Collarspace.com

kateindenver

Friends:
MasterFrankSATXSirKenIIsweetkahiSeniorMaster63snippette
TIMBERWOLF81003YourguidePappy2darknessforyouSeekingrare
slaveanaScreamingEaglecatawompus
travelforfun
Pwrexdnvr
Wickedgrins
Hardonyou
dgin58
MasterSeasvenus
EternalPain
~Author Unknown i find pleasure, joy, and fulfillment from being submissive
to my Master in a loving relationship.
i am not weak or stupid. i am a strong woman,
with firm views and a clear concept of what i want out of my life.
i do not serve out of shame or weakness, but out of pride and strength.
i will look to my loving Master for guidance and protection, for never
will i be more complete than when He is with me.
i know that He will protect my body, my mind, and my soul
with His strength and wisdom.
He is everything to me, as i am everything to Him.
His touch awakens me and His thoughts free me.
Only in serving Him do i find complete freedom and joy…
His punishments may be harsh, but i accept them thankfully,
knowing that He has my best interests always foremost in His mind.
If He desires my body for pleasure, i shall joyfully give it to Him
and take pleasure myself from knowing that i have brought Him happiness.
However, the pleasure of the flesh is but one facet of O/our relationship.
The love, the trust and sharing, the words spoken and felt,
those are all parts of this relationship.
My body is His, and if He says i am beautiful, then i am.
No matter what i look like to others, i am beautiful in His eyes,
and because of that i hold my head high.
If He says i am His precious jewel,
then i am that…a beautiful, sparkling gem.
If He says that i am His pet, His slut, His whore, then i am that..
as wanton and dirty as He wants me to be.
My mind is His, to expand, to explore, to know only as He can.
i have no secrets from Him… for secrets are a thing that would
keep me from being more perfectly His.
Secrets would put a wall up between my Master and myself…
and i do not want walls.
His lessons are not always ones i would seek on my own,
but they are lessons He has decided that i need, and so i learn from Him.
My soul is His, as bare to His touch as ever my skin could be
when i kneel naked at His feet.
Never a moment goes by when i do not feel His presence,
be He miles away or standing over me.
If i were to ever displease Him, His displeasure would be a blow to my soul,
worse punishment than any lashes could be.
The anguish of my soul that i feel when i disappoint Him
is harder to bear than any physical anguish i feel.
i am grateful that he cares enough about me to spend
His time and energy so freely on me.
i have the easier job, to feel, to experience,
to let myself go and abandon everything to Him.
i am His pleasure and His responsibility, and He takes both seriously .
i am a submissive woman.
i am proud to call myself that, my submission is a gift that i do not give lightly,
and can only be given to the One who can appreciate that gift and return it tenfold.
Only to my Master who has that strength, will i give myself fully,
because i am strong and proud.
i am a submissive woma

Hello,
my name is kate and i have been in the lifestyle for 9 years. i have served three Masters and had some playpartners. i am a good submissive who strives to learn and grow under the direction of the right Dominant. i give 110% and strive to serve and please the right One. i love erotic pain mixed with pleasure. i need that emmotional connection that the right Dom and sub can have. Please feel free to ask me anything and i will answer. i really would like somone who is local and is availab le for me. i would like someone who is single or divorced. i used to9 have very losw self esteem but no more;.l i hav e workrd hard to change my views of things. i have learned alot from my previous relations. i do not dwell on the negitive i only think of the good things i have had.
kate







Communication

H�.. Honesty
E�.. Exchange of power
M�.. Mentoring
E�.. Erotica
S�..Submission
T�..Trust
R-�-�relationship
Y�..Yearnings

S�.. Silence
U�..Understanding
B�.. Belonging
M�..Master
I�..Interest
S�..Surrender
S�..Sacrifice
I�..Intellect
O�..Orders
N�..Negotiation

A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant�s needs and his direction and her own set of values.
She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking �stuck inside box� is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.
She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything. Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner. She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.
She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating. This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.
She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.
A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.
She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.
She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant�s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.
She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant. A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one�s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.
Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.
She must possess a very health sense of pride � self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other�s points of view. A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependent on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other�s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.
Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others. She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that� she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.
Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step. A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship. I have learned anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.
When I close my eyes and visualize the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled and wearing carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about her is ostentatious,. She carries herself with pride and dignity . She is demur as she appears shy, modest reserved. . . Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust and communication, vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it breaks down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through. It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is not weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.
It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.
It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.i have been in the lifestyle almost 9 years. The first year was fantasy with my husband. We then took the step into R/t and what a remarkable journey it has become. lifestyle. I seek a Dom who is experienced and knows about bdsm. I do NOT seek a newbie who wants to learn. I choose to learn and mentored and taught. . I seek someone to whose place I can go. I need the excitement and thrill of packing a bag to spend a weekend way from here.
I enjoy the local scene and love the Enclave and the Sanctuary. I am an exhibitionist and adore playing at the club with my own Dom.
I need the combination of private plus public time. I would to find someone who enjoys vanilla things also like the mall or movies or dinners out. I seek and need that D/s connection weather together or apart.I need control and rituals and protocols.
I need to serve and please. I do not like to dress as a slut in public. Behind closed doors is a different story. I would love to find a long term partner who likes to go to bdsm events like �THUNDERIN THE MTS�.
I am a submissive not a slave. I do not choose to give up all choice. So please do not contact me if you seek a slave. I one to one relationship not Poly.
Once I establish the trust of the proper one I will serve and please as that is what drives me. I am also a masochist. I need some pain. This is not to be confused with punishment.
My thoughts about bdsm are that it is 95% mental. I think it is composed of play, control and the exchange of power. It is not all about sex it is about a combination of so many factors, the main being emotional need and the need for a relationship built on honesty, communication and respect. I am an assertive sub who loves long discussions and the ability to be given equal time in some parts of the relationship. I am a sub who, needs someone who respects my need to be a friend, lover and confident. I have been hurt a lot in the past by settling for the wrong person. I cannot afford to do this anymore. I will not meet for coffee and go straight to a motel or a car and have sex. I need to meet then go home and write about our first encounter refuse to rush into any relationship without ground rules and lots of communication about what limits and so forth. I will not suck your cock on the first encounter. In the past I confused submission with this and it is WRONG just plain WRONG.
I do not t mean to sit here and type demands I just have to put my cards on the table and let you know who I am.
I will do be the best sub you ever could meet if you and I have that chemistry. I will serve your every need. I like to be held accountable for my actions and corrected. Correction is not punishment it is a reminder. I believe any sub who tops from the bottom is wrong and needs to be taught the difference between that and communication.
In short I am a submissive who had character, assertiveness and class. And please if you are married and cheating do not waste my time or yours. My husband has a mistress and all we want is each other�s happiness

kate

5/10/2011 10:40:34 AM

The Acid Test...
Introduction 


The term ‘Acid Test’ is an old prospecting term. A powerful acid can dissolve most base metals in a matter of minutes. However, gold will stand up to most acids. So the ‘Acid Test’ was an easy way for people to make sure they had a real nugget of gold and not a lump of the ‘fool's’ variety. In the same way, these tests are meant to be quick ways to identify fake Doms. Passing all these tests is no guarantee either, there is no replacement for getting to know your prospective partner as well as possible BEFORE YOU EVEN MEET IN PERSON.

Now most of these tests are designed in mind for a submissive female trying to sort through men claiming to be Doms online. They are largely based on the many questions I get asked by my female friends still searching for a Dominant partner. Some of them can probably be used by male subs as well, but for the most part, these tests are best for ferreting out male fakes. Vanilla males are usually after ‘easy sex’ and this motive makes them easier to identify than a lot of the fake Dommes out there.


Step One: Do the Math

Various estimates and surveys have placed the ratio of true (i.e., natural) male sexual Dominants to female sexual submissives at about one to ten. However, a quick count in any given D/s oriented chat room would lead you to believe that male Doms outnumber the subs at about two to one. Now if there is actually only one male Dom for every ten female subs, that means that 19 out of the 20 "Doms" you see online HAVE TO BE FAKES. Keep this in mind. There is a 95% chance that any man you talk to online claiming to be a Dom is no such thing. This leads us to our first rule, a rule that all statisticians and scientists already know by heart: "When in doubt, throw it out!"

Your search for a suitable Dominant partner (especially if you are seeking a serious long term relationship as well) could easily take years. That's hardly surprising, most people spend years looking for that special lover, be they ‘vanilla’ or otherwise. So don't be disheartened by all these drastic ratios. BUT DON'T WASTE YOUR TIME either. If any of the prospects you are chatting with online makes you feel uncomfortable for any reason, drop him. Don’t give him ‘three strikes’ or ‘extra chances to win.’ Block out his screen-name and move on. There was only a one in twenty chance he was legitimate anyway. Trust your instincts!


Step Two: Know Your Enemy

We call them Snerts. We call them HNG’s (Horny Net Geeks). We call them Wannabes. We call them Control Freaks. And sometimes, tragically, we even find some that can only be called rapists and predators. They are all your ENEMY. Don’t bother thinking they are anything less. Even a more or less well meaning Snert can land you in a hospital. Sexual Dominance and submission is not for dilettantes or amateurs: Not, no, and never! Even if he turns out to be a more or less nice guy, if he’s not a Dom, he’s not going to give you what you really need, and he will likely give you many things you don’t (like medical bills and other assorted headaches).


The Snert

Snerts are basically looking for easy sex. They are counting on the (highly inaccurate) assumption that sexual submissives are simply ‘easy lays.’ Nothing could be farther from the truth, but that doesn’t deter them at all. They are typically middle aged to somewhat older men. They are often married. They are usually trying to bolster their flagging vanilla sex lives with some casual screwing around. They target submissives because they think that they won't make demands on there sexual prowess (another bad assumption). They can be easily spotted because they almost always demand or at least emphasize sexual intercourse being a part of their ‘scenes.’


The HNG (Horny Net Geek)

HNG’s are usually the most harmless (and yet often the most annoying) of the enemy types. Most are teenagers and young men looking for some quick cyber-sex or even phone-sex. They are usually pretty sophisticated about there D/s jargon and the ‘scenes’ they describe to you can be pretty elaborate. Geeks do their homework. They scour the porno sites for ideas, and hang out in D/s chats for hours on end learning the ‘lingo.’ The are most easily spotted because they want to move on to cyber-sex and phone sex very quickly. They like to offer online collars, and spend hours on end in chat rooms ‘playing’ with their ‘subbies.’ Don’t waste your time with them.


Control Freaks

The second most dangerous type of enemy is the Control Freak. Control freaks are what most psychologists and therapists call ‘controlling personalities.’ They are the type of person that wants to be in control of everything around them. They want all their family and friends to behave exactly as they say. They are extremely manipulative people. These men can be dangerous because many really have convinced themselves that they are Dominants as a way to justify their dysfunctional lives. Many inexperienced submissives find themselves ‘naturally’ attracted to these men because outwardly they seem so ‘in command’ of things all the time. The truly ironic (and sad) thing is, a controlling personality is actually the closest thing to the OPPOSITE of a sexual Dominant.

Controls Freaks can be spotted because they often talk about ‘taking care of you’ and also ‘knowing what’s best for you.’ They almost always try to play on your emotions; especially guilt. They also usually criticize and even resent the advice you get from other people. They often talk about 24/7 D/s relationships without going into any details about what kind of actual scenes they play. They are fond of telling you that they prefer the ‘mental aspect’ of Domination and submission. They tend to be both demanding and argumentative. Nothing you do will ever be ‘quite right.’ While all this may seem very repulsive and easy to avoid, be on your guard, the average control freak often seems very charming initially. Once they have their ‘hooks’ into you its very hard to get untangled.


Rapists and Predators

The last and most dangerous type of enemy is the rapist or predator. These are the men most likely to damage or even end your life. The truly frightening thing about these evil men it that there is NO easy way to spot them. Rapists can be anything from bums to bank mangers, and anyone from family members to total strangers. One in four women has suffered an attack from this vile creature, and one in seven men as well! There motive is violence. The best defense is never make yourself too vulnerable.

To defend yourself from predators, learn all the in's and out's of setting up a good Safety Net. Follow these procedures religiously. Most important of all TAKE YOUR TIME getting to know your prospective play partners. This is good advice in any case. If you know your partner well, you’re more likely to have a good time with him (because you will feel more comfortable during that first Scene). Predators are more likely to move on in search of easy prey, they do tend to be impulsive. If a ‘dom’ you have been talking too suddenly seems to loose interest in you after a period of time, you may have just saved your own life. Don’t go chasing after anybody. A true Dom doesn't need to play ‘hard to get.’


Step 3: Know your goal!

Take the time to figure out what you want. It’s often hard for newbie subs to do this because sometimes they lack knowledge of what choices are available to them. SO ARM YOURSELF WITH KNOWLEDGE! There are many fine publications, books, and internet websites that cater to sexual submissives. So start reading! Learn about the different types of play and how they should be conducted. Learn everything you can about how to set up a Safety Net. Learn all the do’s and don’ts of meeting others and playing safely. Decide what your Limits are and set them down on paper. This may seem like a lot of homework to do in the name of fun, but also keep in mind that that it’s your ASS that’s (literally) on the line here.

Know what a real Dom acts like. Remember, you are probably a sexual submissive because you ARE in control the rest of the time. You are strong! Likely even ambitious as well. You have a career, or goals, or a lifestyle that demands this high level of energy and control. So giving away your control is a beautiful respite from everyday life. Your power and energy is something you only want to give to someone you trust, and in intimate situations at that. It’s a very personal thing to you!

Well guess what, sexual Dominants are usually the compliment of this. We are strong people too, and we do tend to be intelligent. We are often highly trained professionals or skilled craftsmen. However, we tend to avoid lifestyles and careers that demand we be in control all the time. We tend to be easygoing. I have never in my life met, or even heard of, an uptight sexual Dominant. We like being in control in INTIMATE situations. It’s a respite from the way we live OUR everyday lives. We are not really the opposite of you, but we are the ‘puzzle piece’ that fits next to you snugly. In another words, don't look for a Dom that’s exactly like you. You won't find him. Don’t look for a Dom that wants to run your whole life; he doesn't exist.

ABOVE ALL, if you’re prospective Dom seems like a generally ‘nice guy’ you’re likely on the right track! Take the time to get to know him. Don't let the five control freaks on the other side of the chat room demand your attention. A natural Dom isn’t likely to make demands until its time to play.


Step 4: Memorize the Acid Tests!

Test #1: When in doubt, throw it out! Don’t waste your time with people that make you feel uncomfortable. Even if the guy was a real Dom, if his personality makes you feel uncomfortable, he’s not going to be fun to play with.

Test #2: "You’d better call me Sir!" is the mating call of a HNG or control freak. Real Doms don't have to ask for titles, we EARN them. Most real Doms will say things like "please, call me Mike…"

Test #3: "I want you to take my collar before you play with me." This is another common demand of fakes, most often made by control freaks. They have to isolate you from other people and their advice, and sometimes a little ole "cyber-collar" is just the thing! Cyber-collars are worth less than the leather required to make one.

Test #4: If you get an Instant Message that says something like "On your knees you [slave, slut, bitch, whore, etc.]" This is the mating call of the HNG. Use some common sense here. Why waste time with somebody that’s not even polite? There’s a time and a place for these endearing terms, and it isn’t online!

Test #5: "I don't have to answer that question!" or "It’s not proper etiquette for you to ask a Master that." are examples of some the dangerous LIES that control freaks and snerts use. This is the Acid test I personally think is the most important! A Dom had better be ready to at least TRY and answer every question you have, and HONESTLY at that! Its literally your ass that’s on the line! Never forget this!

Test #6: "Its my way or the highway!" or words to that effect, are the mating cry of the common control freak. Doms can have Limits too, but its your Limits that count FIRST. Don’t let any would-be ‘dom’ tell you differently. Don’t let any of the wannabe subs tell you differently either. Where Male Dom/Fem sub play is concerned, it’s ALWAYS LADY’S CHOICE!

Test #7: Don't bother with online collars. Don't make decisions about a prospective partner based on his online play style. It’s a very simple test if you think about it: would a real life Dominant waste time on cyber sex? Please take my word for it; the answer is NO. Forget it, once you’ve done the real thing, cyber is just too damn dull.

Test #8: Ask your prospect if he’s ever made any mistakes during a scene. If he say’s ‘no,’ run for your life! If he says, ‘very rarely,’ at least be suspicious. Everyone makes mistakes, even if they are experienced players. Sometimes submissives have Limits they don't even know about, and even the most careful and skilled Dom the world will trip over these occasionally. Remember, according to our good friends of the Christian faith, the last perfect guy to walk this planet got nailed to a tree for his trouble. So expect competence, but not miracles.

Test #9 "I’m a [bank president, captain of industry, TV producer, self-made millionaire… yadda yadda yadda.]" Wouldn’t it be nice to meet a rich Dom too? Sure it would! But use some common sense too. How many captains of industry have hours to spend in an AOL chat room? Also, think about this personality profile; if this super successful, always-in-control person is really into D/s, he’s likely a submissive! I have met a lot of female submissives that fit this ambitious profile, but not one Dom yet!

Test #10 "I’m 33 years old, and I’ve been a Master for 15 years." Gimme a break! What are the odds? When you ask about a Doms level of experience (and its a good idea to do so) remember to do the math as well. 18 year old boys don’t care about the intricacies of D/s; they want to get laid. Trust me on this one Ladies, I was an 18 year old boy once! I personally believe that people do become what they are (be it gay, straight, Dom or sub) very early in life, but it takes maturity and training to be a Master. What are the odds a person became a Master when they were still using Clearasil?

Test #11 Ask for references! Especially if he claims to be ‘very experienced.’ Talk to the references ON THE PHONE. Lots of HNG’s have female screen-names set up to act as ‘references’ for them! I notice that a lot of newbies seem to have trouble with this concept. Which is understandable since in the vanilla world its considered rude to talk to a guy’s ex-girlfriend. But in the D/s Scene its the opposite, experienced players will accept and accommodate this kind of request gladly.

Test #12 "I have three real life collared slaves right now, but you can't talk to them." Okay, when you consider the ratio and all, this sounds possible. What makes this an acid test failed (and failed miserably at that) is the last part. I have met couples (and even triples) that really were looking for an extra person to add to the mix. This is not uncommon at all in the Scene. But these couples were looking TOGETHER. If a ‘dom’ has anyone already collared to them, you probably ought to talk to her FIRST!

Test #13 "I don't need safe words." Well of course he doesn’t! If he said this he’s likely a snert and therefore he’s never really been in a scene! Of course he might be a predator too, and then he wouldn't need safewords either. Need I say more?

Test #14 "My slaves trust me to set their Limits for them." If you hear a "dom" say this it’s most likely because these slaves only exist in his mind. Or worse still, his ‘slave’ is simply the victim of spouse abuse. Even so called TPE (Total Power Exchange) and other sorts of 24/7 (i.e., full time) D/s relationships should involve some careful negotiation.


Test #15 "I'm Married, my wife can't know about us" If I have to explain this one too you, you've got problems. I have played with many married submissives in my time, but ONLY with the express permission (and more often than not, participation) of their husbands. Safe D/s requires complete honesty. You can't build a good Scene on lies. There are plenty of people that will be willing to tell you differently; but please note, they will all turn out to be adulterers (and hence, liars) themselves.

Test #16 Insert your own Acid Test here. You will learn much from your mistakes and missteps. If you form an online contact with a "dom" that falls through, analyze WHY it fell through. Don't make the same mistakes twice if you can help it.

Step 5: It’s not just the men you have to screen!


Finding some female submissives to be buddies with you on your quest is a very good idea. Especially if they are experienced players; they can give you unique perspectives, emotional support, and even references to legitimate Doms to play with. They can also, most importantly, provide a Safety Net for you during those first meetings with the men you meet. The benefits of teaming up with other women in your search should be obvious!

However, be just as cautious about what you hear from other women online as well. If you are so inclined to search for a Domme for instance, the Acid tests should apply just as well. Be very cautious about the women you meet online that claim to be submissives as well. There are a great number of female HNG’s who live there D/s lifestyle in the vacuum of cyber-space. Their advice and experiences are not only useless in the real world, they can be dangerous. Another class of "female enemy" is even more tragic and dangerous; the Victim.

A Victim is just that; a victim of physical and or mental abuse that uses D/s as an excuse to continue denying the reality of her tragic situation. These people are disturbingly common as well. They are dangerous to you too! These women are not just full of very dangerous advice, but they are usually very vehement about telling you that their lifestyle is the only "real D/s." They can fill your head full of doubts faster than one of the male enemy types.

Spare little sympathy, tell them to get help, and stay the heck away from them (in exactly this order). It may seem mercenary, but it is in fact the right thing to do. This is my training as a CASA (Citizens Against Spouse Abuse) volunteer talking. An abuse victim can only save herself, and then only when she is ready to do so. If you let her vent her frustrations and fears on you, she will then go back to her familiar little hell. Leaving you emotionally drained and likely scared too. Your quest for safe play partners is going to be tough enough as it is. Avoid Victims completely if you can, and if you can't, urge them to get help. It’s not your job to save the world, keeping yourself safe and happy is enough work.


In Closing

This all seems like a lot of work. It is. Some of it sounds awfully scary too. It should. So why bother with this quest at all? Why not just stick "cyber only" in your profile and D/s? Why not just drop it all together? I can give you only one good reason; when it is done safely, and it suits your needs, it can be the one of the most profoundly fulfilling experiences in your life! I used to cringe at terms like "sex magic," but now that I know the spells, I’m an unabashed Wizard! Any student of psychology can tell you that denial has its own dangers too. The easy roads are not the ones that lead to interesting places. So arm yourself with knowledge, find yourself some trustworthy friends to share the journey, and start walking. Just don’t forget to bring your Acid Tests too!


GLOSSARY:

BDSM - an acronym that combines abbreviations for Bondage and Domination, Domination and Submission, and Sadism and Masochism.

Collar - a symbol of possession used to denote some sort of committed relationship between a sexual Dominant and a sexual submissive.

Control Freak - slang for a person with a dysfunctional personality type usually referred to as a "controlling personality." See section 2, paragraph four.

Cyber - slang for being online. Often refers to Cyber-sex.

Cyber Sex - interacting with another person online for the express purpose of sexual arousal.

D/s - abbr. for Domination and Submission.

Dom - abbr. or slang for a (usually male) sexual Dominant. A person that derives sexual and mental satisfaction from taking control of intimate sexual encounters. They are often simulated by using techniques such as sexual sadism, bondage, domineering role-play, and generally taking a commanding role in intimate situations.

Domme - abbr. or slang for a female sexual Dominant. See also Dom.

HNG - acronym for "Horny Net Geek." See section 2, paragraph two.

Limit - something that either partner in a D/s relationship will not do, or does not like. Basically, a specific preference concerning D/s play. The submissive's Limits should always take precedence over the Dominant's. Limits should always be discussed and set out before a Scene ever starts. Respecting Limits is not an option, it’s a requirement.

Master

 - A title of honor for a (male) sexual Dominant that usually denotes either a high level of experience or competence. Alternatively used as a term of endearment for the Dom in a Scene featuring "Master/slave" role-playing.

Mistress - A title of honor for a (female) sexual Dominant that usually denotes either a high level of experience or competence. Alternatively used as a term of endearment for the Domme in a Scene featuring "Mistress/slave" role-playing.

Safe Word

 - a code word used by the submissive to signal his/her Dominant partner to either stop, slow down, or even completely end a Scene. "Safe Signals" must be substituted when the submissive is gagged or cannot otherwise speak. These are not an option for safe play, they are a requirement.

Safety Net - a person or persons who take the responsibility to make sure that your real life meeting with a prospective play partner is safe. This can range from actually "chaperoning" the meeting to setting up "safe calls" and so forth. This is a requirement for submissives, not an option, as it is the only defense they have against predators, rapists, and con artists. Learn how to set one up and set them up religiously. Even vanilla women should learn to do this!

Sexual Masochist - a person that can experience profound arousal and/or euphoria from controlled doses of pain and other extreme stimuli.

Sexual Sadist - a person that can experience profound arousal and/or euphoria from inflicting carefully controlled doses of pain and other extreme stimuli on sexual Masochists. They DO NOT generally enjoy inflicting pain for its own sake. Nor do they enjoy using such stimuli on people that do not find it pleasurable.

Slave - a title of endearment and ownership given to sexual submissives that are participating in Master/slave lifestyles or role-playing. This usually signifies that the submissive wears the "Collar" of a particular Dominant.

Sub - abbr. or slang for a sexual submissive. A person who derives sexual and mental satisfaction from having control taken away from them in intimate sexual situations. They are often (but not always) sexual masochists. They often derive pleasure from bondage, and generally taking a subservient role in intimate situations.

Scene - slang for relating to D/s. As in "Yes, she’s a legitimate player in the Scene." Also slang for a specific session of D/s. As in "I was in this wonderful Scene last night." Often used as a verb in the same case; "They Scened at the party last night."

Subbie - common endearment for a sexual submissive, usually a female submissive.

Vanilla - slang for things that are not "kinky" or not related to sexual Dominance and submission.

Victim - a victim of abuse that uses D/s to "legitimize" her tragic situation. See section 5, paragraph 2.

Wannabe - derogatory; most often refers to a person that pretends to be a legitimate real life player in D/s. Most often used in reference to females that pretend to be sexual submissives and males that pretend to be Dominant.

                                      IF YOU ARE NEW TO ALL OF THIS!

5/5/2011 3:38:31 PM

i think i hear clapping. Wow i feel better by the moment. thank you all for all your support. WOW!!!!

5/5/2011 11:28:27 AM

a commitment to myself


I am the world’s best authority on the subject – ME.

More than any other person, I know what is best for myself.

I can be an individual, who lets things happen to me,

or I can determine to be in charge of my life,

to be an autonomous and free person.

I can dream and also plan,

make choices and decisions,

express my wants and needs,

assert my individual self, my rights, and ideas.

I can create, Play, and

share who I really am as a human being.

TODAY – I commit myself to be and act, as I know I can be:

the real me,

The best me possible.

I know I need to be close to another person – at times

I will seek to fulfill that need,

but love them no more than I love myself,

nor meet their needs at the sacrifice of my own.

In whatever conflict I experience,

I will meet the other person half way,

but will not be a loser that they might be a winner.

I will not put myself down or discount my feelings

or intelligence.

I don’t need my own criticism of myself.

TODAY – I make these commitments to myself,

to be my own best friend.

 

5/5/2011 9:49:34 AM

Today i feel like Tinkerbell when she pleads to the public to clap for her as she can feel herself slowly growing weaker and weaker by the moment. suddenly everyone claps for her and she grows stronger.,pleaseeeeeeeeeeeee clap loud and hard for this sub who  used to  feel so woinderful. i need those wonderful sub momemts rekindled please  clap loud and hard. i am a good sub who only needs the right one.

4/26/2011 6:21:44 PM

i have had three masters and never once did they ever wish me happy Birthday, merry Christmas. my first master collared me with a used ankle cuff from his previous sub. my second gave me a ballmof rubber bands, my last gave me not one thing, never a happy birthday or anything. i do not ask much, but at least give me a card on  my b day and Christmas for God sake.

4/26/2011 5:59:11 PM

For once i would love to be with a Dom who can at least pay for a cup of coffee.

4/26/2011 5:54:35 PM

i am so sick of all the liars. i am also sick of Doms who claim to be wonderful Doms  yet have not a pot to piss in or a window to throw it out of.

3/20/2011 9:38:06 AM

Ask today - Safe tomorrow ~

Sometimes we give much weight to what people say to us. This is particularly so for people who become known to each other through the Internet and phone. When written or verbal communication becomes our only available 'measure' of a person then we tend to become dependent on using our judgment as to the depth or veracity of what we hear. If we approach a new relationship with this handicap and if we are in a somewhat vulnerable state then we may be further inclined to offer a level of belief toward this unknown person we are communicating with. In a sense, we want to believe what they have to say so we encourage ourselves to override years of caution and offer to this person an almost limitless sphere of trust. This decision to trust can become so powerful that even when opportunities present themselves to check for truth, we ignore them. Sometimes going so far as to tell ourselves that such a check in some way diminishes the belief we have claimed both to them and to ourselves. In this case we deliberately 'blind' ourselves to any information which may present itself as contrary to the established truth.

It becomes fairly easy to 'build' a stranger into the 'design' we think we have searched for our entire lives. It is a way to resurrect hope and old tarnished battered by life dreams of the perfect man, or perfect woman. Further, it is in the nature of humans to create a 'mating dance' when meeting an 'available' or 'potential' mate. This dance in part is expressed through a deliberate seeking out of 'similar' signals. We tend to look for a common language, common hobbies or experiences, something to use as a foundation for an ongoing conversation or to further contacts and increase the potential of mating. Within this 'courting dance' we tend to ignore or push aside those things which are 'different' in part because we know that such differences if brought forward might erode our so carefully constructed relationship foundation. If you couple the need to believe again, to find someone to fill the voids in your life to this biological 'alignment' of similarities then you may find the combination difficult to resist and almost impossible to view objectively.

If you take this 'mixture' further and express it within the arena of D/s, you can then add a component of ritualized responses which inhibit open communication. This can be especially true if the individual is within the submissive side of the relationship. Very shortly after 'meeting' online, the submissive may be encouraged to respond 'in role' at all times during online conversations and email. This 'structure' by its nature is aligned toward the concept of one person offering direction and the other person following or accepting that direction. Open or intimate conversation may be an early casualty to the desire to 'fit' into the desired role. If no early open areas are created then the submissive may find themselves somewhat trapped within this role. Often they will not see this as being trapped since 'finding' this 'special person' is very important to them. They will tell themselves that this 'limitation of information flow' is what is proper between their perception of Dominant and submissive. Beyond a certain point, 'asking' can be viewed as disrespectful. So, necessary questions may remain unasked and unanswered. The submissive may feel that this floating trust adds just that little bit more risk and edge to their situation or budding relationship.

By viewing this process in reverse you can clearly note the times or moments when such decisions were made, when the individual made a choice to offer trust in lieu of real information. This launching of the self into the unknown is also a choice. By accepting the 'limitations' of real information the individual can make decisions which on some level they know are based on possibly erroneous assumptions. By not asking certain questions they take a step toward reducing the long term viability of the new relationship. This is an action directed by the free will and choice of the individual. As they take each further action which may lead them into an unsuitable union they are in basic ways expressing the desire to be in a temporary union, one which stands the highest risk of falling apart in disunion after a very short period of time. This 'idea' may be mentally intolerable and frequently the individual will persuade themselves that what they truly are looking for is a stable, long term, healthy interpersonal relationship.

However, with very few exceptions, the strength of a relationship is built over a long period of time based on the actions of the individual's involved in the relationship. It is less important what you believe, or what you tell yourself and more important what you do, to, toward and for that relationship and indeed for yourself. Intentions are empty descriptions. Your 'action' is who you are, it is what you really do. Trust if given easily and cheaply will be repaid by its easy and cheap stripping. Trust shouldn't be given at all. Trust is something which you as an individual earn. If you are a person who willfully chooses to take actions against the basic structure of your relationship you are simply expressing your true 'feeling' for that relationship. By seeking 'forgiveness' for actions you indeed are requesting that those who have trusted you should accept this willful injury of themselves, and release you from responsibility for your choice to injure them in the first place. A twice injury.

 

If you are seeking a relationship via the Internet or some form of dating service, use all of the same tools you would use when seeking any relationship. Be safe. Meet in open, public places. Create safe call numbers and USE them. Ask questions. Take a look at your dates photo ID. See if the names match, if the addresses match. Beyond the normal range of safe call questions are some questions which should be asked. The growth of the Internet is creating 'opportunistic predators', these are people who will seek out anyone they believe is vulnerable purely to use that person for their own motives or purposes. Further, there are people entering the lifestyle looking for a place to 'hide' their behaviors of violence and abuse. Ask any potential relationship partner if they have a criminal record, if they have ever been charged with domestic violence or stalking, if they are a felon, if they have ever been charged with a sex crime such as rape or child molestation, if they have ever been charged or implicated in the death of anyone else. Felony conviction records are generally available to the public only requiring a name to be searched. If your potential relationship partner has any type of charge or conviction against them, then do the research to INDEPENDENTLY explore the nature of the charge and findings against them IF you continue to be serious about them. Do your best to gather clear and factual information to the best of your ability prior to placing yourself in a position of extreme vulnerability. And finally, whenever possible DATE locally. Meet early in the relationship, see if there is physical chemistry. Then check your date out. If you notice an inconsistency don't allow yourself to put it into the ignore box, if you select poorly that choice may injure or destroy you.

 

2/18/2011 6:20:36 PM

 

i find pleasure, joy, and fulfillment from being submissive
to my Master in a loving relationship.
i am not weak or stupid. i am a strong woman,
with firm views and a clear concept of what i want out of my life.
i do not serve out of shame or weakness, but out of pride and strength.
i will look to my loving Master for guidance and protection, for never
will i be more complete than when He is with me.
i know that He will protect my body, my mind, and my soul
with His strength and wisdom.
He is everything to me, as i am everything to Him.
His touch awakens me and His thoughts free me.
Only in serving Him do i find complete freedom and joy…
His punishments may be harsh, but i accept them thankfully,
knowing that He has my best interests always foremost in His mind.
If He desires my body for pleasure, i shall joyfully give it to Him
and take pleasure myself from knowing that i have brought Him happiness.
However, the pleasure of the flesh is but one facet of O/our relationship.
The love, the trust and sharing, the words spoken and felt,
those are all parts of this relationship.
My body is His, and if He says i am beautiful, then i am.
No matter what i look like to others, i am beautiful in His eyes,
and because of that i hold my head high.
If He says i am His precious jewel,
then i am that…a beautiful, sparkling gem.
If He says that i am His pet, His slut, His whore, then i am that..
as wanton and dirty as He wants me to be.
My mind is His, to expand, to explore, to know only as He can.
i have no secrets from Him… for secrets are a thing that would
keep me from being more perfectly His.
Secrets would put a wall up between my Master and myself…
and i do not want walls.
His lessons are not always ones i would seek on my own,
but they are lessons He has decided that i need, and so i learn from Him.
My soul is His, as bare to His touch as ever my skin could be
when i kneel naked at His feet.
Never a moment goes by when i do not feel His presence,
be He miles away or standing over me.
If i were to ever displease Him, His displeasure would be a blow to my soul,
worse punishment than any lashes could be.
The anguish of my soul that i feel when i disappoint Him
is harder to bear than any physical anguish i feel.
i am grateful that he cares enough about me to spend
His time and energy so freely on me.
i have the easier job, to feel, to experience,
to let myself go and abandon everything to Him.
i am His pleasure and His responsibility, and He takes both seriously .
i am a submissive woman.
i am proud to call myself that, my submission is a gift that i do not give lightly,
and can only be given to the One who can appreciate that gift and return it tenfold.
Only to my Master who has that strength, will i give myself fully,
because i am strong and proud.
i am a submissive woman

 

2/11/2011 5:23:40 PM

i have met someone whi is just what i need. That ias not to say that i will not play with others

2/8/2011 10:06:11 AM

A submissive's Bill of Rights



You have the right to be treated with respect. Not only do you have this right, you have the right to demand it. Being submissive does not make you a doormat or less of a person than anyone else. The word "submissive" describes your nature and in no way diminishes you as a human being. You have the right to respect yourself as well. 



You have the right to be proud of what you are. Being a submissive is nothing that should ever bring you shame or feelings of reproach. Your submissive nature is a gift and should always be a source of pride and happiness.



You have the right to feel safe. Being a submissive should not make you feel afraid, insecure or threatened. Submission is not about living on the edge or flirting with fear. In any situation you should feel safe or there can never be true surrender. 



You have the right to your emotions and feelings. Your emotions and feelings come from you and they are just as valid as anyone else's. You have a right to them. Those feelings, whether positive or negative, make you who you are and suppressing them will only bring unhappiness later. 



You have the right to express your negative feelings. Being submissive does not make you an object that no longer has negative thoughts or concerns.Your concerns are real and you have every right to express them. If something doesn't feel right, bothers you, makes you feel bad or you just plain don't like something, say so. Failing to express your negative feelings could give the mistaken impression that you are pleased or satisfied with something that is not pleasurable or agreeable. 



You have the right to say NO. Being submissive does not take away your right to have dislikes or negative feelings about things. If something is happening or about to happen that you feel strongly opposed to, it's your duty to speak up. Remember, failing to communicate the word NO is the same as saying YES. 



You have the right to expect happiness in life. Being submissive is not tantamount to being miserable, suffering or a life of despair. Your submission should bring you joy, peace and fulfillment. If it doesn't, then something is wrong. 



You have the right to have input in a relationship. You are an active partner in any relationship you enter and have every right to contribute to it. You are submissive, not passive. A relationship that doesn't include your needs, thoughts, hopes and desires is not one you should be in to begin with. This applies to friendships, partnerships and D/s relationships. 



You have the right to belong. Being submissive greatly involves the feeling of belonging. Many submissives have expressed that it was in discovering their submissive nature that they felt as through they "belonged" for the first time in their lives. You belong to the lifestyle and will eventually belong to the One. It's in that relationship you should find the final fulfillment of "belonging" at last. 



You have the right to be loved and to love. Anyone who tells you that love doesn't fit into a D/s relationship has never experienced the fulfillment of all it truly can be. Submissives are by nature loving and needing of love and have every right to expect this to be a part of their lives. It takes love to bring your submission into full bloom, so don't settle for less. 



You have the right to be healthy. Health involves your physical, mental and emotional well-being. Any relationship, D/s or otherwise, that causes you to suffer physically, mentally or emotionally, beyond your limits, is abuse. There is no place for abusive behavior in a D/s relationship and it's up to you to make sure those lines are not crossed. 
Being a submissive does not give anyone the right to harm or injure you in any way. The D/s community will stand behind you if you should encounter such a situation but you are the one who has to make them aware before they can help. 



You have the right to practice safe sex. Not only is this a right, it's a duty to yourself and others you may come into contact with at a later date. Sexually transmitted diseases have reached epidemic proportions and must be a concern to any sexually active person. Safe Sex is something you have the right to insist upon and protecting yourself should never be discouraged by anyone who really has your best interests at heart. 

 

2/8/2011 8:52:41 AM

Hello, my name is kate  and I have been in the lifestyle for nine years. I have had many wonderful times and have served three masters. I am currently seeking a master. .All the men I have met recently have absolutely no Dominance. I find that I have more dominance in my little finger then they have in their entire body. They represent themselves as one way yet in reality they  are not Dom at all. When we chat they say that they are experienced yet when   I talk to them they seem to have no toys and are not sure what they want. All they seem to want is to meet me and have sex. I need a lot more than that. I need someone who knows what control is all about. I do not want sex on the first meet. I need someone who knows the ropes and who knows what a sub needs. I need someone who is experienced and who has been n with other subs and who has his own toys. I need someone who likes to p[Ly at the Sanctuary in public.  I am an exhibitionist and love to p[lay with my Dom in front of others at the club. I am a wonderful sub who wants control and only to p[lease. I believe bdsm is a matter of power exchange, control and sex when a true relationship is established. Please feel free to ask me any questions. 

 

1/28/2011 3:44:00 PM

i can't for the life of me understand why so many so called Dommees are so horribly rude and craft As i see it the male Doms  are so much more polite   and understanding. i am  just glad i am a female sub who wants a male Dom. 

12/18/2010 8:12:15 PM
Hello,
my name is kate and i had taken a break from the scene for a  several months, i had been making the world of bdsm my entire focus. i had to step back and resume things in my vanilla life, i am  only now venturing back slowly and cautiously with baby steps,
12/13/2010 4:35:27 PM

I feel like a small child who is standing on the shore of the ocean. She lets the water touch her feet. She wants to get back in the water after a bad experience. She lets the water move over her toes. She digs her feet in the sand and ponders her next move she  steps into the water letting in touch her knees she smiles and tells herself that this feels nice. She n0065t steps again this time letting the water rise to her waist. She returns to the shore and decides that tomorrow she will go in a bit further but she must take her time. She sees herself overcoming here worries and sees herself diving through the waves sometime soon. She continues take it a little at a time.
I am tha little girl just now  venturing bac k into the world of bdsm.  I must proceed slowly with baby steps also until I feel comfortable moving forward more,

12/12/2010 1:38:05 PM
i had taken a step back from the lifestyle because it had lost all appeal to me. i do not  know why i dropped out except i guess it was because of several things. One was failed relationships. Another was the fact that i just grew tired of searching for someone and got tired of meeeting preople who had another agrenda   ..So many just want to be pleasured and that is it. So  many just want a session once a week  or twice month,  are married and just want sex. i need so much more. i need an  emmotional  bond and a relationship that is a long term one. i crave that special bond and bdsm dynamic that  happens once in a while. i am taking baby steps back into bdsm but need yo proceed slowly  i was wondering if anyone who is reading this has experienced anything similar  and how they handled it?
10/30/2010 2:33:03 PM

Life is about change and growth. i always strive to grow and learn all i can.  i learn alot  from journal enteries on this site. i applauded thouse who actually have something knowledgeable to write. i have been inspired by them.
Thank you
kateindenver

10/8/2010 4:46:39 PM
i love reading journal entries as i learn alot from them. i was amazed to read an entry  by a submissive who met a Dominant once for lunch and states that she is ready to completly surrender to him. What is wrong with this picture??
10/8/2010 10:42:08 AM
i cannot believe all the back stabbing and way people put others down on this site. What ever happened to insiteful thoughts and sharing positive experiences with others. i am so turned off  the ignorant prople here these days. Does any one else feel as i do?
kate
9/28/2010 5:06:19 PM
i think it is very important to remember the good that came from any relationship. So many live in a world of anger and resentment. Sit back and reflect upon how you have grown and changed gor the good. Leave the negitve out as you will never be able to move on.
9/28/2010 1:51:02 PM

i read alot of journals and am always amazed at some of the rude people here. i also hate reading posts written by those who want to complain about things. It is so refreshing to see posts that are well written, informative and  inspiring.

9/25/2010 3:07:05 PM
Oh how i miss the excitement of pleasing the right one. Oh how i miss the anticipation of hearing from Him. Oh how i miss the newness of the relationship. Oh how i miss having that special one
9/25/2010 12:52:22 PM
Wow! How many wonderful people who take the time to write to me. it is a welcome change from all the loosers and ones who want me to be someone i can never be. one of my pet peeves is talking to Dominants here who want to chat on messenger. i go there and suddenly they want to dominate me online. They want to turn me into their no limits slave. They want  me to let them see me naked after we have chatted for five minutes! i realixe that there are subs who thrive on this sort of thing. i do not.
kate
9/23/2010 6:50:47 PM
i am back from a wonderful week away from here. i am glad to be home
9/18/2010 9:51:49 PM
i am going on vacation for a week but will be home at the end of the week
9/18/2010 2:16:00 PM

ABSOLVE

To set free, release from responsibility, obligation or from the consequences of guilt. To be released from such ties as would be guilty to violate. To free from a spiritual penalty.

Guilt - failure in respect to ones duty. A believed state of deserved punishment. Just punishment. A breech of conduct or violation of moral and ethical standards. Shameful behavior.

It is easy to violate or trespass upon those whose esteem we hold most dear. We formulate grand justifications for our actions within the moment we voluntarily choose to set these actions in motion. We draw many lines of thought together to strengthen our deliberated intent, gifting these thoughts with internal self representations to allow these thoughts to power our actions, pushing back at our underlying moral or ethical code of conduct. In the aftermath of such behavior violations this originated 'false' power dwindles and fades to leave the individual standing within the ruin of their action. This type of self-assault or self-battery is common among individuals with unresolved or unacknowledged self esteem problems. It is a way for the 'unworthy' inner self to destroy the 'worthy' esteem in which they are held by those whose opinion is of the most value to the individual. Many find the experience of being worthy or of personal value intolerable within their concept of how they view themselves. By constructing a destructive or violative action they can remove themselves from this position of fear. Being worthless is a 'known', being worthy is a terrifying unknown. Every moment fraught with the fear of falling. When that fear becomes overwhelming then the individual will cause the fall themselves to remove the stress and anxiety and return themselves to where they believe they belong as unworthy of respect, value or the esteem of others.

In considering such violations we are often faced with the position of offering 'absolution' to the violator. This position offers extreme challenges. If we 'release' the individual from their just responsibility for their action then the content of the relationship that they have violated will be reduced or utterly diminished as well. If we do not 'release' the individual then it becomes possible that the individual will remain in a state of spiritual penalty. In addition, we must consider that this action of 'non-release' is a (both release and non-release are actions driven by the actions of the violator) further action of the violator to continued self-assault which may be represented as a morbid self reproach, personal inadequacy, self absorption and a preoccupation with the moral correctness of their behavior often manifesting as excessive expressions of guilt and shame. These expressions can or may be further imposed upon others by the individual as a way to reinforce or sustain the internal belief that the individual is 'unworthy'. Taken further this type of behavior can then become an excuse for additional conduct or destructive actions by which the individual in essence 'punishes' those who they believe are 'foolish' enough to care or hold them in esteem.

The only remaining choice is not to offer absolution to others. The concept of release or freedom from responsibility from ones actions is without positive outcome for anyone involved. This choice allows one to refrain from participation in the 'self-assault' actions of others and maintains the 'ownership' of ones actions by the person taking the action. The violator cannot look 'outside' for succor or relief from the weight or damage of the actions they take. The only true action of remorse that can be taken by a violator is to correct their behavior or action from within in all future involvement's. This 'action' will in and of itself demonstrate to others a 'real' decision not 'verbal' decision reflecting the violators acknowledgment of their behaviors, their ownership of these behaviors and their truthful desire to alter these behaviors from within. The source of behavior is within as is the correction of violating behavior against others.

We all live with the consequences of the choices we make, some of these consequences are physical and many are mental, emotional and spiritual. In addressing the violations we commit we are exposed to viewing aspects of our self that are selfish, petty, childish, cruel and at times very ugly. We endure these revealment's never quite escaping the sight of them once exposed. Our knowledge of our own weaknesses should humble us in our attempts to sit in judgment upon others, should teach us a deeper level of respect and clear away the rubble of our machinations against ourselves. As someone famous once stated, "fear is the mind killer". Fight what you fear, find the courage to be worthy and of value first in your own eyes. Put aside the self-absorption of guilt and shame. Grasp honor and dignity.

 

9/18/2010 11:13:35 AM
o all you submissives who have had their hearts broken time and time again. To all of you who have been used and abused and have had a glimpse of happiness only to have it jerked away. To all of you who are wondering what in the world is wrong with me? To all of you who are about to give up the search because you only encountered those who only wanted a session once a week with it ending up with you pleasuring them leaving  you feel like the scum of the earth KNOW THIS...There is a Dominant out there who feels just the same way. He has been hurt and had  his heart broken also. He has decided not to stop searching for you, He is out there looking for you. So keep  on searching and making connections and you two will  meet and He will make all your dreams come true. Believe  me when i say this because this happened to me. i met my Master here three years ago. He found me after he had almost giving up.l
kate
9/18/2010 10:33:28 AM
 

our world may seem empty, and all you can seem to do is cry, but you try not to show it to O/others   for fear of ridicule, or being told that familiar phrase "this is only cyber". I am sorry, but for many   of us, cyber and real life mix and the feelings are quite real. Whether the Dom/me knows it or not,  there is a real person on the other side of the computer screen. One who loved, one who trusted, on
 
who depended upon You with all their being. That person feels, that person hurts, that person does cry at the loss of their Master/Mistress, their companion, their lover, their teacher, their guide through this realm.

   The person whom has served faithfully, sat day after day, night after night awaiting the return of their Master/Mistress, aches to be able to serve Them again, their soul begs to be reunited with the One whom they would give their all for, desires to be held and consoled by the same person who released them, but it is not to be.

 The first stage is denieal of the release, not wanting to believe it has happened, sitting around waiting for your former Master/Mistress to return, hoping that it is all a dream, that they will return.

 The second stage is shock, our inability to cope with our release causes us to withdraw, not wanting help from anyone, just to sit and think about what has happened.

    The third state is self-depreciation, thinking it's all your fault, that you weren't worthy, you did something wrong. Though we know this is not true, our mind refuses to allow us to move on, that we must be the blame for all that has happened.

   The fourth stage involves depression, thinking that nothing is ever going to be the same, that you cannot live without the person you so trusted and depended upon. Our self worth is battered and, we feel we deserve all that we have gotten and more, that we are not worthy of anything good.

   The fifth stage is hate, wanting everything bad to happen to the person who hurt you and to any person involved in the release, wanting them to hurt as much as you do.

 The sixth stage is acceptance, learning to live with the fact that you were released and that you must move on, this stage is the best, it allows us to heal the most, and builds our self-worth back up.

And the final stage is starting over, continuing on with your life, the stage which you can grow again, and once more learn to trust and love, knowing that we will be happy again.

  The pain sometimes gets less, but not always. Remember that the outcome is always the same, we move on.

 All subs should go through a "mourning" period in which they can retrieve their dignity, reconstruct their feelings, and grow strong enough to choose whom they will serve. During this time, friends are so necessary to be able to carry on, to gain strength, and support. Lean on them, they will help you tremendously if only you let them.

  Take a piece of paper, or in the computer type down all of your feelings, those of hurt, pain, anger, fear, everything, and get them out. Do not hold back on your language, just write exactly what comes to your mind and release it all. Then take the paer and burn it, or if in the computer post and eliminate it. As you do this, think in your mind of this stage of your life developing and growing from what has happened, gain strength from the pain and you will allow yourself to heal.

  Though it may seem like the end of your world as you know it, it truly isn't. There is hope and you will find another, who is even stronger and better than the last, and you will rejoice in the previous loss and be thankful that it was allowed to happen.

  Many will ask you how you are, but it is hard to put all the feelings of loss into words. You do not have to if you do not wish, but remember that T/they are there to help. T/they worry and want to see you happy again...so lean on them, it will make T/them feel better and help you also.

 Always remember, there is a sun under the dark clouds, though hidden, it remains and will one day appear again and your world will be bright again.

   Submission is love, trust, hope, desire, yearning...when one falls all follow, all but one...HOPE.

9/18/2010 10:27:37 AM
A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.
She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.
            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.
            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.
            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.
            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.
            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.
            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.
            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.
            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.
            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependant on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.
            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.
            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned  anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.
            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about  her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself  with pride and  dignity . She is  demur as she appears shy, modest  reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. communication , vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.
            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.
            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.
 
 
9/18/2010 9:24:17 AM
 

Within BDSM, there are many different types of relationships. Each one is important to those who live them. As well, each one is defined by the people involved. This often makes things difficult for people who are new to the lifestyle. Here are my definitions of the different types of relationships found in BDSM. None of them are better than any other, in my opinion. I give this information simply to show how varied things are and to aid those who are just learning in having at least a general idea of what can be found.

Bedroom D/s: These are the relationships in which the power exchange takes place only during a set time frame. It usually coincides with sex or b/d & s/m play. There is no power exchange outside of these scenes. Often, this is used as a way to spice up an existing relationship by including b/d and s/m play. Some times, this kind of relationship can grow into another type. It is, in my opinion, a part of BDSM because a power exchange does take place, no matter how briefly. For many, this type of relationship is the first step into BDSM and can be an ideal way for newbies to start out. Often, this is a love based relationship or play partner arrangement.

D/s: (Domination/submision) Be it a live in 24/7 relationship or a long distance one, a d/s relationship is one where the power exchange exists outside the bedroom or pre-arranged scenes. The power exchange encompasses more than just sexual acts. Such a relationship may or may not include love. It may or may not include limits on play activities, which were imposed by the submissive. For me, the deciding factor that makes a relationship a d/s one is the answer to the question "Who has final say in the majority of daily life?". If the answer is "The dominant" " my master" or such, that shows a power exchange outside of the bedroom and therefor a d/s relationship. In these relationships the focus is not on just play, but also on the mental aspects of the power exchange and service by the submissive. The power exchange is not always obvious, but each person involved knows their place whether play has occured recently or not. In this kind of relationship, one finds rules of behavior, expectations, and tasks put on the submissive. The majority of mainstream BDSM relationships fall into this category.

M/s (Master/slave): This is a rare type of relationship. One that is often misunderstood and ostracised. Nevertheless, it is a valid and very real type of BDSM relationship. In such a relationship there is a total giving of power from the slave to the dominant. It is, in fact, a total power exchange (TPE). Like the d/s relationship, the power exchange is present outside of sexual encounters. Unlike the d/s relationship, the slave can not and does not set any limits on the dominant and usually does not have a safeword. As in the d/s relationship you will find rules of behavior, expectations and tasks placed on the slave. Unlike some d/s relationships, these rules can cover a lot more area, such as tone of voice, body movements, sleeping and eating habits, poise and more. The main focus in such a relationship is the service of the slave, not sexual gratification. For those involved in such relationships, it is the service of the slave that is the most satisfying and is a driving force behind the relationship. Those involved in an M/s relationship, do so because they need to serve or be served. The slave wants to relinquish all control to the dominant and is happiest when he/she finds the right dominant for them to which they can fully submit. However, this does not mean a slave is incapable of caring for themselves or a doormat, quite the opposite in fact. A slave, like a submissive, must be capable and reliable. Many slaves have extensive responsiblities that they must take care of on a daily basis, and those who can't care for themselves or think for themselves, would not suceed as a slave or submissive. The M/s relationship seems to be more of a mental one than the d/s relationship. The mindsets of those involved are different. In a d/s relationship many submissives think they can just leave if they had to. In an m/s relationship, most slaves would not consider doing so even in the event of their life being endangered. A slave gives blanket consent to the dominant upon taking the collar. Whereas, many d/s relationships seem to require repeated consent from the submissive. An m/s relationship need not have love, and is usually not based on love.

There is a fourth type of relationship. I have yet to see anyone name it or clearly define it, but it does exist. I will give a general description of such a relationship here. It comes between a d/s relationship and an m/s one. It is a relationship that has traits of both types. It focuses more on service and mental aspects than a standard d/s relationship, yet still has a bit more focus on the physical aspects than the m/s relationship. In such a relationship, the submissive exhibits and is happiest with quite a few attributes of the m/s relationship. For example, blanket consent, no safe words, and no limits. SUch a relationship can grow into an m/s one or revert to a d/s one, depending on what the participants want. 

Each of these types have variances within them from the mildest occasional hand spankers, to the extreme edge players. Or from the mildest power exchange of a weekend encounter, to the day to day living of complete submission in an absolute m/s relationship. And, everything in between! But, they all have one thing in common. Consent is the common denominator. Those involved consented to the relationship as it is.

Because of the many variances it is a good idea to have at least a general inkling of the different relationships out there. Armed with such information, it becomes easier to avoid finding onself in a relationship that they either can't handle or just are not happy in. It is extremely important that prospective partners discuss what they want in a relationship and honestly evaluate if their desired relationships match.

BDSM is NOT a competition. There is no magic level that makes one a "real" or "Not real". To view it as such is to set yourself up for disaster. No relationship is easy and a BDSM on has challenges all it's own. To make those challenges worse by placing yourself into a relationship you can not handle, is not a very smart idea. Be honest to yourself and others about what you want in a relationship and what you can handle. But, do not rule out growth and change as time goes on. A relationship can indeed grow into one of the other types over time. So keep that in mind, but do not strive to be something you are not because of a false belief that only those live a certain way are "real" BDSM. The main point behind BDSM is for those involved to be satisfied and happy overall with their relationship's dynamics. Not to see who can reach TPE first. 

9/18/2010 9:19:00 AM

Another day has passed and i continue to be optomistic
9/17/2010 8:39:13 PM

So my journey continues i know you are out there searching for me

9/2/2010 9:09:25 PM
Dosen't anyone realize that ther is alot more to a true D/s relationship than sex/ i realize that sex is part of it but there is so much more
kate
9/2/2010 7:00:30 PM
i am helping a new sub to find an online mentor. i found one i thought was a good prospect but when i spoke with him on messenger he was only interested in my sex life, wanted nude pics of me and wanted me to call him master. i think not.
kate
9/2/2010 3:10:08 PM
i just love reading journal  because i can learn and share so much. i am able to see many different points of view. i always  encourage new submissives to do the same as there is a wealth of information there.
kate
9/1/2010 9:39:09 PM
The more journals i read the more i learn. i love to learn and share. i am also so blessed to have such a wonerful Master. i spent so long searching and low and behold there He was out there looking for me. So to all of you who have been searching just know thAt that special person is also searching  for you!
kate
8/31/2010 10:37:14 AM
Thank you all for responding for my request for an on line mentor for my friend. i am at a loss to help her. she has never even been wit  any man. she is drawn to bdsm because she wants to give up control. she stated on her profile that she would try anything once i told her to remove it immediatly as she has no idea what could happen to her with a statement like that. i am really at a loss to help her. i sent her a list of books to read and also a bdsm checklist. she is so new she even asked me what limits mean. if anyone has any ideas for how to help her i would appriciate it. i do not even think she is ready for bdsm. any ideas would really be appriciated
kate
8/29/2010 11:07:16 PM
i have a friend who is a brand new submissive. i would love to find her an online mentor. Can anyone help?
kate
8/29/2010 6:10:36 PM
i have known i was a submissive when i was a child. i did not have a label for myself then but i knew i was different then most. i was never hhappy unless those around me were happy. If someone was sad or angry i tried to comfort them. i remember feeling so sorry for my grandparents when i saw that they had no
presents to open on Christmas Day. It was no accident that i became a nurs ii could try to help people and make them comfortable.
One day i was on the Internet about 9 years ago. i saw something about D/s. i was amazed to read about submission. i could not read enough. my husband was also very interested. hebecame my master and we played at that until i found collarme and saw all those subs and Doms who were searching.
i decided that i would write a profile collarme asking if there was anyo9ne who would mentor me. i made sure they knew this was not about sex. It was about learning. Soon i had a response froma Dom who lived in Oregon. He took me  by the hand over the computer and taught me things  like the term safe, sane and consensual. i learned so much from Him
Soon after i met someone on Collarme who was interested in chatting. WE/we became friends and then before  i knew it he was my Sir. i became collared to him aftert about one year but i was not happy. You see my husband discovered his submisssive and we were both collared to Him. i soon became less interesting to him as he spent more time with my husband. i was the bad girl because i was assertive and asked questions.
i could do northing right.my husband saw what was happening and was not happy either. we returned his collars and felt a terrible sense of loss for quite some time.
my husband and i wrote seperate profiles and he found his Mistress within three weeks. i was happy for him yet at the same time found myself flying solo after 30 years of marriage.It was so hard to see him having all his D/s needs forfilled and i was alone. i found my second master and was very happy until he one day told me he was married and cheating on his wife. He never had time for me. he would cancel plans at the last minute and i once again grew unhappy. i ended the relationship. i kept on searching and ending up meeting lots of Doms. it always ended up being someone coming here once a week for a one or two hour session and they of course they wanted to be pleasured. i soon grew very tired of it all and stopped searching for a long time. i fianlly met my present Master about three years ago. We/we have been very happy ever since.
i have learned through the school of hard knocks what i need and desire in a
Dom.
SO YOU SEE THERE IS SOMEONE OUT THERE SEARCHING FOR JUST AS YOU ARE SEARCHING FOR HIM!
kate
8/28/2010 8:07:45 PM
my MASTER IS HERE FOR THE WEEKEND. I LOVE  HIM SO MUCH
8/28/2010 7:54:32 PM

Top of Form 2

Bottom of Form 2

 

 

Dom/Novice Advice

There are as many ways to do D/S as there are people, so you really need to know what your partner wants, doesn't want, is comfortable with, is afraid of, and so forth. A lot of submissives will have great trouble telling you what they want. For some of them, this is because they don't really KNOW what they want. Or, perhaps, they know how they want to feel, but they aren't sure what it is that will make them feel that way. Other submissives do have at least some idea of what they want, but they're too embarassed to be able to tell you directly. And some submissives know what they want but feel as if it spoils things if they have to ask for it, they want the impetus for the scene to come from you, and if they ask for something, then it's as if they're controlling the scene, when what they want is for you to control it. And of course, more than one of these can occur at once. A person can know only what it is they want to feel AND be too embarassed to talk about it AND feel as if it gives them too much control over things if they tell you.

There are a couple of ways around these problems, but they all take a bit of work on the Dom's part. For the sub who isn't all that sure what they want, you get them to describe how they wish to feel. You ask them what things in thier past have gotten them to feel this way, even if it's only a small and mild version of what they really want. And of course you also use your knowledge of your partner to guess at what you suspect would make them feel what they want. You get them to tell you what they fantasize about (bearing in mind that fantasies are often more intense than anything a person would like to do in real life).

And you experiment. A scene doesn't have to last for hours. In the early stages, when you're just figuring out what works for both of you, you can try something for five minutes. (But just because the scene is short doesn't mean that you take it less seriously. You have to make these mini-scenes as real as your usual ones, or they won't work as a testing ground. Put your all into them, just keep 'em short. Say you suspect that your submissive would enjoy wearing a collar, then put one on her/him, do a few things with it, then take it off and ask them how they felt about it. If you both liked it, you can always do it again for longer. But these mini-scenes let you try out things in the knowledge for BOTH of you that if you hate it, it only lasts for a short time, this takes some of the pressure off. (When an ex-lover and I seemed to be moving in the direction of no-safeword scenes, I bought an egg timer. The idea was that he would have no safeword for the length of time it tooks the sands to run down. Three minutes is not very long, objectively speaking. But it can be a very long time to someone who's never played without a safeword before and who realizes that this time there's no way out. I wasn't going to do a full-length no-safeword scene until after I'd seen how she handled the egg-timer version.)

For the sub who has at least some knowledge of what they want but who is too embarassed to tell you what it is, there are a couple of routes to go. You can ask them to write it down and give it to you, since a lot of people can write things that they cannot say. You can also try dominating it out of them, try winding your hand in hir hair, pulling thier head into a position that lets you stare into thier eyes, and demanding that they tell you what you want to know right now. Or you can threaten some sort of physical punishment unless they divulges the information (only with thier permission, of course). The punishment isn't really intended to be a motivator, it's intended to be a way for the sub to save face with themself. They can tell themselves that it's not greedy or forward or too bold or whatever to tell you what you want to know because you're making them tell you. Sometimes just letting them tell you in the dark, when you're snuggled up with your arms around them will be enough.

The sub who doesn't want to tell you anything because they think that means that they are controlling the scene or that they are forcing you into something you don't really want tends to be a somewhat harder case, but there are a few things you can try. You can tell them that you aren't promising to do any of the things that they ask for, you're just asking because as the Dom, you have the right to ask any damn thing you please and to get an answer. "Since you are my property, the contents of your mind are also my property, and you will give them to me when I ask" is something I tell my submissive. You can tell them that you want the information for your own selfish pleasure, "Making you be submissive in a way that's good for you is likely to be more fun for me than making you be submissive in a way that's bad for you, because the second way makes me work harder for less return. So give me what I need to know to get what I want."

Oh, yes, and a type I forgot to mention. Some submissives think that no one really wants to dominate them, that you're just humoring them, and leaving you to your own devices is sort of a test. It's as if they're saying, "If you really want this, you'll figure it out on your own." My own submissive had a touch of this, so I just jumped in and started ordering her around, and once she was assured that I wanted it, too, her fantasies started pouring out.

Once you start getting information out of the person, there are a bunch of things you need to know.

1. You know they are interested in D/S, but what kind?

Do they want to do D/S for a short time in bed and be equal out of scene, or are they looking for a full-time D/S relationship?

Do they want this to be you and him/her, or do they want the two of you to assume some sort of fantasy roles, like teacher/student or parent/child or jailer/prisoner?

Do they want to be treated as a valuable submissive, or do they crave humiliation?

Do they go for lots of symbols, like kneeling at your feet, wearing a collar, and so forth?

Are there things that they like to be made to say? Some subs like being made to say things like "I am yours, Master/Mistress" or "Please use me for your pleasure, Sir/Mame," whereas others find this sort of thing too flowery and prefer sharper exchanges and still others get nonverbal when in scene and find speech annoying. (I'm reminded of a woman who told me that she could never bring herself to call a man "Master," because the word always made her think of Igor saying "Yesss, Massster," and she would start laughing. It wasn't that she was disrespectful, she had no trouble with "Sir" or "My Lord," but "Master" made her crack up.)

What sorts of things would they like you to say? Some submissives like being called names by their dominants, some like hearing that they are your sub/slave or that they are owned, others like being told about the various unspeakable things that are about to happen to them, others like hearing an explicit list of rules and expectations, others like hearing that their dominant enjoys what she/he is doing. There's a really long list of different things that turn different people on, and I can't cover it all. (For example, my submissive loves hearing the words "You're my slave." Very simple sentence, but it does something to her. She also loves hearing, when I hurt her, "I need this, and I want you to bear it as a gift to me." To show you how different even very similar people can be, I would hate being told "You're my slave" but I would love being told "I need this, and I want you to bear it as a gift to me." (To make it even more complicated, I have no trouble with "You're mine;" it's the word "slave" that I can't stomach.) Getting a feel for what sort of thing underlies your submissive's submissive desires will help you get a feel for what sorts of things they like to hear.)

The above point leads in to what is the subtlest sort of distinction to make but the one that will be the most useful. Once you've gotten the answers to the above sorts of questions, you might be able to abstract some sort of general theme that guides your submissive's desires and fantasy life. Some submissives have the "I'm worthless, and I deserve to be punished" mindset, some have a "I don't want to have to take any responsibility, so I want you to control everything" mindset, some have a "I want to be so desirable that you have to take complete control of me" mindset or the "I want us to blend into one person" mindset or the "I want to prove I love you by doing difficult things" mindset or any number of others. Once you've talked and played for a while, you might get an intuitive feel for this. It may be something that your submissive can tell you, but it may not be, they may not have thought about it or analyzed it to this extent. But if you can figure out what sort of mindset underlies your partner's submission, it makes doing new things and guiding your future play a lot easier. You'll know what new things are likely to work and what won't because you'll understand the underlying motivations.

2. What sorts of things do they like besides D/S?

Is bondage okay? If so, how much and what kind?

Is pain okay? If so, how much and what kind?

Okay. So now you know what your submissive wants. You also have to figure out what YOU want. It's easy, when you're first starting out and trying to figure out how to be a Dom, to imagine some stereotypical stern, sneering dominant and try to emulate that image. But not all of us are cut out to fit that mold, and luckily for us, not all submissives like dominants who fit that mold. You need to find your personal style. The best style for you is not the one that's the closest to the stereotype, it's the one that makes your eyes light up and your energy rise and makes you feel that THIS is the alivest you've felt in a long time. Personally, I'm a pretty gentle dominant as far as manner goes, but manner can be deceiving. One of the things I like to do is to force my submissive to do things that she wants to do but is too frightened to do, the "You are so much mine that I can make you do something that terrifies you" feeling is quite a rush for me, but I know I can let myself give in to that feeling because I'm making her do something that she secretly wants. I also like mental stripping -- making my sub/slave be mentally and emotionally naked with me, she must tell me anything I want to know about her. Oh, and making her scream is fun, too. :-)

Of course, your style will be influenced by your submissive's style. The sort of submissive who wants to be forced into submission will elicit a different response from you than the sort of submissive who wants to lay thier submission at your feet like a present. And of course, some submissives can do one thing at one time and the other thing at another time. Just to keep you on your toes. :-)

Don't worry if it feels sort of strange in the beginning. When I first started dominating my sub/slave, I would look at my face in the mirror and chuckle and say, "This is NOT the face of the sort of person who owns a sub/slave." But that "WHO? Me?" feeling wore off after a while. That "I'm not cut out for this. I don't know what I'm doing" feeling wore off after a while. If it's TRULY not for you, don't force yourself. But do give yourself a little while to try it on and get used to it before you decide whether or not it's for you. I felt silly and nervous and out of place at first. But after a while, I came to feel that there were few things I'd ever done that were more satisfying.

 

8/26/2010 3:30:45 PM
To all you submisives who have been put down and lost all your self esteem please know you are not alone. i went through that with my first master. i thought of myself as a doormat. One day i looked at myself in the mirror and saw my grey roots, no makeup and decided right there and then that i wanted myself back. i returned  his collar, relearned how to wear makeup. i bought some flattering cloths and before long i liked who i saw in the mirror i felt 33 years old once more. i found joy in life. i vowed right  there and then that no Dom would ever drag me down again
kate
8/26/2010 9:17:25 AM
i have been talking to a submissiv she is devestated because her  master released her without any explanation at all. her world is falling apart. i wish i could wave a magic wand and make her life happy again. i i can''t understand why he gave her no reason to release. she feeels as i have in the past,alone, hurt, empty. having no master to serve for a sub is pure hell. i sharred some of my stories with her and tried to tell her time does help. At this poibnt she is so depressed i do not know how to help her. i was wondering if anyone who reads this might be able to offer sugestions
kate
8/25/2010 10:37:25 AM
What a beautiful day, i have two arms, legs. i can walk, talk and see, i can hear. i am so lucky to be alive and to be me. i have worked hard on changing my charecter defecvts and am happy with myself today. i have w wonderful husband of 33 years. he has a mistress and i have my master. life is wonderful
kate
8/24/2010 5:34:08 PM

i feel like beauty.i walk naked in front of you are you parade me through towm after town. i can knell, prance and crawl after and for you.
time has passed and i am not as limber as i once was but my heart and soul are yours and i will always do your bidding
kate

8/24/2010 4:50:42 PM
i was thinking today about how much i misss my master. it then dawned on me that i wqas really one of the lucky ones becvause at least i have a mastere to miss.
8/22/2010 12:34:21 PM
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
 
 
8/22/2010 11:46:45 AM
i have been in the kifestyle for 8 years. my husband and i discvovered  it at the same time. we have been married for 33 years and our marriage was stagnant. i wrote a profile for him on alt and his Mistress found him three days later. Sddenly after 33 years i found myself alone he was having all his submissive needs forfilled and i was lonlier then ever. i went here on collarme and advertized for an on line mentor. i met Tom who quided me through all the confusing mazes one finds when she is new. i met my first master on collrme. he turned out to be a bully so i ended the relationhip. i was so heartbroken i never thought i would recover. i continued searching and found my second master. he turned out to be married and cheating on his wife. i ended that relationship also. oncve again i was alone while my husband was happier then he ever had bee.
i searched and searched. i met loosers, abusers and liars. suddenly three years ago i met my present master.We have been together for three years now. my husband is thrilled i have him. our marriage has never been better becvause we are both to have our submisssive needs met.
keep on searching and never give up he is out there looking for you
kate
8/22/2010 11:17:15 AM
once again  another weekend with my master must cone to and end. But i realize just how lucky i am to have a master to miss when we are not together
kate
8/21/2010 4:30:47 PM
 

Progression of a D/s Relationship

You've decided that this type of lifestyle is for you, and you're interested in pursuing a relationship with a Master or a submissive. You think you are prepared for everything that you will encounter in the Mastery lifestyle, but have you thought about the actual future? Have you considered how the relationship will progress? How things will change as time goes on? Are you really prepared for the commitment you are about to make? I'll take you through a general relationship's lifespan, and allow you to see what is to be expected over time. This is meant as a general itinerary, nothing more. Each Master is different, and will have different plans for the training of his slave. Some will follow a close path to the below, while others will differentiate from it greatly.

Acceptance
The first actual emotion you will encounter and overcome is the fact you are Dominant, or submissive in nature. Some of you will have mixed emotions, of being both Dominant and submissive, which we in the scene call "switches". First of all, you must accept these desires as being worthwhile of investigating. Once you accept the feelings you have, you can then go ahead and either try the lifestyle in the role you seek, or seek your own identity as a Master or one who kneels at the Master's feet.

Finding and Meeting
More than likely, you will find somebody on the Internet to talk with regarding your feelings. You will also use all the resources at your disposal to educate yourself regarding the Mastery and BDSM lifestyles, and will attempt to seek out others that have the same desires as you do. As time passes, you will see that this lifestyle intrigues you more and more, and the fear you have of actually entering into this lifestyle will lessen enough over time to actually introduce yourself to this way of life.

Each one of us has had to take that initial step into the lifestyle, to overcome the fear and terror we have felt for a length of time, and to find out if this is truly what we sought in our lives. Some people experiment with it, and find this lifestyle is not what they thought or desired; while many others embraced what they have found with open arms. Only you will know when the time is right to go past the point of turning back, and to see if the dreams you have had are equalled to what you will find in this new world.

In time, you will find somebody that has the qualities you are searching for. If you have Dominant traits, you will find somebody that has submissive desires, and/or vice-versa. There is no telling where you might meet this person, however the two biggest methods would most likely be over the Internet through a newsgroup or chat group, or in person at a semi-public or private munch (gathering of practitioners of the BDSM and Mastery lifestyles). No matter where, you will learn that many others have the same desires as you, and will happily help you in your search for your own identity.

Through one of the available mediums, you will find that significant other that you are searching for; and the two of you will eventually decide to meet. During your meeting, this is the time to talk about each other's desires and wants, along with experiences and safety measures each knows of. If you find yourself compatible with this Dominant/submissive, and are comfortable with them in all ways, then you can progress to discuss either partaking in a scene together, or possibly establishing a relationship with one another. Ideas and limits are important things to discuss, along with all safety measures (such as use of safewords and actions, proper tying techniques, avenues for immediate release from bondage, etc.) that will be taken.

The Initial Commitment of a Relationship
Whether you have previously scened together or not, the majority of people in this lifestyle seek some form of commitment to the person that they are involved with. There are many levels of commitment, and what each person wants should be thoroughly discussed up front. Lack of communication is a major problem in all types of relationships, and if your able to be open with your Master/sub, you will find that many potential problems can be dealt with before they have a chance to happen.

Through your talks, you have established limits to both the Master and the slave; and have come upon an agreement as to what manner and to what extent control will be given to the Master. The two of you will have discussed the progression of the relationship over time, and what is to be expected of both the Master and the slave.

It should be stated here that the bond will always continue to grow, and that love (if it is felt) will continue to magnify as well. Both emotions may be felt from the onset of meeting one another, however the depth of it simply becomes amazing. In no other type of relationship is trust so important, for once you allow somebody to restrain you from escape, you are totally at their mercy. Make sure you know the person who is taking away your ability to protect yourself.

Short-Term Aspects of the Lifestyle
The first priority of the Master is to "break-down" his submissive. By this, I mean getting the slave to drop old habits, and to adopt new ones through the Master's teachings. There are many things brought to the relationship that the Master will cherish, but there may be just as many things that he will not care for as well. Each Master molds his slave into his ideal image of how she shall serve him.

I've had slaves come to me, with years of experience, that have been calling their previous Master "Sir" or "Lord" for years. If that is what the Master wanted, the slave has learned to adapt to that. The problem arises from the fact that I am unlike any other Master, just as each is different from the next. My slaves call me "Master", for that is what I personally prefer. Problems arise from the fact she has learned (some call it conditioned) to address her Dominant in a different way. A fake "master" will conitnually punish his slave for each infraction, whereas a real Master will understand that through time and patience, and gentle (but firm) instruction, the slave will easily adapt to her new surroundings. In essence, it will take that slave a period of time to "re-learn" the proper method of address that suits me; as well as all the lessons that I teach her so she may serve me in the way that pleases me.

It just takes time to learn both what the Master wants and expects, and what the submissive is capable of. The first few weeks/months is basically a "getting-to-know" stage in the relationship. No slave can come into a new relationship and completely please her Master from the start, and the experienced Dominant knows this. The Master knows how to guide and teach his slave, with patience and a constant eye, not allowing her to backslide in her training. The submissive learns proper mannerisms and positions, she learns what is expected of her daily, and she concentrates on allowing the control she has given to him.

Some Masters and subs, for whatever reason, may decide to only scene together once or for a short term. The bond never increases to the point of where people living LTR's (long-term relationships) together get to feel. However, if your interests are based on the physical relationship and not the emotional attachment, then perhaps you should shy away from entering into a relationship where the other person is looking for a bonding experience with you...which usually happens with most LTRs to some extent.

Long-Term Aspects of the Lifestyle
The main thing both Masters and slaves have never expected in a lengthy relationship is the fact that even hard limits soften over time. The cause of this is simple...the bond and trust that has accumulated over time between both people. After scening together, and knowing in your heart that the other person cares for you regardless of your desires, it becomes easier to loosen restrictions that you had previously placed on yourself. Once you know you can completely trust your partner with your life, you may find yourself willing to go into some activities or increased endurance levels that you never thought possible.

It is safe to assume that over time, and with a continuing relationship, the Master and the slave will find that the bond has strengthened enough to where they may be able to try new things. Both will look back to the past, and be amazed both at the natural transition of their abilities, and with the endurance each is able to bring into their play. Time is what is most needed to be able to bring the relationship to the level that both people desire.

There is one very dangerous aspect to a LTR. It is called "falling into a routine". While not dangerous from a physical sense, it is very dangerous to the submissive's mental well-being over time. All Masters realize that what makes a slave feel complete is in her submission to the Master. It is very important for the Master to construct a measure of control over his slave on a daily basis. This is especially true in those relationships where micro-management is practiced. A submissive that does not feel owned or controlled does not feel wanted and complete in her being, and will become both restless and self- destructive. If your an experienced Master, and after a long period of time your slave starts a pattern of getting into trouble or acting out, it could be that she is becoming restless of the never-changing routine she is encountering.

It's ok to give a routine to your submissive that makes things required of her on a on-going schedule. The problem comes when the Master does not initiate new avenues for the slave to explore, or give her opporunitites to both learn ways to be a better slave, and to allow her to expand her mind. If the Master accepts his sub for a LTR, he takes on the responsibility of keeping her just as interested five years down the road, as she is at the start of the relationship. This is much harder than it sounds. Imagine being responsible both for yourself and another person, and then having to figure out new and creative ways to both exert your control over her and to allow her to be more submissive to you. Sounds easy? Try doing it daily for YEARS.

It can be a very rough assignment for even the most hardened Masters. However, it is a challenge that most Masters would like to accept, and usually are able to accomplish to a satisfactory result. The slave's main duty is to please her Master, in whatever way she can. The Master's main duty is to be responsible for the on-going training and use of his slave, so she may feel whole herself.

When the Relationship is Over
Just as in any "vanilla" relationship, a large percentage of those created in the Mastery lifestyle will end. There are too many reasons why a relationship may end to list them all, so I'll attempt to go over the emotional "fallout" that happens at the end of this type of commitment.

When the slave asks to be "released" (let out of her commitment), or the Master releases his submissive, the relationship is over. Unless the submissive is in a captive role in her submission, she can walk away regardless of her Master's wishes. The vast majority of Masters and submissives have no desire to be in a relationship where the other is not consensually happy, and the commitment is therefore allowed to end.

It is a sometimes a very traumatic time for the slave during this period of being un-owned. Like a regular relationship, it has taken a period of time to develop a bond of trust and/or love for your Master, and to suddenly be released can be a major shock. You have depended on another to make your decisions for you, to love you the way you are, and to take care of all of your needs. Suddenly you find yourself alone. Unfortunately, this does happen in this lifestyle, and there is but one cure for the depression you now feel...time. Time may not heal all wounds, but it will allow you to find the strength to move on with life.

It is a very hard step to lose your Master, then later have to re-submit to another. However, you will find that this lifestyle is what makes you happy, and you'll know in your heart when it is time to come back. Just like any other lifestyle, it can be very dangerous to be pulled into the "rebound" effect, and immediately search out a new Master to care for you. Make sure not to fall in this mode of survival, for you will find that you may get into a situation you never counted on, and could have avoided had you had your wits about you.



8/21/2010 3:50:40 PM

It  is sort of funny, here i am 63 years old and just learning to walk in heels.i am a retired nurse and all i ever wore were runnung shoes. Now   here i am in five inch heels walking upright, good posture in front of my master. i just love what this lifestyle has done to boost my self esteem, i actually know how to apply makeup. i never leave the house looking messy. i take pride in my physical and emmotional health. Thank you master
kate

8/21/2010 12:09:25 PM
 


Sweet Submission

Daily I come to kneel before You
Waiting to hear Your slightest demand.
Filled with devotion and aching to serve
My heart leaping wildly to hear Your command.

Your word is my law, I answer Your wish
My heart rings with joy and my soul fills with light
These feelings are new and so different to me
Where once they were pain, now a pure delight.

To dedicate self to the service of One
To ever endeavour to give of your best
Keep trying until you know you’ll succeed
And never relent and never take rest.

For this is the joy of submission I feel
To ache to be serving, to live to be giving.
To feel incomplete when there’s No-one to serve
One has to keep serving to keep themselves living.

Surrendering self to the power of One
To guide you and guard you, to watch you and care
To bring you to wholeness and fullness of heart
Your life now complete, your heart fully bare.

And every fibre in all of your being
Is pleading and needing to serve only Him
To wait by His side sitting silent and watchful
To leap at His voice and for His every whim.

To learn to be all that a Master's heart wishes
To serve Him with gladness and fullness of heart
To love Him, to help Him, to strengthen and care
All these are submission ... to me, a fine art.

I know I’m not perfect, I’m faulty and human
I strive and I learn and I keep going forward
To be all that He knows I can possibly be
And my sweet submission’s my greatest reward.





 

 

8/21/2010 11:13:42 AM
my Master is here again for a long weekend. i savor each precious second we have together. i am truley one of the loucky ones to have found him. we/we have been together for three years and he has helped me develope into the beautiful person i always knew i was.
kate
8/19/2010 6:19:03 PM
i will see my master tomorrow for another long weekend.
this week has seemd endless
kate
8/16/2010 6:30:46 PM
i have been reading lots of profiles and i am amazed at all the submissives who are whinning and complaining about how noone wants them. i actually read a profile that started off by saying"No one wants me because i am ugly." Come on get a grip. yes  we all Doms and subs alike have sugffered loss. i have had more then my share. build up your self esteem,learn to work on yourself, and write a profile that speaks from your heart about the things you seek in a Dom. write truthfully and talk about how you can serve.
kate
8/15/2010 5:23:35 PM
To all you submissives who have had their hearts broken time and time again. To all of you who have been used and abused and have had a glimpse of happiness only to have it jerked away. To all of you who are wondering what in the world is wrong with me? To all of you who are about to give up the search because you only encountered those who only wanted a session once a week with it ending up with you pleasuring them leaving  you feel like the scum of the earth KNOW THIS...There is a Dominant out there who feels just the same way. He has been hurt and had  his heart broken also. He has decided not to stop searching for you, He is out there looking for you. So keep  on searching and making connections and you two will  meet and He will make all your dreams come true. Believe  me when i say this because this happened to me. i met my Master here three years ago. He found me after he had almost giving up.l
kate
8/14/2010 10:07:31 PM
my master and i have had the best four days and nights of my life, he has to leave tomorrow and i do not want this night to end..
i am the luckiest perdon in the world. To think i almost stopped searching as i was so dissalussioned. it just goes to show it pays tokeep searching even when your heart is broken from so many hurts.. my master loves me for who i am. he has taught me so much. HE is my mentor, friend and MASTER.
A MEDIOCRE MASTER TALKS. A GOOD MASTER TEACHES BUT A TRUE MASTER INSPIRES.  i found someone who inspires me to change and grow and develope. he has changed the way i view myself. he makes me feel like the most beautifull. he taught me how to build up my self esteem. i am honored to have him in my life
8/11/2010 6:07:53 PM
i am so excited. my Master are going away for four days.. Due to both of our hectic schedules we have had little time together. i am so eager to serve and please Him.
kate
8/11/2010 10:34:15 AM
The Development  of a submissive


    These are my thoughts on the subject of the development of a submissive. I believe that the submissive is born with innate  submissive qualities and they  develop with time. She finds herself with  a need to please at a very early age and wants to make everyone around her happy.  If she fails to do this she may become very unhappy. She might overhear her parents discussing something and feels she can help only to be told to please leave the room. She immediately thinks they are discussing something she did wrong. She may become disappointed and chastise herself . I believe  a submissive finds herself in helping jobs such as nursing or law. There she can fix things and make them right therefore helping and pleasing people.
She might marry a man who abuses her. She  will do anything to please him including remain in an abusive relationship. When  she finds all her efforts are in vain she might become very disillusioned and chastise herself once more. She might ask herself what she is doing wrong and wonder if there is something wrong with her.
    One day she might  find a bdsm website by accident and see the word “submissive.” Suddenly she has a label for herself and reads everything she can to find out about her true nature. She sits back and with grins as she has finally seen what makes her tick. She finds out that she is a normal person and her need to please is ok. As she reads she develops a need to find someone to teach her and someone to please. I think it is a wise idea to find a mentor who can educate and instruct her in the basic ideas and rules of bdsm.
    It is very difficult for her to take that first step into real-time as it can be a very scary thing. It can also be a very dangerous thing. I have seen so many submissives dive right into the needy search for the perfect Dom only to find herself in  yet another abusive relationship where her need to please disappoints her once more. She once again chastises herself. It is so hard for some of us. We seem to end up in relations that are so one-sided. It seems the Dom makes everything about him never giving her any credit or a smile. Any submissive will tell you how wonderful it is to hear the words” good girl.” it really does not take much to maker a sub feel wanted any appreciated as she needs very little.
    I also think that many  submissives have jobs where they are over many people and must make decisions and oversee the work of many. I believe they yearn to be able to be able to give up control  and have someone  tell them  what to do, when to do it and how to do it. This is the beginning of her baby  steps into the word of Dominance and submission. It is imperative that she find someone understanding who is willing to mentor, teach and befriend her.    He must be honest and be able to communicate with her. He must be honest and direct. I believe he must be able to open her mind and also reach deep into her soul and draw out the true submissive within, He must be able to consider her a delicate flower who will blossom and bloom with his nurturing, tenseness . He must cherish her and see that she is cared for properly. These things are vital or she might once more chastise herself and wonder what she did wrong. He must built her self confidence and let her see all her wonderful qualities. She needs a teacher who can teach her the basice such as “ safe, sane and  consensual.” There must be comminication, honesty and respect on both sides otherwise the relationship os doomed from the start.
    I believe with the right combination all submissives can become seasoned, demure and polishes submissives who ,ake theit master smile and say “What a very good girl she is.”



8/11/2010 7:05:48 AM
It is so wonderful to have my Master back. There is nothing more important for me to have Him to serve my life was empty and void. Once more i am a happy sub
kate
8/1/2010 3:59:12 PM
 

Limits  
I believe limits should be the furthest point as to exceed, a boundary or restriction. It is the a line not to be crossed. I also look at as in speed limits. One sometimes pushes the accelerator a bit hardener to exceed the speed limit but eases off at a certain point. Once that line has been crossed one can try once more or maintain a contestant speed. I myself have certain hard limits which will never be crossed no matter what relationship I have with my Master. They are no scat, animals, breath play and children. I refuse to compromise on any of these. These are not like the speed limit. These are written in stone these are not meant to be pushed. A limit is the furthest boundary or point of extent beyond one cannot venture.  
Right now I have no idea what my limits are except the four hard limits I have discussed. I believe with the proper training, chemistry and relationship limits can and should be pushed. The sub/slave should come away wanting just a little bit more. I believe that limits are endless with the proper sub Master combination. The Master must know every inch of his sub/slave’s body and emotions as to gauge limits, each time pushing them just a little bit further. I am the type who loves a challenge and in facing the challenge I am pleasing my Master . My Master will know just how much I can take and where I should go. He will be able to know in a heartbeat when I can take more or as with the accelerator ease of just a bit and see where to proceeded. These is nothing more rewarding to this sub/slave then to hear the words” Good Girl” Every sub/slaves revels in those two tiny words.  
I see myself in five years being able to take almost anything my Master gives me, knowing that the trust I have is unconditional. I will know that he would never go too far and that he is aware of my tolerance. When I develop a relationship I give 100% of myself and this leads to the ultimate bond. My goals to eliminate any limits are to learn total surrender, This takes the hand of a true Master who knows how to guide me to that point. As I said before, I do not know all my limits and need to explore them with my Master, ever growing and expanding until I am the best I can be. I see myself grow and broaden my horizons to please my Master and in doing so learn to take great pride in myself.

7/22/2010 7:42:34 PM
 

It is not what he has, or even what he does which
expresses the worth of a man, but what he is."
--



Do not undermine your worth by comparing yourself with others.

It is because we are different that each of us is special

Do not set your goals by what other people deem important.

Only you know what is best for you.

Do not take for granted the things closest to your heart.

Cling to them as you would your life, for without them,
life is meaningless.

Do not let your life slip through your fingers by living in the past
nor for the future.

By living your life one day at a time, you live all the days of your life.

Do not give up when you still have something to give.

Nothing is really over until the moment you stop trying.

It is a fragile thread that binds us to each other.

Do not be afraid to encounter risks.

It is by taking chances that we learn how to be brave.

Do not shut love out of your life by saying it is impossible to find.

The quickest way to receive love is to give love;

The fastest way to lose love is too hold it too tightly;

In addition, the best way to keep love is to give it wings.

Do not dismiss your dreams.

To be without dreams is to be without hope;

To be without hope is to be without purpose.

Do not run through life so fast that you forget not only where you have been, but also where you are going.

Life is not a race, but a journey to be savored each step of the way




7/22/2010 10:36:56 AM
 

Trust: The Foundation


Trust, for some, is such a little thing, merely given lip service and never a second thought. But in the world of D/s trust is the foundation upon which everything else is built. There are many definitions of trust, but Miriam Webster's Dictionary says it well: assured reliance on the character, strength, or truth of someone or something. In order for a submissive to be able to give of themselves to a Dominant, there has to be unconditional trust in all aspects of the relationship. Basic trust is something we tend to give easily to most people. But the trust that goes deeper, the kind that means you would trust your very life (for REAL) to someone, is not a trust that can be built in just days or weeks. This much deeper level of trust can often take years to establish, and honesty is its foundation.

Before you can be honest with others, you must learn how to be honest with yourself. How many times have you done things you did not like, enjoy or even want to do but instead lied to yourself and realized you were acting just to please someone else? Are you being honest with yourself when you respond this way? Are you being honest with your partner? Your first step should be self-discovery. The first person you have to learn to be honest with is you! Once you learn self-honesty, you will find that honesty with others comes easier, like second nature. Self-honesty does not come easy when you first enter this lifestyle. There will be many things that tempt, intrigue, and even scare you. When you first begin, you won't know what you really want, but that will come in time with learning more about yourself. Also take stock in yourself with honesty. What are your good and your bad points? Learn to enhance your attributes but never hide the faults from someone. Some of us have faults that we really can't change, but most can be altered in some way or another.

Suppose you have found that special someone online. You're chatting for hours on-end. You are so sure this one is THE one you have been waiting your whole life for. I have seen more than one submissive build their whole life around someone they have only talked to online and on the phone. Regrettably, most of these relationships have never worked out further than the first or second meeting. Why? Because, one member was not totally honest with the other. Maybe one sent a 10-year-old picture and had since lost all their hair. Or one said, "Yes, I love doing all those things you enjoy." There are so many white lies that people tell! Who hasn't? Looks shouldn't matter, but they can when the picture you hold of someone you love is not who they really are. I had a wonderful friend online who was single and childless. We talked for months, with Master and me helping her through some very difficult times: a car accident ending with her having to have a hysterectomy, an ex-boyfriend who was stalking her, to name only a few. The end result? She remains a bored housewife with 2 young girls.

When talking online, little lies can be so easy to say, after all no one can see your face to determine if you are telling the truth or not. It's easy to type in 120 pounds when the reality is at least 170, or that you are unmarried, or any of numerous lies I have heard. So what if you are a waitress or a cashier or a Vice president? All are honorable professions. The hardest part is telling someone else the truth. When you tell the truth, no matter how ugly or hard, you will find your circle of friends to be unique: people who truly know the real you and care about you, even with this knowledge. Around these people, you won't have to worry if you will be found out and lose what you are building. If you don't like something about yourself, change it in real life, and NOT in words only.

It's easy enough to agree to things that you don't want to do in order to please someone else. I am guilty myself of doing this in the past and then hating myself later. That self-loathing was also slowly and unconsciously transferred to the person I was trying to please. This resentment was not fair to them, I agree. But the human mind and heart are not always fair. I still have a habit of saying, "Whatever makes you happy!" I have learned, however, to only say that if all options will work for me as well. Now, when I do have a preference, I clearly state it. Being honest about what you want and need is only the first step in building the foundation of trust you will need if you truly want to live this lifestyle. But this first step truly establishes the foundation for everything else that will follow.

Integrity is an extremely important aspect of establishing trust. The person you are with has to know that your values are true, and not merely something created to match theirs. In return, you will need to know that you can count on them to adhere to their code of values. When you are being tied up is NOT the time to start worrying if they do or don't have the integrity needed to keep you safe. You need to know beforehand that they won't breach any negotiated limits and will listen to, and abide by your safe words. The same constraints apply to them if you are the one doing the binding. Both Dominants and submissive need to trust in the other, to speak honestly if things are going to fast, to slow, or to intense. Not doing so can literally have life and death consequences, be it yours or someone else's. Are you willing to risk another's or even your own life just to try and impress someone? If you are, you seriously need to consider why you would place yourself in such jeopardy. No justification is ever good enough for endangering someone else. During a scene, integrity is what can mean the difference between safety and blind vulnerability.

In most relationships, the Dom provides a formal structure that the sub must adhere to. If the relationship is long distance, the Dom only has the subs word that they are adhering to boundaries, and truly performing tasks established by the Dom. The Dom must trust in the sub's word that they are doing as they are directed. Sometimes, it is so tempting to merely say, "Yes, I did or didn't do something," when in reality you are telling a lie to make your life a little easier. The sub also has to trust that the Dom will fulfill their responsibilities to the sub. If the Dom does not fulfill these responsibilities, the sub may slowly start to rebel, often not realizing what they are doing until it is too late. The decisions and choices you make with respect to unsupervised o0bedience will be your own. Though others may offer opinions or ideas, in the end, it is you who decides the extent and validity of your performance. You are the one responsible for your own actions, and you should accept responsibility by admitting to them. Remember, it's easier to make choices that do not later require apologies and forgiveness. You may offer, or be offered an apology and you might even accept. But in the back of your mind, you will always remember the incident, and the truth you knew that was betrayed. Having this lingering uncertainty can be one of many ways the foundation of trust can start to crumble.

I have seen too many people try to justify dishonesty by stating that it's just better the other person not know, or that they didn't need to know. Keeping secrets and white lies are still dishonest and can rapidly destroy trust. Secrets are very hard to keep hidden from others. Someday, somehow they always have a way of coming to light and you will be found out. The only person you are protecting by lying or hiding things is yourself. What to you may seem a small incident, may to the other party seem to be a big issue, merely because you attempted to hide it. Secrets and hiding makes others ask questions. "If it was so small, why did they hide it? There must be more that I don't know!" We tend to hide those things that cause us embarrassment, skirt things that we find uncomfortable, and generally make terrible choices. Many times, lying seems to be the easiest choice in the beginning of a relationship. But, in the end, honesty always turns out to be best.

Being reliable is also is an absolute must. If you say you are going to do something, then by all means, do it. Don't make excuses, or lie. Your Dom/sub counts on you to be reliable as well.

In order to be respected, you must be respectable: in other words, worth another respect. If you are continuously dishonest, you demonstrate a lack of respect to those around you, as well as for yourself. Respect is something that is earned from others by your actions. Respect can just as easily be lost by your actions as well. Act respectable, be respectable, and you will earn the respect you need in this lifestyle. Honesty, integrity, respectability, reliability, and responsibility all lead to absolute trust. Remember, the first gift in submission is trust. But trust must be created from honesty and respect. The loss of either of these can do irreversible damage to a relationship. D/s requires absolute trust in all aspects, from all parties participating. When doubt arises, it slowly erodes the foundation of trust. Even if one corrects their ways after a trust is broken, it is very slow to be rebuilt the second time, if at all. The gift of total trust is not to be taken lightly. Please treat it with the care it deserves. After all, once a foundation starts to crumble, the whole structure will soon fall apart.



7/21/2010 10:10:40 PM
 

am writing this from a male dominant/female submissive perspective because that is my world view. However, I believe that it applies to any combination of dominant and submissive. I am not intentionally excluding anyone, just using specific pronouns for ease of writing.

 

When I first became aware of the online world of BDSM, I read everything I could find. I gained an impression of dominance and submission from the many things I read. I knew who I was and what I wanted, had realized quickly why previous relationships worked out the way they had, but I didn’t know how to go about finding someone who would be a good match for me. And saying ‘no’ has always been very hard for me, because I’m a pleaser. It took me awhile to learn how to hold onto my personal power until I was ready to give it to someone else. I knew that every time I exchanged messages with a prospective partner, and he immediately went into the ‘kneel bitch’ or started calling me ‘girl’ or ‘slut’ or ‘little one’, my hackles rose. When he started telling me things to do or would avoid my efforts to move the conversation into more vanilla territory, I would become very uncomfortable. But I had a difficult time stating that to him and stopping communications. I worried that he would think ill of me. I thought that doing that was something good submissives didn’t do. It took a bit of experimentation, a little mentoring, but I eventually ‘got it’.

I see so many submissive women come into WIITWD thinking that because they identify as submissive, they must ‘submit’ to all who call themselves dominant. That because they are submissive, they don’t have rights anymore. They come into the group and ask us all the time, “he wants me to do X and I don’t want to do it, is it okay to say no?”

When you are beginning to talk to a prospective dominant online, you have not yet submitted to him. In fact, you should not submit until you decide the time and person are right for you. While you may both choose to use specific words with each other or to have other ritual-type things between your conversations that you are both comfortable with, things like him ordering you to do things shouldn’t happen until you are ready. It is perfectly okay to say, “I’m not yet comfortable with that”, and to expect him to respect that. It does not mean you are not submissive or are less submissive than someone else. And when you’ve voiced limits, you have every right to expect him to respect those limits until such time that you have agreed they will be pushed.

You do not have to give away your personal power to every Dom, Dick, and Clueless who comes along. It is perfectly okay to spend time doing your due diligence with each other. The bottom line is if he doesn’t allow you to have that time, if he constantly tries to push the boundaries that make you comfortable, he doesn’t respect you and he isn’t interested in learning about who you are. A dominant who knows how things work in the real world knows that you must get to know more about each other than which toys you prefer and what’s on your checklist, unless you’re just looking for a play partner. If you are looking for a relationship, you have every right to expect him to want to participate in due diligence with you. In fact, if he’s worth his stuff, he will insist on it, because he wants you to be a good match for him, too.

But if he’s pushing, if he’s not respecting your requests to learn about each other, if he’s not participating in a give-and-take conversation about real life, then you can be sure that he’s only interested in one thing. And while you may be a great match in the BDSM department, that does not make a relationship.

If your goal is a relationship, whether D/s or M/s or some other variation, then you owe it to yourself to be true to yourself. Yes, I will tell you that when you get it right, your limits will change. When you get it right, when all the pieces fall into place, you will feel good about yourself and about where you are going. You will find that you grow daily in who you are and in your submission. But until that time, you owe it to yourself to take your time and make sure it’s really the right relationship for you.

With that said, you have every right to say ‘no’ at any point when talking to a prospective partner. You have every right to say, ‘I don’t think we are a good match so I think we should both move on’, and expect him to respect that. And if he won’t back off after you do that, you have every right to block him. And if he becomes abusive after you’ve blocked him, you have every right to report him to the owners of the site you’re using. In fact, you have a responsibility to yourself to do all of the above. Because you are the only one who can truly protect your own interests. It is absolutely within your rights to stand up for yourself.

I’ll close with one of my favorite quotes. It is something that actually helped me to leave an abusive marriage, and I’ve kept it close as I did my search. Maybe you’ll see something in this that will help you find your own center.
“The minute you settle for less than you deserve, you get even less than you settled for.”

 

 

 

7/21/2010 2:19:28 PM

The Beginners Guide to Dominance and Submission

 

This point is where many D/s relationships fall to pieces. Overpunishment for minor infractions, non-acknowledged good deeds, and ignoring blatant wrong action cause the affinity in the relationship to break down. The roles of both Dom and sub are fairly rigid; the duties of both well understood. When a Dom doesn't punish major infractions, or ignores correct action by his sub, the agreements made at the beginning of the relationship are broken. It is here that a Dom shows his true colors. The Dom should be in control not only of his sub, but himself as well.

At the beginning of a D/s relationship, the Dom and sub may agree on a long list of correct and incorrect actions, but if the Dom does not remember them, the sub is "getting over" on the Dom, and in the process, losing respect for the Dom's power. It would be better to have only a few rules at the start, then as time progresses, expand them as the relationship grows.

Overcorrecting is also poor. If the Dom is cruel or vicious, the sub will only do what is required out of fear of punishment. Over time, the sub will have no desire to please the Dom, and the Dom will suddenly realize they have no real control over the sub.

Punishment is a tool to correct wrong or no action by the sub. It should never be done in anger! This is a very important point. When you punish in anger, real injury can occur, safewords are nullified, and limits do not exist. This is a very dangerous situation. The Dom who punishes in anger is moving into the area of abuse. In D/s, the Dom cares about the feelings of the sub. It is very difficult to have empathy when you are angry. Pain is not the end all and be all of a D/s relationship. It is just one more tool at the disposal of the Dom to guarantee the rules are complied with.

Punishment does not even have to include pain. Movement restrictive bondage, humiliation, harsh words, or even a look can punish the sub. Privileges can be removed such as not being allowed to sit on the furniture, or by the Dom forcing the sub to sleep at the foot of the bed. There are many ways to punish incorrect actions. Save the severe stuff for major infractions. If you beat a dog every day, all you get is an angry, uncontrollable dog. The same goes for a sub, and an angry sub is much more hazardous than an angry dog. Punishment is always followed by reward when the sub corrects the infraction. The sub must be allowed to make up the damage, and then it is forgiven.

Rewards show the sub that the Dom is pleased. It is a tangible show of love and caring from the Dom to the sub for a correct action. This is the true power of the Dom. The reward can be a kiss, a caress, flowers, a short note, or even a long, tender session of lovemaking. Rewards given to the sub shows that the Dom is thinking of them, and cares for their well being. It acknowledges their proper behavior and reinforces it. This is how the Dom creates in the sub the willingness to please him. A happy sub will do anything to ensure the happiness of the Dom, and will avoid actions that disappoint.

 

7/21/2010 2:01:47 PM
 

The Ideal Dominant





Above all else he cherishes his submissive, in the knowledge that the gift she gives him is the greatest of all. He is demanding and takes full advantage of the power given to him, but knows how to share the pleasure that comes from that precious gift.

He is in control of himself first and foremost, so that he may control others. As a stern and demanding Dominant, he can cause his sub to cry real tears. As the consummate lover, he will then kiss the tears away, without ever stepping out of character.

In times of trouble, a Dominant will leave the roles behind, to be a supportive friend and partner, never forgetting that this is still a loving relationship between two caring individuals. He is quick to understand the differences between fantasy and reality. He would never ask a submissive to put him before her career, or family, just to satisfy his own pleasure.

To win his submissive's mind, body and soul, he knows he must first win her trust. He will show his submissive humor, kindness, and warmth. He must also show her that his guidance and tutoring is knowledgeable and deserving of her attention, that this is a man she can learn from, and trust his direction.

He is romantic enough to be protective and chivalrous. When called upon, he will fight for his ladies' honor. He proves to her that he is someone she can lean on, and depend on.

He is old-fashioned enough to be a bit of a chauvinist, yet modern enough to respect his woman. Quick to point out the differences between them, he also knows there is no inferiority in those differences.

When it comes time to teach his submissive her lessons of obedience, he is a strong and unyielding professor. He will accept no flaw, nothing less than perfection from his student. Never does he use discipline without good reason. When he does, it is always with a knowledgeable and careful hand.

He is a careful guide, with safety always his main concern. He knows how to use pain to extend the bounds of pleasure. He is a mentor who can bring her to the edges of her envelope, and gently show her the inner courage to reach new heights.

He is always open to communication and discussion, always ready to hear her wants and needs. He is patient, taking the time to learn her limits, and knowing that as her trust of him grows, so will they.

He never has to demand ritual behavior by her. She responds to him out the want of pleasing him. Compliance comes from the wanting to please, not the fear of punishment. He understands the fragile nature of mind and body, and never violates the trust given to him.

He is secure enough to laugh at himself and the absurdities of life. Courageous enough to accept assistance. Open minded enough to learn new things. Strong enough to grow. His tools are mind, body, spirit and soul with a little help from rope, paddle and blindfold. He understands that each partner gains most from pleasuring the other. And both of them know that love is the only binding that truly holds.


7/21/2010 12:32:35 PM
 

The Seven Principles Of Submission
(that work for me)



Within this document I use the term "subject" to indicate someone on the "s" end of some form of a D/s power-exchange curve. As there are several valid models to choose from that indicate both different degrees of power exchange and different natures of power exchange, I want to avoid implying that this document is biased towards one form of D/s. Now, submissive iI use the term submissive to show where MY biases are coming from, rather than to imply that that is the only valid paradigm.

1) i understand that in any variety of D/s relationship, the issue of consent becomes less and less meaningful as the amount of power exchanged rises. Under ordinary circumstances, with D/s dynamics that fall well within the negotiated boundaries, it does not matter whether or not a subject "consents", that is to say, whether or not their obedience is truly willing. It may or may not be, at the time, but in these cases, meta-consent applies, recognizing that there are times that obedience is difficult, but it is nevertheless necessary to maintain the relationship.
Having said that, it is the responsibility of all subjects to communicate their needs so that i can make intelligent decisions as to what might be a reasonable expectation at the moment. i recognize that all subjects are different, with different needs, reactions and abilities. i know that what i can ask and expect of one may be damaging to another and not challenging enough to a third, and that in turn, all of these things vary due to circumstances and mood.
2)i believe that it is in my own best interest to concentrate on enhancing the capabilities and reinforcing the self image of myself rather than concentrating on crushing my self-image and self-respect.
While i understand the reasoning behind this and the attraction it has to both some types of subjects and some types of masters, if it is done well and faithfully by both sides the end result is still a carrot that walks, not a valuable, intelligent and largely self directed subject.
The first approach results in a person that needs constant attention to function at all and has some limits or hesitations, so they have no great fascination for me as a submissive unless i should be interested in reversing the condition. The second approach is not self limiting, so it means I get to play with the same toy for as long as circumstances and life permit, which is a far better return on emotional investment.
3) i believe in increasing the level of responsibility that a I might get a reward and recognition of my progress.
.
Others may choose to concentrate to great depth on narrow areas of responsibility, knowing that the more general life responsibilities are covered by the Master. This is what I call Slavery; a state whereby the slave, freed of routine life challenges, is freed to fulfill their full potential in their best areas, to the betterment of themselves and their Master.
4) i am responsible for the emotional and physical well-being of my myself , however bound to my Master, to the degree they are bound to me, even as they are responsible for mine.
A) i will not play with them in ways that exceed my skills or knowledge.
B) i will not play with them in ways that tend to weaken, damage or harm myself.
C) i will, to the best of my abilities, keep my play as safe as possible under the circumstances.
i) "Edge play" is not safe, by definition, but i pledge to keep the risks manageable, should i choose to indulge in them, myself or see the need.
ii) While the ordinary boundaries of the relationship may be negotiated to permit such play without formal consent, i recognize that it is not appropriate to undertake edge play without dynamic and explicit communication during the scene.
D) i will hold myself responsible for the consequences of choosing to accept risks on behalf of myself, if the negotiated boundaries and nature of the relationship make ordinary consent a questionable issue.
5) i understand that the degree of power exchange is something that must be individually negotiated with each subject.
Furthermore, i understand that the exchange must be of equal value. In other words, i cannot accept power or service without returning something the the Master finds just as important. What that will be measured in depends on the myself but i will not undervalue the relationship, even if the i permit as this will inevitably lead in destructive directions.
i also recognize that needs change over time and that relationships must be continually renegotiated in order to maintain their balance.
i recognize the absolute right of a myself to withdraw consent to any part of a negotiated relationship, with or without notice or explanation. I in turn recognize that
i have the right to reevaluate the relationship based on the new implied dynamic and the information at hand and if in my judgment, this requires a cessation of the relationship, i have the right to make that choice.
6) i am responsible for understanding, exploring and criticizing my own motives, ethics and boundaries. i will not violate my own ethics and i will respect the ethical boundaries of my myself.
To the extent that as i have ceded the responsibilities for respecting their boundaries to me, i acknowledge that i am responsible for considering those limits and boundaries as being as important as my own, and being no more eager to "push" them than to have my own "pushed."
i am as responsible for the consequences of pushing my boundaries .
As a consequence of this, no matter what degree of negotiated permission i may have for myself i will always carefully consider the my reactions s when i am exploring limits and deliberately elicit full information on their honest reactions to it.
7) i recognize that i am not God, that i make mistakes and that ii am perfectible. i consider it my my duty to correct myself in cases where i am about to make a mistake that will affect them, myself, or our relationship.




7/19/2010 6:35:44 PM
 

This weekend I had the honor of attending Thunder in the mountains with my Master. It was so wonderful to meet old friends. The best part was meeting friends to whom I had only written to on Collarme. Let me take you back a few years. My master had described a scene to me and I immediately gasped and said that was something I would never do. It is a very intense scene. I thought about that scene for years and decided I would discuss this scene with him as I suddenly found myself wanting to do the scene. He once more told me every detail involved in the scene. I am so proud of myself for actually doing this scene for him.

  1. I will describe the scene. I am at a table no higher then my waist. Very heavy weights are applied to my nipples. I am bent over the table with my wrist cuffs secured to wooden posts, Then I have clover clamps applied to my pussy lips with a child's sand pale secured underneath me. I the have a wooden spoon put into my mouth with an egg timer on it. I have to watch the grains of sand run through it, it is a three minute egg timer and believe you me three minutes may not seem like a long time but when you are forced to watch the sand run through down it is the longest three minutes I have ever experienced. I know when the sand ran out he would take a glass of water and pour it into the sand pale. It was one of the most difficult things I have ever experienced because I had to endure the pain of the clover clamps, try to focus on keeping the wooden spoon in my mouth and watch the sand ever so slowly. If I dropped the spoon I received blows to my bumm. These were either with a crop, paddle or his hand. I dropped the spoon twice as it was just so hard to keep it in my mouth. The process continued, sands running, my focus on keeping the spoon in place, forced to watch the timer run it's course and endure the ever increasing pull on my lips as more and more water was added. He would at times tell me would tell me to sway as he paddled me. I thought I would not last another minute but the process kept on going until being the watchful Master he is knew when I had had enough.

  2. I have never felt as proud of myself for actually pleasing my Master this way. He gently removed the weight from my nipples and undid the clamps. I screamed when he did so.

  3. I can tell you that I never want to endure that again but as I reflect on my growth and development I am amazed. There was a time when I thought just the idea of an electric dog collar around my thigh was unimaginable. I remember back to my vanilla days when just the mere thought of being naked in front of others was a nightmare.

  4. The best part of the evening was when Master and I lay in bed. He caressed me and spoke to me of how proud he was of me. I cried as he spoke ever so quietly to me and gently into my ear. I began to find myself becoming aroused as he gently teased my kitty as sore as it was. I do not remember much more as I found myself aroused and pulsating to his touch. I began to cum and cumm and gushed as I have never done before. He slowly stopped touching me and I continued to cumm for a very long time. I can only describe it as the tidal flow. Waves came and went but there was a tidal wave time after time. I then pulled as close to him as I could and said “Thank you master, I then fell into one of the deepest sleeps I have ever had.

  5. kate

7/15/2010 11:59:26 AM
 

Pleasure Whipping


On all fours, eyes closed
Breathing slow and deep
Waiting, trembling
Anticipation building
Footsteps heard pacing
A hand felt briefly stroking
So soft...so tender
The body relaxing
Falling into the gentle touch
SWACK!!
CRACK!!
Expected, yet unexpected
The body jolts forward
As the blows land
The sting, the pain
Then warmth spreading
A soft moan heard
The body shudders
Back arching
Aching, longing
Wanting more
The leather of the crop
Caressing each stripe
Shivers and tingles
SWACK!!!
CRACK!!!
Harder, faster
The blows are delivered
Pressing back into them
Groans erupting from
Deep in the throat
Body shaking
Eyes clenched shut
Breathing faster, deeper
In anticipation
SWACK!!!!!
CRACK!!!!!
Body rocking forward
Then moving back
The heat now radiating
The cool hand tracing
Each mark, each stripe
No more thinking
Only feeling
Experiencing
Pain mingling with pleasure
As the hand caresses lovingly
SWACK!!!!!!!
CRACK!!!!!!!
Moaning loudly
Mind knowing only
Who's hand touches
Who's hand wields the crop
Pussy now dripping wet
Cunt aching, quivering
Nipples hard and erect
Body responding
Only to Him
Wanting all of Him
Body and mind
Pain and pleasure
All combined into
An exquisite experience
The body alive
Every nerve awake
Feeling
Feeling
Mind unable to
Think or reason
Heart and soul
Experiencing
Then the hand again
Gentle, tender
Caressing
Purring
Cooing
Moaning softly
Knowing
Feeling
Experiencing
Only Him
Only Master

7/14/2010 8:49:22 PM
 

HIM revisited





Won't you be my savior
         tonight...
Sacrifice the lamb...
  on those cotton sheets...

Kiss away the screams..
stare into the face of my
     demons..
  and laugh in their faces.

Won't you crawl into my soul,
turn my flesh inside out...
dangle me over the
            fire...

Spit into the face of my
        True Beauty...
laugh at my misery...
tease my anguish..

  Give wings to my darkness...

Won't you?

I've always wanted more...
  than I could ever handle...
Always wanted to knock
my prince to the ground..
just to kiss his blood scraped knees...

Always wanted love for the
            taking...
Only to deny it ...
  for the right to roam my lion free..

I've always felt safer with my
       cheek nestled to the ground..
than high up on my self made
             pedistal....

Falling has always been such
            sweet agony...
to fall at your feet...
   with tear stained...blush...

begging you to be my....
          savior....

Won't you save this lamb...
       Won't you be my HIM....

7/14/2010 10:25:24 AM
 

What is BDSM?

)

   Good question! It can mean bondage and discipline (B&D), dominance and submission (D/s), or sadomasochism (S&M) There are more definitions for each of those words than Baskin-Robbins has flavors. In fact, there are as many meanings as there are people trying to tell you what it all means. This is not intended as a "be-all-end-all" on BDSM; it's merely a guide put together from many different sources, not the least of which is my own head.
It most often means sex involving dominance and submission. There are numerous variations, none of which can be termed more correct than the other. BDSM (or S&M, D/s, B&D) ranges from spanking to bondage to tickling to "flogging" or whipping. You as an individual set the limits in agreement with your partner.
People often get the wrong idea of what BDSM means. The truth is that this alternate form of sexuality has nothing to do with destructive behavior. A 'D' (dominant, top, sadist, master/mistress) person simply wants to dominate in sex while the "s" (submissive, bottom, masochist, slave) person often wants to be stripped of any initiative. You can be both, or either, switching roles as part of your play or swapping 'sides' over time.
 
BDSM And Feelings.

BDSM supplements the more commonly accepted sexual feelings. You may perhaps wonder if loving someone and practicing BDSM can be combined? The answer is yes. You feel love the same way as other people except a BDSM relationship frequently seems much more intensive and passionate. Openness and trust, meaning communication, are absolute musts in a BDSM relationship. If your partner allows you to dominate it is a sign of absolute faith in His trust.
7/13/2010 9:22:15 PM
 

A collar in BDSM symbolizes a commitment that has often been compared to a wedding ring. This type of commitment comes in other forms, such as a brand, a tattoo, a piercing.... Each symbolizing the pledge of the Dominant to their submissive to protect, love and cherish them. When the submissive accepts the collar, the submissive surrenders to the Dominant and makes a promise to be devoted and loyal. Some collars are made with no clasp to signify the never ending love of the relationship. Other collars have a ring to attach a leash and a place for an engraved tag or pendant to show ownership. The collar is to be worn in the presence of the Dominant at all times. When apart, all the submissive needs to do is touch it to be reminded of the bond they share. Each collaring is a unique symbol of love, respect and a bond between two people who care greatly for each other. In these pages the members of #submission would like to share their unique collaring with you....

 ...From a submissive

I was asked to write an article on collars/collaring. I told KttN no one would be interested in what I had to say about the subject. I've only been collared once in almost 4 years of being involved in D/s and have not worn a collar in almost a year and a half. This does not exactly make me an authority on the subject, though it does make me an anomoly in the online D/s community where there are those who change collars more often then most people change their socks.

A collar means different things to different people. Each unique relationship defines it in their own way. It truly doesn't matter if anyone else understands their particular significance as long as the two involved mutualy agree and understand it. That being true, no one can give a definitive explaination of what a collar is or what it is supposed to signify. Only within our own hearts and within each relationship can we do that. What follows are my thoughts, feelings and perceptions. No one else's.

Some liken a collar to wedding ring which is an easy and convenient analogy. A collar around the neck is an outward symbol of ownership and commitment just like a wedding ring signifies to all that the person wearing it is "taken".

But I believe the similarities end there. A wedding ring binds two people in a court of law, but doesn't necessarily mean anything more. Not every marriage is merely a formality by any stretch of the imagination, but we've all seen loveless marriages of convenience or marriages filled with neglect and abuse to illustrate the point.

I humbly believe a collar binds two hearts, two souls together at a much deeper level then a mere wedding ring ever can. Where a wedding ring is but placed upon a finger and a piece of paper is signed, legally obligating the two parties to one another, a collar isn't merely placed around a neck. It is secured around one's heart.

A collar symbolizes not only ownership, commitment, love and devotion, but embodies the qualities of honor, respect and trust. As a submissive, when I accept a collar, I pledge to focus my entire being on Master, making His pleasure my joy. It symbolizes Him becoming the center of my universe, my island where I can retreat to, to find peace, pleasure, comfort and strength before heading back out into the world. It represents my promise to honor Him with my every word and action, to take Him into my heart and soul and carry Him with me all the days of my life. A collar is a tangible reminder of "home", the only place I truly belong...at Master's feet...the one place I can truly be me, free to explore and express my heart and desires without fear.

The advent of the internet and IRC has lead to many changes within the D/s community, primarily in making information accessible and providing a place for exploration. Computers are a safe place to explore. One can "try on" new feelings and explore different scenarios in the comfort of their living rooms without really having to experience the sting of a whip and each person has the ability to turn off their computer and walk away if uncomfortable. This has brought into the D/s community scores of people who are merely curious or who view an evening on IRC in a bdsm channel as an entertaining diversion from their mundane lives.

The popularity and ease of the internet has sometimes obscured the real significance of a collar, even though, most surely, most are seeking those deeper joys. The result is that all too often on IRC, collars are trivialized. There is no honor, no commitment as many participate in what is often refered to as the "Collar of the Month Club." I know my even mentioning this fact will anger many, but I speak the truth and everyone has seen it themselves whether they can be honest enough to admit it or not.

How often do we see bored housewives, clearly unfailthful (at least in thought if not in deed) to their husbands, parading their {collar} on a channel while sanctimoniously declaring their abiding love and fidelity to a man they've never laid eyes on and never intend to meet? How often do we see men hitting on anything female (pulse is optional to some) and collaring the first woman to say yes just to get off on some cybersex? Where is the honor, respect, beauty and symbolism in the collar, let alone in the relationship, in these situations?

Not all relationships or collarings on IRC are as I've described. For many IRC is also a springboard to real life encounters and has it's place as a mode of communication in long distance relationships. There are many who, for whatever reason, can not explore D/s in their real life and IRC is their only outlet for expression.

Their heart is sincere, their feelings very real. In such cases the bond forged over time leading to a collaring online can produce just as deep and just as intense an emotional/ spiritual relationship as can be obtained in real life. (Though I venture to say, in online only relationships, something is always missing due to the lack of actual physical touch or something so simple, yet so v ital, as being able to look into someone's eyes.)

Before one can even begin to consider collaring or be collared, I believe a few things are necessary such as honesty with self and excellent communications skills. Honesty with self means being able to look deep inside, acknowledging who and what you are, accepting that, being that to the best of your abilities and then to communicate that sense of self to your partner. There is no dishonor in being honest. If you are Dominant or submissive, admit it and embrace it. Some aren't Dominant or submissive, but are just people who enjoy kinky or rough sex. Others truly are but can not take it to real life. Some are just bored and view D/s as entertainment. The most important thing is to be honest with yourself and with your partner before offering or accepting that collar. If one can not do that, then the result is strangers coming together briefly, both quickly growing disillusioned or worse yet, being hurt, then left wondering what went wrong..."this time".

Be honest with yourself, not only about who and what you are, but about what your needs are. Are you looking for a casual, no strings attached play partner? Are you looking for online only or to move to real time? Are you looking for parttime D/s or a 24/7 relationship? How much time and attention do you sincerely need in order to feel secure in a relationship? Are your basic needs primarily sexual in nature, more emotional/spiritual or a combination? These questions need to be answered and then one needs to communicate the answers to their partner *before* collaring.

Know yourself first and then take the time to get to know your partner. Anyone who tries to rush you into a collaring, must have their motives suspect. All good things take time and there is never a reason to rush into any relationship, especially one as serious as a collar. If someone tries to force or press the issue and you aren't ready, take a step back and assess the situation.

This is a huge red flag. What is it this person really wants? Do they just want a little cybersex, a little excitement, to get off? Are they just so desperate not to be alone? Do they feel the need to fit in, peer pressure, so want to collar or be collared to be part of the "in crowd"? Is this a game for them, a conquest? Are they on the rebound? A sincere D/s relationship takes time.

A collar is not a play thing. It is not equivilent to "going steady" nor is it a status symbol. A collaring is a serious contract, if you will, between two parties pledging their love and devotion to one another. It should never be entered into lightly, but only after great forethought and taking the time to get to know one another extremely well. In accepting a collar, a submissive pledges to give her entire heart, mind, body and soul to another, to surrender completely to Him. In offering a collar a Master agrees to cherish, protect, nurture and care for the submissive in all ways, to appreciate and never abuse the gift He has been given.

A collar embodies the heart and soul of both the Master and the submissive. For me, I will accept no collar until that Master not only owns my heart, but has become my soul.

7/13/2010 9:08:32 PM
 

Teach me Master


teach me Master...
teach me how to dance...
not how to move my body to music...
show me how to dance with wild abandon...
to hear the music in my head..
feel the rhythm within my blood
even when there is no music..
simply the touch of Your hands..
the tone of Your voice...
the will of You to see me dance...

teach me to sing Master
not just how to put words to music...
show me how to express all the wonderful
sensations you create within me
with the singing of my heart...
gentle sighs and moans, gasps of pleasure...
the groans and cries at the delicious pain...

teach me to feel Master
i know how to touch something with my hands..
show me Master how to gauge Your mood
by the pressure of Your hand upon my body...
to feel Your love within the simple stroke of
Your hand through my hair..
to feel the joy of being Yours deep within my heart
and to the depths of my soul....

teach me Master how to please You
not how to simply say the words You wish to hear
but how to be all that You desire of me...
to be Your comfort... Your pleasure..
to take Your mind from distressing thoughts
and make You smile instead...
teach me Master...

7/13/2010 7:32:05 PM
 

Webs Of Unseen Threads That Bind


Still silent and strong your Dominion whispers
Encircling me in peaceful surrender
„Come to me let go fall back
Into the abyss of your surrender‰
The eyes seek and the lips touch
My eyes see only you
Vibrant, powerful, dangerous, tender and gentle
I extend my wrists in tender trust
The ties that bind my wrist and body
As you weave a lace web of silken thread
Threads, far more frail than the threads
That bind my soul to yours
I have given my self away into your trust
A vow never to be broken
Whispers, do not go unnoticed, but they fade
Beyond the stroke of the whip
And the cadence becomes a dance on my flesh
A door to another world opens
a new reflection of the true self
The true fulfillment of love and pain
Freed by my tears and screams
Tears of passionate surrender
Wiping clean the hungry tears
Of the shackles of unfulfilled dreams
Beyond the tempest of orgasmic heat
Time fades... As does my voice
The seduction of the whip so far away
Watching quietly from another place
A soul finds it‚s sunlight and rides on the beams of light
In the distance I hear whispers .... Your call
Calling me back, bringing me through the door
Lifting me to you, calling my eyes into yours
Cradled in your arms tenderly
softly gently with a velvet touch laying me down
Unweaving your silken webs
Words, hands, fingers caressing, arousing
The heat rises, the wet feel of sex
Cooling on my flesh as it warms
Your body claims mine once again
In the rhythmic dance of the flesh
The fires of our souls, ignited
In a blaze coiled in our bellies
Bodies arched screaming for release
Reverberating through the universe
Hands tearing at flesh
Time, space, no longer exist
Raging release ripping through
Madness momentarily our companion
Setting us free and carrying bodies
to drift in a sea of ethereal tenderness
Tempestuous passion a longing now satisfied
Still silent and strong a midnight soul,
Your serene fingers still my trembling lips
The dance is learned, you whisper
You will never dance alone my sweet slave
we will taste life together, relishing the banquet
I smile and whisper I adore you
I feel the tranquility in knowing we are one.




7/13/2010 6:48:00 PM
 

MASTER


Lover
I come to you on my knees
tonight
I'm feeling out of my place
I have a need that only you
can understand
this slave begs for your control
I need your absolute power
eclipse my soul with it
to remind me
I am your possession
I need you to cleanse me
of these feelings of insolence
Take your whip
and together we will go back
back to where we live
where I need to be
hear me scream
and know that its for you
lead me into your fire
I will come and join you there
I want you to make me worthy
of you
the whip and the pain
they always bring me home
I need to be bound
completely lost
use my body
fill my every opening
burn out my improper thoughts
fill me completely with you
I need you to give me pain
to make me beg
taste my tears
let me pay the price for
belonging to you
take it out in my flesh
to remind me
take me to your edge
and then lead me farther
where we live together
I go there for us.


7/13/2010 9:02:05 AM

Isn't D/s just about kinky sex?


Sometimes it is, and sometimes it isn't. How much of a person's life is effected by their involvement with D/s depends entirely on the individual. For some people, D/s is limited to sexual role-play; for others it is a way of life. Each person decides for themselves how much or how little they want to involve D/s in their lives.

 

What does 'vanilla' mean?


'Vanilla' is a term used to refer to things or people not involved with D/s or BDSM. The term is sometimes used with a negative connotation, but generally is not intended in a derogatory manor.

 

What is the difference between D/s and BDSM?


There is a fair amount of overlap in how the terms are used, but in general:

D/s is an acronym that stands for Dominance & submission. D/s generally refers to the authority and responsibility transfer between a Dominant and a sub; i.e., D/s relates to who makes and is responsible for decisions. The range of decisions included depends on the people involved, and may be limited to the bedroom or extend to any area of life.

BDSM is an acronym that stands for Bondage, Discipline, Sadism & Masochism. BDSM generally refers to the physical interaction during a 'scene,' such as ropes and paddles. However, BDSM can also include non-physical interaction such as humiliation play, and often the term BDSM is used to include D/s as well. It is a term that came from the fusing of the term S&M (sadism & masochism) with the term B&D (bondage & discipline). B&D was a term that was put forth by the leather community in an attempt to remove itself from term S&M, which had a strong negative connotation at the time.

 

How do I meet people involved with D/s and BDSM?


One common way for people to meet is via IRC or other computer messaging systems. Being online gives individuals the ability to remain anonymous while asking questions about the lifestyle. On the down side, because IRC and the like allow a level of anonymity, anyone can present themselves as being an 'expert' on the lifestyle, regardless of their actual experience (or lack thereof). This is one of the reasons the Net has a great deal of inaccurate information about D/s and BDSM.

Most areas also have local D/s or BDSM clubs and organizations. Often the easiest way to find these organizations is a quick search on the web. These organizations frequently have informal meetings called 'munches.' Munches are just a chance for people with shared interests to meet in a relaxed setting. Munches are normally held at public restaurants with everyone wearing normal everyday clothing.

 

Why do people use nicknames rather then their real names?


People within the lifestyle use nicknames for several reasons, one of which is to provide a level of anonymity and separation from other areas of their lives. Because BDSM and D/s are sometimes viewed unfavorably by mainstream culture, it is often helpful to keep one's private life private.

 

What is the difference between a 'submissive' & 'slave'?


The use of the term 'slave' in the D/s and BDSM community is the subject of some debate. Many people use it to describe a very high level of submission. Others use it as a generic term to describe any submissive. In general, it can be said that a 'slave' gives up more of their autonomy than a 'submissive'.

 

What does 'collared' mean?


A collar is usually used to show that a Dominant and submissive have a formal commitment to each other. The significance of the 'collar' varies depending on the parties involved. The significance can range from a temporary training arrangement to the equivalent of marriage. A physical collar is often worn much like a wedding ring to show that a submissive is spoken for. The physical collar may be anything from a simple leather collar to an expensive piece of jewelry.

 

Can the submissive just say 'no'?


The first thing to consider is a submissive is with a Dominant by choice. The submissive wants to obey. If they did not want to be given guidance and instruction they would not be with a Dominant in the first place. With that said, the amount of pressure a Dominant can exert on a submissive depends entirely on the specific people involved.

In casual D/s relationships, a Dominant has a rather limited amount of pressure that can be used to get a submissive to comply. In such cases, this often this comes down to the Dominant simply discontinuing the relationship if the submissive is consistently obstinate. In more serious D/s relationships there are more avenues a Dominant can employ to gain compliance, so it becomes more difficult for the submissive to arbitrarily refuse instructions. Obviously, the more actual leverage a Dominant has over a submissive the more important it is the Dominant demonstrate good judgment.

 

How is a submissive punished?


There is a wide range of punishments used with subs. It entirely depends on the Dom, and the seriousness of the infraction. punishments can range from a gentle scolding to significant whipping, and anything in between. Other common punishments are writing assignments, standing in corners, loss of privileges such as computer access, and extra chores. Punishments vary as much as anything else in the lifestyle.

 

What will other people think if they find out that I have an interest in D/s or BDSM?


Well, that depends on whom you tell. This is a reasonable concern considering the world is full of people who are quick to judge anyone they see as different. Each person with an interest in D/s or BDSM needs to assess their own life and determine how accepting the people around them are likely to be. Many people have been surprised to find that friends can be more accepting then expected. Each person must make a decision as to how 'out' about their interests they choose to be. One thing to keep in mind is that there is a difference between being 'out' and flaunting your interest in front of people who really don't want to know.

 

Does a Dominant partner control money in a D/s relationship?


Every relationship is different. In some cases the Dominant may control the finances, in other cases finances may be completely separate.

 

Are people involved in this lifestyle 'damaged'?


This question is the curse of the 'outsider'; it is rooted in the majority assumption that what is different or unfamiliar is somehow 'wrong.' The short answer is no -- being involved with the D/s lifestyle is not an indication that someone is psychologically injured. In general, Lifestyle people are generally well balanced, intelligent, and self-reflective. They usually demonstrate a greater-than-average level of self-knowledge as a result of the personal reflection required to choose to live an alternative lifestyle. However, the D/s lifestyle, like all lifestyles, is comprised of separate individuals, and specific individuals may have their own specific problems.

The hidden reason to suggest that someone must be damaged to be in a Lifestyle D/s relationship lies in the assumption that a D/s relationship is 'wrong.' If you ask someone why they think a person would have to be damaged to choose a D/s relationship, they will tend to answer with an explanation of why D/s relationships are 'bad.' The thinking goes, only a damaged person would choose a 'bad' relationship. So the crux of the issue is the assumption that the D/s relationship is 'unhealthy'.hationship lies in the assumption that a D/s relationship is 'wrong.' If you ask someone why they think a person would have to be damaged to choose a D/s relationship, they will tend to answer with an explanation of why D/s relationships are 'bad.' The thinking goes, only a damaged person would choose a 'bad' relationship. So the crux of the issue is the assumption that the D/s relationship is 'unhealthy.'

 

Is submission unhealthy?

No, submission is not 'unhealthy.' Those outside of the lifestyle will often suggest that any authority shift between people is 'unhealthy.' Their position often centers on the argument that being in such a relationship is, in essence, giving up an individual's rights.

An interesting point here is those who insist an individual must be free to make their own choices will, in the same breath, deny that same individual the right to live the lifestyle of their choosing. Critics often attempt to avoid this hypocrisy by saying that anyone choosing to a D/s lifestyle is 'damaged,' and only does so out of injury and ignorance. This is a redirection argument that dodges the question of why they believe that other people should not be free live the lifestyle of their choosing.

In the end, it all comes down to what an individual wants. If a person chooses to live a D/s lifestyle, it is a deeply personal choice. There have always been and will always be those who will insist on seeing what they do not understand in a negative light.

 

Why does a submissive need 'training'?


Western culture generally represents that to be submissive in a domestic relationship is 'wrong.' (To be fair, there is no such thing as a 'neutral' culture.) Part of the reason for 'training' is to 'level the playing field.' Training provides an alternative socialization that helps remove the unconscious objections to submission that result from socialization in Western culture.

Some of the biggest problems faced by subs stem from the fight to reconcile their need for submission with the cultural view that submission is a personal fault. Countless new subs end up berating themselves because they view their need for submission as a character flaw. A large part of training is to help a submissive take pride in their submission. One might call it, "self-acceptance" training.

Another aspect is that, to some degree, obedience is a teachable trait. If a Dominant wants a high level of obedience from a sub, it is helpful to train that submissive to obey.

 

Can you have children in a D/s relationship?


Yes, but it is certainly more complicated than being in a D/s relationship without children. The issues are numerous and complex. The general advice given is that it is best to hide the nature of the relationship from children. The world is full of judgmental people, and children being born without such prejudice, are inclined to say the wrong thing at the wrong time. Well meaning but misguided friends, family, and teachers are all too happy to 'intervene' and 'show you the error of your ways.' Discretion, as they say, is the better part of valor.

 

Can a vanilla relationship become a D/s relationship?


It is possible, but it takes time, effort, communication, and understanding. It is not possible to completely change the dynamics of an existing relationship overnight. This is doubly true if the one or more of the parties involved are new to D/s relationships. In order for a vanilla relationship to migrate to a D/s relationship, everyone involved must have a solid understanding of how D/s relationships work. If any party in the relationship doesn't have this understanding, it is almost inevitable that the relationship will become poisoned by differing expectations. Also, there must be a true desire for this type of relationship. Attempting to just 'go along with it' for that sake of one's partner is an invitation to disaster.

 

Do all Dominants want multiple submissives?


No, but is not uncommon. As with all relationships, the people in the relationship determine its nature. Some people have open relationships, some closed relationships. Some people have relationships that fall under the title 'poly-amorous fidelity,' where three or more individuals are involved in a closed relationship. All manner and sorts of relationships exist with the D/s community.

 

Do people really live D/s 24/7?


Yes, although it is uncommon. 24/7 is normally refers to relationships where the D/s dynamic is in place 24 hours a day, 365 days a year. However, because some people view D/s and BDSM as something that elevates social status, people are known to overstate their involvement. Some people will even refer to long-distance relationships as 24/7. This is a shame, because it gives the impression that 'more is better' rather then encouraging people to find their own comfort level.

In an effort to avoid this confusion, the term Lifestyle D/s is helpful. Lifestyle D/s may be defined as a lifestyle in which D/s is a principal element in day-to-day living, and where the final authority for the majority of significant life decisions rests with the Dominant in the relationship.

 

7/12/2010 3:11:02 PM

A submissives journey

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Have you asked

            your Dominant...

  • How long have you been involved in the D/s lifestyle, and what led you to this lifestyle in the first place?
  • Do you have or plan to have a more than one slave/submissive, on or offline?
  • What sort of relationship are you looking for?  (Online only, phone, real world, potential marriage/permanent partner?)
  • How much time are you willing to devote to training a new sub, and how much of her time would you require in return?  Would you have daily contact with your submissive/slave?
  • Do you indulge in these pleasures with women/men in "real life"?    If so, what precautions for health and safety are involved?  What type of safety precautions do you feel are necessary for an online or phone relationship?
  • What sort of training/education have you had to be the dominant member of this relationship?  Have you had experience training a submissive who is new to D/s?  What made you decide this was for you?
  • What are your basic philosophies with regard to D/s.
  • What are your rules, contracts, agreements, etc.?  What do you require of your slave and of yourself?
  • What sort of structured training do you prefer to use?  What sorts of discipline/punishment for infractions?  What kinds of tasks do you assign your save to perform for you?
  • What are your deepest desires, pleasures, hopes for this relationship?  What, in your opinion, does the Dom receive in return for His time, love and protective care over his sub?
  • Do you have any references available that I might contact?

 

 

7/12/2010 3:04:31 PM

I have been told by several people that I should write a book or put together my writings to be published. I am seriously thinking about that but do not know where to start. I was wondering if anyone reading this might have some ideas or avenues I might be able to pursue.. Any ideas would be welcome

Thanks

kate

7/12/2010 2:59:19 PM

I have written a lot about never giving up searching. I am dead serious about that. As I have previously stated my journey has been hard full of road blocks, detours, dead ends and potholes. I eventually found the master of my dreams. We talk a lot and he can read me like a book. This weekend he put me in bondage for periods of time and left me there alone. But I will tell you since he is such a good master he never left the house and told me to call for him if I was in any real discomfort. I called for him and he always came running to see what the matter was. I would tell him how my bad knee hurt or how my arm which has had several surgeries was hurting. He adjusted my bondage and then left the room. He told me later that he was just testing my abilities and how he needs to know just what I can take. He also instilled the fact that I am never to endure more then I can take just to please him.

He also wants me in high heels. I walked very well for a long time. He then realized that I was approaching a point of discomfort and took the heels off. I realize part of the problem is my calluses on my feet and plan to get  a pedicure this week.

I am so thrilled to be going to thunder with my master. He is such a great listener, teacher, mentor and inspirer.

I am so glad that I did not stop searching as I have the best master anyone could ever have.

KEEP ON SEARCHING AS THE RIGHT ONE IS OUT THERE FOR YOU

kate

7/12/2010 2:38:06 PM

If anyone were to ask what 'Dominance and submission' is, they'd receive almost as many answers as people who practice it. Simply stated, though, most would agree that D/s consists of a consensual relationship that is based around a power exchange between two people. One person is the controlling one, known as the Dominant; the other person is the controlled one, and is known as the submissive (note that 'Dominant' is usually capitalized and that 'submissive' is not). The submissive gives a certain amount of 'power' to the Dominant over their lives. This can be as simple as the Dominant telling them what to wear each day, or can be as complex as them having to ask the Dominant for permission to even leave the room. The important thing to note here is that we are talking about consensual relationships. The rights of the submissive are not taken from them, they are given freely during a period of negotiation.

Total Power Exchange

Arguably, the 'pinnacle' of D/s relationships is a Total Power Exchange (TPE) relationship, where the submissive gives up all control to the Dominant. Total means just that. The Dominant controls every aspect of their lives from what they wear or eat, to where they go and who they see. There are many that claim to have this, but this Researcher has seen few real examples. It should be emphasised that this is only arguably the pinnacle of D/s relationships. The other side of the coin is that every D/s relationship is just as good no matter how much power is exchanged.

Some Terms

Before we go too much further, let's define a few terms that exist within the D/s lifestyle:

·         Dominant - The person who has been given some amount of control over the submissive. Other terms describing them are Dom and Domme.

·         submissive - The person who gives some amount of control to the Dominant. Other terms describing them are sub, pet and slave.

·         D/s - Dominance and submission. A power exchange relationship.

·         Lifestyle - Generally those that practice D/s are part of 'the lifestyle'. It doesn't mean anything, it's just a descriptive term.

·         Vanilla - a non-D/s relationship.

·         24/7 - Living a D/s relationship 24 hours a day, seven days a week. To put it another way, you are always in a power exchange relationship.

·         Scene - The best way to describe this is to think of a 'scene' from a movie. This is one interaction between a Dom and a sub. It doesn't have to be sexual; all that is required is that a power exchange has taken place. Those not in a 24/7 relationship tend to have 'scenes' where the power exchange happens. Even those in 24/7 relationships can have scenes, where the exchange becomes deeper.

·         Top - A person who Dominates for only a scene. If you think of it as a 'one night stand' in the D/s lifestyle you wouldn't be quite correct, but it's a good start. This doesn't mean that the Top is a 'Dominant', just that the dominate for the one scene.

·         bottom - A person who is submissive for only a scene. This does not mean the person is always a submissive, just that they are submissive for the scene. See 'Top'.

·         Switch - Someone who switches between the Dominant and submissive roles.

·         Safewords - These are words that are used by either Dom or sub to slow down, or stop a scene. Having negotiated a safeword is very important. It means that if something is happening that makes either person uncomfortable, they can either back off a little, or stop.

A Few Myths

Let's look at what a D/s relationship isn't.

D/s Isn't about Abuse

Though the point has already been made it's important to emphasise that this article is about a consensual power exchange. Whatever happens to the sub, whatever demands are made of them, they have agreed to this. If they haven't, if they never asked for this, or they don't want this, then it's an abusive relationship and is not the kind of relationship covered by this entry.

submissives Aren't always Women

If your image of a submissive is a woman, no matter how she's dressed, think again. There are a great number of male submissives out there.

submissives Aren't Weak

If someone has to have someone else run their lives for them they must be weak, right? Wrong. Many submissives are quite powerful people outside their D/s relationship: lawyers, managers, business people, police, soldiers and so on. For some, being a submissive in the home, or merely in the bedroom, is a way of escaping from the normal pressures of being in charge.

D/s Isn't about Kinky Sex

Sure, D/s couples often have kinky sex. Then again, vanilla couples often do too. What defines a D/s relationship has very little to do with the methods used, so much as the power exchange. A simple 'no' when a sub asks if they can have a drink can have as much 'power' as getting them to kneel.

Entering a D/s Relationship

When two people are about to enter a D/s relationship, the first step is negotiation. This is a period where no power exchange occurs, but is a discussion where the parameters of the relationship are discussed. How much power will the Dominant have over the submissive? What hard limits do both have; that is, to what activities are one or both opposed? What will be the safewords? What will be the period of the relationship?

Often after negotiation a contract is drawn up, setting out all of the parameters discussed. In this way there can be no misunderstandings.

Collars

In most Western marriages, the symbols of the marriage are the wedding rings worn by the happy couple. You can probably think of a collar meaning a similar thing to a wedding ring, although in a D/s relationship it's more common for only the sub to wear a collar to show that they are owned by or bound to a Dom.

Collars come in all shapes and sizes, from a leather collar that is remarkably similar to that worn by pets, to elegant necklaces that could be worn at the classiest society ball. A collar is a symbol and is therefore as individual as the Dominant and submissive within the D/s relationship.

Why on Earth Would you Go through all This?

It seems a D/s relationship is an awful lot of work, doesn't it? Negotiation, contracts, safewords before you even get to the relationship itself. Yes, it is a lot of work, but the rewards can be worth it.

At this point it should be noted that a D/s relationship is not for everyone. Most relationships, even vanilla ones, contain power exchanges. In some relationships one partner is always Dominant, in other relationships whoever is Dominant changes almost constantly. That, however, doesn't mean that the whole relationship should become a D/s one. Some couples only practice D/s in the bedroom, others in the home, others all the time and some never.

Like all relationships, good communication is needed to keep a D/s relationship on track. The difference here, is that it is essential to the success of a D/s relationship. The basis of a D/s relationship is trust. This is not just the trust that neither partner will cheat, but the sort of deep trust where the partners will trust each other with their lives. For the submissive, they need to trust the Dominant with their physical and mental health; to trust that the Dominant will guide and protect them. For the Dominant this means trusting that the submissive is totally truthful with them, giving them all the information they need to make good decisions.

As the communication flows more freely and the trust grows, the entire relationship becomes deeper and more fulfilling. This also applies to a vanilla relationship, but there isn't necessarily the same impetus to keep communication flowing.

Traps and Pitfalls

The submissive gives power to the Dominant. This means the submissive can open themselves to abuse. This risk can be lessened by keeping the following in mind. They're not bad guidelines for vanilla relationships either:

·         Don't trust too easily. Trust is earned. Before giving someone power over you, make sure they can be trusted. Take time to learn about the person.

·         Go slowly. Don't be impatient for it all to happen at once. Take it in small steps.

·         Be honest. Don't say things just to please your partner. If you don't like something, or are unsure, say so. By the same token, if you like it a lot, say so.

·         If there is the smallest hint of abuse, back off. No matter how good your partner is in other areas, if they are abusive, leave. Sometimes we do hurt others by mistake, but if there is obvious abusive behaviour, either mental or physical, then leave.

Remember that everyone is human, and thus can make mistakes. Don't let a mistake ruin the relationship. Instead, talk about it openly, and try to learn something from it to help the relationship grow.
7/10/2010 4:00:25 PM
i am so happy  as i get to spend timke this weekend with my Master. i will leave here at 9am dressed as he directed me to and see him tommorrow and over the night. i also cannot wait for thunder. i have never been so happy
kate
7/8/2010 11:48:33 AM

One simple word yet filled with complexity. One may ask themselves several questions. Is it physical, emotional or the blend of both causing an intellectual fear? Or perhaps it is just the unknown. There are so many factors and fixtures ~ the simple little word ~ becomes a mesh of complexity and indefinable objections.

As a child fears the darkness ~ a submissive fears the empty void a Master may create. Being left on her own to remember His teachings and guiding ways ~ though she has been trained well, the solitude is creates a void. Within this void the manifestation of fear begins.

She begins to doubt herself, her abilities, perhaps even her worth.
She continues to struggle to remain focused. She fights with the
inner conflicts raging within herself. So desperately trying to please, and obey, yet consumed with fear. The loneliness grows ~ the darkness seems cold and empty ~ there is a deafening silence that rings in her ears.


She guards what is left of the soul she possesses. For it is the last of what she calls her own. The walls are thick, high, and strong, harboring her emotions. The fear of displaying her weaknesses, the fear of appearing vulnerable, the fear of becoming dependent, the fear of solitude.

One may drown themselves in work and family life in order to displace fear. But at the end of the day, when all the world is quiet and her head rests upon her pillow, she listens to her beating heart, the silence is again deafening as she replays the day's events, tears stream silently down her face. She is happy that no one sees them ~ For it is her fear of appearing less than perfect. She is raw, vulnerable ~
she is alone.


As she lays staring into the darkness, she has come to realize just what the fear is. It is not the physical pain of external forces, but the internal struggle for contentment. She tries to shake off the insecurities, the doubt and the questioning ~ she tries to focus in on all that she has been taught ~ yet she lies alone... in fear.

She grows angry at herself for being weak. This is a side of herself that even she dislikes. She has always been the strong one. The leader, the fixer, the tower of unwavering strength and compassion. As the night goes on, the mirror reflection of who she really is becomes clearer. She is saddened as she faces her biggest of all fears
~ herself!

7/8/2010 12:23:22 AM

Punishment you say... then Punishment it shall be.
Just please oh please don't tie me to a tree.
The bark is harsh upon my spine,
I do not wish to make friends with a pine.

If you must tie me down at all,
How about the bedroom, down the hall?
Secure me tightly to the bed
Just be careful for my head!

Leather cuffs to my wrist are bound,
Add the gag to insure no sound.
Then the nipples soon to clamp
Oh my Oh my, I'm getting damp!

"On the bed" You command,
With the flick of Your hand.
On my back I did lay
Oh my gosh... It's judgment day!

A blindfold placed over my eyes?
What the hell?!? A disguise??
I knew I should not have come today
For Master will soon have his way!

Arms extended over my head,
Secured tightly to the bed.
Legs spread wide for all to see,
Oh no!! I think I have to pee!

What's this I feel so nice and warm
Is it the quiet before the storm?
Between my legs the foam he spread
Oh thank goodness it was not my head.

She did not move... He did not cut.
The razor shaved His insolent slut.
Now the pussy it was bare
Nice and clean... it had no hair!.

He took the bottle of the lotion.
Pampered her with the motion.
Hips rocking side to side
No longer passion she could hide.

He asked her in an evil tone
As she began that lustfilled moan.
On the edge, she was near
"Do you wish to cum, My Dear?"

A muffled moan is all she could muster
But He knew by her glowing luster.
Permission she was told that she must seek,
But how? She could not speak!

Her head thrashing from side to side,
He mounted her and took a ride.
Plunging deep with every stroke,
Gosh they were but a kinky folk!

When His pleasures, he was through
He knew exactly what to do.
Turned her over ass held high,
Pointed up toward the sky!

Taking the crop in His hand
On her ass it did land.
Glowing colors of pink and red,
Until a tear did she shed.

He stepped back, his work to admire
That will teach her to conspire.
This is the story told and true
Of how the Master tamed the Shrew!

7/8/2010 12:01:08 AM

Stepping Back

 



There are times in a submissive's life, in a person's life when they simply need to step back, take stock of where they are, and rest, before they can move forward.

There are times, like now, when life's ups and downs begin to cloud judgment. The need to be loved, to be wanted, pushes a submissive into places she shouldn’t be, doesn't really want to be. Yet, she finds herself there amongst those who may not have her best interest at heart. Through her own overwhelming need, she doesn't heed the feeling in her gut. Nor does she notice the selfishness of their requests.

When a submissive is at her most vulnerable, this is when she needs to be strongest. This is when she needs to step back and take a hard look at herself. Is she submitting out of choice, or out of need for belonging? Is her submission a strong healthy act of submission, or a weaker act of needing to be wanted, by someone....anyone?

This is the time when friends are of major importance. I'm talking of the kind of friends that will protect you from yourself. When you find yourself driving faster forward, knowing you need to step back, find a friend. Another submissive, a dominant friend you trust and ask questions. More importantly...LISTEN to them. LISTEN to yourself as you speak to them and the answers will grow clear.

If you have no friends, then step up to the mirror and become your *own* best friend. Look at that wonderful creature in the mirror before you and ask her....Where is your submission coming from? Is it coming from an intelligent strong choice to submit? or is it coming from a desire to belong, to feel wanted...by anyone, no matter the cost?

If you find you are submitting from the wrong place, feeling pushed to make a commitment, ask for time. Any Dom worth having will grant you time to come to the right decision for you. Do you really want a Dominant that doesn't have the patience to wait for you to submit from the place of strength? Do you want a Dominant who is so selfish, has such little self-control, he isn't concerned with your need?

7/7/2010 11:51:40 PM
Respect means no interruption.

Respect means no confrontation.

Respect means no accusastion.

Respect means no "mocking,"

Especially, no mocking of elders.

Respect means no lies between us.

Respect means no betrayal of confidence.

Respect means no "ripping off."

Respect means no hording.

Respect means no "Lording it over" someone.

Respect means no ordering around.

Respect means no yelling in anger.

Respect means no bad language.

Respect means no name calling.

Respect means controlling yourself.

Respect is not a commodity.

Respect is a way of being.

Respect is in our chest not in our hand.

Respect is for all of life.

Respect is for every species in the world, including all races.

Respect is for all our relations.

Respect is focusing on and dealing in "issues" and not "personalisms."

Respect is focusing on "what" is right rather than "who" is right.

Respect means owning our own negativity and not being a
"Blame Shifter."

A "Blame Shifter" is one who projects or shifts his own negativity onto someone else.

This is the process of bigotry, war, and genocide.

Respect is keeping the lines of communication open with those who have a different opinion, and making a sincere attempt to let them be heard and understood.

Respect means listening until everyone has been heard and understood, only then is there a possibility for "Balance and Harmony."

7/7/2010 11:44:04 PM

A slave is strong, not strong like a man, but strong inside. Her character is that of wanting to please. She serves because it is pleasure to her. She has the inner strength to go places inside herself that her Master guides her. She cannot be weak emotionally, or these places could push her over the edge.

A slave is respectful. The first portion of respect is SELF-respect. If a slave does not respect herself, then no one else will either. Self-respect most probably includes self-esteem, taking care of herself mentally emotionally as well as physically. Self-respect could include such things as getting enough sleep, eating right, etc. A slave shows respect to her Master by carrying out His orders as he wishes. She shows respect to her Master and others by being polite, mannerly,
and pleasant.

A slave is loyal to her Master's wishes. She is also loyal to herself.
A slave should never do anything that is against her own moral standings. She also will never allow another to touch her in ways that would be displeasing to her Master. She knows who owns her and thrives in his ownership.

A slave is open and honest. She holds nothing back, revealing all
that she is to her Master. Openness and honesty lead to better communication, allowing her Master to do the job he should, and to know what responsibilities he takes on. Her openness allows Him also to be more open, thus building trust between them and a deeper submission of the slave.

Spirit is difficult to describe. A slave must have spirit. I don't speak of spiritedness, as that is different. Spiritedness is feisty and bratty. Spirit refers more to a brightness emanating from within. It is a light in her eyes, visible to a few...those who understand her slaveheart.

A slave needs to be intelligent. Serving includes the mind as well as the body. She needs to be able to challenge her Master mentally. To please Him and with her thoughts, ideas, and input on things he wishes. She needs to be able to understand His instructions and to carry on a conversation on a multitude of topics, as they cannot
always be 'in scene'

Being a slave is not always easy. Keeping a sense of humor
when things seem insurmountable is paramount to focusing on
her submission. It also helps to balance the darkness of her desires
at times.

A slave finds peace and contentment in serving her Master. She is a reflection of Him. She is his property, his possession, his responsibility. A slave shows focus, always keeping her Master in the forefront of her mind. As she goes about her day, she uses her own intelligence and strength to do things in ways that are pleasing to her Master.

I am a slave because it is in my soul to be. I find pleasure in the pleasing of another. I thrive on another's direction, control, and presence in my life, and soul. Being a slave is not something I choose to be, it is simply who and what I am. It is my desire to serve a Master, to find the strength, courage, openness, honesty, etc that it takes to be a good slave.

7/7/2010 11:35:44 PM

Strength is knowing when to say....I cannot follow this path any longer.

Strength is standing firm by your values,
      even when they are challenged.

Strength is what is not seen.
      It is a firm stance centered in your own personal belief.

Strength is being able to cry, when the all around you are smiling.

Strength is knowing who you are....and loving yourself anyway.

Strength is following your mind,
      when your heart chooses a different direction.

Strength is doing what is right for you,
      though it may not be right for everyone.

Strength is being able to step back and examine,
      when your body and soul tell you to press forward.

Strength is being able to say no, when you know something isnt right.

Strength is looking yourself in the mirror, and liking what you see.

Strength is caring enough about your mate,
      to say no to what you crave,
        because you love him.

Strength is saying yes to your mate, because you know she craves it,
      though you dont exactly understand.

Strength does NOT mean being stronger physically.

Strength does NOT mean controlling.

Strength does NOT mean coercing.

Strength means being flexible enough to say, "I am wrong"

Strength means caring enough to say, "I made a mistake, I apologize".

Strength is seen in the eyes, felt in the heart, and heard in the tone.

©

 

7/7/2010 11:30:48 PM

I have the courage to...

Embrace my strength ~ Get excited about life ~

Enjoy giving and receiving love ~ Face and transform my fears ~

Ask for help and support when I need it ~

Spring free of superwoman trap ~

Trust myself ~ Make my own decisions and choices-

Befriend myself ~ Talk as nicely to myself as I do to my plants~

Realize that I have emotional and practical rights~

Communicate lovingly with understanding as my goal~

Honor my own needs ~ Complete unfinished business~

Give myself credit for my accomplishments~

Love the little girl within me ~ Overcome my addiction to approval~

Grant myself permission to play ~ Quit being a responsibility sponge~

Feel all of my feelings and act on them appropriately~

Nurture others because I want to, not because I have to~

Choose what is right for me ~ Insist on being paid fairly for what I do~

Set limits and boundaries and stick by them ~

Say "yes" only when I really mean it ~ Have realistic expectations-

Take risks and accept change ~ Grow through challenges-

Be totally honest with myself ~

Correct erroneous beliefs and assumptions ~

Respect my vulnerabilities ~ Heal old and current wounds ~

Savor the mystery of Spirit ~ Wave good-bye to guilt ~

Plant "flower," not "weed" thoughts in my mind ~

Treat myself with respect and teach others to do the same ~

Fill my own cup first, then nourish others from the over flow ~

Own my own excellence ~ Plan for the future but in the present ~

Value my intuition and wisdom ~ Know that I am lovable ~

Celebrate the differences between men and women ~

Develop healthy, supportive relationships ~

Make forgiveness a priority ~ Accept myself as I am now ~



7/7/2010 11:23:05 PM

Do not undermine your worth by comparing yourself with others.

It is because we are different that each of us is special

Do not set your goals by what other people deem important.

Only you know what is best for you.

Do not take for granted the things closest to your heart.

Cling to them as you would your life, for without them,
life is meaningless.

Do not let your life slip through your fingers by living in the past
nor for the future.

By living your life one day at a time, you live all the days of your life.

Do not give up when you still have something to give.

Nothing is really over until the moment you stop trying.

It is a fragile thread that binds us to each other.

Do not be afraid to encounter risks.

It is by taking chances that we learn how to be brave.

Do not shut love out of your life by saying it is impossible to find.

The quickest way to receive love is to give love;

The fastest way to lose love is too hold it too tightly;

In addition, the best way to keep love is to give it wings.

Do not dismiss your dreams.

To be without dreams is to be without hope;

To be without hope is to be without purpose.

Do not run through life so fast that you forget not only where you have been, but also where you are going.

Life is not a race, but a journey to be savored each step of the way

7/7/2010 6:15:47 PM

I am writing this to all of you who are about to stop seeking a Dominant. I have been in the lifestyle for eight years and the journey has been a very difficult one for me. My first Master was a bully and I was never able to anything right in His opinion. I grew tired of being treated like a doormat and returned His collar. I loved him with all my heart and grieved my loss even after the way I had been treated. My second Master turned out to be married and cheating on His wife. I ended that relationship because He never had any time for me. Sometimes when I was all dressed and waiting to meet him at the club He would cancel at the last minute. I also might add that neither of them never had any money and I always paid for everything. And then again I loved him and grieved not having him in my life.

I was about to give up searching but realized that if I did that I would never have chance to actually meet someone. NEVER STOP SEARCHING.  One day I read a Dominant’s s profile and wrote to him. We/we started talking on the phone. WE/we talked about everything under the sun. WE/we met for lunch several times and then finally he came here and we played. He had a roommate so he had to come here. my fantasy was to have a Dom who had his own place. I dreamed of packing a suitcase and going to see him on weekends. Well guess what his roommate moved out. I spent my first weekend with his at his place.

He then ordered me to undress, put on my ankle and wrist cuffs. Then he made me put on my high hells and walk around the house all night until I walked properly with the correct posture. . Suddenly He ordered me to lie face down on the bed and told me I was going to receive 40 lashes with his belt and I was to count each one. If I miss a count he would start all over. I did not miss a count but did ask if I may please have 5 harder lashes.

I forgot to add that he had been my master several years ago but His job took him overseas. I never thought I would ever see him again. He had at that time released me and I returned His collar. That was the saddest day if my life.  And now he is back and my life is once more complete .We/we are going to Thunder in the Mountains. I will be so proud to be there with my master. I never gave up hope of someday having a Master who knows me inside and out.

So I will repeat myself and tell you to never stop searching because if you stop you might never find the one who is just the perfect fit for you.

kate

7/3/2010 10:09:01 AM
You engulf my soul....

You take my body for your use...

You fill me...with thoughts, desires, and needs...

I never knew I had..

You make me want....to let go

Let go of all I have known...

Give all I am to your desire..

You take my voice...

My mouth opens to speak..

And you claim it as your own..

Filling me with your tongue..

My eyes fill with unspent emotions...

Drawn to the surface by your safe hand..

Your gentlest caress...

Your harshest pain...

Releasing myself to you..

My mind, intelligent and strong...

My soul, kind and soft...

My body, beautiful, soft, kneeling

My spirit, open, flowing to you

You are indeed my Master...

You are the one, in whose care I am safe

Safe enough to be me...

You are the one, in whose care I find trust

Trusting you fully, with my thoughts and desires

You are the one, in whose care I find strength

Strength in my soul, my spirit, my body...


7/2/2010 8:02:27 PM

THE HIGH-END SUBMISSIVE

This submissive often emerges quite young. This submissive is most often a female. S/he will generally be quite bright, articulate, charming, loving, giving, career oriented, willful. None of these characteristics will identify or reveal this submissive's truth. Often this submissive will learn very early to mask their truth. They will recognize in terror it's potentials and will often take serious measures to obscure any hint of their true nature to those around them. With some they will spend enormous amounts of time watching television and movies to 'pattern' normal behavior based on what they see. This is a form of self-training or self-shielding. They will often be extremely well read for the same reason. They instinctively know that survival requires for them to be 'invisible'.

These masks can be enormously effective, allowing this submissive to manage themselves without attracting the true attention of others. It is common for some high-end submissives to create alternate persona's to 'deal' with the outer world. They will usually have a 'defender' personality that will appear to be quite Dominant. Often this defender will be loud spoken, aggressive and almost pathologically defensive. Many submissives will actually name this defender. They will generally have a 'normal' persona as well. This will usually take on their given name and will incorporate enough of the defender personality to maintain a wall or safety zone for the inner self. The core being or true self will hide. Often the submissive will not fully name this core, almost believing that if they should name it then someone will find it, summon it/them forth, expose them.

I am not talking about a split-personality here. Not talking about a mental 'disorder'. The submissive is fully aware of what they have done and why. Their life is an ongoing challenge of survival. They know all sides of themselves. They know what they are hiding.

The High-End Submissive is not a volunteer. When in the presence of an 'expressing' Dominant male or female this submissive will feel 'compelled' to respond. This is not a thought or voluntary choice. The best way I can describe it is on a primal or instinctive level. When I say 'expressing Dominant' I am describing any individual who is in the midst of a strongly emissive Dominant event. All human's appear to me to have Dominant and submissive sides. They seem to be simply 'stronger' in one of these sides. Any individual may become involved in a situation which brings out this Dominant side. This often occurs in a violent way. When we are children it may happen in a school yard squabble or scuffle. Body chemistries triggered by fear and excitement are often components of accentuating the 'Dominant Energy' which will be emitted by the individual within the event.

As a child the High-End Submissive may find themselves literally throwing themselves physically between two fighting persons. The reaction is spontaneous and terrified. The submissive 'needs' the Dominant to stop . . . to control. In addition this submissive will often 'express' submission. No threat. Calm. The apparent intent is to deflect the Dominant energy, summon or return the Dominant to control of themselves. The interface of unexpected submissive energy will often 'shut down' the explosive or violent scene. Sometimes the submissive will go so far as to 'draw' the 'energy' of the Dominant and they may find themselves within the whirlpool of uncontrolled violence of a Dominant out of control. This reaction or response is irrational to many outside viewers. After the event ends the submissive may find themselves verbally chastised by friends and family for the stupidity of what they have done. This second companion experience often serves to isolate the submissive from these same friends or family as they cannot readily explain what has happened to them or why. This type of event is 'how' most high-end submissives get their first taste of themselves.

Early on they become experts at management. They learn how to cope with sudden space events. (A High-End Submissive to some extent lives 'in-space' the majority of the time). They learn how to make jokes about speech gaps, slurring, detachment. Often they may allude to being trashed (although they have imbibed no alcohol or drugs). They learn how to recognize and exit the presence of a Dominant without openly expressing their true nature. They manage. Their greatest fear and desire is to be recognized, properly identified.

The advent of the Internet created new opportunities for these submissives and new problems. Their patterning and masks are primarily constructed through physical actions and responses. The limitations of the Internet to written communication may tend to strip away some of their hard won defensive systems. The sudden ability to be 'open' or free to express their inner self often leads to a false sense of security based on the illusionary anonymity of the Internet. The submissive may throw themselves happily into the safety of the Internet experience not truly realizing that their peculiar state will continue to make them vulnerable, perhaps even more so in this subtle venue. This high-end submissive is reactive to many things. Dominant energy, command structures, the Voice, directive inflection and other things are coupled to their intense 'need' or desire to be their true self making them susceptible in a whole 'new' way. These Dominant traits can and are expressed in the written word. The submissive having 'learned and patterned' through extensive reading is now vulnerable to something that was never interactive before. What was part of their defenses now reveals itself to be a gate for the unwary. I want to restate at this point that the real high-end submissive is 'quite' rare. Many if not all submissives share 'some' of a high-end submissive's traits. Few submissives are truly auto-responsive and subject to nonconsensual access and manipulation by a Dominant. Most submissives have sufficient personal shielding to resist access and the capacity to rationally consider decisions in addition to the decisive ability to say simply, No!

 

7/2/2010 7:54:57 PM

Understanding Equality

"It is this wanting/needing of expectations that makes Dominants and submissives equal"



It never ceases to amaze me those who look down on someone for their particular bent in the lifestyle (Top or bottom) or feel that Dominant equals better and submissive equals lesser. Now not many people admit to these feelings, after all it wouldn’t be politically correct and let’s all admit and take a deep breath of reality, even though our chosen lifestyle is not politically correct to the mundane world, we have our own sense of political correctness within the lifestyle. Yet though some may not admit openly about this particular philosophy they show it in their mannerisms, their looks and even at times in their comments (outside those made in obvious jest). You, the reader may be one of them and I would especially encourage you to read this. If you’re not one of them still read on, perhaps you know someone who should read this article or at least are told the highlights of it.

Dominants and submissives are equals. Period. No ifs, ands or buts about it. Just because I am the Dominant partner and the one in charge does not dismiss the fact that my submissive is on equal footing with me. It’s a matter of relationship. However you call the bond between a Dominant and a submissive, there exists a very real and breathing relationship between two people. And in the D/s relationship it takes two types of people to make a D/s relationship work correctly, a Dominant and a submissive.

It does go beyond just needing a Dominant and a submissive in a D/s relationship to make equals. Each person in whatever type of relationship you have with anyone you are involved with has a set of expectations, a set of rules and a set of priorities we recognize about each other. The D/s relationship is no different. Now I have heard the argument, “I am the Dom, so I set the rules, the expectations and the priorities”. Well good for you, don’t all of us Doms do that? Yes, but only the foolish don’t realize we can only set these rules and expectations and priorities to a partner who as an equal has her own set of rules, expectations and priorities she needs. As much as a Dominant expects a submissive to follow their concepts of rules, expectations and priorities, a Dominant must be willing to do likewise for a submissive. Both partners need something within a relationship. Yes a submissive wants to have rules and sets of priorities and expectations set for them, but they also have some needs of their own that a Dominant needs to fill. Before we go stroking our egos thinking, “yeah they need us”, let us not forget we want/need them as much as they do us.

It is this wanting/needing of expectations that makes Dominants and submissives equal. It is the very fact that it takes a Dominant partner and a submissive partner to make a D/s relationship to work, that makes Dominants and submissives equal.

To both Dominants and submissives a piece of advice: want your partner to make you happy and do all that they can to nurture you? Do the same back. Dominants lets face some facts, we want a submissive to be in control, to be the one who is looked up to and adored, to be served and taken care of like WE demand to be taken cared of. What makes us more special than our own submissives that we can’t do the same back and treat them in a manner which lifts them up and makes them feel as special as they make us feel? And the liner of “she adores sucking my cock” is bullshit. While SOME exceptions will be out there, women do NOT like the taste of semen as a steady diet and have other things on their mind than sucking your dick all the time.

This does not mean let them stop swallowing or sucking of course. It means recognize that what THEY want/need will most likely be different than what you want. This isn’t to say they have no interest or even desire to please you and your wants/needs but they also need the same care they show us. Some of you may be sitting and reading this and wondering, well how do I show the same care they show us? Find out from your submissive. Take time to actually ask what they want to do once in awhile, or better yet get to know your partner so well that you don’t have to ask, you can just do.

A submissive who is treated as an equal instead of a lesser being is more apt to be more self-assured, better able to handle situations when you are not there to handle them and will take little if any shit from others when you’re not around. Now some of you may be sitting there thinking that is not how a submissive should be. I argue that your primary role as a Dominant is to be able to release your submissive into the world stronger and better off than before she knew you and able to do it ALONE. After all, no relationship lasts forever, even if it is death to us part. Make sure your submissive can handle being on her own if and when the time ever comes. You can start by making sure you’re equals.

7/1/2010 9:49:15 PM

Punishment

"Punishment is a serious step,
by its very nature it is NOT friendly. "



For me, believe it or not - punishment is not a major factor of the BDSM lifestyle. Lets take a look at "why" it is not. For starters, punishment comes about from what - disobeying or nor following rules; by not following the expectations of the Dominant; willful disrespect. As some of you know I live by the philosophy of building a submissive up - not tearing them down. I totally disagree with 101 rules for your submissive, until such a time she can feasibly FOLLOW 101 rules. I tend to state only a couple of rules at the beginning of a relationship and get the submissive following these rules. Once she has gotten these rules down I add a couple more. The object is to NOT set the submissive up for failure. Giving a submissive a 101 rules is setting them up for failure and in my opinion tearing them down instead of building them up. As far as expectations go, if you and your submissive aren't 100% sure of them - get there.



So what happens when a submissive meets one of the criteria of punishment? The punishment will be memorable.
Breaking rules to me happens very rarely and when you have few rules they happen due to bad hair days (not that I consider this an excuse - only an explanation) or just general inattentiveness. My Master to use lecture and corner time or if in the evenings sleeping at His feet. Not meeting expectations results in some corporal punishment - 99% of the time with paddles as this is melly's hateful toy. Willful disrespect... Now this to me is the cause of the greatest punishments.

Fortunately my Master  and I, this has only happened once and the result was the temporary loss of His  online use His  collar. As I pointed  out, it was a very embarrassing time for me as we know many of our r/l friends who come online to chat with us. Punishments, in my opinion, need to be severe - they also need to apply to only the few things that would get the submissive in major trouble. Otherwise it is discipline the submissive should receive - those attention getters us Dominants know how to use so well.



Punishment is a serious step, because by its nature it is NOT friendly. It is NOT nice. And despite those times you see subs online begging for punishment - is most definitely NOT fun. He actually red flag submissives who "yearn" constant punishment - I understand "why", but heavy scening or a scene meant to give the submissive tearful release in my opinion is so much better a release - and more caring and loving. I also red flag those Dominants who at the slightest wrong move feel they have to "punish" a submissive. That’s not our place in the world in my opinion - our place is to build up and how do you build up someone who is constantly being punished? One should use the attention grabbers - the hard swat, the few minutes in a corner, the "look" in these times. And subs? Let's be smart about this - especially you women - you KNOW when you are pushing a man's or a Dominant's buttons - let's just NOT go there. There are other ways of getting what you want than by setting yourself up for failure. Men - same thing. Dominants know how to push the submissive's buttons as well. Lets not - this again sets them up for failure.

Now I know many of you will have disagreed with some of my assessments and to head this wrong message off - was written from a male Dom/fem sub point of view, though I believe that it can be held equally well with FemDom/male sub points of view as well. Anyways this has been my opinion and I hope some of you may have even learned a nugget or two from it.

7/1/2010 9:39:16 PM

Marks on the Soul



Often we hear people discussing their marks. They wear their bruises, welts and cuts as badges of honor, ready to show them off to anyone who will look upon them. The web is full of pictures of body parts adorned with bruises, piercings, tattoos, welts, marking the wearer as owned, as a proud submissive, as a 'good' slave.

And yet, few focus on what to me is most important. Few focus on the eyes, the soul, the emotions that connect Dominant and submissive, Master and slave.

The marks that I wear on my soul are marks that will stay with me forever. They have become a part of me, a part of my growth, a part of my journey in life. They will never fade.

I think one reason for this is perhaps the difficulty in describing what one feels. There is little if anything that matches the sensations, the thoughts the feelings that are contained in the soul of a submissive.

How does one describe the overwhelming desire to please another?

How does one describe the need to be controlled and to obey, even when obeying is not the easy thing?

How does one explain that even when their mind aches, their heart hammers, the desire to close up, to run in fear of one's self, become so overwhelming a scream begins to form deep inside, that one turns to their Master, their Sensei, their O-sama, and finds comfort in the struggle, comfort in the strength of him?

How does one explain the freedom found in peeling the layers of a lifetime, opening like a flower, soft, sensitive, and even raw, and feeling SO safe in the opening?

How does one see these things you may ask. How can one see the emotions, the feelings? Impossible, right? No it is not impossible. They are visible. They are visible with the heart, the soul, the eyes even, if one chooses to look deep enough.

It is visible in the eyes of a submissive as she looks to her Master
with longing.

It is visible in the hushed whispers of a Dominant as he praises
his submissive.

It is visible in the stern voice of a Master as he chastises his slave.

It is visible in the touch of his hand on her shoulder,
when fear fills her eyes.

It is visible in the respect they show each other, themselves, and those around them.

And it is visible in the unselfish way the slave serves her Master, giving to him all that she can, and more when that is his pleasure.

The marks on the soul reside within. Some much more difficult to see than others. Wear them with honor. Cherish them. Display them proudly. Struggle to describe them if you must, but more importantly, simply feel them, surround yourself in them, and find freedom in them.

7/1/2010 9:34:30 PM

Submissive Esteem

"...



I have a simple fast rule - I don't tolerate people putting themselves down. That doesn't mean we can't have bad days, however to put one's self down demoralizes everyone who is around you. It calls into question their own ability to choose friends, lovers, etc. It calls upon their social expectations in who we accept within our sphere of socializing and friendship. Call me "nose in the air" but I have high standards for those I choose to be around, and to put oneself down in front of me is to question my ability to choose friends, lovers, etc.

As I have already pointed out this does not apply to those bad hair days or life troubled days we all have. Nor does it mean I don't go out of my way to help those with low self-esteem. I simply put my foot down in the beginning and say "hey around me there is no reason to feel low nor will it be tolerated." We all have to accept that others will without fail think of you as better or worse than you really are. The point is that we all have a basic need to "fit-in" within our peer groups and unless your truly friendless - i.e.: you have NOONE you can talk to, chances are that these peers of yours think more highly of you than you do yourself.



So how do we go about helping someone with a low self-esteem problem change it? While from here on out I will direct it mostly to the Dominants, submissives can also use these steps amongst yourselves - just adapt as necessary.

Dominants - those submissives with low self-esteem got there because of others in their lives holding them back, destroying their personal strength, verbal abuse, feelings of inadequacy brought on by others. We have a decision to make - we can fulfill in them these feelings by being harsh, putting rules in front of them that we know they can't abide by all the time, and showing them our disappointment in how they function or submit to us. We can say things like "if you loved me you would do this." We can breed co-dependence in them quicker than an alcoholic or a wife beater can - and we can do that because after all, they love us and we're not abusing them - we're showing them love.

The alternative and the one that I propose is one of building them up. To teach them independence, self-reliance and the ability to use their own strength. The benefits are enormous in these cases because the submission is deeper, fuller and based more on love, trust and acceptance of will instead of dependency of a stronger person.



So how do we reinforce the positive while taking away the negative? These suggestions are based on my own experience in the lifestyle and have worked without fail except on an occasion where the person needed mental health provided by professionals.

Do not accept or tolerate them putting themselves down. One important thing you can do is use a mind game they are already acquainted with. Guilt. I am not recommending the use of the "guilt trip" other than in this area. You guilt them into not putting themselves down. Comments and more importantly belief in statements such as "why would you doubt how I feel toward you?" "Are you saying that I have such low expectations that for me to say your beautiful is a lie?" These create guilt for that person and they feel guilty for letting you down... A rule I use in my relationships with, not only melly, but friends as well: "I won't tolerate you putting yourself down." Such actions get my wrath, induce a lecture, corner time, corporal punishment, ignoring such actions/statements, etc, depending on the level of relationship we have. In time as the habit of putting oneself down is broken we can now start building them up with more productive and positive results. Making them repeat how beautiful they are to mirrors or to you while looking in your eyes. Putting them into situations that make them feel beautiful and high on the social ladder - dress up dinners, public displays of affection, simply holding hands while walking through the mall.

See what I am getting at? You first put a stop to their current habit and then build into them new ones. What else can we do?

Never set them up for failure. Set realistic and easy goals at first. For example I so often see Dominants who will give their new submissive a list of 50 rules they have to abide by. They are setting the sub up for failure and by doing so destroying self-esteem no matter if that submissive is of high or low esteem. Start off easy, with just a couple of rules. Once those rules become HABIT, add a couple more. Does that mean you won't have them in trouble as often? Yes it does, too bad. Learn how to use the scene to incorporate those type of situations so that both of you can fulfill that "you were a bad girl" scenario in the safety of a scene that is role play. The short term effects are the same. But not the long term ones.

Long term effect: "I succeed in doing what pleases Master without correction."
Short term effect: "Damn that hurt so bad last night and he really sounded mad at me! I am glad it was just a scene though it felt so real." My point is that you build someone up by encouragement and motivation NOT by allowing them to disappoint you and fail.



The last thing that I would suggest is this:

When they do mess up and yes they will. Be harsh and stern as they need. Let them cry. Let them get over the guilt. And then go back to square one as if nothing ever happened. And try harder. The success of a submissive overcoming low self-esteem is the responsibility of that person who they put their trust and submission into. There are no exceptions. Also never allow anyone to speak down or bad about your submissive. If these occasions happen have the submissive see your reactions and how you handle it. Its where we get to be the knights on white horses they grew up believing still existed.

7/1/2010 4:23:02 PM

Trust: The Foundation

Trust, for some, is such a little thing, merely given lip service and never a second thought. But in the world of D/s trust is the foundation upon which everything else is built. There are many definitions of trust, but Miriam Webster's Dictionary says it well: assured reliance on the character, strength, or truth of someone or something. In order for a submissive to be able to give of themselves to a Dominant, there has to be unconditional trust in all aspects of the relationship. Basic trust is something we tend to give easily to most people. But the trust that goes deeper, the kind that means you would trust your very life (for REAL) to someone, is not a trust that can be built in just days or weeks. This much deeper level of trust can often take years to establish, and honesty is its foundation.

Before you can be honest with others, you must learn how to be honest with yourself. How many times have you done things you did not like, enjoy or even want to do but instead lied to yourself and realized you were acting just to please someone else? Are you being honest with yourself when you respond this way? Are you being honest with your partner? Your first step should be self-discovery. The first person you have to learn to be honest with is you! Once you learn self-honesty, you will find that honesty with others comes easier, like second nature. Self-honesty does not come easy when you first enter this lifestyle. There will be many things that tempt, intrigue, and even scare you. When you first begin, you won't know what you really want, but that will come in time with learning more about yourself. Also take stock in yourself with honesty. What are your good and your bad points? Learn to enhance your attributes but never hide the faults from someone. Some of us have faults that we really can't change, but most can be altered in some way or another.

Suppose you have found that special someone online. You're chatting for hours on-end. You are so sure this one is THE one you have been waiting your whole life for. I have seen more than one submissive build their whole life around someone they have only talked to online and on the phone. Regrettably, most of these relationships have never worked out further than the first or second meeting. Why? Because, one member was not totally honest with the other. Maybe one sent a 10-year-old picture and had since lost all their hair. Or one said, "Yes, I love doing all those things you enjoy." There are so many white lies that people tell! Who hasn't? Looks shouldn't matter, but they can when the picture you hold of someone you love is not who they really are. I had a wonderful friend online who was single and childless. We talked for months, with Master and me helping her through some very difficult times: a car accident ending with her having to have a hysterectomy, an ex-boyfriend who was stalking her, to name only a few. The end result? She remains a bored housewife with 2 young girls.

When talking online, little lies can be so easy to say, after all no one can see your face to determine if you are telling the truth or not. It's easy to type in 120 pounds when the reality is at least 170, or that you are unmarried, or any of numerous lies I have heard. So what if you are a waitress or a cashier or a Vice president? All are honorable professions. The hardest part is telling someone else the truth. When you tell the truth, no matter how ugly or hard, you will find your circle of friends to be unique: people who truly know the real you and care about you, even with this knowledge. Around these people, you won't have to worry if you will be found out and lose what you are building. If you don't like something about yourself, change it in real life, and NOT in words only.

It's easy enough to agree to things that you don't want to do in order to please someone else. I am guilty myself of doing this in the past and then hating myself later. That self-loathing was also slowly and unconsciously transferred to the person I was trying to please. This resentment was not fair to them, I agree. But the human mind and heart are not always fair. I still have a habit of saying, "Whatever makes you happy!" I have learned, however, to only say that if all options will work for me as well. Now, when I do have a preference, I clearly state it. Being honest about what you want and need is only the first step in building the foundation of trust you will need if you truly want to live this lifestyle. But this first step truly establishes the foundation for everything else that will follow.

Integrity is an extremely important aspect of establishing trust. The person you are with has to know that your values are true, and not merely something created to match theirs. In return, you will need to know that you can count on them to adhere to their code of values. When you are being tied up is NOT the time to start worrying if they do or don't have the integrity needed to keep you safe. You need to know beforehand that they won't breach any negotiated limits and will listen to, and abide by your safe words. The same constraints apply to them if you are the one doing the binding. Both Dominants and submissive need to trust in the other, to speak honestly if things are going too fast, to slow, or to intense. Not doing so can literally have life and death consequences, be it yours or someone else's. Are you willing to risk another's or even your own life just to try and impress someone? If you are, you seriously need to consider why you would place yourself in such jeopardy. No justification is ever good enough for endangering someone else. During a scene, integrity is what can mean the difference between safety and blind vulnerability.

In most relationships, the Dom provides a formal structure that the sub must adhere to. If the relationship is long distance, the Dom only has the subs word that they are adhering to boundaries, and truly performing tasks established by the Dom. The Dom must trust in the sub's word that they are doing as they are directed. Sometimes, it is so tempting to merely say, "Yes, I did or didn't do something," when in reality you are telling a lie to make your life a little easier. The sub also has to trust that the Dom will fulfill their responsibilities to the sub. If the Dom does not fulfill these responsibilities, the sub may slowly start to rebel, often not realizing what they are doing until it is too late. The decisions and choices you make with respect to unsupervised 0bedience will be your own. Though others may offer opinions or ideas, in the end, it is you who decides the extent and validity of your performance. You are the one responsible for your own actions, and you should accept responsibility by admitting to them. Remember, it's easier to make choices that do not later require apologies and forgiveness. You may offer, or be offered an apology and you might even accept. But in the back of your mind, you will always remember the incident, and the truth you knew that was betrayed. Having this lingering uncertainty can be one of many ways the foundation of trust can start to crumble.

I have seen too many people try to justify dishonesty by stating that it's just better the other person not know, or that they didn't need to know. Keeping secrets and white lies are still dishonest and can rapidly destroy trust. Secrets are very hard to keep hidden from others. Someday, somehow they always have a way of coming to light and you will be found out. The only person you are protecting by lying or hiding things is yourself. What to you may seem a small incident may to the other party seem to be a big issue, merely because you attempted to hide it. Secrets and hiding makes others ask questions. "If it was so small, why did they hide it? There must be more that I don't know!" We tend to hide those things that cause us embarrassment, skirt things that we find uncomfortable, and generally make terrible choices. Many times, lying seems to be the easiest choice in the beginning of a relationship. But, in the end, honesty always turns out to be best.

Being reliable is also is an absolute must. If you say you are going to do something, then by all means, do it. Don't make excuses, or lie. Your Dom/sub counts on you to be reliable as well.

In order to be respected, you must be respectable: in other words, worth another's respect. If you are continuously dishonest, you demonstrate a lack of respect to those around you, as well as for yourself. Respect is something that is earned from others by your actions. Respect can just as easily be lost by your actions as well. Act respectable, be respectable, and you will earn the respect you need in this lifestyle. Honesty, integrity, respectability, reliability, and responsibility all lead to absolute trust. Remember, the first gift in submission is trust. But trust must be created from honesty and respect. The loss of either of these can do irreversible damage to a relationship. D/s requires absolute trust in all aspects, from all parties participating. When doubt arises, it slowly erodes the foundation of trust. Even if one corrects their ways after a trust is broken, it is very slow to be rebuilt the second time, if at all. The gift of total trust is not to be taken lightly. Please treat it with the care it deserves. After all, once a foundation starts to crumble, the whole structure will soon fall.



6/29/2010 6:48:56 PM

Why Do People Submit?

 

 

This has to be a very personal and frequently asked question of those in the lifestyle. Very few seem to ask "why do you Dom, the submission thing blows their minds, is totally out there for many it seems.


People submit for different reasons within the various aspects of this lifestyle. Some submit for religious reasons, others for sexual, others yet because of a desire to serve, and some because they feel submissive to that person. Then there are those that submit for a mix of any and sometimes all of these reasons.
When asked this question, my answer is often a simple one..." " But it goes deeper than that. I submit to them because I feel submissive to them, because they have awoken a need in me to
serve them, to put them before me. I submit to the flogger because I have found a desire to feel its touch. I submit to the discipline because I have found the need for that structure in my life. I submit to Wolf sexually, because I've found its something we both enjoy.


Am I sexually submissive? Yes, but that is something that only exists towards Sir Paul Am I submissive in general..No, I don’t obey others, I do however listen, and take in what people might say and come to my own decisions. Can I see myself doing this for the rest of my life...no, but then I gave up trying to foretell the future some time back. It’s a dangerous game and fates always waiting to trip you up. Everyone finds their own reasons for submitting. They vary greatly. My reasons for submitting to Sir Paul are different to my reasons for submitting to any one4 else But one thing remains the same. I submit to them because I feel submissive to Him

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

6/29/2010 5:55:13 PM

How To Cope With Release

 

 Your world may seem empty, and all you can seem to do is cry, but you try not to show it to O/others   for fear of ridicule, or being told that familiar phrase "this is only cyber". I am sorry, but for many   of us, cyber and real life mix and the feelings are quite real. Whether the Dom/me knows it or not, there is a real person on the other side of the computer screen. One who loved, one who trusted, on
  who depended upon You with all their being. That person feels, that person hurts, that person does cry at the loss of their Master/Mistress, their companion, their lover, their teacher, their guide through this realm.

   The person whom has served faithfully, sat day after day, night after night awaiting the return of their Master/Mistress, aches to be able to serve Them again, their soul begs to be reunited with the One whom they would give their all for, desires to be held and consoled by the same person who released them, but it is not to be.

 The first stage is denial of the release, not wanting to believe it has happened, sitting around waiting for your former Master/Mistress to return, hoping that it is all a dream, that they will return.

 The second stage is shock, our inability to cope with our release causes us to withdraw, not wanting help from anyone, just to sit and think about what has happened.

    The third state is self-depreciation, thinking it's all your fault, that you weren't worthy, you did something wrong. Though we know this is not true, our mind refuses to allow us to move on, that we must be the blame for all that has happened.

   The fourth stage involves depression, thinking that nothing is ever going to be the same, that you cannot live without the person you so trusted and depended upon. Our self worth is battered and, we feel we deserve all that we have gotten and more, that we are not worthy of anything good.

   The fifth stage is hate, wanting everything bad to happen to the person who hurt you and to any person involved in the release, wanting them to hurt as much as you do.

 The sixth stage is acceptance, learning to live with the fact that you were released and that you must move on, this stage is the best, it allows us to heal the most, and builds our self-worth back up.

And the final stage is starting over, continuing on with your life, the stage which you can grow again, and once more learn to trust and love, knowing that we will be happy again.

  The pain sometimes gets less, but not always. Remember that the outcome is always the same, we move on.

 All subs should go through a "mourning" period in which they can retrieve their dignity, reconstruct their feelings, and grow strong enough to choose whom they will serve. During this time, friends are so necessary to be able to carry on, to gain strength, and support. Lean on them, they will help you tremendously if only you let them.

  Take a piece of paper, or in the computer type down all of your feelings, those of hurt, pain, anger, fear, everything, and get them out. Do not hold back on your language, just write exactly what comes to your mind and release it all. Then take the paer and burn it, or if in the computer post and eliminate it. As you do this, think in your mind of this stage of your life developing and growing from what has happened, gain strength from the pain and you will allow yourself to heal.

  Though it may seem like the end of your world as you know it, it truly isn't. There is hope and you will find another, who is even stronger and better than the last, and you will rejoice in the previous loss and be thankful that it was allowed to happen.

  Many will ask you how you are, but it is hard to put all the feelings of loss into words. You do not have to if you do not wish, but remember that T/they are there to help. T/they worry and want to see you happy again...so lean on them, it will make T/them feel better and help you also.

 Always remember, there is a sun under the dark clouds, though hidden, it remains and will one day appear again and your world will be bright again.

   Submission is love, trust, hope, desire, yearning...when one falls all follow, all but one...HOPE.

 

 

6/29/2010 5:39:58 PM
i am just so happy that i no longer have to seek
kate
6/29/2010 5:38:39 PM

BREAKING A SUBMISSIVE

Breaking is a term often heard within the BDSM community. The interpretation of what breaking means varies. In this area it is most often aligned with the 'breaking' of a horse or animal. Based on this interpretation the 'spirit' of the individual is being 'broken'. Some people like to consider it that point where the 'will' gives way to a superior force. The actual breaking of an individual's spirit is the last thing that a competent, healthy Dominant or submissive wishes to occur. The breaking of a 'spirit' removes the positive mental health of the individual. This would be similar to involuntary imprisonment such as during a war in a POW camp. It represents a desire to 'break down' the fundamental building blocks of the individuals psyche until they can no longer defend themselves from external invasion. The vanquishment of hope, self-respect and motivation to continue.

Sometimes a submissive believes that they need to be 'forced', 'conquered', or 'overcome' in order to maintain a level of self respect in submitting to another human being. It is a way they justify their need. This belief is erroneous and generally indicates an individual who has not openly embraced their needs or their self. It is also a way of avoiding self responsibility and imposing responsibility for your submissive conduct and responses onto your Dominant.

Many submissives approach Dominants asking to be 'broken'. Based on the wide range of what this term means the Dominant is often confronted with conflicting thoughts as to what exactly the submissive is asking of them. A Dominant does not break a submissive. A submissive is not to be forced beyond their mental and physical limits. Such force is abuse!

Many submissives interpret 'breaking' to be a Dominant overwhelming their desire to resist thereby 'forcing' them into obedience. Again, this is based on a flawed understanding of the dynamics at work here. A submissive overcomes their own desires to resist. Control is exercised from within. To some extent the Dominant presents the submissive with increasingly difficult mental and physical tasks to perform. The submissive by 'agreement' endeavors to perform these tasks as issued.

A Dominant directs action and resists the ability or desire of the submissive to manipulate them. The submissive either follows direction or they do not. Based on the negotiated agreements of the relationship structure the Dominant and the submissive then engage in actions in response to actions or failure. However, it is crucial to remember that the submissive is completely responsible for their actions. The desire to obey or disobey is a voluntary process. Some relationships flourish with 'tiny wars' between the Dominant and submissive. Or, ongoing subtle insurrection. Others require a stronger demonstration. Many Dominants find a 'level of resistance' exciting and challenging in their submissive. Others desire a submissive capable of total self control.

A person expressing an ability or desire to 'break' another human being should be avoided by a submissive. That person is not a Dominant with a vested interest in the overall mental and physical health of a submissive. Such a desire demonstrates personal issues and problems which may be severe and could place a submissive in a situation of grave risk to them.

 
6/27/2010 4:23:45 PM
This is one of those times i truly feel sorry for those who never have known D/s. my Master and i played at the club last night and there is nothing better on this earth then the bond and trust between Dom and sub. just to think that i totally surrender my body mind and soul to Him. It is just not the play but the feeling of having my Master behind me giving me his dominance and i in front giving my submission. i wear his marks proudly. i just wish more could find this kind of connections. i am 63 years old and hope i can go on for another 20 years lol kate
6/24/2010 2:46:32 PM
i am one of lucky ones as i have a Master who knows me inside and out. We have known each other for 4 years and out. i can make suggestions and he never considers it topping from the bottom. we talk for hours on the phone. i am looking forward to this weekend as we are going to play at the club. i am really one of the lucky ones kate
6/21/2010 7:18:26 AM
For new Doms. here is something i read Canes have a deserved reputation as The Victorian Terror Weapon. To most submissives, they mean severe punishment; to sensation-seeking S/M bottoms, overload. If we have care and patience, however, canes can be used in a loving and sensuous way. The very stiffness of a good cane, that makes a hard stroke so intense, allows the lightest taps to be given with perfect control. And a light cane stroke is easy to aim, unlike a flexible whip that sags and flops at low power. In the kind of sensuous play I'm describing here, light strokes are far more prthat warm, accepting state of trust) at just the time when you should be building it up. Their hindbrain will take charge, and its ancient survival reflexes will start screaming "We're taking damage! Get us the hell out of here!" A good bottom wants the scene to go well, and will be working to control panic and nervousness. For this particular style of scene, the top must build the intensity so smoothly that the bottom is supported rather than challenged in their efforts to stay centered and accepting. Of course, some people warm up much faster than others. "Smooth" is one thing; boring is quite another. In initial negotiations, I mention this, and if we are using the "traffic light" safewords I point out that "green" is also a color, and that they can always call for a speedup if they want one. As we begin, I like to promise that I will escalate the intensity very gradually - something like "no stroke will be more than a third harder than I've already given you". This helps them relax. You need to keep this promise, too; surprises will tense them up for a long while afterwards. Resist the temptation to tease them or fake them out, for the same reason. I often begin with an ordinary massage. I explore the muscles of the back, buttocks, and legs, checking for tense spots and taking whatever time is needed to relax them and establish an expectation of pleasure from my touch. Massage is itself an endorphin releaser, and very non-threatening. When a bottom is new to this technique, their delighted surprise can relax them, build a lot of trust early on, and give them confidence that there are rewards to be had in exploring with you. After achieving relaxation of any tense spots, do a little fingertip percussion on the muscled areas of the bottom's body. (Fingertip percussion is what a pianist does to strike several close keys all at once.) The fingers of one or both hands are crooked, and struck down in to the target area. Work the upper back, to either side of the spine, this way for a while. Do the same to the lower part of the buttocks, and down the backs of the legs. This sort of sensation is a perfect bridge between massage and flagellation; it's especially good for introducing beginners. Now begin with the cane, tapping very lightly over the areas that had the percussion warmup. Don't tap any bony areas; this is a good time to develop the habit of avoiding them. Use the cane tip to reach areas that have bone close alongside. The blows should have less force than your fingertips did; the cane is hard and stingy, and the idea is to introduce the cane without breaking the relaxed and trusting glow of your warmup. Along with ordinary light taps, mix in a few that are feather-light; with practice you can deliver a flutter as light as the landing of a flock of butterflies. This is a wonderful contrast to harder strokes; as endorphins build up such a light flutter will often bring on a fit of giggles.
6/21/2010 7:11:47 AM
BDSM Tips for Beginners BDSM is one of several overall names given to a collection of behaviors that involve bondage, spanking, domination, and other activities that are done in a safe, consensual, non-abusive manner and in an erotic context. BDSM is a form of erotic play that involves significant physical and emotional risks, and thus requires instruction in order to do so with reasonable safety. Accordingly, we make the following recommendations for beginners. Please understand that the tips below do not provide, nor are they meant to provide, complete instruction. 1. Do BDSM only with people you know well and are on good terms with, and when both of you are in a good mood. Trying to do it with strangers, or when either of you is tired or upset, dramatically increases the degree of risk. Avoid significant use of intoxicants. If you're not in condition to drive, you're not in condition to do BDSM. 2. Keep "reality" out of it. Unless both of you specifically agree to it ahead of time, BDSM play is not a proper occasion to "punish" someone for a "real world" offense. Unpaid parking tickets, dirty dishes left in the sink, and so forth get handled outside the BDSM play. 3. The more empathy you have, the better you'll be at this. If you reasonably and safely can, experience something yourself before you do it to another person. 4. Prepare for emergencies. Have needed supplies close by, including a first aid kit, a fire extinguisher, and flashlights. Take training in First Aid and CPR at least once a year. 5. Play with a "silent alarm" in place. When you play with somebody new in private, tell a trusted friend where you'll be and who you'll be with. Make sure, diplomatically, that you tell your prospective partner ahead of time that you will be doing this, and encourage him or her to do the same. 6. Negotiate what you'll do ahead of time. This is not the time to have a mismatch of expectations. Handle such matters as sexual behavior, safer sex precautions, type and degree of bondage, physical and emotional limits, and so forth before you play. Stay within these limits while you play. If your session goes well, there's always next time. Check in with each other afterwards, perhaps the next day. Discuss what did and what didn't work, and what you might do next time. 7. Agree upon a safeword or two. These are special phrases used to indicate that the activity "really" needs to be slowed, changed, or stopped. Refusal to honor a safeword is very serious misconduct; it can even be a crime. 8. It's a good idea for the dominant to "check in" with the submissive several times during the session. (Sometimes submissives find it difficult to use their safewords, even when they should.) One good non-verbal check-in is for the dominant to give the submissive's hand two light but firm squeezes. If the dominant gets two squeezes back, it means that the submissive is basically all right. 9. Avoid toys that have sharp edges or corners. Instruments used for spanking, whipping, and so forth should be carefully rounded off. 10. Start lightly and build slowly. A too-rapid increase in the physical or emotional intensity of the play is the direct cause of many problems. 11. The submissive can use the "one to ten" technique to indicate they're ready to feel a paddle or whip stroke, and its intensity. "One" is a feather-light touch; "ten" is a full-power stroke. 12. As a rule, strokes from whips and paddles are delivered to fleshy, muscled body areas such as the lower buttocks and the "lower half of the upper half" of the back. It's very dangerous to strike your partner over their kidneys, liver, spleen, or tailbone. 13. Use only soft, plain paraffin candles for hot wax play. Harder candles, such as beeswax candles, have a melting point high enough to cause burns. 14. Spring-loaded wooden clothespins can work well as erotic clamps on the nipples, the genitals, and other locations. Various clamps found in office supply stores can also work well. Keep in mind that clamping an area shuts off its circulation. Experts vary regarding how long clamps can be left on, but most express their opinions in terms of minutes. Clamps hurt most when coming off. Self-experimentation is recommended here. 15. Do not attempt to do piercings or other activities that involve breaking the skin unless you have studied under, or are being supervised by, an knowledgeable individual. 16. Bondage creates dangerous vulnerability. We recommend that you let someone tie you up, blindfold you, or gag you only after you have first done at least two successful BDSM scenes with them that involved no bondage. 17. There is never any need to tie some part of your partner's body so tightly that it "goes to sleep." If this happens, loosen the bondage. 18. Do not leave a bound person alone. As a general rule, stay as close to a bound person as you would to an infant left in your care. (If you gag them, stay even closer.) 19. Another general rule is that you should be able to free a bound person within one minute of an emergency occurs, even if they have fainted. Wise BDSM players keep special "paramedic scissors" or similar items handy to help with this. 20. We advise caution when playing with any form of self-bondage. See point # 18 above.
6/21/2010 5:30:20 AM
'Good' Submissive Good - better - best - favorable - bountiful - fertile - handsome - attractive - suitable - fit - profitable - advantageous - pleasant - agreeable - salutary - wholesome - amusing - clever - considerable - ample - full - well-founded - cogent - real - actualized... Sufficient to understand why when the word is used no one quite knows exactly what is meant. What is a good submissive? Is it any or all of the things above, even when those things seem contradictory? Why do we feel the need to clarify or narrowly identify this special condition? Subjective ~ of, relating to, or constituting a subject or characteristic of one that is subject especially in lack of freedom of action or in submissiveness. We say that good is subjective or based on the individual or independent perspective of the individual rendering an or through 'training') 'learn' how to be a submissive and that the nature of what motivates, empowers and sustains a submissive can be somehow transmitted through lessons suggests a gross misunderstanding of what submission truly is. Emergence is not a process of 'becoming' but a process of spiritual birth. The submissive exists at the core of the being. They are. They exist. At some point the submissive begins tearing down the walls of their 'shell' or 'egg' to reveal or give birth to themselves in their natural form. Many things can act to aid the submissive in this process of emergent birth through tools of understanding, new pathways of thought and the support of others who have emerged before them in words of encouragement and embracement. But, the actual shape or design of the individual cannot be molded at actualization. If this were true it would mean that again the submissive can be 'created' from something that it isn't. Emergence is not the action of molding, training, modeling or shaping of some indistinct mass but instead the simple straight forward casting off of the ill-fitting expectations and assumptions of those surrounding them, the removal of things which no longer work for the individual but have been outgrown and need to be discarded or removed. Revealment of the core requires that the individual face and confront at every juncture those things which have produced and maintained the shell inside of which they have hidden from view. These things are personal fears of the judgment of others, shame in the inner belief of the purity of the self, guilt in the inability to truthfully adhere to the desires and needs of others expectations of them and finally pain. This is a removal of the tools used to control the individual. The tools used to keep the individual within the shell, in hiding. Weak! True voluntary submission at it's pinnacle occurs when the individual is no longer controllable. At a moment when the submissive is clean and free of all of the debris of their lives, no longer needing anything to be who they are. In that moment when they are free of all controls, needs, desires, wishes, wants and expectations their offering of service unto their personal belief is cleansed. A cleansed submissive is an indomitable force. Invulnerable to the temptations and manipulations of the world and others around them. An offering of this purity of being, this force within is without any question the greatest gift that can ever be offered from one human being to another. A Dominant can train a monkey to bob and weave and run around for treats. If this realm were merely about the offering of the body for the entertainment or sustenance of the illusion of submission then any actor could fill the role and play the game. After all, treats are cheap. But this isn't about the simple offering of the body, or the offering of easy things. Is it?
6/18/2010 6:30:23 PM
Punishment i saw this wnd thought i wiuld pass it on kate "Punishment is a serious step, by its very nature it is NOT friendly. " For me, believe it or not - punishment is not a major factor of the BDSM lifestyle. Lets take a look at "why" it is not. For starters, punishment comes about from what - disobeying or nor following rules; by not following the expectations of the Dominant; willful disrespect. As some of you know I live by the philosophy of building a submissive up - not tearing them down. I totally disagree with 101 rules for your submissive, until such a time she can feasibly FOLLOW 101 rules. I tend to state only a couple of rules at the beginning of a relationship and get the submissive following these rules. Once she has gotten these rules down I add a couple more. The object is to NOT set the submissive up for failure. Giving a submissive a 101 rules is setting them up for failure and in my opinion tearing them down instead of building them up. As far as expectations go, if you and your submissive aren't 100% sure of them - get there. So what happens when a submissive meets one of the criteria of punishment? The punishment will be memorable. As my submissive will tell you, she has had to endure very few punishments in the 2 1/2 years we have been together - and they were ALL memorable. Breaking rules to me happens very rarely and when you have few rules they happen due to bad hair days (not that I consider this an excuse - only an explanation) or just general inattentiveness. I tend to use lecture and corner time or if in the evenings sleeping at my feet. Not meeting expectations results in some corporal punishment - 99% of the time with paddles as this is melly's hateful toy. Willful disrespect... Now this to me is the cause of the greatest punishments. Fortunately for melly and I, this has only happened once and the result was the temporary loss of her online use of my collar. As she would point out, it was a very embarrassing time for her as we know many of our r/l friends who come online to chat with us. Punishments, in my opinion, need to be severe - they also need to apply to only the few things that would get the submissive in major trouble. Otherwise it is discipline the submissive should receive - those attention getters us Dominants know how to use so well. Punishment is a serious step, because by its nature it is NOT friendly. It is NOT nice. And despite those times you see subs online begging for punishment - is most definitely NOT fun. I actually red flag submissives who "yearn" constant punishment - I understand "why", but heavy scening or a scene meant to give the submissive tearful release in my opinion is so much better a release - and more caring and loving. I also red flag those Dominants who at the slightest wrong move feel they have to "punish" a submissive. That’s not our place in the world in my opinion - our place is to build up and how do you build up someone who is constantly being punished? One should use the attention grabbers - the hard swat, the few minutes in a corner, the "look" in these times. And subs? Let's be smart about this - especially you women - you KNOW when you are pushing a man's or a Dominant's buttons - let's just NOT go there. There are other ways of getting what you want than by setting yourself up for failure. Men - same thing. Dominants know how to push the submissive's buttons as well. Lets not - this again sets them up for failure. Now I know many of you will have disagreed with some of my assessments and to head this wrong message off - was written from a male Dom/fem sub point of view, though I believe that it can be held equally well with FemDom/male sub points of view as well. Anyways this has been my opinion and I hope some of you may have even learned a nugget or two from it.
6/18/2010 12:46:08 PM
SomDominance "We are the Keeper of her Hope... the Bearer of her Trust.. and the Guardian of her Commitment" True Domination is a subtle thing. It quietly transcends force and walks silently through the forests of inequity. True Domination encourages desire and thus....produces the Smile of Wisdom. Dominants are not created, We are born... born with a key that fits the secret slot in the hearts of all submissives... a key which provides access to the needs of their hearts, bodies, and souls and a key which opens the Gateway to Understanding their innermost, and often buried desires. True Domination is recognizing the Responsibilty and Honor to accept the submissives belief in Us. Dominants receive Our courage and direction from the strengths submissives' provide, dispersing all doubts through her belief in Us and her recognition of Our ability to lead and guide her without reservation or fear. Dominants find Our energy through Our submissives' needs.. through her desires.. which in turn gives purpose to Our efforts. A true Dominant feels what Our submissive feels. We cry when she cries.... We laugh when she laughs and are pleasured by her pleasure. True Dominants listen as Our submissive speaks..... We learn from her. Her words must be reflected in Our actions.. Our expertice is gained over time.. her satisfaction guaranteed by Our patience . We are the Keeper of her Hope... the Bearer of her Trust.. and the Guardian of her Commitment. Together with Our love We live life to the fullest extent possible. Computers make it very easy for aspiring Dominants to dominate someone from a distance. It is so simple in fact, that many have learned that by acting the part, playing the role, speaking the speak and walking the walk, they can give the aura of Domination without the resulting Responsibilities. This is especially true of 'on-line Dominants'. We often find that this acting is the beginning of the end and many have fallen tragically in this medium. Many have discovered that even if not genuinely Dominant they can put on an 'act" in this arena and thus have as many, no-strings-attached, cyber-slaves as they like. The problem surfaces when these "dominants" begin, as they often do, to believe their own silly propaganda and nonsense. They begin to consider themselves to be "superdoms", despite the fact that they have no experience in controlling anyone in real life, including themselves. Domination is not what We do, it is what We are.... We are not created on line or over the telephone. In the face of testimonials to the contrary, Domination is not a learned trait. You either ARE Dominant... and ALWAYS have been.. or you ARE NOT. It's that simple. Although many Dominants, like submissives have repressed their nature for many years, when it is awakened We know.. We feel it.. it is real. We realize that Domination is not about sex, control or bullying women around. It is a subtle inner feeling of emotion. One which elicits a special response from those who recognize the aura. Dominants see their own weaknesses and work towards creating a stronger inner self...one which can be shared with the submissive without concern of reprisal or retribution. Over a period of many years Dominance matures and blooms, in much the same way that submissive natures do. Understanding, Trust, Devotion, Commitment and Time, not words, mold a Dominant. Domination is much like the graceful bending of flowers in the wind. It requires a flexibilty to succeed. Dominants who will not bend with the needs, desires and fears of Our submissive partners will wake one morning to find Himself cold, alone and broken, left to wilt in a haze of confusion, a victim of Our own misunderstanding, distrust, lack of commitment and impatience. We are seeing a change in our lifestyle. It is slow and subtle much like We are. The "Kneel Bitch" attitude of yesterday, is giving way to an overt Loving Dominant. One who professes caring and commitment in a new and different manner. One who acknowleges His needs as well as hers. One who breathes as she does and who walks beside her, her pathfinder and guide, mentor, protector, lover and friend. Dominants must observe our submissives' through the glass of Our knowlege. We must see her in perfect detail. It is this detail which will allow Us to love her without distortion. And through Our love, return to her the fulfillment We find in her precious company. The current prevailing philosophy is that long term open relationships in D/s appears to be emerging en masse in a manner not unlike the sexual revolution of the 1960's and 1970's. The closet kings and queens of our lifestyle are wearing business suits and uniforms over their leather thongs and boxers, often engaging in D/s activities and public functions as well as participating in open and honest discussions regarding Dominance and submission, absent the terror or stigma of being labeled 'kinky' or 'perverse'. It would not be surprising at all when in the very near future our lifestlye is as accepted by society as a whole as readily palatable as is lesbian and gay love. ething read and wanted to share.
6/18/2010 12:39:11 PM
i8 read this and thought it might help someone who questions this question of equality. Understanding Equality "It is this wanting/needing of expectations that makes Dominants and submissives equal" It never ceases to amaze me those who look down on someone for their particular bent in the lifestyle (Top or bottom) or feel that Dominant equals better and submissive equals lesser. Now not many people admit to these feelings, after all it wouldn’t be politically correct and let’s all admit and take a deep breath of reality, even though our chosen lifestyle is not politically correct to the mundane world, we have our own sense of political correctness within the lifestyle. Yet though some may not admit openly about this particular philosophy they show it in their mannerisms, their looks and even at times in their comments (outside those made in obvious jest). You, the reader may be one of them and I would especially encourage you to read this. If you’re not one of them still read on, perhaps you know someone who should read this article or at least are told the highlights of it. Dominants and submissives are equals. Period. No ifs, ands or buts about it. Just because I am the Dominant partner and the one in charge does not dismiss the fact that my submissive is on equal footing with me. It’s a matter of relationship. However you call the bond between a Dominant and a submissive, there exists a very real and breathing relationship between two people. And in the D/s relationship it takes two types of people to make a D/s relationship work correctly, a Dominant and a submissive. It does go beyond just needing a Dominant and a submissive in a D/s relationship to make equals. Each person in whatever type of relationship you have with anyone you are involved with has a set of expectations, a set of rules and a set of priorities we recognize about each other. The D/s relationship is no different. Now I have heard the argument, “I am the Dom, so I set the rules, the expectations and the priorities”. Well good for you, don’t all of us Doms do that? Yes, but only the foolish don’t realize we can only set these rules and expectations and priorities to a partner who as an equal has her own set of rules, expectations and priorities she needs. As much as a Dominant expects a submissive to follow their concepts of rules, expectations and priorities, a Dominant must be willing to do likewise for a submissive. Both partners need something within a relationship. Yes a submissive wants to have rules and sets of priorities and expectations set for them, but they also have some needs of their own that a Dominant needs to fill. Before we go stroking our egos thinking, “yeah they need us”, let us not forget we want/need them as much as they do us. It is this wanting/needing of expectations that makes Dominants and submissives equal. It is the very fact that it takes a Dominant partner and a submissive partner to make a D/s relationship to work, that makes Dominants and submissives equal. To both Dominants and submissives a piece of advice: want your partner to make you happy and do all that they can to nurture you? Do the same back. Dominants lets face some facts, we want a submissive to be in control, to be the one who is looked up to and adored, to be served and taken care of like WE demand to be taken cared of. What makes us more special than our own submissives that we can’t do the same back and treat them in a manner which lifts them up and makes them feel as special as they make us feel? And the liner of “she adores sucking my cock” is bullshit. While SOME exceptions will be out there, women do NOT like the taste of semen as a steady diet and have other things on their mind than sucking your dick all the time. This does not mean let them stop swallowing or sucking of course. It means recognize that what THEY want/need will most likely be different than what you want. This isn’t to say they have no interest or even desire to please you and your wants/needs but they also need the same care they show us. Some of you may be sitting and reading this and wondering, well how do I show the same care they show us? Find out from your submissive. Take time to actually ask what they want to do once in awhile, or better yet get to know your partner so well that you don’t have to ask, you can just do. A submissive who is treated as an equal instead of a lesser being is more apt to be more self-assured, better able to handle situations when you are not there to handle them and will take little if any shit from others when you’re not around. Now some of you may be sitting there thinking that is not how a submissive should be. I argue that your primary role as a Dominant is to be able to release your submissive into the world stronger and better off than before she knew you and able to do it ALONE. After all, no relationship lasts forever, even if it is death to us part. Make sure your submissive can handle being on her own if and when the time ever comes. You can start by making sure you’re equals.
6/18/2010 10:45:15 AM
Thoughts on Submission "It is steady, flows evenly and like a waterfall its source is often a mystery..." Submission... the word alone conjures up its very definition. It defies imagination and instills a warmth within, a warmth in which too few find comfort. Submission, warmth prepared to embrace ~ A solace waiting... Submission. Perhaps in order to find understanding of submission we must first explore what it is not. Submission is not a weakness, not a character flaw. Submission is not not involuntary servitude, nor is it a representation of a stature or place in society. Submission is not about being a doormat, nor about being a lesser person. Submission is none of these things. my understanding, the way I perceive submission, is based on painstaking research, both within myself, and through many conversations with Master as well as others who have voluntarily chosen this way of living. It is based on an active real time lifestyle and resides upon a foundation of devotion, pure honesty, and love. It is based on living a long life, and having had the opportunity to taste life's various flavors which have been offered to me. It is based on my decisions regarding what works for my Master and I, and how our embrace of D/s impacts me personally across all quadrants of My being. I have come to believe that submission is an emotion, an inner feeling, a hunger satiated only by Dominance offered in love and commitment Many call submission a gift in the context that submission is given to one who is deserving of its receipt. Indeed, submission is a gift. The gift of submission is a gift of one's self, the inner essence of being, a complete and uncompromised emotional release flowing from the original possessor to the committed recipient. An emotion. A release. An offering. A tithing of pleasure passed from the living soul of one to the heart of another. Submission is warm, submission is soft, submission has no mass, has no weight and cannot be quantified, it can only be felt... just like an emotion. Submission is like a waterfall. It is steady, flows evenly and like a waterfall its source is often a mystery much maligned by society and misinterpreted by many. Submission is metaphoric. It is the light in darkness, the whisper of a snowflake on your shoulder, the graceful way of flowers in the wind, the scent of autumn amidst the towering trees in a pine forest. Submission creeps up and wraps itself around you. It has a life of its own... just like an emotion. Leaving that which I do touch a better place. This is my wish at least. My offering of thanks for this gift I have received and cherish. Submission ... without it in my life, I am nothing ... with it, I am everything. Always in submission and Forever with Love
6/17/2010 9:42:52 PM
My Master wants to collar me soon. i have never been collared and i am so happy He wants to do that
6/17/2010 6:11:12 PM
Choice "...It is not Choice which causes concern, but the effect of choice on our lives..." Friends... With cyber pen in hand I am thinking about choice tonight ~ choice and victory. We have the unique, distinct ability to choose as adults. Choice is sacred, precious. We have the ability to consider those things we enjoy and the choice to partake in them as we please. We have choice in all things - our work, our play, our friends and those whom we have yet to understand. We have choice. I wonder at the simplicity of the word choice. Yet the complexity of the act bewilders Me to the extent that I often find Myself contemplating why making choices are so difficult at times. I imagine it has something to do with Change, for Choice often involves her cousin Change. I believe it is not Choice which causes concern, but the effect of choice on our lives. It is the effect of choice that we fear, not making the decision. The fear of Change and all that it represents makes us ponder Choice. Therefore, it is Fear that must be repressed when making a choice, fear of change and the reaction to the change that without doubt will soon follow. It is here that we emerge Victorious. I believe it takes courage to face change, courage to embrace the ability to choose, courage to face fear and to unveil it for what it really is resistance to change. Courage to be Victorious... Courage. Resistance to change is an ingrained human trait. Flexibility in the face of change often strengthens the primeval instincts in us. To fight or flee choice is to bind our souls to a predetermined existence. To remain flexible is to allow growth, from which understanding emerges in victory. Aristotle once said that the "most difficult victory is that victory over ones self". I find this most true. The growth experienced this year ~ the changes faced and overcome ~ the victories over fear ~ the victories over Myself. These represent the total eclipse of My life. There can be no other way for Me... Thank you all for being a wonderful part of My choice and for joining Me in victory ~ in My Peace.
6/17/2010 6:09:43 PM
BORN AGAIN ~ Over the past several years I have become more and more interested in answering this particular question. There are several surface answers which appear valid yet fail to address what I feel inside to be the fuller truth. It can be shown that the advent of the Internet has reverberated as a 'burst' or explosion of interest in the S/m community although this is most often vocalized under the auspices of Domination and submission rather than BDSM. I do not see this 'burst' of interest as limited to exploration of S/m but see evidence that this 'burst' has occurred across many fields of study and interest, so to that extent this appears to fall within the normal range of experience as information simply became more readily available to people (at large) as the Information Super Highway opened up. Some people speculate that the Internet has served to 'create' this interest and that as fast as it arrived it will dissipate. This concept is based on the idea that the 'need' for knowledge and information will become glutted, finally sating the individual wherein they will revert to their 'normal' framework and begin to distance themselves from the 'playground'. This does appear to be a reasonable concept as many of the people who initially were 'captivated' by the mystery of BDSM have since pulled back to live their lives in almost the same manner as they did prior to exploring BDSM. This also appears to be consistent with the exploration of other curiosities made accessible or cyberly interactive via this media. The most visible of these would be the explosion in UFO, alternative and conspiracy materials and websites. However, since each of these is a different arena I have hesitated to sweep all into the same box and label it 'Internet Phenomenon'. Taken separately D/s, S/m, BDSM deal with interpersonal relationships on the most intimate levels. Unlike an interest in a particular 'idea' such as the existence of aliens, involvement in S/m includes interaction involving the activities in a persons real life existence, thereby taking this 'interest' out of the little white box safety of the Internet or outside of a mental debate and places it inside the intimate physical, emotional, mental and spiritual relationships of the individual. So, although there are similarities, these are not sufficient to explain what is happening. At the moment I am in the process of collecting historical data on 'emergence' based on those people who 'found themselves' prior to the existence of the Internet as a factor. Based purely on my limited personal experience I have noted the existence of people younger than 35-40 (including myself and my late husband) within the community before that point, however, in my personal recollection I still remember a predominance of 'mid-life' people who were a statistically higher number in comparison to youthful 'active' and senior 'active'. This on the surface would appear to 'echo' the current phenomenon regardless of the intervention of the Internet. Recently I received part of the UNICEF survey related to birth control world wide. This study appears to have been oriented primarily at women with some surprising findings. Those women given a 'freedom' to partake of birth control appear to have elected to do so, with the birth rate falling (not really surprising to me) This reduction in child birth or dependency if coupled to an opportunity for the woman to further her potential independent earnings (such as through education) reflected a choice by the woman to limit reproduction to a single child or two children. In addition these women elected to have a child later in life when their independent finances were more established. Further it was noted that given this expansion of choices that a majority of the women selected one mate to have children with. Then moved to select a different mate during mid-life (to share interests with) and further to select a third mate to (age with). These separations of 'childbearing age', 'mid-life age' and 'old-age' were surprising given the preexistence of 'norm' being a single mate throughout a woman's life, this being offered historically as the 'preferred woman's choice'. The survey further explored how the number of children produced appeared to alter or destroy this choice process. If more than two children were created then the woman was much more likely to stay with originator mate. If 4 or more children were created then the likelihood of remaining with the 'originator mate' increased to 97%. (Please refer to UNICEF for the actual statistical numbers). Although the material I reviewed did not contain the same type of survey of men I have since reading that material inquired of men who I know who are mid-life to old-age and asked them of their feelings on this 'pattern'. Most of the men I spoke with appeared to feel a 'kinship' to the three mate lifetime concept, versus the 'single mate norm'. As I do not have any statistical data on this I cannot offer this as anything more than initial or anecdotal. To some extent I believe that 'child bearing years' contain a type of setting in the mind that compels the individual into a pattern of 'conformity to standard', which may be a control tool (control of reproduction - control the population). This inhibition or setting appears to become inactive when the individual exits prime child bearing years. As this inhibition fades the individual appears to reclaim interests which existed prior to 'child bearing' and return to explorations that had lain relatively dormant during those years. Some might choose to believe that this is a natural outgrown of 'maturing' but I do not believe that this is entirely so, in my experience if a person who has reached this point 'becomes' 'child bearing active' again then they will 'revert' to the same blockaded position, or seek to perform to community standard once more (or at least to some degree). Those who 'emerge' prior to the full growth of their children tend to express deep conflictive feelings or the sense of being torn between 'standard' and this further 'need' to seek out their personal 'truth'. It is of interest that many people feel their 'young life' to have been incomplete in many crucial ways. The choice to live in a state of unfulfillment appears to me to be unnatural or imposed. Many people seek to escape this state as soon as possible, however they often merely change partners and continue the same difficulties during that 'youthful' period of years. Mid-life is that point where the individual completes their duty toward childbearing often becoming the first opportunity to be 'without' primary responsibilities. In addition as a more seasoned adult the individual is more able to 'know' or be direct in what they want at that point, they become 'able' to articulate what they want and need. Many people want to reclaim their ability to play! They may also become less vulnerable to criticism, or community censure as their 'self' is now firmly established.
6/17/2010 6:09:33 PM
BORN AGAIN ~ Over the past several years I have become more and more interested in answering this particular question. There are several surface answers which appear valid yet fail to address what I feel inside to be the fuller truth. It can be shown that the advent of the Internet has reverberated as a 'burst' or explosion of interest in the S/m community although this is most often vocalized under the auspices of Domination and submission rather than BDSM. I do not see this 'burst' of interest as limited to exploration of S/m but see evidence that this 'burst' has occurred across many fields of study and interest, so to that extent this appears to fall within the normal range of experience as information simply became more readily available to people (at large) as the Information Super Highway opened up. Some people speculate that the Internet has served to 'create' this interest and that as fast as it arrived it will dissipate. This concept is based on the idea that the 'need' for knowledge and information will become glutted, finally sating the individual wherein they will revert to their 'normal' framework and begin to distance themselves from the 'playground'. This does appear to be a reasonable concept as many of the people who initially were 'captivated' by the mystery of BDSM have since pulled back to live their lives in almost the same manner as they did prior to exploring BDSM. This also appears to be consistent with the exploration of other curiosities made accessible or cyberly interactive via this media. The most visible of these would be the explosion in UFO, alternative and conspiracy materials and websites. However, since each of these is a different arena I have hesitated to sweep all into the same box and label it 'Internet Phenomenon'. Taken separately D/s, S/m, BDSM deal with interpersonal relationships on the most intimate levels. Unlike an interest in a particular 'idea' such as the existence of aliens, involvement in S/m includes interaction involving the activities in a persons real life existence, thereby taking this 'interest' out of the little white box safety of the Internet or outside of a mental debate and places it inside the intimate physical, emotional, mental and spiritual relationships of the individual. So, although there are similarities, these are not sufficient to explain what is happening. At the moment I am in the process of collecting historical data on 'emergence' based on those people who 'found themselves' prior to the existence of the Internet as a factor. Based purely on my limited personal experience I have noted the existence of people younger than 35-40 (including myself and my late husband) within the community before that point, however, in my personal recollection I still remember a predominance of 'mid-life' people who were a statistically higher number in comparison to youthful 'active' and senior 'active'. This on the surface would appear to 'echo' the current phenomenon regardless of the intervention of the Internet. Recently I received part of the UNICEF survey related to birth control world wide. This study appears to have been oriented primarily at women with some surprising findings. Those women given a 'freedom' to partake of birth control appear to have elected to do so, with the birth rate falling (not really surprising to me) This reduction in child birth or dependency if coupled to an opportunity for the woman to further her potential independent earnings (such as through education) reflected a choice by the woman to limit reproduction to a single child or two children. In addition these women elected to have a child later in life when their independent finances were more established. Further it was noted that given this expansion of choices that a majority of the women selected one mate to have children with. Then moved to select a different mate during mid-life (to share interests with) and further to select a third mate to (age with). These separations of 'childbearing age', 'mid-life age' and 'old-age' were surprising given the preexistence of 'norm' being a single mate throughout a woman's life, this being offered historically as the 'preferred woman's choice'. The survey further explored how the number of children produced appeared to alter or destroy this choice process. If more than two children were created then the woman was much more likely to stay with originator mate. If 4 or more children were created then the likelihood of remaining with the 'originator mate' increased to 97%. (Please refer to UNICEF for the actual statistical numbers). Although the material I reviewed did not contain the same type of survey of men I have since reading that material inquired of men who I know who are mid-life to old-age and asked them of their feelings on this 'pattern'. Most of the men I spoke with appeared to feel a 'kinship' to the three mate lifetime concept, versus the 'single mate norm'. As I do not have any statistical data on this I cannot offer this as anything more than initial or anecdotal. To some extent I believe that 'child bearing years' contain a type of setting in the mind that compels the individual into a pattern of 'conformity to standard', which may be a control tool (control of reproduction - control the population). This inhibition or setting appears to become inactive when the individual exits prime child bearing years. As this inhibition fades the individual appears to reclaim interests which existed prior to 'child bearing' and return to explorations that had lain relatively dormant during those years. Some might choose to believe that this is a natural outgrown of 'maturing' but I do not believe that this is entirely so, in my experience if a person who has reached this point 'becomes' 'child bearing active' again then they will 'revert' to the same blockaded position, or seek to perform to community standard once more (or at least to some degree). Those who 'emerge' prior to the full growth of their children tend to express deep conflictive feelings or the sense of being torn between 'standard' and this further 'need' to seek out their personal 'truth'. It is of interest that many people feel their 'young life' to have been incomplete in many crucial ways. The choice to live in a state of unfulfillment appears to me to be unnatural or imposed. Many people seek to escape this state as soon as possible, however they often merely change partners and continue the same difficulties during that 'youthful' period of years. Mid-life is that point where the individual completes their duty toward childbearing often becoming the first opportunity to be 'without' primary responsibilities. In addition as a more seasoned adult the individual is more able to 'know' or be direct in what they want at that point, they become 'able' to articulate what they want and need. Many people want to reclaim their ability to play! They may also become less vulnerable to criticism, or community censure as their 'self' is now firmly established.
6/17/2010 6:07:35 PM
What is a Master? "A Master knows when to use the control he has been granted, and when to let go...." A Master is confident A Master is self assured A Master knows the soul of a sub/slave A Master knows what he wants and does not divert from his goal. A Master is content in himself. A Master has strong character. A Master understands... "A slave should always be measured from the inside, for it is her soul that is enslaved, her body simply follows" A Master seeks the mind before the body, any 'body' can be aroused, but few minds can be owned A Master has control of his life, rather than letting his life control him. A Master is gentle in his strength and strong in his gentleness. A Master does not need to seek acceptance from others, for he has acceptance of self. A Master does not need to announce his mastery, it is shown in all that he does. A Master can control with a simple look across the room. A Master is not afraid of punishment, for he knows it is his responsibility. A Master accepts his slave/sub for who she is, building on her weaknesses, building her self esteem, making her whole. A Master is human, first and foremost. He is not perfect, yet he strives for perfection. A Master is not afraid to admit his mistakes, he does not judge them, he learns from them. A Master knows when to use the control he has been granted, and when to let go....
6/17/2010 6:07:34 PM
What is a Master? "A Master knows when to use the control he has been granted, and when to let go...." A Master is confident A Master is self assured A Master knows the soul of a sub/slave A Master knows what he wants and does not divert from his goal. A Master is content in himself. A Master has strong character. A Master understands... "A slave should always be measured from the inside, for it is her soul that is enslaved, her body simply follows" A Master seeks the mind before the body, any 'body' can be aroused, but few minds can be owned A Master has control of his life, rather than letting his life control him. A Master is gentle in his strength and strong in his gentleness. A Master does not need to seek acceptance from others, for he has acceptance of self. A Master does not need to announce his mastery, it is shown in all that he does. A Master can control with a simple look across the room. A Master is not afraid of punishment, for he knows it is his responsibility. A Master accepts his slave/sub for who she is, building on her weaknesses, building her self esteem, making her whole. A Master is human, first and foremost. He is not perfect, yet he strives for perfection. A Master is not afraid to admit his mistakes, he does not judge them, he learns from them. A Master knows when to use the control he has been granted, and when to let go....
6/17/2010 6:02:48 PM
he PLEASURE of the PAIN Why Some People Need S & M - sadomasochistic sex Author: Marianne Apostolides, Psychology Today, Sept, 1999 Filed in: general knowledge, sm, sadomasochism Bind my ankles with your white cotton rope so I cannot walk. Bind my wrists so I cannot push you away. Place me on the bed and wrap your rope tighter around my skin so it grips my flesh. Now I know that struggle is useless, that I must lie here and submit to your mouth and tongue and teeth, your hands and words and whims. I exist only as your object. Exposed. Of every 10 people who reads these words, one or more has experimented with sadomasochism (S & M), which is most popular among educated, middle- and upper-middle-class men and women, according to psychologists and ethnographers who have studied the phenomenon. Charles Moser, Ph.D., M.D., of the Institute for Advanced Study of Human Sexuality in San Francisco, has researched S & M to learn the motivation behind it--to understand why in the world people would ask to be bound, whipped and flogged. The reasons are as surprising as they are varied. For James, the desire became apparent when he was a child playing war games--he always hoped to be captured. "I was frightened that I was sick," he says. But now, he adds, as a well-seasoned player on the scene, "I thank the leather gods I found this community." At first the scene found him. When he was at a party in college, a professor chose him. She brought him home and tied him up, told him how bad he was for having these desires, even as she fulfilled them. For the first time he felt what he had only imagined, what he had read about in every S & M book he could find. James, a father and manager, has a Type A personality--in-control, hard-working, intelligent, demanding. His intensity is evident on his face, in his posture, in his voice. But when he plays, his eyes drift and a peaceful energy flows through him as though he had injected heroin. With each addition of pain or restraint, he stiffens slightly, then falls into a deeper calm, a deeper peace, waiting to obey his mistress. "Some people have to be tied up to be free," he says. As James' experience illustrates, sadomasochism involves a highly unbalanced power relationship established through role-playing, bondage, and/or the infliction of pain. The essential component is not the pain or bondage itself, but rather the knowledge that one person has complete control over the other, deciding what that person will hear, do, taste, touch, smell and feel. We hear about men pretending to be little girls, women being bound in a leather corset, people screaming in pain with each strike of a flogger or drip of hot wax. We hear about it because it is happening in bedrooms and dungeons across the country. For over a century, people who engaged in bondage, beatings and humiliation for sexual pleasure were considered mentally ill. But in the 1980s, the American Psychiatric Association removed S & M as a category in its Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders. This decision--like the decision to remove homosexuality as a category in 1973--was a big step toward the societal acceptance of people whose sexual desires aren't traditional, or vanilla, as it's called in S & M circles. What's new is that such desires are increasingly being considered normal, even healthy, as experts begin to recognize their potential psychological value. S & M, they are beginning to understand, offers a release of sexual and emotional energy that some people cannot get from traditional sex. "The satisfaction gained from S & M is something far more than sex," explains Roy Baumeister, Ph.D., a social psychologist at Case Western Reserve University. "It can be a total emotional release." Although people report that they have better-than-usual sex immediately after a scene, the goal of S & M itself is not intercourse: "A good scene doesn't end in orgasm, it ends in catharsis." S & M: No Longer A Pathology "If children at [an] early age witness sexual intercourse between adults ... they inevitably regard the sexual act as a sort of ill-treatment or act of subjugation: they view it, that in a sadistic sense."--Sigmund Freud, 1905 Freud was one of the first to discuss S & M on a psychological level. During the 20 years he explored the topic, his theories crossed each other to create a maze of contradictions. But he maintained one constant: S & M was pathological. People become masochistic, Freud said, as a way of regulating their desire to sexually dominate others. The desire to submit, on the other hand, he said, arises from guilt feelings over the desire to dominate. He also argued that the desire for S & M can arise on its own when a man wants to assume the passive female role, with bondage and beating signifying being "castrated or copulated with, or giving birth." The view that S & M is pathological has been dismissed by the psychological community. Sexual sadism is a real problem, but it is a different phenomenon from S & M. Luc Granger, Ph.D., head of the department of psychology at the University of Montreal, created an intensive treatment program for sexual aggressors in La Macaza Prison in Quebec; he has also conducted research on the S & M community. "They are very separate populations," he says. While S & M is the regulated exchange of power among consensual participants, sexual sadism is the derivation of pleasure from either inflicting pain or completely controlling an unwilling person. Lily Fine, a professional dominatrix who teaches S & M workshops across North America, explains: "I may hurt you, but I will not harm you: I will not hit you too hard, take you further than you want to go or give you an infection." Despite the research indicating that S & M does no real harm and is not associated with pathology, Freud's successors in psychoanalysis continue to use mental illness overtones when discussing S & M. Sheldon Bach, Ph.D., clinical professor of psychology at New York University and supervising analyst at the New York Freudian Society, maintains that people are addicted to S & M. They feel compelled to be "anally abused or crawl on their knees and lick a boot or a penis or who knows what else. The problem," he continues, "is that they can't love. They are searching for love, and S & M is the only way they can try to find it because they are locked into sadomasochistic interactions they had with a parent." Linking Childhood Memories And Adult Sex "I can explore aspects of myself that I don't get a chance to explore otherwise. So even though I'm playing a role, I feel more connected with myself."--Leanne Custer, M.S.W., AIDS counselor Meredith Reynolds, Ph.D., the Sexuality Research Fellow of the Social Science Research Council, confirms that childhood experiences may shape a person's sexual outlook. "Sexuality doesn't just arise at puberty," she says. "Like other pans of someone's personality, sexuality develops at birth and takes a developmental course through a person's life span." In her work on sexual exploration among children, Reynolds has shown that while childhood experiences can indeed influence adult sexuality, the effects usually "wash out" as a person gains more sexual experience. But they can linger in some people, causing a connection between childhood memories and adult sexual play. In that case, Reynolds says, "the childhood experiences have affected something in the personality, and that in turn affects adult experiences." Reynolds' theory helps us develop a greater understanding of the desire to be a whip-bearing mistress or a bootlicking slave. For example, if a child has been taught to feel shame about her body and desires, she may learn to disconnect herself from them. Even as she gets older and gains more experience with sex, her personality may retain some part of that need for separation. S & M play may act as a bridge: Lying naked on a bed bound to the bedposts with leather restraints, she is forced to be completely sexual. The restraint, the futility of struggle, the pain, the master's words telling her she is such a lovely slave--these cues enable her body to fully connect with her sexual self in a way that has been difficult during traditional sex. Marina is a prime example. She knew from the time she was 6 years old that she was expected to succeed in school and sports. She learned to focus on achievement as a way to dismiss emotions and desires. "I learned very young that desires are dangerous," she says. She heard that message in the behavior of her parents: a depressive mother who let her emotions overtake her, and an obsessively health-conscious father who compulsively controlled his diet. When Marina began to have sexual desires, her instinct, cultivated by her upbringing, was to consider them too frightening, too dangerous. "So I became anorexic," she says. "And when you're anorexic, you don't feel desire; all you feel in your body is panic." Marina didn't feel the desire for S & M until she was an adult and had outgrown her eating disorder. "One night I asked my partner to put his hands around my neck and choke me. I was so surprised when those words came out of my mouth," she says. If she gave her partner total control over her body, she felt, she could allow herself to feel like a completely sexual being, with none of the hesitation and disconnection she sometimes felt during sex. "He wasn't into it, but now I'm with someone who is," Marina says. "S & M makes our vanilla sex better, too, because we trust each other more sexually, and we can communicate what we want." Escaping the Modern Western Ego "Like alcohol abuse binge eating and meditation, sadomasochism is a way people can forget themselves." Roy Baumeister, Ph.D., professor of psychology, Case Western Reserve University It is human nature to try to maximize esteem and control: Those are two general principles governing the study of the self. Masochism runs contrary to both, and was therefore an intriguing psychological puzzle for Baumeister, whose career has focused on the study of self and identity. Through an analysis of S & M-related letters to the sex magazine Variations. Baumeister came to believe that "masochism is a set of techniques for helping people temporarily lose their normal identity." He reasoned that the modern Western ego is an incredibly structure, with our culture placing more demands on the self than any other culture in history. Such high demands increase the stress associated with living up to expectations and existing as the person you want to be. "That stress makes forgetting who you are an appealing escape," Baumeister says. That is the essence of "escape" theory, one of the main reasons people turn to S & M. "Nothing matters except you, me and the sound of my voice," Lily Fine tells the tied-up and exposed businessman who begged to be spanked before breakfast. She says it slowly, making her slave wait for every sound, forcing him to focus only on her, to float in anticipation of the sensations she will create inside him. Anxieties about mortgages and taxes, stresses about business partners and job deadlines are vanquished each time the flogger hits the flesh. The businessman is reduced to a physical creature existing only in the here and now, feeling the pain and pleasure. "I'm interested in manipulating what's in the mind," Lily says. "The brain is the greatest erogenous zone." In another S & M scene, Lily tells a woman to take off her clothes, then dresses her only with a blindfold. She commands the woman not to move. Lily then takes a tissue and begins moving it over the woman's body in different patterns and at varying speeds and angles. Sometimes she lets the edge of the tissue just barely brush the woman's stomach and breasts; sometimes she bunches the tissue and creates swirls on her back and all the way down. "The woman was quivering. She didn't know what I was doing to her, but she was liking it," Lily remembers with a smile. Escape theory is further supported by an idea called "frame analysis," developed by the late Irving Goffman, Ph.D. According to Goffman, despite its popular conception as darkly wild and orgiastic, S & M play has complex rules, rituals, roles and dynamics that create a "frame" around the experience. "Frames suspend reality. They create expectations, norms and values that set this situation apart from other parts of life," confirms Thomas Weinberg, Ph.D., a sociologist at Buffalo State College in New York and the editor of S & M: Studies in Dominance & Submission (Prometheus Books, 1995). Once inside the frame, people are free to act and feel in ways they couldn't at other times. S & M: Part of the Sexual Continuum S & M has inspired the creation of many psychological theories in addition to the ones discussed here. Do we need so many? Perhaps not. According to Stephanie Saunders, Ph.D., associate director of the Kinsey Institute for Research in Sex, Gender and Reproduction at Indiana University, "a lot of behaviors that are scrutinized because they are seen to be marginal are really a part of the continuum of sexuality and sexual behavior." After all, the ingredients in good S & M play--communication, respect and trust--are the same ingredients in good traditional sex. The outcome is the same, too--a feeling of connection to the body and the self. Laura Antoniou, a writer whose work on S & M has been published by Masquerade Books in New York City, puts it another way: "When I was a child, I had nothing but S & M fantasies. I punished Barbie for being dirty. I did Bondage Barbie, dominance with GI Joe. S & M is simply what turns me on." READ MORE ABOUT IT Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns: The Romance and Sexual Sorcery of Sadomasochism, Philip Miller and Molly Devon (Mystic Rose Books, 1995) S & M: Studies In Dominance and Submission, Thomas S, Weinberg, editor (Prometheus Books, 1995) Dark Eros: The Imagination of Sadism, Thomas Moore (Spring Publications, 1996) RELATED ARTICLE: Whip Smart: Beyond the Boundaries of Safe Play While S & M can be a psychologically healthy activity--its motto is "safe, sane and consensual"--sometimes things do get out of hand: Abuse It is rare, but some "Tops" get too involved in power and forget to monitor their treatment of the "Bottom." "I call them 'Natural Born Tops,'" says dominatrix Lily Fine, "and I don't have time for them." Also, some bottoms want to be beaten because they have low self-esteem and think they deserve it. They are forlorn, absent and unresponsive during and after a scene, in this case, S & M ceases to be play and becomes pathological. Boundaries A small percentage of people inappropriately bring S & M power play into other facets of their life. "Most people in S & M circles are dominant or submissive in very specific situations, while in their everyday life they can play a whole range of roles," says psychology Professor Luc Granger. But, he continues, if the only way a person can relate to someone else is through a kind of sadomasochistic game, then there is probably a deeper psychological problem. The Use of S & M as Therapy People often confuse the fact that they feel good after S & M with the idea that S & M is therapy, says psychology Professor Roy Baumeister. "But to prove that something is therapeutic, you have to prove that it has lasting beneficial effects on mental health ... and it's hard to prove even that therapy is therapeutic." In mental health terms, S & M doesn't make you better and it doesn't make you worse. RELATED ARTICLE: Excerpts from an S & M Glossary Sadomasochism (S & M): An activity involving the temporary creation of highly unbalanced power dynamics between two or more people for erotic or semi-erotic purposes. Bondage and Discipline (B & D): A subset of S & M not involving physical pain. Top: The dominant person in a scene; synonyms: dominant, dom, master/mistress. Bottom: The submissive person in a scene; synonyms: submissive, sub, slave. Switch: A person who enjoys being a Top in some scenes and a Bottom in others. Sadist: A person who derives sexual pleasure from inflicting pain on others. Masochist: A person who derives sexual pleasure from being abused by others. Sadist and masochist are sometimes used playfully in the S & M community, but are generally avoided because of psychiatric denotation. Scene: An episode of S & M activity; the S & M community. Negotiating a Scene: The process of loosely outlining what the players want to experience before they begin a scene. Play: participation in a scene. Toy: Any implement used to enhance S & M play. Safe Word: A prearranged word or phrase that may be used to end or renegotiate a scene. This is a clear signal meaning "Stop, this is too much for me." Dungeon: A place designated for S & M play. Dominatrix (pl. Dominatrices): A female Top, usually a professional. Lifestyle Dominant/Submissive: A person involved in a relationship in which S & M is a defining dynamic. Fetish: An object that is granted special powers, one of which is the ability to sexually gratify. It is often wrongly confused with S & M. Vanilla Sex: Conventional heterosexual sex. Marianne Apostolides is author of Inner Hunger: A Young Women's Struggle through Anorexia and Bulimia (W..W. Norton, 1996). Her last article for PSYCHOLOGY TODAY, "How To Quit the Holistic Way," was published in October 1996. Related Essays • Some Facts about SM by Author Unknown • An Interesting View of Sadomachism by Donald L Miesen • BDSM Definitions by D. Glenn Arthur Jr. • BDSM Tips for Beginners by Lady Green and Jay Wiseman • Flogging In History by Che
6/17/2010 12:41:32 PM
Stepping Back When a submissive is at her most vulnerable, this is when she needs to be strongest There are times in a submissive's life, in a person's life when they simply need to step back, take stock of where they are, and rest, before they can move forward. There are times, like now, when life's ups and downs begin to cloud judgment. The need to be loved, to be wanted, pushes a submissive into places she shouldn’t be, doesn't really want to be. Yet, she finds herself there amongst those who may not have her best interest at heart. Through her own overwhelming need, she doesn't heed the feeling in her gut. Nor does she notice the selfishness of their requests. When a submissive is at her most vulnerable, this is when she needs to be strongest. This is when she needs to step back and take a hard look at herself. Is she submitting out of choice, or out of need for belonging? Is her submission a strong healthy act of submission, or a weaker act of needing to be wanted, by someone....anyone? This is the time when friends are of major importance. I'm talking of the kind of friends that will protect you from yourself. When you find yourself driving faster forward, knowing you need to step back, find a friend. Another submissive, a dominant friend you trust and ask questions. More importantly...LISTEN to them. LISTEN to yourself as you speak to them and the answers will grow clear. If you have no friends, then step up to the mirror and become your *own* best friend. Look at that wonderful creature in the mirror before you and ask her....Where is your submission coming from? Is it coming from an intelligent strong choice to submit? or is it coming from a desire to belong, to feel wanted...by anyone, no matter the cost? If you find you are submitting from the wrong place, feeling pushed to make a commitment, ask for time. Any Dom worth having will grant you time to come to the right decision for you. Do you really want a Dominant that doesn't have the patience to wait for you to submit from the place of strength? Do you want a Dominant who is so selfish, has such little self-control, he isn't concerned with your need?
6/17/2010 12:38:06 PM
COMMAND STRUCTURES - Command: To exercise a dominating influences over, to have within your authority, power or control. To rule or govern. To have at one's immediate bidding or disposal. Structure: The action of construction or building. Something having a definite or fixed pattern of organization. Together they form an organized pattern or shaped ruling structure. To some extent all of us live under a variety of command structures. From the top you might consider your elective 'faith' to be represented by a governing body (God) who has presented a pattern of behaviors or actions which you are then 'commanded' by action of your belief in these actions to actively represent the 'desire' of the 'commander' (God) by complying with these commands. In this 'view' (God) becomes the dominant who commands via the 'instructions' or 'pattern' of his design - under the supposition that compliance to command or following these orders will result in a favorable relationship with (God) which will be 'rewarded' upon completion of the entirety of the pattern (death). Second to this possible enteric structure you may have an interpretive or secondary command system comprised of a religious organization which is given the task and duty to interpret and disperse the 'detail of command' to all within the influence of that command. Next you have your government with the President, at least structurally, appearing to be 'in command' with the rights and ability to dictate, have influence over, dominate, express power or control, rule and essentially govern your behavior, rights and privileges. Following your government you would have your employer or supervisor. They exercise as many of these dominant rights as they can to direct and control your life. Last you have your family. The structure within your family will alter and change over the course of your life as those who once enjoyed positions of power and control become dependent and within the authority and control of those they once ruled. Not to be forgotten are the hidden controllers, these might be considered to be anyone or 'organization' which you owe money to. That exchange of money is in reality a contract within which you vacate your rights by some measure or degree, most often your working time, in exchange for the right or privilege of borrowing an unaccumulated or earned reward. Within a D/s relationship you will find distinct patterns of command structure. Often these patterns are designed around familiar or at least marginally understood 'larger' already in existence designs. Generally the dominant will utilize familiar rituals to reinforce in the person they wish to dominate that they are the 'dominant' or that they are ruling, in control and 'must' be obeyed. The problem occurs primarily when the dominant within this structure has only the broadest understanding of what ruling is. Often they will see the surface of ruling behavior as all that is needed to 'be' dominant, seldom considering the broad and much deeper implications of 'removal of choice' and 'acceptance of responsibility' for actions which result in unsatisfactory results. Most good businessmen would tell you that managing other people in the work place is a dicey deal. It is complicated. People vary, what they think varies, how they feel varies, how they respond to stimulation varies. Allowing for these variables and having a reasoned well thought out 'plan' of action to address these variations is how the business tries to model with their employees sufficiently to produce the highest possible level of outcome. To do this, to manage people on a daily basis takes information, insight, and a good bit of luck. To gain the information necessary to create the management tools the businessman will go to specific management classes. They have to learn how to manage people, how to rule over their lives without resorting to destructive or damaging actions. If you ask a dominant how many management classes they have taken, you will probably hear 'none'. After all, how hard is it to tell someone what to do? Well, it isn't hard to do for five or ten minutes. But it becomes hard over the course of days, weeks or months, particularly if the behaviors necessary to directing the actions of someone else are not natural. If you have been the 'governed' for the entirety of your life, you essentially have no real skills or tools which make you able to direct or manage others. You aren't 'born' with these skills. And, they don't magically come into existence through the desire to possess them. You can improve your understanding of what is 'fantasy domination' and what may work in real life by seeking out comprehensive books on management and relationships. You can attend workshops and seminars relating to management - business. You can even go back to school for some of these classes. In the end, how successful you will be as a dominant will rely entirely on how well you grasp the dynamics and complexities of interacting with other human beings. If you are currently socially lousy, your odds are rather crappy. If you have trouble getting along with people, are subject to bursts of intense anger or loss of behavior control - you will not be a good dominant. Figure out who you are in reality, try not to be swayed by the 'fantasy dominant' illusions so common on the Internet and within some groups. For all beginning dominants out there, the real place to begin is by being a submissive or bottom. This is the school for S/m from the bottom up or the inside out. If you cannot utterly know and understand the person you wish to direct, then, in my opinion, you shouldn't be directing them. Human lives, feelings, thoughts, opinions and belief's are not yours to play with. Giving orders isn't enough.
6/13/2010 10:11:49 PM
WHAT A WONDERFUL THING IT IS TO NOT HAVE TO SEARCH ANYMORE
6/13/2010 10:09:06 PM
i cannot sleep at all. My thoughts dwell on my Master as i think of ways to please him i think of sitting at his feet with eyes cast down waiting for his voice to say “What a good girl I have.” I think of Him watching me taking off my clothing.i think of the inspection I will undergo. I cannot shut off my brain as all i can do is think of my Master and how I may better serve Him. kate
6/13/2010 1:40:01 PM
Completion You make me feel complete You make me feel calm You make me laugh You make me cry You make me warm You make me happy You make me feel worthwhile You make me feel important You are making me into a whole person Can i still be a submissive too I hope so I don’t want one without the other I would be incomplete Without giving my submission to you
6/13/2010 1:37:35 PM
Dealing With Releases i have been seeing so many breakups lately, some are handled with dignity and pride and the parties involved have parted mutually and with a respect that can be envied by many. i think a lot of the bitterness in other situations i have seen in breakups comes because we like to think we've been understood completely by the person we were in love with. Especially when the breakup happens really fast and unexpectedly, you're left feeling that these sensations of being intimately aware of another person, of finally finding someone who understands you and accepts you, never really existed outside your imagination or the lost hope you once held for the relationship. It's more like a betrayal thing i think, not an abuse thing or something exploitative. More like "I handed you my soul to carry around and you dropped it. How could you?" type of thing. i wonder how many times over the course of the last two years of running my group and its original predecessor we have seen that question of what to do after the release happens. i guess my advice to anyone out there who is going through a hard breakup would simply be to find something you like to do and make it your focus for a while, nothing helps to build one's self back up like doing something you enjoy to do and do it well, it gives you a sense of pride within yourself knowing you can accomplish things and have positive outcomes. It really helps you find out who you are and what you like to do when you can feel relaxed and able to remain calm so you can think, and it also helps to remember that there are other things in this life besides the "scene". Knowing what you want the next time comes from knowing yourself, use the time you now have to read over things you wrote or to mentally go over the things you didn't have pleasure in during the relationship but remember it is probably more important to also think of the good that was once there. Being able to recognize what you want from life, you will know that the person that is now gone from your life did not and does not make or break you. One thing i have noticed after some of the break ups we have seen on here (online), there is often this need to sort of 're-define' your image of that person in terms of how we recall them or our memories with them. i believe it's at this point we see what it is we're actually made of. i once read the saying, "Any man can show kindness to his friends.. it is how a man deals with his enemies where we see his mercy put to the test." People meet, they fall in love and even in good relationships people still get hurt. Some people, after breaking up, choose to take a very harsh turn on their former beloved, the one they once claimed devotion, love, service, respect and trust in. The only things coming out of the heart and mouth are "..all the times they hurt me, let me down, disappointed me... etc.". The temptation is there. i know, i myself too easily have dwelt on how "so and so did this or that, how unjust! how unkind! how dare they do this! yadda yadda yadda It runs through the theater of your mind like some awful B rate movie, or worse, a bad version of Payton Place (an old movie i caught last week on the classic movie chan.). But then what? You walk around filled with angst, hurt, a sense of injustice and bitterness that entertains no one nor does anything to help you grow as a person. Wigging out for a couple days is understandable, but it's not to be a lifetime occupation, this twisted bitterness that shows up on your doorstep the moment hurt strikes you deep. There is of course this really radical way of thinking i was once taught as a child from this sweet little ole lady i called "Grandmamma" that i seem to recall a time or two to being very useful when its time to move on. i've found it to be a much less painful way to handle things instead of allowing the hurt to drag me down and destroy me, and make me look like a twisted bitter filled individual, it's called 'forgiveness'. Okay, so somebody lied to you, left you for someone else, used you, led you on, or any other multitude of reasons, whatever it was it didn't work out... it happens. But remember you too have hurt others in some way or another and perhaps without even giving it much thought. None of us are perfect or blameless... well, except for those conceited people who are just impossible to be around. If you could remember one moment, one day, when you saw the very best of your former loved one, that one perfect scene, the day that had everything clicking in place... remember that and smile, remember the gift that day you two shared, that is where that old concept my grandmother taught me lives and hails from. And when you remember the wrong they did at a later time in your relationship, remember that you've forgiven them and it's a finished issue, because when you choose to remember that one perfect day and you smile, the healing began and you started down the road to forgiveness. They've gone their way, you've gone yours. Perhaps they'll change with someone else, perhaps not; perhaps you will change, perhaps not. But either way, even if it were in your power or at your disposal to see them pay for whatever they did or you think they did... remember that in forgiveness and mercy you'd not want such punishment be brought on them, no more than you would that brought onto yourself, because you too are not blameless, it took two to build it and it takes two to let it go. This is where we have to look at ourselves and take a hard look at what we're made of. When we said, "I love you.", was that a conditional statement or did we extend that love freely? Do we only love those who love us in return? Is it really more like, "I love you, but only for now while its going good, but then I will destroy you when it's over. But for now…yeah I love you." Even the most selfish of persons cannot pull off that trick. We need not pine or long for a former lover, that would be unhealth. Got to move on towards the future and leave the past behind. But we can still extend that love that does not wish any harm upon those we once loved closely, and pledged even a minuscule of respect. Some might say it's impossible for their particular situation, that the hurt just outweighs what was good (sorry, but i disagree, giving up and giving in to just be vengeful is taking the easy road out). Holding your head up with pride and dignity is not always easy, but it far outweighs displaying yourself as being bitter and vindictive, such a heavy cross to bear in those actions, it only makes you paranoid and wonder if what everything being said and written in places like this is about you, after all…why wouldn't someone turn around and do that to you, you did it. i say that for any situation it can be hard at times, but not completely impossible or hopeless. After a while, it actually becomes a joy, and a relief to just kind of shrug your shoulders, let out a heavy sigh and wish your former beloved all goodness in their travels as you relieve them of any obligation to any wrongs you think they brought upon you. Then you commit yourself to remembering them and the couple you once were... "As you were, on your very best day with them."
6/13/2010 1:35:48 PM
A Master's Creed For people who wonder about a D/s relationship and often feel it is "degrading" to a woman, this should clear it up. True D/s involves much love, respect, and trust. Here is what one Master wrote and I agreed with it completely. To me it epitomizes everything that should be in every D/s relationship. As it is often important and often even necessary for one human being to have certainty and a clear understanding of the intentions, desires, motivations, and needs of another, I offer this testimony in trust and sincerity. I am a dominant man. I am just that. I am not dominant because of any superiority on my part. Not because I feel more intelligent or wiser. I am not dominant because of the strength or the mass of my body. I am not, nor would I want to be dominant with all women. Yet, to you I am Master. I am your Master only after earning your trust and I embrace your submissiveness. I have looked into your heart and mind, and clearly see your desires and passions. You have thrown away your desires and passions. You have thrown away your fears and inhibitions. You tell me of the needs of your heart and body. You have given me total access to your soul, and I accept the responsibility and honor. You are a woman. You are not weak or inferior because of it. You are a treasure to be cherished. We are not equal. I have the strength of body and mind and the instinctive need to protect, possess, defend, and provide for you. You are a woman and instinctively stronger of will and heart. Your belief in me gives me courage and direction. Your strength disperses my doubt. Your needs and desires encourage and give purpose to my efforts. We are not equal. We are halves of a whole. We complement each other and make each other complete. My desire to dominate you is instinctive. It is not to degrade you nor is it degrading to you because you are secure in being totally feminine. We each recognize and accept our worth, and our need for someone to trust and fulfill our needs. You are sure, strong, and proud in your womanhood. You do not submit as acceptance of inferiority, but from strength and passion. You expect a man to stand strong and be a man. You desire and flourish in the strength and control of a man. In return you present control of your body, unqualified trust and honesty, and the faithfulness of your heart. You submit because I have earned your trust. Because I have opened my heart and soul to you. Because I have listened to your word with my ears and heart and have learned to anticipate your needs and emotions. And because I have proven worthy in your eyes, you have given me the only true treasure of life; you have given me dominance over you. What you give is not abnormal, but pure, natural, and the rarest gift a woman can give a man. You have given me complete and unshakable assurance of your commitment to be. Your submissiveness is a magnificent gift and sacred responsibility. I accept this from you with humility and joy. I understand the rarity and purity of this gift. I recognize it is your body, mind, and soul. I dominate you only because you have allowed me to, and when I see your body kneel before me in my mind and heart, you are raised above all other women and all the treasures of the earth. Within the bounds of our relationship...it is my duty to protect you, and that you will know, that under my care; NO harm will come to you as a result of actions taken by Me..or you. That is my responsibility, to protect you..from yourself if necessary. What you give freely cannot in reality be bought
6/13/2010 10:47:38 AM
Finding your Dominant So you have finally come to the realization that you are either Dominant or submissive, or at least that you are interested enough in either of these that you want to explore the possibilities they offer further. The question is, how do you find someone with whom to explore them, without jeopardizing your safety or discretion? In this wired world, many people get their first introduction into BDSM online. While chat rooms are a great place to meet and talk to people about the lifestyle, only rarely do such online connections lead to successful, long lasting real relationships. In fact, when it comes to finding a real life partner online relationships can be a hindrance rather than a help. Why? Because once you are involved in an online relationship you will almost certainly focus on that rather than on finding a real life partner. Time and time again I have people tell me about this wonderful long distance relationship they have, and time and time again those relationships fall apart. Relationships need contact, they need smiles and hugs and togetherness. They need sex. Without these things they are almost bound to fail. In this submissive’s opinion, people all too often fall into the trap of thinking that they can convert their online relationship into real life without considering the practicalities of a) moving hundreds of miles away from friends and family to be with a partner they hardly know and b) making the relationship work once they get there. I know some people do manage it, but the fact is chat room relationships rarely turn into successful real life ones. If you're serious about finding a real life partner concentrate on that rather than on cyber sex. I personally know a submissive who dedicated a year to an online relationship and when she and her prospective Master finally met, they lasted less than a week. A year is an awful amount of time to waste. A better way to find that perfect Dom or sub, is to hook into the local 'scene' (there's bound to be one) and to attend various club events, play parties, munches and so forth. . To my mind, one of the most effective ways to meet a partner is to advertise on line. Effective that is, if you approach it with a healthy degree of caution, and just a little common sense. On line services like these are discrete and reliable, allow you to be very specific about what you want and are cost effective, but (there's always a but right?) to make the most of them you do have to use them properly. Step 1 - Prepare You need to determine for yourself (as best you can) who you are and what you are looking for in a partner. I know this can be difficult if you're totally new to the lifestyle, but do your best. Are you looking for a long-term relationship or a one-off /casual play partner? What sort of activities appeal to you? What are you really looking for in a partner? What do you have to offer? Use your imagination and put yourself into a 'virtual' D/s relationship. What is the relationship like? How does your partner treat you? What are the relationships governing rules? What happens when the rules are broken? Spend some time thinking about these questions and build a picture in your mind of the relationship that you want. When the picture is reasonably clear, write it down. Once you have a pretty good idea of what sort of relationship you're looking for, you can start to prepare yourself for it. You may want to read some of the different websites. As a rule of thumb Dominants can best prepare by understanding as best they can what makes a sub tick and submissives can best prepare by learning the attitude and some of the skills a typical Master may demand of them. By the way - you may feel that preparing for a relationship is a little clinical and takes some of the romance out of it, but I beg to differ. Our upbringing and day-to-day vanilla experiences go a long way towards preparing us for a vanilla relationship - so why should D/s one be any different? Step 2 - Advertise Take care in creating your advertisement (also known as a profile) - it's worth spending a bit of time on it and getting right, and a well crafted ad that's free of spelling mistakes and grammatical errors is much more attractive than one that looks as though it's been thrown together in 5 seconds. Use that mental image of your ideal relationship as your guide, but be honest. Don't make the mistake of overstating your experience, and be clear about any practical limitations you may have. You want to reach as wide and audience as possible, so join and create a free profile on at least two specifically kink related personal ad sites (adultfriendfinder.com and alt.com are probably amongst the best known) and one vanilla site (try friendfinder.com - if you word your ad properly you'll be surprised at how effective a vanilla site can be). Once you have completed your profile, browse through some of the other advertisements specific to your area to get a feel for who's out there and what they are looking for. Free membership to most of these site limits the number of ads you can look at and / or respond to in a given period so it's certainly worth thinking about paying for membership to at least one of them. In most cases a three month membership (which should be plenty) costs less than $30 - pretty cheap when you consider the impact it might have on the rest of your life. Step 3 - Taking it further Okay, so your profile is complete and you just have to sit back and wait for the replies to roll in right? Wrong! You must also reply to other people's ads - submissives in particular seem to feel that they ought not 'make the first move', but if the Doms didn't want replies they wouldn't have placed the ad in the first place. Someone has to get this thing going, and by responding to ads as well as waiting for others to reply to yours, you double your chances of connecting with the right person. A few Do's and don'ts: DO: • Tell the advertiser what attracted you to their ad, and a little bit about yourself • Be open and honest about your personal circumstances, what you are looking for and what you look like • Be polite and avoid crudity • Take your time to get the reply right DON'T • Include your phone number or anything that might identify you • Be impolite • Overstate your interests or experience • Reply to ads that clearly don't fit your requirements, or where you don't fit theirs • Reply to ads where the advertiser lives way outside your local geographic area. Once you start getting replies, it's important that you reply to every single one of them, even if it's just to say thanks but no thanks. Remember, by placing an advertisement you're asking people to respond. Not bothering to reply to them when they have taken the trouble to do as you've asked is downright rude. Step 4 - Meeting So, it's finally happened. You've received a load of replies to you ad, responded to one or two and you think you've found 'the one'. What next? Well that's really up to you, but I suggest a number of emails back and forth about what each of you are looking for, followed by some very long 'getting to know you' phone calls. Don't be in too much of a hurry - if they really are 'the one', they'll wait. Just before I go though, a few points about first time meeting safety - particularly for the ladies: • Meet in a public place, and stay there for the duration of the first meeting. • Have a safety net in place - tell someone where you are going, who you are meeting and when you will be back. Set up a system whereby they will call in the cavalry if you don't call them at a pre-determined time. • Don't 'play' with the person you are meeting on the first date. • Be wary of giving out your home address to anyone until you know them well. • Take a cell phone with you. • Trust your instincts - if it feels wrong - get out. Finally good luck! I hope you find that perfect partner and it all works out well for you.
6/13/2010 10:11:57 AM
i read this and wanted to pass it along The submissive’s Creed I will communicate with complete honesty my needs, desires, limits, and experience. I realize that failing to do so will not only prevent my Master and I from having the best experience possible, but can also lead to physical and emotional harm. I will not try to manipulate my Master. I will not push to make a scene go the way I feel it should. I will keep an open mind about trying things that I am not accustomed to or comfortable with and expanding my limits. I will continue to grow as a submissive and as a human being. I will accept the responsibility of discovering what pleases my Master, and will do my best to fulfill His wishes and desires. I will not allow myself to be harmed or abused, I know that submissive does not equal doormat. I will be courteous and helpful to my fellow submissive s, I will share my knowledge and experiences with others in the hope that they will learn from where I have been I will take the time to help those new to the scene start out on the correct path. I will be responsive to my Master, I will not try to hide what my mind and body are feeling so that I may assist Him in His responsibilities as my Authority, I know that Dominants are not telepathists, and will not expect my Master to know thought or feelings which I do not share. I will never think myself a submissive because I choose to submit on a different level than another. I will not be boastful of experiences I have had as a sub. I know that my actions reflect upon my Master, and will do my best to help others see him in a positive way, I will not intentionally embarrass or displease my Master. Above all, I will wear my title of submissive with honor, I will never cause others to think that being submissive means to be weak or sub~human. I will take pride in who and what I am, and will never show myself in a negative way.
6/12/2010 9:19:41 AM
Understanding Equality "It is this wanting/needing of expectations that make Dominants and submissives equal" It never ceases to amaze me those who look down on someone for their particular bent in the lifestyle (Top or bottom) or feel that Dominant equals better and submissive equals lesser. Now not many people admit to these feelings, after all it wouldn’t be politically correct and let’s all admit and take a deep breath of reality, even though our chosen lifestyle is not politically correct to the mundane world, we have our own sense of political correctness within the lifestyle. Yet though some may not admit openly about this particular philosophy they show it in their mannerisms, their looks and even at times in their comments (outside those made in obvious jest). You, the reader may be one of them and I would especially encourage you to read this. If you’re not one of them still read on, perhaps you know someone who should read this article or at least are told the highlights of it. Dominants and submissives are equals. Period. No ifs, ands or buts about it. Just because I am the Dominant partner and the one in charge does not dismiss the fact that a submissive is on equal footing with me. It’s a matter of relationship. However you call the bond between a Dominant and a submissive, there exists a very real and breathing relationship between two people. And in the D/s relationship it takes two types of people to make a D/s relationship work correctly, a Dominant and a submissive. It does go beyond just needing a Dominant and a submissive in a D/s relationship to make equals. Each person in whatever type of relationship you have with anyone you are involved with has a set of expectations, a set of rules and a set of priorities we recognize about each other. The D/s relationship is no different. Now I have heard the argument, “I am the Dom, so I set the rules, the expectations and the priorities”. Well good for you, don’t all of us Doms do that? Yes, but only the foolish don’t realize we can only set these rules and expectations and priorities to a partner who as an equal has her own set of rules, expectations and priorities she needs. As much as a Dominant expects a submissive to follow their concepts of rules, expectations and priorities, a Dominant must be willing to do likewise for a submissive. Both partners need something within a relationship. Yes a submissive wants to have rules and sets of priorities and expectations set for them, but they also have some needs of their own that a Dominant needs to fill. Before we go stroking our egos thinking, “yeah they need us”, let us not forget we want/need them as much as they do us. It is this wanting/needing of expectations that makes Dominants and submissives equal. It is the very fact that it takes a Dominant partner and a submissive partner to make a D/s relationship to work, that makes Dominants and submissives equal. To both Dominants and submissives a piece of advice: want your partner to make you happy and do all that they can to nurture you? Do the same back. Dominants lets face some facts, we want a submissive to be in control, to be the one who is looked up to and adored, to be served and taken care of like WE demand to be taken care of. What makes us more special than our own submissives that we can’t do the same back and treat them in a manner which lifts them up and makes them feel as special as they make us feel? And the liner of “she adores sucking my cock” is bullshit. While SOME exceptions will be out there, women do NOT like the taste of semen as a steady diet and have other things on their mind than sucking your dick all the time. This does not mean let them stop swallowing or sucking of course. It means recognize that what THEY want/need will most likely be different than what you want. This isn’t to say they have no interest or even desire to please you and your wants/needs but they also need the same care they show us. Some of you may be sitting and reading this and wondering, well how do I show the same care they show us? Find out from your submissive. Take time to actually ask what they want to do once in awhile, or better yet get to know your partner so well that you don’t have to ask, you can just do. A submissive who is treated as an equal instead of a lesser being is more apt to be more self-assured, better able to handle situations when you are not there to handle them and will take little if any shit from others when you’re not around. Now some of you may be sitting there thinking that is not how a submissive should be. I argue that your primary role as a Dominant is to be able to release your submissive into the world stronger and better off than before she knew you and able to do it ALONE. After all, no relationship lasts forever, even if it is death to us part. Make sure your submissive can handle being on her own if and when the time ever comes. You can start by making sure you’re equals.
6/12/2010 8:20:12 AM
A Slave's Prayer .. Please let me forever be open to learn and understand. Please let my service be absolute, To accept His guiding hand. Please let me have patience, when angry, hurt, or full of doubt. Please let Him be my Master, and correct me should i shout. Please never let me shame Him, or disappoint Him in any way. Please give me strength in my submission, let me make Him prouder every day. Please know that this prayers sincere, every word coming deep from this slaves heart. Please know how much i need to serve Him my devotion always His from the start.
6/11/2010 2:47:11 PM
HUMBLE: ...not proud or haughty...not arrogant or assertive...reflecting, expressing or offered in a spirit of deference, respect or submission...unpretentious...lacking all signs of pride, aggressiveness or assertiveness. How simple the words, how truly profound the gift. The act of humility, the state of presenting yourself so to the world is perhaps one of the most difficult things to do. In the realm of D/s, the lifestyle most commonly known as Domination and submission this precept becomes even more significant. There are many who see only the overt sexual aspects of D/s without the truth within that reality. The Dominant and the submissive are a team. Their union a true partnership. A choice of non-conflict between successful individuals. They attain this through active decisions during the course of every day. In today's society there is strong emphasis on individuality and independence. Money becomes the goal, the indicator of success. What is not there is that which all humans crave, a companion, a true partner. If both male and female are assertive and aggressive they turn blades against each other. Sometimes a Dominant will ask a submissive to learn humility. Usually this occurs when the submissive (for purposes of this discussion a female), demonstrates continuing acts of pride, self involvement, disrespect and an elevated perception of themselves to the point where their actions displease those about them. Humility is a gift that a submissive offers to their Dominant. A choice to defer to the Dominant. The role of submissive is not a passive existence of someone of diminished status, far the contrary. It is to be the gift of support, to joyously assist and augment their Dominant, the steel in the framework. The Dominant for his part cherishes the soft strength of the submissive, he understands the difficulty of not answering back in pride and aggression, he understands that it is far harder to kneel than to stand, to give than to take. He also knows that a submissive cannot have both, she must embrace her submission, glory in the gift she willingly offers. To assist her he may instruct her in the forgotten ways of humility and grace. This may seem at odds with today's society. Perhaps so. Yet if you ask any submissive they perceive no diminishment of self by offering the gift of themselves to a worthy Dominant. There is a true art to blending the duality of self into one glorious being. In a sense it is quite simple, a relationship cannot flourish if both persons are leaders. To be truly successful one must lead the other must navigate. If you are asked to learn to be humble, you must look deep within your actions to see them from the viewpoint of others. You must ask yourself, "Do I think too highly of myself and impose my inflated opinion on others? Am I too proud, haughty? Do I willingly defer to others? Am I respectful? Am I too aggressive, too assertive? Am I pretentious?" It is perhaps true that your Dominant believes one or more of these to be true. That he perceives area's that need attention from you. If you have been asked to explore this within yourself, how did you do so? Were you aggressive and whiny? Did you take offense and point fingers at others offer empty justifications for your actions? Or did you reach out and grasp that quiet serenity that is the true submissive, did you look within the mirror of your heart and admit the truth of what your Dominant has seen? Did you kneel in humility and mortification at the prideful nature of your responses? Did you beg forgiveness and thank him for his concern for you?
6/11/2010 2:08:44 PM
A Master's Creed For people who wonder about a D/s relationship and often feel it is "degrading" to a woman, this should clear it up. True D/s involves much love, respect, and trust. Here is what one Master wrote and I agreed with it completely. To me it epitomizes everything that should be in every D/s relationship. As it is often important and often even necessary for one human being to have certainty and a clear understanding of the intentions, desires, motivations, and needs of another, I offer this testimony in trust and sincerity. I am a dominant man. I am just that. I am not dominant because of any superiority on my part. Not because I feel more intelligent or wiser. I am not dominant because of the strength or the mass of my body. I am not, nor would I want to be dominant with all women. Yet, to you I am Master. I am your Master only after earning your trust and I embrace your submissiveness. I have looked into your heart and mind, and clearly see your desires and passions. You have thrown away your desires and passions. You have thrown away your fears and inhibitions. You tell me of the needs of your heart and body. You have given me total access to your soul, and I accept the responsibility and honor. You are a woman. You are not weak or inferior because of it. You are a treasure to be cherished. We are not equal. I have the strength of body and mind and the instinctive need to protect, possess, defend, and provide for you. You are a woman and instinctively stronger of will and heart. Your belief in me gives me courage and direction. Your strength disperses my doubt. Your needs and desires encourage and give purpose to my efforts. We are not equal. We are halves of a whole. We complement each other and make each other complete. My desire to dominate you is instinctive. It is not to degrade you nor is it degrading to you because you are secure in being totally feminine. We each recognize and accept our worth, and our need for someone to trust and fulfill our needs. You are sure, strong, and proud in your womanhood. You do not submit as acceptance of inferiority, but from strength and passion. You expect a man to stand strong and be a man. You desire and flourish in the strength and control of a man. In return you present control of your body, unqualified trust and honesty, and the faithfulness of your heart. You submit because I have earned your trust. Because I have opened my heart and soul to you. Because I have listened to your word with my ears and heart and have learned to anticipate your needs and emotions. And because I have proven worthy in your eyes, you have given me the only true treasure of life; you have given me dominance over you. What you give is not abnormal, but pure, natural, and the rarest gift a woman can give a man. You have given me complete and unshakable assurance of your commitment to be. Your submissiveness is a magnificent gift and sacred responsibility. I accept this from you with humility and joy. I understand the rarity and purity of this gift. I recognize it is your body, mind, and soul. I dominate you only because you have allowed me to, and when I see your body kneel before me in my mind and heart, you are raised above all other women and all the treasures of the earth. Within the bounds of our relationship...it is my duty to protect you, and that you will know, that under my care; NO harm will come to you as a result of actions taken by Me..or you. That is my responsibility, to protect you..from yourself if necessary. What you give freely cannot in reality be bought
6/11/2010 9:48:51 AM
CREATING YOUR FIRST SCENE part One You have met, physically. Maybe after a long on-line and phone communication. You are full of ideas, thoughts, concerns. Your submissive/slave is new to the lifestyle, so are you. You have made plans, described your desires, created patterns, discussed limits . . . but up till now it has all been long distance, detached from reality. Now what? Here are a few simple ideas. First. KIS or keep it simple. Prior to meeting for a consensual play session de-emphasize your submissives expectations, the more you build things up, the more stress you place on your own performance and the less directed focus you will be able to give to the submissive. Additionally you may not have a 'Dom Kit', (an assortment of toys, restraints, ropes etc.). You want to make this an interesting, exciting, fulfilling experience for both of you. Success is based not on how many toys you have, but on how and what you do and why. Your submissive/slave's primary need is attention. S/he desires an experience of directed control. (for the purposes of this example I will assume both partners are lifestyle virgins and that the arena of play is a small empty apartment of one of them...) WHAT YOU WILL NEED: Training Collar (3 ring preference). Razor, shaving gel, small bowl, small plastic bag. OPTIONAL: Lined cuff's for wrists and ankles. Two double ended latches (to attach cuffs to other rings) Find a comfortable place to sit. "Assume Spot" You should use this command to draw your submissive to a spot in front of you. Use an even tone of voice. "Formal Presentation Position" This command tells your submissive that s/he is to remove all clothing (have them undress in front of you if this pleases you), fold their clothing neatly and place to the side. They should be wearing your collar. If not you may desire to perform a collaring ceremony. At this point you may or may not have cuff's for them to wear on wrists and ankles. If you do they should put these on and assume a present position. The classical position is facing toward the Dominant on their knees, the thighs opened as wide as possible to display their genitals, the chest (breasts) should be naked, and offered with a straight arched back, shoulders back, hands on the thighs, palms cupped upward, buttocks resting on the heels, chin up and eyes respectfully lowered. The 'order' of presentation is Chest/breasts, Penis-scrotum/vagina, Anus and Mouth. The submissive says "_________(owner's name) slave or submissive (whichever), presents the Mistress's or Master's body for her or his inspection. Slave or submissive offers these 'your breasts, your vagina . . . etc." You should nod for each body part so offered, you may inspect by touch if you wish. After each offering (your breasts), you say "What else do you offer?" The sub/slave will then proceed to the next (your vagina). The purpose of this training and presentation is to demonstrate and expose offer the body, to reinforce the sub/slave as to their position or status, reminds the sub/slave that their body is owned by the Dominant and is for their usage, entertainment and pleasure. Gives the Dominant an opportunity to visually inspect the body for changes (weight), injury, damage and the need for maintenance. Upon completion of this inspection you may note that your new sub/slave is not groomed to your satisfaction and decide that such grooming should commence immediately. You will tell your sub/slave "get a safety razor, gel, a plastic bag a small bowl of water and a towel." "GO!" The sub/slave should rise gracefully and hustle to bring the objects to you. Instruct the sub/slave to lay the plastic bag down and assemble before you the bowl, gel and razor. You then say "Down-back!" This command is used to tell the sub/slave to lie down on their back, (in general they will lie with legs together, hands along sides head to one side. You can then use the command "Open!" This command is used to tell the sub/slave to open their genitals to you (in any situation). At this point you may commence shaving your sub/slave or you may instruct them to groom in front of you. When they are cleaned to your desire they should wipe off and upon approval from you remove and dispose of the objects. They should then return and assume your display position of choice. (you can describe the position you desire prior to meeting so your submissive can practice before a mirror). "Display!" At this point your sub/slave should be mentally 'in the zone'. S/he is not permitted open speech, argument, discussion or debate over what you tell him/her to do. All negotiation of limits occurs OUTSIDE the arena or prior to play. For purposes of simplicity you may desire to call your sub/slave simply "slave, pet, slut, worm", and your sub/slave should call you simply "Mistress, Master, Ma'am, Sir" you adjust this to your desire. The removal of a name 'objectifies' them and the usage of an honorific title reinforces status between you. The next thing is to intensify their space. This is most easily done by the removal of sight. Use a blindfold or scarf to simply and easily do this. (from this point I will offer a simple suggested scene - please feel free to elaborate or use it merely for an example) You may have noted (at the least) that your sub/slave was improperly groomed, they may also have presented themselves crooked etc. (minor breeches) These offer you an opportunity for in play discipline training. You tell them to "present for discipline" this should be a position to offer you their buttocks for spanking, this can be over your knee, across a chair, table or bed. Their hands should be overhead in surrender position, locked at throat if cuffed (away from area of play). You can then have the sub/slave 'offer' a listing of their errors, any not openly revealed and listed that require you to bring up warrant double discipline. For each of these offenses you allocate a number of 'swats', at the end of each flurry your sub/slave should say "Thank you Mistress/Master" Since you cannot know the nature of the individuals skin at this point you spank only to a level of color (always try to avoid bruising - it limits further safe play). This discipline session can be punctuated with commentary from you, depending on if your sub/slave needs-desires humiliation etc. At the end of this session your sub/slave may be quite aroused. With male sub/slaves you may desire to cross train by stroking the penis intermittently during spanking - this trains the submissive to associate the pleasure of arousal with the application of pain. You then say "Open!" Again this command orders your submissive to open their genitals for your inspection. With a female you insert fingers upon which you might verbally comment on what a 'slut' she is. With a male you discuss the size of his offering. With a female you may desire for her to clean your fingers after making them messy in her sloppy vagina . This is the conclusion of part one. CREATING YOUR FIRST SCENE (2) ...continued from part one (Please read part one before reading this section!) WHAT YOU WILL NEED: Sterile lubricant, three relatively gentle wooden clothespins, a leash. OPTIONAL: Latex gloves, While the sub/slave is in discipline position you may desire to probe their anus as well using the lubricated tip of one finger. With many people this may be their first anal encounter, prior to exploring this region ensure that you are completely conversant with any medical conditions they may have which might limit play here, in any case be gentle. It is enjoyable to use language during such explorations. As an example you might say something like "Do you need to be used slave?" or "What a nasty slut you are!" This may sound uncomfortably crude to you and it may be quite difficult to deliver such language your first time. You should remember that you are constantly creating a scene or environment, one pleasurable to both of you. "Resume kneel (or Display)" by using this command your sub/slave should lift their body and settle back onto their buttocks, you must continuously be aware that they are blindfolded and to some extent vulnerable to loss of balance. Be prepared to assist them into position. They should again be offering their genitals to you. It is a good time to stroke their body. Use your hands to caress and massage them, be aware that at this point their shoulders will already be beginning to ache from a position they are not used to - massage at and around the joints while talking to them softly. Take your time to make the touch sensual. When you have touched all of their torso and arms return to their nipples and pinch them lightly. After doing this several times ask the sub/slave how many clothespins do you have. The sub/slave may know if you have had them assemble and present possible toys for use, if so they should instantly answer "three Mistress/Master!"If you have assembled your toy's outside of their viewpoint (a personal choice differing from individual to individual and often depending on desired scenario) then they will not know the answer in which case they should say "I do not know Mistress/Master." Their responses should be prompt, humble and in a serious tone of voice. Laughter during scene can be indicative of nervousness and lack of respect as well as inexperience. Any breech of protocol during scene should be instantly reprimanded. "I have three clothespins slave, what do you think I should do with them?" such a question is more to heighten the anxiety and excitement in the sub/slave than to elicit an answer. You may receive any number of interesting and funny answers. After all - two clothespins are obvious - three are not . (this is described by some people as a mind fuck, it is an action to keep the sub/slave slightly off balance) As play commences you may notice it becoming more and more difficult for your sub/slave to answer you. This is a normal condition which you should allow for, you will learn the 'speed' of your sub/slave the more you play with them. Continuing to tweak the sub/slaves nipples you should begin to pull and twist them lightly. You can clamp them without notice or verbal warning or you can have the sub/slave count down from say ten. The initial clamping is painful, but the pain subsides rather quickly. (For virgin players leave them on no more than 7-8 minutes) Then you should have fun with the "extra" clamp. You may decide to migrate 'testing' spots all over the sub/slaves body. Don't forget to have them stick out their tongue for testing too (somewhat more painful). As you proceed lower and lower on their body you approach their vulnerable genitals. Every so often remember to 'brush' the clamps on the nipples. This re-sensitizes them and you will be rewarded with moans. At this point your new sub/slave's knees will be getting tired too so you know even if they do not that you are near the end of this portion of your scene. Trail the loose clothespin down the stomach and around the genitals. With a female you may decide to clamp one of her labia lips (this is generally not too painful) Do not clamp the clit on first play - it can be extremely painful far too soon for many sub/slaves. For a male slave you can pull out the skin on his penis and clamp or move lower to clamp the skin of his scrotum. You may sit back and say something like "do you like that pet?" You may desire to brush all three clamps again to cause them to moan again. At this point you are probably out of time with the nipple clamps. Do tell your sub/slave "this may hurt a little bit!" This can be done while you are unclamping them. Note that unclamping is the most painful part. Be careful to lift the clamp free of the skin and not drag it. It may stick and be indented and your sub may be moving. They may scream lightly. After removing the second nipple clamp you may massage the nipples lightly (this is quite painful) for the blood is returning. Again you might say, "oh . . . does that hurt?" "Oh, I almost forgot, there is one clamp left isn't there...?" Since the third clamp has only been on a shorter time you might brush it a few times allowing your sub/slaves anxiety over its removal to increase. When you know they are near their limit reach down so they know you are going to release the clamp. Again be careful to separate the clamp from the skin with your fingers - the touch will be uncomfortable to their tender skin but much better than any tears in the skin itself. After the initial shock of removal has subsided move immediately to alter their position. Unclip their wrist cuffs from the collar if so attached. Lower the arm very slowly with your hands, massage the muscles and make sure their mobility returns in a normal way. Do the same with the other arm. Now it is time to get them off their knees. The scene to this point may have taken nearly 1.5 hours. Your sub/slave may need to go to the bathroom, they may have difficulty walking or standing. Attach a leash to their collar. You may order them to "crawl" In general this command can be used for full belly crawl or knee/palm crawl. Be careful of furniture for they are blind, if the floor is dirty you may comment to them that until it is cleaned properly they will be led in a crawl at all times for it's condition displeases you. This is a way of cross-training - an opportunity. The bathroom offers a new arena for continuing play. If you are in your submissives home and it is untidy or unclean it can be unsanitary and unpleasant. A strong indication from you on your expectations of cleanliness can be reinforced by forcing your new sub/slave to crawl through the untidiness. If you are in your home and it is untidy then you are subjecting them to unwarranted cruelty. You can tell them that in future prior to play you expect them to attend to household cleanliness. The sub/slave must have a reasonable expectation of playing in a safe, clean environment. It depends on your desired realm of future contact. (note that every situation is different, your language and choices will vary depending on both you, your sub/slave and the conditions where you play!) This is the conclusion of part two. CREATING YOUR FIRST SCENE (3) continued from part two (Please read parts one and two prior to reading this section) WHAT YOU WILL NEED: Good antibacterial soap, washcloth. OPTIONAL: Safe sex items if your play proceeds into that area, remember to include dental dam's, condom's etc. (The bathroom and indeed the intimacies of attending maintenance can provide opportunities different from any other space. For reasons of safety and health I will limit the scene here to observation and direction only.) "Stand or Informal Display" this command tells your sub/slave to rise from the crawl position to stand. Their feet should be spread shoulder width apart, arms behind back crossed at wrists, shoulders up and back, chin lifted. (It resembles the common 'parade rest' military position.) Again, remembering that s/he is blindfolded you may wish to direct them into a better position. You can do this easily by saying "Right step . . . right step . . . stop Pivot . . . forward etc." Your sub/slave will be quite nervous and probably terribly embarrassed. You should tell them in advance of meeting that you might 'require' them to provide service maintenance performance under observation and direction. (Maintenance means to maintain your (sub/slaves) body to your standards, including cleanliness, grooming and evacuation.) With a female sub/slave you will have had her sit upon the commode. "Open!" This command tells her to open her genitals. Her knees should open as wide as possible in the space. Again you might offer commentary on how wet she is, usage of language often enhances the intensity of the play experience for both players. "Open wider!" This command can be used to tell your sub/slave to reach between her legs and open her vagina wider using her fingers. (If you have a strong desire to complete this type of sequence then you may have instructed your sub/slave to drink a large quantity of water, soda or tea prior to the scene time ) Assuming that your sub/slave is 'needing release', you may decide on a simple release "release!" or you may tell her to "release and stop!" This is a bedevil command , once trained it can be enormously fun. IF your sub/slave can manage to stop flow you might tell her to stimulate her clit using one finger and continue while you turn 'on and off' the tap "release and stop!". (Note: many female sub/slaves can learn this easily and come enormously hard by releasing both sensations at the same time. It does take practice but that practice can be fun.) With a male sub/slave you will position him in front of the commode. Again two obvious choices present themselves. You can elect to handle his penis yourself, not allowing him to touch it (often forbidden during scene). Or, you can tell him to hold his penis in hand. Remember that he is blindfolded and cannot see the target . You can instruct him that he is positioned exactly in front of the commode and that he is not to make a mess by splashing onto anything else. If so you will command him to stop and adjust position (as many times as it takes to get it right). Note that it is very hard for males to stop and start flow. Again use the command "release!" Your sub/slave may release, may miss and may be unable to stop . If so you can direct the angle by saying something like "to the right . . . more . . . more" This can be entertaining and humiliating. You should tell your sub/slave in advance of meeting that you might require this from them so that there is some mental preparation. When completed, if he has made a mess you should tell him that he needs further training to correct his directional control problems and that he has now earned the task of thoroughly cleaning the bathroom area. This can commence immediately or be saved for a later time at your discretion. After this section of the scene you may commend your new sub/slave on how pleased you are with their efforts to please you. You should have them wash their hands thoroughly using a good antibacterial soap. You may also desire for them to provide further maintenance by thoroughly washing their genitals in front of you. If so you should remove the blindfold to allow them to see what they are doing clearly. At this point you may be desiring some personal attention from your sub/slave. You lead them back into the room using the leash to your position of choice, generally sitting. If you are a male dominant you may desire to have your sub/slave remove portions of your clothing. (Many Dominants get strongly sexually aroused during play and this article presumes the prior full consent of both adults.) At this point you may have your sub/slave "worship" This command tells the sub/slave to 'kiss only' a designated portion of the Dominant's body (and sometimes clothing like boots on Domme's). The sub/slave continues worship until told to stop. If this activity is expected to take a long time then you should first tell your sub/slave "rest position" This command indicates to them that they are not required to assume a formal position during worship but may be in a more comfortable position to better service their Mistress/Master. The command "relaxed" is also sometimes used. From this point the Dominant may desire full sexual contact or the 'scene' may be over. For the purposes of this article I will end this section here. Following this section is a summary - please take the time to read it carefully! CREATING YOUR FIRST SCENE SUMMARY This summary should be read after all other sections have been read. This scene was designed to be simple, affordable, easy to understand and execute. It was created to show a variety of common situations, how to handle them through language, command and direction. WHAT IF? What if your sub/slave becomes emotionally distraught during the scene? If your sub/slave becomes distraught at any time 'in scene' or out then you should cease all activity, offer comfort and attempt to discover what triggered their outburst. If they need medical attention - get it! What if your sub/slave becomes injured during the scene, faints, has a heart attack, etc.? The safety and health of the submissive/slave is the Dominant's primary concern. If at any time that is in question immediately seek help. A Dominant should request a good medical briefing on all aspects of their sub/slaves health prior to agreeing to any play, and they should have a good working knowledge of the closest medical facility to the location of the scene. And, they should know their sub/slave's medical insurance info in case their sub/slave is incapacitated and cannot speak for themselves. Why did the Dominant not use a belt? Many submissive/slaves emerge from backgrounds of abuse - often they have strong associations with a belt and many other common objects. Discovering such triggers 'in scene' is very traumatic for both dominant and submissive. Ample discussions of any prior abuse should occur before any thought of play commences. Why does the scene appear somewhat sterile and cold? Is there no romance possible between the Dominant and submissive? During a scene a level of detachment is often necessary on the part of the Dominant to 'carry off' the nature of the scene and roles. This 'gap' can seem cold in some ways but often it is merely the Dominant remaining very very aware of every detail ongoing in the scene. This is important for the safety and enjoyment of the submissive as well. Many submissives enjoy and desire the objectification and feeling of usage. They want, need and totally desire to feel under control!! Romantic tending, nurturing and care exchange should occur pre-scene and may include stage setting such as candles, low lights, soft music, food, drinks and foreplay in many other forms. What happens after the scene? After any scene the sub/slave will require ample aftercare. This is cuddling, nurturing, caressing and comforting words. The Dominant should express language of the level of their pleasure in the sub/slave's efforts during scene and compliment them. There should be ongoing touching and reassurance, a demonstration of the deep value the Dominant places in their sub/slaves offering or gift. This aftercare can take many hours depending on the depth of the scene. What should the Dominant do if the sub/slave does not obey the commands? Some sub/slave's desire to resist. Prior to any scene at any time the Dominant and the sub/slave should set up a safe word and have a thorough discussion of known limits. IF during the scene the sub/slave yells out no! And, knowing that their safe word is really "red", then the Dominant knows that the sub/slave wishes or is asking to be further disciplined in scene. Please note that force is impossible. BDSM is about Safe, Sane and Consensual play between legal adults. The usage of the safe word allows the sub to 'get out' of scene if they are in real trouble. The usage of disobedience as part of play is not an example of abuse or force. The Dominant and submissive should discuss this in detail prior to commencing play. If such activity occurs then the Dominant may "dismiss" the disobedient sub/slave ending the scene or "discipline" through encouragement via swats if so agreed and desired by b
6/11/2010 9:41:50 AM
RT OF ALLURE Allure: The power of attraction or fascination... Allure is the projection of erotic or sensual energy from one human being to another. The art of the 'Lure' is the desire to entice, tempt, seduce or attract by suggesting or hinting at possible pleasure or gain. Allure is an active state or a deliberate action. The Dominant and submissive are adapted to the projection of charm both as a weapon or as a tool to 'encourage' other people into 'following' their subtle direction. If you place a need or a goal within attainable reach the Dominant or submissive will or may use allure as part of their arsenal toward the attainment of that goal or fulfillment of that need. Between a Dominant and a submissive this unique mutation or adaptation presents some interesting ideas. One of the most intriguing of these is simple identification. It appears that one 'projecting' individual awakens the 'awareness' of any other 'projecting' individual within their range. Between many Dominants and submissives is the capacity for 'participation' in another persons ideas or feelings. This is called empathy or an empathic ability. This capacity is possessed by most people and can be found in active usage at times of crisis, such as in the projection of 'sympathy' at or toward an individual. This directed or projected energy tends to be highly focused and delivered or pushed by intense will or desire. These projected emanations elicit an awareness response which alerts the attention of any other Dominant or submissive within the sphere or range of them. This mutation or evolutionary trait may have developed as part of the 'package' of survival and mating or reproductive suitability. During a 'stressed' situation it is often the supreme desire of the submissive to survive. By 'aligning' with a Dominant that survivability factor increases. As part of this the submissive wants to 'draw' the attention of the Dominant upon them and entice that Dominant into 'taking' that submissive within their protective territory. To achieve this 'goal' the submissive manifests a state of 'appeal' or 'seduction'. Often this can be blatant sexual enticement which when viewed may appear to be the 'opening' of the body to 'invite' the Dominant within. Some of these more blatant manifestations are discussed in the article titled 'Manifestations'. Sex is perhaps the most powerful tool available. It plays into the natural or primal side of man with its underlying species pressure of reproduction or species survival. This is a vibrant force which we tend to mask in 'civilized' society with language of choice, appropriate behavior and rhetoric to suggest that this 'force' has diminished or fallen into the direct control of humanity. Allure strongly projected can 'enthrall' its 'victim' into a state of fixated attention. Once 'caught' the victim of this enthrallment will be maintained in a 'diminished state' while the projector 'suggests' a line of action that is desirable to them. It is important to recognize that this projection can emanate from either the Dominant or the submissive based on a decision by the individual that such a projection might be useful or successful. A strong submissive 'actively' takes weaker or latent Dominants as part of their normal behavior. This is done by 'encouraging' that Dominant to do something by 'enticing' that Dominant into sexual 'space'. This is the 'suggestion' of possible mating. It should be noted that few submissives will actually follow through on this enticement. If a submissive can 'take' a Dominant they instinctively 'know' that this Dominant is 'weaker' than they are which essentially means that they would produce inferior offspring. So, they use their capacity for allure to manipulate or direct action beneficial to themselves. Since the world is full of latent or non-emergent Dominants and submissives this allows a strong Dominant or submissive a powerful way to manipulate or control while maintaining the appearance of 'non-threat'. A projecting Dominant or submissive couples within that projection a belief in availability, possibly loose morals, diminished intellect, and especially non-threat! The recipient of this 'projection' will consider that Dominant or submissive to be 'safe' and will often lower their mental defenses and literally 'invite' the Dominant or submissive inside of them. Once close the projector will 'align' with the need or apparent desire of their 'victim'. This empathy, or the strong ability to empathetically align is part of the mating courtship between Dominants and submissives. In general, the stronger that a Dominant or submissive is, the stronger this ability is. As with many things empathy, blended energy streams or shared 'space' is strengthened by usage. The more you reach mentally, the stronger that ability will grow. If a submissive is 'projecting' and comes within the range of a strong Dominant that Dominant will 'feel' them or 'see' them. Many Dominants and submissives report that they routinely 'identify' Dominants or submissives who they come into contact with during their normal routines. Often they cannot express 'how' they know that a person is one or the other, they simply know. If a Dominant or submissive becomes aware of allure as a functional and successful tool, they often begin to use this tool to forward their careers. A projecting Dominant or submissive may 'appear' to be the most 'attractive' individual in a room full of people when in physical reality they may be nothing more than 'plain' by conventional measures or standards. The 'glamoree' of the projection masks or alters how anyone within range will 'view' them.
6/11/2010 9:41:49 AM
RT OF ALLURE Allure: The power of attraction or fascination... Allure is the projection of erotic or sensual energy from one human being to another. The art of the 'Lure' is the desire to entice, tempt, seduce or attract by suggesting or hinting at possible pleasure or gain. Allure is an active state or a deliberate action. The Dominant and submissive are adapted to the projection of charm both as a weapon or as a tool to 'encourage' other people into 'following' their subtle direction. If you place a need or a goal within attainable reach the Dominant or submissive will or may use allure as part of their arsenal toward the attainment of that goal or fulfillment of that need. Between a Dominant and a submissive this unique mutation or adaptation presents some interesting ideas. One of the most intriguing of these is simple identification. It appears that one 'projecting' individual awakens the 'awareness' of any other 'projecting' individual within their range. Between many Dominants and submissives is the capacity for 'participation' in another persons ideas or feelings. This is called empathy or an empathic ability. This capacity is possessed by most people and can be found in active usage at times of crisis, such as in the projection of 'sympathy' at or toward an individual. This directed or projected energy tends to be highly focused and delivered or pushed by intense will or desire. These projected emanations elicit an awareness response which alerts the attention of any other Dominant or submissive within the sphere or range of them. This mutation or evolutionary trait may have developed as part of the 'package' of survival and mating or reproductive suitability. During a 'stressed' situation it is often the supreme desire of the submissive to survive. By 'aligning' with a Dominant that survivability factor increases. As part of this the submissive wants to 'draw' the attention of the Dominant upon them and entice that Dominant into 'taking' that submissive within their protective territory. To achieve this 'goal' the submissive manifests a state of 'appeal' or 'seduction'. Often this can be blatant sexual enticement which when viewed may appear to be the 'opening' of the body to 'invite' the Dominant within. Some of these more blatant manifestations are discussed in the article titled 'Manifestations'. Sex is perhaps the most powerful tool available. It plays into the natural or primal side of man with its underlying species pressure of reproduction or species survival. This is a vibrant force which we tend to mask in 'civilized' society with language of choice, appropriate behavior and rhetoric to suggest that this 'force' has diminished or fallen into the direct control of humanity. Allure strongly projected can 'enthrall' its 'victim' into a state of fixated attention. Once 'caught' the victim of this enthrallment will be maintained in a 'diminished state' while the projector 'suggests' a line of action that is desirable to them. It is important to recognize that this projection can emanate from either the Dominant or the submissive based on a decision by the individual that such a projection might be useful or successful. A strong submissive 'actively' takes weaker or latent Dominants as part of their normal behavior. This is done by 'encouraging' that Dominant to do something by 'enticing' that Dominant into sexual 'space'. This is the 'suggestion' of possible mating. It should be noted that few submissives will actually follow through on this enticement. If a submissive can 'take' a Dominant they instinctively 'know' that this Dominant is 'weaker' than they are which essentially means that they would produce inferior offspring. So, they use their capacity for allure to manipulate or direct action beneficial to themselves. Since the world is full of latent or non-emergent Dominants and submissives this allows a strong Dominant or submissive a powerful way to manipulate or control while maintaining the appearance of 'non-threat'. A projecting Dominant or submissive couples within that projection a belief in availability, possibly loose morals, diminished intellect, and especially non-threat! The recipient of this 'projection' will consider that Dominant or submissive to be 'safe' and will often lower their mental defenses and literally 'invite' the Dominant or submissive inside of them. Once close the projector will 'align' with the need or apparent desire of their 'victim'. This empathy, or the strong ability to empathetically align is part of the mating courtship between Dominants and submissives. In general, the stronger that a Dominant or submissive is, the stronger this ability is. As with many things empathy, blended energy streams or shared 'space' is strengthened by usage. The more you reach mentally, the stronger that ability will grow. If a submissive is 'projecting' and comes within the range of a strong Dominant that Dominant will 'feel' them or 'see' them. Many Dominants and submissives report that they routinely 'identify' Dominants or submissives who they come into contact with during their normal routines. Often they cannot express 'how' they know that a person is one or the other, they simply know. If a Dominant or submissive becomes aware of allure as a functional and successful tool, they often begin to use this tool to forward their careers. A projecting Dominant or submissive may 'appear' to be the most 'attractive' individual in a room full of people when in physical reality they may be nothing more than 'plain' by conventional measures or standards. The 'glamoree' of the projection masks or alters how anyone within range will 'view' them.
6/11/2010 9:17:29 AM
Doing It Online First things first… I'm not setting myself up here as some kind of an expert on Long Distance or any other kind of online relationship. It did however, strike me quite some time ago that an awful lot of folks do sneer a little/a lot (delete as applicable to you) about those who indulge in purely online relationships – of whatever magnitude or form that relationship takes. So having dealt with my own (far from ideal) online partnership previously I decided to explore the whole issue a little further . Personally I don't care what form your online relationship takes. I don't care what kinds of fantasies you indulge in (apart from maybe a few that I really don't want to think about). I don't care if you cyber the night (or day) away, I don't care if you indulge in cyber BDSM, fuck donkeys, or are castrated and beaten to a pulp thrice nightly; providing that is, I don't have to watch it in a chatroom. As long as you don't inflict your cyber scenes on me, you can indulge yourself to your hearts content; its no business of mine. From the relatively brief time I have been active on the internet I have seen a number of different kinds of online relationships, many of which have been fully demonstrated in the Alt Euro Room. These include: flirtations and diversions and what is perhaps best termed as online dating. those brief cyber liaisons with an individual or individuals. full blown partnerships conducted online with merely the haziest nod at getting together sometime…maybe…never. the fledgling relationships, born online which may or may not come to some kind of real time fruition. I have observed all these kinds of relationships work in both the long and short terms. I have also seen any number of them crash and burn, sometimes quite spectacularly. In none of the categories above have I made any kind of distinction between BDSM and nilla. All relationships, be they online or r/t are fraught with difficulty and all relationships are lost without trust. In many ways it seems online relationships, be they of the BDSM variety or not, suffer from primarily the same difficulties as the r/t variety … with the added dimension of not having physically met your partner – though some would count that as a plus. The bottom line for a functional relationship must surely be that all parties involved are getting what they want from it. If you are looking to find your perfect Dom or sub and want to settle down and live happily ever after then there is little point in emotionally committing to someone who appears perfect for you but is married and wants to stay that way. In the short term your online (or r/t) fireworks may be everything you desire… but you have two very different points of view of where the relationship is going . So a few Do's n Don'ts (which you may consider useful or enlightening or so obvious you can't think why I bothered to type them). DO Be honest about what you are looking for If you are not looking for the same outcome then things won't have a happy ending If you are not planning to meet the other party be honest about it If you do think you may meet the other party then make sure you are being scrupulously honest and not making promises you cannot or have no desire to keep If you lose interest in the other party, don't string them along If all you want is cyber or erotic emails or steamy online chat that's fine… just make sure that is what the other party is after Be cautious about giving out personal information Most reasonable people will understand a reluctance to give out your personal information The ability to talk over the net is a wonderful thing… make the most of it! Use mobile phones rather than landlines… particularly in the early days Talk to other people, find out if anyone has met this individual – difficult with an LDR I realise Check out the other party as much as possible Call the numbers you are given If you are given an address check it out If you know (and trust) someone in that area ask them to check it out for you Meet the other party as soon as possible If you neither of you want to meet that's fine… but if you do then get it out of the way before there is too much emotional investment on either part. If the physical chemistry isn't there (and if that is important to you) then you want to know about it sooner rather than later DON'T Tell lies about what you are looking for That includes lying to yourself in order to fulfill the other party's ideal (you will get bored, fed-up, frustrated or irritated if you commit yourself to something you have no real interest in) If you find that what you are looking for changes (because we can all change our minds) then be honest about it and tell the other party Take sole responsibility for making the relationship work Online or r/t, BDSM or nilla, it takes 2 people to make a relationship work Commit yourself mentally to the first person to come along This applies particularly if you are new to the net or chatrooms or BDSM Anything worth having is worth waiting for This is not a definitive list by any means and if you have anything to add then I am sure MC and Circe would love to hear from you. In the past 18 months, particularly, I have seen a number of fledgling relationships blossom into "the real thing", I have also seen some quite dramatic failures. I have seen people made incredibly happy and satisfied by things begun online and I have seen other's betrayed by those who have been less than honest about their personal circumstances and intentions. I have also seen those who are being manipulated with scant care being taken for their emotional well being. To the former I wish you well, to the latter I wish you future happiness and to all those still seeking I wish you luck.
6/11/2010 9:14:42 AM
CONVERSIONS (This is based on a real life question about the possibility of converting a vanilla person toward the kink lifestyle known as D/s BDSM. I will not address the ethics of whether or not one should consider this but instead look at the possibilities.) So, you head into the deli next to your office building at lunch and on your way up to the crowded counter you almost trip over her. (I will explore the female for this article) You take one look at her and want to 'Dom' her. The thought both embarrasses and intrigues you. (I will assume here that you have enough chutzpah to engage her in conversation and invite her out.) The core of the situation is your desire to introduce a 'vanilla' person into D/s. I will explore a few dynamics first. Vanilla is a loose term we use to identify those outside the D/s BDSM world. Beyond that, it has virtually no other meaning in this context. Human females (in the United States) have been raised in a patriarchal society where the Father figure was head of household, women were expected to mind, tend and manage the household and in general adhered to ancient traditional roles. In the later half of this century there was a huge push to have 'the American Dream' which included a big house, a couple cars, a TV, nice furniture and a couple kids in a nice suburban neighborhood. In order to 'finance' this 'Dream' it became necessary for business or industry to redefine the roles. These industries piggybacked upon old-time female suffragette movements to 'free' the American female and send her into the workforce by the millions. The American female bought 'into' this new freedom and equality and leaped. Only, a few problems occurred. Among these were a loss of family integrity, an emasculation of the woman's femininity, conflict between male and female and a blurring of the lines. Women found they were told to 'dress like men' in order to get ahead, and when they did they became 'bitches'. Men were told to 'be more sensitive' and don't look at a woman in an admiring way or you will be brought up on harassment charges. Both genders were forced into roles that didn't fit well. The long and short of this history lesson is this, divorce rates skyrocketed, children detached or did not bond to biological parents and the incidence of crime escalated, the 'Dream' remained unattainable since the instinctive imperatives inside the 'female' never left. She no longer was in charge of just managing a house, home and family, she was now required to take on the role of her 'missing mate' as well. The most popular type of book sold to the adult female in the United States today is the romance novel. Inside this novel the woman is strong yet vulnerable, the man strong, powerful, mysterious and virtuous. The woman struggles, the man captures. This is what a majority of the women struggling with mangled lives yearn for. Someone to pay them attention, to care enough to sit on them when they go off the deep end, loving enough to hold them tightly when shit hits the fan. Gee...sounds sorta like that woman is looking for a Dominant. Each of us share these traits and longings to some extent. You can assume that the woman in the deli is human. If she is single she probably has a desire to have someone in her life to love. There is also a strong likelihood that she has a yearning somewhere in her heart to be 'swept away' by a man. Ok, what does this mean to you? First, women like men who dress sharp, clean, dark and mysterious. Be available and reclusive (women love mysteries). Behave in a gentlemanly way, (insist on opening doors, taking her elbow, etc.) If you don't know what this is look up a good book on etiquette. Pay attention! Women love attention, they also like to be chased. Tell her that you come from a long line of strong men and that you enjoy wonderfully feminine women. Be attentive and aloof. (dress dark and masculine) Do not move quickly toward sex. Show you are interested by kissing (really well and don't keep your mouth open like a fish), be tactile and touch her arms a lot and occasionally brush her butt. If you get to the point where you know she is building 'feelings' for you...tell her you need to have a serious talk with her and arrange a nice but quiet private evening. At that meeting tell her that you are a very physical lover, you enjoy being male and 'taking' your woman somewhat more 'forcefully' than would be considered normal. You would like for your relationship to progress deeper for 'you' are developing feelings for her but you are an 'honorable' man and feel it is incumbent on you to tell her of your nature before progressing further with the relationship. She will be very curious, a little afraid, nervous, excited and probably aroused. When she tries to query you further give her a book, something like the 'Story of 'O'' Tell her you thought 9 1/2 weeks was one of the most erotic love stories ever written. Suggest watching it together (have a tape). At that point slowly lead her into what is probably a strong latent fantasy for her. Go slowly, remain mysterious and loving. If she has the capacity and desire to convert - she will. If she understands that you will value her more if she flows into those ancient roles, then she is more likely to consider doing so. Be honest, direct and sincere. Go slow! Women fear diminishment of status, loss of personal integrity, loss of marriageability (equated to puritanical practices). (Essentially, I have never looked at a man that I didn't believe carried a hidden desire to be 'taken' by a strong woman. I think some of the dynamics between men and women are different and some are very very similar. I have never been rejected by being direct with a stranger, by walking up to him and telling him he is attractive as hell. I believe the core of this is attention, human's flourish under the attentions of others, there is perhaps an instinctual desire to please and be found pleasing. A want, need and desire to be wanted, needed and desired. S/m is not as far out as people want to believe it is, dominant sexual practices have been the 'norm' for hundreds of thousands of years. Be considerate, courteous and honest. If you are, those traits will communicate to others.)
6/11/2010 9:10:27 AM
Collars & The 5 Stages of a D/s Relationship... Collars and The 5 stages of a D\s relationship: =============================== Before I begin with the subject: I feel that I should give you some insight into how I view and accept the D\s lifestyle so you can better understand my personal views upon Collaring. Please keep in mind that each of us is different and what works for one may not for another. D\s is a varied lifestyle that is easily accommodating to many different tastes and desires: Within this page I wish to share a small aspect of D\s that I have chosen as my reflection of the lifestyle... Many know of me and my heavy strictness to the D\s ways as well as my strong demand from those that come here to learn of and be D\s in nature. (Rumor has it that many fear me for my strictness grins.) I demand respect and honor not only for the Dom but equally so for the sub. If one can not respect the other then the other is not required to respect the one. D\s only works properly when Both give to it equally... BDSM = Bondage, Dominance\Submission, Sadistizm\Machonistism. I love and crave control and responsibilty for one thus: I have choosen Dominance\submission as my focal point within the D\s lifestyle and place that first before the addition of the kinkier bodily aspects. So, to me, D\s is the first layer of the BDSM multi-leveled lifestyle and the ropes, pain\pleasure, Sadistizm\Machonistism as the lower levels... Each lower level supports and binds all the others together and is all connected to the top D\s level which is made up of open communications = total Honesty = total trust = a total commitment of love filled with honor and respect to each mate... I am not one to go into a BDSM club, grab an available sub and say: You are to totally trust me for the next two hours and then go our separate ways after our momentary cravings are satified. Just not into one night stands\scenes... ... On-line D\s is the same way: you can find many players\pretenders\wannabies and predators that are all out for their own self gratification or you can take your time and eventually find a truelly D\s love connection. The choice is always yours... To me: D\s is based upon a vanilla marriage where love and trust has brought the couple together, but D\s is more for the sub gives not only her heart to her husband\Dom\Master: she litterally places her very life into his hands for safe keeping thus the binding ties of open communication, honesty, trust and love run a hundred times stronger... Also: with such strength, the BDSM parts of the relationship are much more rewarding... Okay. so how does this all tie in with Collars? I see the Collar as the ultimate and final phase of TPE (Total Power Exchange). NOTE: TPE is seen as true in different ways, depending upon the couple in the relationship. Collaring is never taken lightly by those who truly honor their love and respect for the D/s lifestyle and the significance of the collar is never forgotten. It's not a decision that's made quickly and tossed aside in a week or two. We see too much of that kind of thing online everyday and I hope that this will give you something to consider before you jump into one just because it seems like the thing to do. It's a commitment that should bind a couple together for a lifetime. Be sure you are ready to uphold the traditions behind that band of metal or leather before offering or accepting it. Very few things in our lifestyle are more significant than the collar worn by an "owned" submissive. It is the outward symbol of the commitment made by the dominant and submissive and marks her/him as the property of another, much the same way a wedding ring does for our vanilla counterparts. We all know what it's like to be lonely, but please, DON'T just throw yourself away on the first available relationship. Way to many subs get all glassey-eyed and arroused emotionally at the very hint of being collared and don't stop to learn of it's traditional aspects along with the honor and respect that a Collar demands of those true to D/s ways... 3 Main Collars There are 3 main collars used in Real Time: Collar of Consideration, Training Collar and The Formal or Slave Collar. I will briefly outline each of these, for a more indepth explamation of these collars etc., feel free to visit my Sub Help #1 page for several links listed in the Collaring catagory pertaining to collars\collaring... All three of these collars are given in real life, between live persons actively interacting in or forming serious D\s relationships. In recent years we have seen the creation of what I can only call the 'cyber collar'. This creation attempts to mimic the real life collar but tends to be exchanged between those who are primarily BDSM cyber fetishers. Those using and exchanging these imaginary collars tend to appear and vanish like shadows in the mist, lacking the primary reality and substance that is so much a part of the BDSM world. The presence of the cyber collar and it's apparent implications for those newly exploring the lifestyle tend to diminish what is a serious exchange in the real world. I have seen so-called Doms that have takened and collared a new, different sub on the average of one per week. D/s is a widely honored and respected life style and this kind of treatment of the binding "Collar" is a disgraceful act. For you new Doms or subs, recognize that the internet is a tool which augments and gives you access into a real world. If you wish to remain cyber that is your free choice but try to respect the world that you mimic. NOTE: There are exceptions with these "cyber" collars, mainly those that have been able to go from VP to R/t living together 24 hours a day, 7 days a week... These are real D/s couples that have survived the rigors of the typed word and usual misunderstandings that come from not having anything else but words alone to base the speaker's intended meaning upon. I give my greatest respect to these few for they have done what I have tried with 3 different Master\sub relationships and failed at... 5 Stages of a Relationship There are 5 stages to becoming a Master or owned sub\slave: Stage 1 = Friendship. Stage 2 = the companion. Stage 3 = Exploring\courtship. Stage 4 = My sir \ My Pet. Stage 5 = Master\sub\slave. These 3 collars go hand in hand with the 5 stages of becoming a Master(ed)\sub\slave... Please refer to my Home page for a further explamation of the stages. Sir-Robin's Submissive Help Page #1 Collar of Consideration vs. Stage 3: Stage 3 can be seen as the Training Collar period where the Dom begins to show his sub-to-be what he will be like and what he expects of her. PPE (Partial Power Exchange) begins here, each testing the other for compatibility and worthiness. As she begins to slowly give more of her submission to him, he teaches her the many aspects of the D/s life style as well as the basics involved for a sub to eventually go to stage 5: Master\sub joining... Understand that I am talking of a true D\s relationship which is based upon a vanilla marriage of love and trust and commitment and NOT of a BDSM joining which is more based upon the kinkier aspects where a Dom and sub come together primarily to be able to satify their cravings for the Pain\Pleasure rituals and driving need to be owned and to own for a time. The first collar offered is called the 'Collar of Consideration'. This name comes from the Old Guard Leather community, the same source of the Safe, Sane and Consentual code. This Collar is traditionally given at the very beginning of a potential relationship. The traditional or customary representation of the 'Collar of Consideration' is a leather collar in some shade of blue. The actual shade of color is not as important as the color itself. The Dominant by offering this collar to the submissive (once the sub has petitioned the Dom for stage 3 and he has accepted her petition) is expressing an interest in pursuing a potential furthering of a relationship with that submissive beyond the range of a casual acquaintance or companion. The sub, by accepting the collar, indicates that she is now ready to make a serious commitment to what will become a very serious stage of the couples relationship. In vanilla form, they are moving into the steady boyfriend\gilrfriend dating area. The existance of the Collar of Consideration indicates to other Dominant's and submissives that the Dominant and submissive are forming a potentially serious relationship. It's existance acts to openly present to other Dominant's that this submissive is 'off-limits' for the duration of the 'consideration' period and that honorable Dominant's should not pursue this submissive in any manner. In VP: the words "Exploring with..." in one's bios is basically saying the same thing to other Doms and submissives. Any Dom or sub aproaching an "exploring or Collared" Dom or sub in a pursuing manner should be exposed to the VP D/s community as one having no respect or honor for the D/s life style, as they are marked in the real time D/s community. Respect for new relationships is shown by adhering to the presence of collars and their underlying meanings. The 'Collar of Consideration' does not indicate a lifelong commitment between the Dominant and submissive but might be better considered to be similar to a pre-engagement ring. The collar is the property OF the Dominant. It should be purchased, acquired or made BY the Dominant, for the Dominant. Upon the severance of the relationship it should be rightfully returned to it's owner. It is considered disrespectful for the submissive to keep the collar. She is obligated to try repeatedly to return it to the Dom's hands. She is to physically place it within his hands. If extensive attempts have been made to do so unsuccessfully then and ONLY then should the submissive retain the collar. Training Collar vs. Stage 4: The Training Collar represents the second collar exchanged between a Dominant and a submissive. The 'Training' collar is offered by the Dominant after they have engaged in a period of time where they have held extensive conversations with the submissive and explored characteristics, traits, interests, desires and lifestyles to see if they consider themselves to be a good match in enough areas to move into a relationship of deeper commitment. (Again: after the sub has petitioned the dom and he has accepted to move into stage 4) They will generally have engaged in many of the vanilla aspects of the relationship as well as commenced with some light sceneing to explore the beginning limits that the submissive may possess. The traditional Training collar is often made of leather. It is generally very plain and may be either red or black. Many Dominants alternatively offer a training collar in chain. Due to the sub's dailey activities outside the home: collars can be respresnted by various wrist or ankle jewelry. Or even a waist chain or belt... The Contract establishing both the Dom's and sub's wants, needs, limits etc., is now extensively worked on by both parties during this stage. Many of the beginning items for the contract have been established during stage 3... The acceptance of this collar by the submissive indicates that the submissive agrees to pursue a much deeper relationship with the Dominant which will or may involve , serious feelings, emotions, commitments and responsibilities. It can be equated fairly well to an engagement ring. Most Dominant's and submissives enter deeper emotional stages at this point and may begin to express true devotion, love, honor and mutual respect. In many ways this is where the relationship is truly tested physically, mentally and emotionally. It is at this stage that adaptation problems generally occur the most. The newly-joined stage is over (stage 3) and in many cases people tend to express themselves in a more open fashion. Trusting their mate to know them enough to understand and accept their more direct bluntness rather than dancing around and having to use "kid's gloves" on each other in fear of causing the other to misunderstand them or to take one's loving constructiveness as a personal attack. It is at this point that many submissives find themselves 'acting-out' against their Dominant as they attempt to reconcile the internal conflicts of true commitment and submission. NOTE: See my link on: Submissive Rebound... On the other hand: a Dominant in this stage can struggle with feelings of resentment, excessive responsibility and a reduction in personal freedom. Both parties will find that they may test their partner strenuously to see if their partner's commitment is solid and strong. There is always an element of fear in the creation of relationships and insecurities and doubts. Facing these and overcoming them is necessary before the Dominant and submissive can even consider taking their relationship the final steps toward a "Formal" collar. The Formal Collar or Slave Collar vs. Stage 5: The Formal Collar (frequently called the Slave Collar) is the representation of the final stage of commitment between the Dominant and submissive. This collar is offered after the Dominant and submissive have progressed through the 'Collar of Consideration' and the 'Training Collar'. The Formal Collar is offered by the Dominant with the intent to formalize the bond and attachment between themselves and their submissive. (After the sub once again petitions the Dom to become her Master and he accepts). With many couples this collar is given in conjunction with a proposal of marriage. It's weight within the community is equivocal to the wedding ring. The acceptance of this collar by the submissive is an open, voluntary offering of their complete submission to the Dominant from that day forward. At this stage in the collaring process often the Dominant and submissive feel the same deep love that any vanilla couple might feel coupled to the trust, respect and commitment so crucial in the D/s lifestyle. To be invited to attend a D/s Formal Collaring is similar to being invited to a wedding. It is a recognition of commitment, deep emotional feelings, devotion, mutual respect and consideration. It expresses a belief that the Dominant and submissive share similar ideals and a genuine and growing desire to share each others lives over perhaps the rest of their lives. The traditional appearance of the Slave Collar is a collar made of black leather or metal which is adorned by brass or silver objects or designs. This collar is created specifically FOR the individual submissive and is often an original design. The presentation of this collar often involves a joyous celebration including an exchange of vows, benediction by a minister, the singing of a mutually admired song etc. Many couples write their own poetry, vows and promises to each other which are exchanged publically as they dedicate themselves to each other. In Real Time: many couples choose to engage in the placement of permanent body markings upon the submissive at this time. This can be via tattoo's, piercings, brandings, cuttings etc. Some ceremonies will include a carefully designed public scene so that the guests can visually enjoy and participate in this union and bond by watching the permanent marking in its application. This is a serious decision by both people often arrived at after years of searching and in many cases after living together for a long period of time to make sure that their choice is sound. Conclusion In conclusion: for you on line subs: Before accepting a collar, *step out of sub-space* and *talk* with your would-be Dom/me. Also: go to the many collaring pages and learn just what it is that you are about to accept and the Honor and respect the Collar demands of one... And for you on-line Dom/mes: Don't be too hasty to collect a new sub; make sure the sub understands what is to be expected, what sorts of things are to be done, and that this is in accord with the sub's desires. Be aware that a sub may be too much enamored of being a sub to be forthcoming; it may be necessary to be plain-spoken and not speak in a Dommish manner, in order to get straight answers.
6/11/2010 8:49:20 AM
A Collar and Its Many Meanings I read this and wanted to pass it along A collar in BDSM symbolizes a commitment that has often been compared to a wedding ring. This type of commitment comes in other forms, such as a brand, a tattoo, a piercing.... Each symbolizing the pledge of the Dominant to their submissive to protect, love and cherish them. When the submissive accepts the collar, the submissive surrenders to the Dominant and makes a promise to be devoted and loyal. Some collars are made with no clasp to signify the never ending love of the relationship. Other collars have a ring to attach a leash and a place for an engraved tag or pendant to show ownership. The collar is to be worn in the presence of the Dominant at all times. When apart, all the submissive needs to do is touch it to be reminded of the bond they share. Each collaring is a unique symbol of love, respect and a bond between two people who care greatly for each other. In these pages the members of #submission would like to share their unique collaring with you.... ...From a submissive I was asked to write an article on collars/collaring. I told KttN no one would be interested in what I had to say about the subject. I've only been collared once in almost 4 years of being involved in D/s and have not worn a collar in almost a year and a half. This does not exactly make me an authority on the subject, though it does make me an anomaly in the online D/s community where there are those who change collars more often than most people change their socks. A collar means different things to different people. Each unique relationship defines it in their own way. It truly doesn't matter if anyone else understands their particular significance as long as the two involved mutually agree and understand it. That being true, no one can give a definitive explaination of what a collar is or what it is supposed to signify. Only within our own hearts and within each relationship can we do that. What follows are my thoughts, feelings and perceptions. No one else's. Some liken a collar to wedding ring which is an easy and convenient analogy. A collar around the neck is an outward symbol of ownership and commitment just like a wedding ring signifies to all that the person wearing it is "taken". But I believe the similarities end there. A wedding ring binds two people in a court of law, but doesn't necessarily mean anything more. Not every marriage is merely a formality by any stretch of the imagination, but we've all seen loveless marriages of convenience or marriages filled with neglect and abuse to illustrate the point. I humbly believe a collar binds two hearts, two souls together at a much deeper level then a mere wedding ring ever can. Where a wedding ring is but placed upon a finger and a piece of paper is signed, legally obligating the two parties to one another, a collar isn't merely placed around a neck. It is secured around one's heart. A collar symbolizes not only ownership, commitment, love and devotion, but embodies the qualities of honor, respect and trust. As a submissive, when I accept a collar, I pledge to focus my entire being on Master, making His pleasure my joy. It symbolizes Him becoming the center of my universe, my island where I can retreat to, to find peace, pleasure, comfort and strength before heading back out into the world. It represents my promise to honor Him with my every word and action, to take Him into my heart and soul and carry Him with me all the days of my life. A collar is a tangible reminder of "home", the only place I truly belong...at Master's feet...the one place I can truly be me, free to explore and express my heart and desires without fear. The advent of the internet and IRC has lead to many changes within the D/s community, primarily in making information accessible and providing a place for exploration. Computers are a safe place to explore. One can "try on" new feelings and explore different scenarios in the comfort of their living rooms without really having to experience the sting of a whip and each person has the ability to turn off their computer and walk away if uncomfortable. This has brought into the D/s community scores of people who are merely curious or who view an evening on IRC in a bdsm channel as an entertaining diversion from their mundane lives. The popularity and ease of the internet has sometimes obscured the real significance of a collar, even though, most surely, most are seeking those deeper joys. The result is that all too often on IRC, collars are trivialized. There is no honor, no commitment as many participate in what is often referred to as the "Collar of the Month Club." I know my even mentioning this fact will anger many, but I speak the truth and everyone has seen it themselves whether they can be honest enough to admit it or not. How often do we see bored housewives, clearly unfaithful (at least in thought if not in deed) to their husbands, parading their {collar} on a channel while sanctimoniously declaring their abiding love and fidelity to a man they've never laid eyes on and never intend to meet? How often do we see men hitting on anything female (pulse is optional to some) and collaring the first woman to say yes just to get off on some cybersex? Where is the honor, respect, beauty and symbolism in the collar, let alone in the relationship, in these situations? Not all relationships or collarings on IRC are as I've described. For many IRC is also a springboard to real life encounters and has it's place as a mode of communication in long distance relationships. There are many who, for whatever reason, cannot explore D/s in their real life and IRC is their only outlet for expression. Their heart is sincere, their feelings very real. In such cases the bond forged over time leading to a collaring online can produce just as deep and just as intense an emotional/ spiritual relationship as can be obtained in real life. (Though I venture to say, in online only relationships, something is always missing due to the lack of actual physical touch or something so simple, yet so vital, as being able to look into someone's eyes.) Before one can even begin to consider collaring or be collared, I believe a few things are necessary such as honesty with self and excellent communications skills. Honesty with self means being able to look deep inside, acknowledging who and what you are, accepting that, being that to the best of your abilities and then to communicate that sense of self to your partner. There is no dishonor in being honest. If you are Dominant or submissive, admit it and embrace it. Some aren't Dominant or submissive, but are just people who enjoy kinky or rough sex. Others truly are but cannot take it to real life. Some are just bored and view D/s as entertainment. The most important thing is to be honest with yourself and with your partner before offering or accepting that collar. If one cannot do that, then the result is strangers coming together briefly, both quickly growing disillusioned or worse yet, being hurt, then left wondering what went wrong..."this time". Be honest with yourself, not only about who and what you are, but about what your needs are. Are you looking for a casual, no strings attached play partner? Are you looking for online only or to move to real time? Are you looking for part-time D/s or a 24/7 relationship? How much time and attention do you sincerely need in order to feel secure in a relationship? Are your basic needs primarily sexual in nature, more emotional/spiritual or a combination? These questions need to be answered and then one needs to communicate the answers to their partner *before* collaring. Know yourself first and then take the time to get to know your partner. Anyone who tries to rush you into a collaring, must have their motives suspect. All good things take time and there is never a reason to rush into any relationship, especially one as serious as a collar. If someone tries to force or press the issue and you aren't ready, take a step back and assess the situation. This is a huge red flag. What is it this person really wants? Do they just want a little cybersex, a little excitement, to get off? Are they just so desperate not to be alone? Do they feel the need to fit in, peer pressure, so want to collar or be collared to be part of the "in crowd"? Is this a game for them, a conquest? Are they on the rebound? A sincere D/s relationship takes time. A collar is not a play thing. It is not equivalent to "going steady" nor is it a status symbol. A collaring is a serious contract, if you will, between two parties pledging their love and devotion to one another. It should never be entered into lightly, but only after great forethought and taking the time to get to know one another extremely well. In accepting a collar, a submissive pledges to give her entire heart, mind, body and soul to another, to surrender completely to Him. In offering a collar a Master agrees to cherish, protect, nurture and care for the submissive in all ways, to appreciate and never abuse the gift He has been given. A collar embodies the heart and soul of both the Master and the submissive. For me, I will accept no collar until that Master not only owns my heart, but has become my soul. cinnamon^ From a Dominant... Greetings, to many I am known as Sir Michael and have frequented the online lifestyle of BDSM for well over the past year. As of late, I have come to view #submission on EFNet as my home. You will find many good people there with interests in the BDSM, or D/s lifestyle, whether it be online, R/L or both. If you are new to this world, be patient, observe, and above all else, be polite. Those three actions will do more than anything else to bring you the friendship of the regulars you will meet there or, for that matter, in any other similar IRC channel you may choose to enter. Like you, I was once new to this and took what I first saw for granted, not realizing how complex this world can actually be, no less complex than the emotions and feelings of the multitude of individuals you will find yourself dealing with. Remember, especially if you are a new guest, that this is not a video game where upon logging off, all is neatly tucked away and reset for future play. For every nick (name) you see in channel, there is a real person attached to it and anything you say or actions you portray will be remembered. No less than in the "real world". Please pardon me for I take this subject very seriously and if allowed will ramble on forever, turning into quite the bore I am afraid. Therefore, I will get on to what I am writing of; the collar. I was asked to express a Dominant's opinion/view of what a "collar" symbolizes and I hope what follows are the general views of all other Dom/Domme's out there, even though there are bound to be slight variations. Therefore, remember that these words are my own and no others and may not express the views of all involved. The collar is never taken lightly by those who consider themselves true followers of the D/s lifestyle and should never be treated as such. For me it has no less significance than a wedding ring does to others; a symbol of love, respect, and the sealing of a bond between two people who care greatly for and/or love each other. It is not a thing to be rushed into with casual disregard for the feelings of the other upon whom you have placed it or accepted it from. It is not a thing to be taken one day and then casually discarded a week or two later, no more than a wedding ring should be. All too often I see just this sort of thing take place online and for myself, as well as others who take their D/s world seriously, find it a great irritation to watch those less experienced do so, often at the cost of another's feelings and upset. To quote a few lines from another Dom, because I cannot say it any better, "I hope that this will give you something to consider before you jump into one just because it seems like the thing to do. It's a commitment that should bind a couple together for a lifetime. Be sure you are ready to uphold the traditions behind that band of metal or leather before offering or accepting it." When a sub gives her/himself to you, to do as you see fit, it is a very special and beautiful gift. She, or he, is not an inanimate object to be treated with disdain or a doormat to wipe your feet on. They submit to you because he or she has chosen to give a priceless gift to one they have found worthy of receiving it, don't make the sad mistake of abusing that. It is not an obligation, so do not expect it simply because you are a Dom/Domme. Neither can it be bought or forced from another, only given. A Dom/Domme should guide and teach their subs with a firm but controlling hand. As the Dominant, the decisions are in your hands, not only for your pleasure and desires, but remembering to keep the feelings and desires of both parties in mind The sub has not given him/herself to you to be exploited, but rather to be protected, disciplined when necessary for their own good, cherished for the gift they have given you. Remember that the tongue can be as sharp as a scalpel. Would you take that same scalpel to a Rembrandt? When a sub accepts a collar, the bond between sub and Master is only intensified more so because now that sub has given him or herself to you and you only, trusting you entirely to guide and direct as you see fit. For the sub, the Dom has done the same, displaying that he or she wishes no other to be with more than you. Once accepted, a collar is forever and unless the day comes when the sub decides to be rid of it or the Master takes it back, sad but it happens, it should be worn and honored at all times. I have seen where a collared sub may come into the channel or another with an alternate nick, hence, without the collar, so that they may "play" around without bringing criticism down upon themselves or their Master knowing of it. To me this is no different than a married man or woman who would leave their wedding band at home and go out for the evening, portraying themselves as available when they may very well not be. No different is it as well for a Dom/Domme who, when his or her collared sub is offline, engages in activities that would be upsetting to the sub were he or she to know of it. Any such activity should be well discussed and any agreements resolved well before the collaring takes place Anything less is a direct abuse of a sacred trust. And without trust, you have nothing. Trust...... an interesting word that is so often taken for granted yet should be viewed as a priceless and rare gift; no amount of money bearing any comparison to such value. Do not take it lightly, for once damaged; one rarely ever gets it back in the same condition as before, if ever. These words may bare strong resemblance to others you have seen elsewhere for I have viewed many sites that strongly convey my feelings on this matter. I could go on and on but I think you may now have the gist of just how serious a collar is to those who take this life style seriously and by abusing it will bring nothing but disdain and scorn down upon yourself from those who call this world home. I am going to borrow the words I read on another site and I hope the author will not mind but I use them in an effort to guide those who may be new to our world to hopefully see them become respected and honored members of the D/s genreí. The key elements for D/s to work, with or without a collar are considered to be: full and entire honesty mutual respect mutual pleasure pride and dignity strong character love and affection Not to mention that these wouldn't be bad traits to apply in any relationship involving another whom you care for, D/s or otherwise. There are many more things I am tempted to express myself upon but discipline myself to keeping this directed on the subject of the collar, therefore, give some thought to my words. Do not take the collar lightly, and welcome to the very special and exciting world of D/s. SrMichael ...From a submissive The Lord and lady He is her Lord, she is His lady. Conecting with a caress, an inspirational kiss, a wanting touch. He possesses the strong yet gentle hand she has so longed for. she yields the desire willingly that He has yearned for. B/both have a majestic gift to offer each other. Where ever He is gracious enough to led, she will be grateful enough to follow with out question. A desire to capture heart, mind, body, and soul. A desire to surrender heart, mind, body, and soul. They combine in a soft slow dance that holds them B/both. They unite in the Lord and lady. euphoria
6/10/2010 8:06:17 PM
Master "You fill me...with thoughts, desires, needs, I never knew I had.." You engulf my soul.... You take my body for your use... You fill me...with thoughts, desires, and needs... I never knew I had.. You make me want....to let go Let go of all I have known... Give all I am to your desire.. You take my voice... My mouth opens to speak.. And you claim it as your own.. Filling me with your tongue.. My eyes fill with unspent emotions... Drawn to the surface by your safe hand.. Your gentlest caress... Your harshest pain... Releasing myself to you.. My mind, intelligent and strong... My soul, kind and soft... My body, beautiful, soft, kneeling My spirit, open, flowing to you You are indeed my Master... You are the one, in whose care I am safe Safe enough to be me... You are the one, in whose care I find trust Trusting you fully, with my thoughts and desires You are the one, in whose care I find strength Strength in my soul, my spirit, my body... I am yours...
6/10/2010 7:58:31 PM
Giving Erotic Massage Relaxing Your Partner's Body Start by connecting with your partner. There may be specific ways you and your partner prefer to do this. If not, try kind words, soft gazing into each other's eyes, synchronized breathing, and/or caressing each others' faces or hands. When both of you are ready, have your partner lie face down, naked, on the massage table. Start by quieting and focusing your mind while resting your hands on the receiving partner's upper and lower back. Then, perform a relaxing massage on the back, legs, and feet. Basic principles of relaxing massage include keeping your hands in contact with your partner, taking your time, being rhythmic yet sensitive, and proceeding from long gliding strokes to deeper ones. When giving a massage be sure to use good body mechanics: use your body weight rather than arm strength for deep strokes, during gliding strokes keep your knees slightly bent and fluid, and don't lean over the table. After relaxing your partner's back, legs, and feet, have him or her turn over. Massage the chest, arms, and hands. Then glide down to the legs. It can feel good to brush the genitals when going down to the legs. After finishing the fronts of the legs and feet, glide back up and slowly brush over the genitals, teasing them. This teasing process can be drawn out by brushing the inner thighs near the genitals, very lightly touching the pubic region, etc. At this point erotic energy is often building, making it a natural time to start shifting the focus to more explicitly sexual activities. Especially if this is your first massage with this partner, it's a good idea to look into your partner's eyes while cradling his or her genitals, and somehow ask his or her permission to go further. The rest of the massage will focus on the genitals, with periodic sweeps up and down the body to spread, balance, and integrate the sensations. One of the skills that comes with practice is being able to read the energy and arousal levels of your partner, and smoothly and gradually ramp up from relaxing massage to more arousing and sexual massage. Pleasuring Your Partner's Sex Centers Male Introduction The basic principle of male genital massage is that you should slow down, stop, or change what you are doing just before ejaculation becomes inevitable. The best way to accomplish this is for the man to give a signal just before this point is reached. Verbal cues, raising a hand, pulling away slightly, or even subtle body language cues can all work well. This repeated "peaking" process can sometimes help men learn to have multiple orgasms without ejaculating, and can also be practiced during solo masturbation. Although delaying ejaculation during the course of the massage is desirable from the perspective of maximizing pleasure, many partners do like to finish the massage with one. Ejaculation provides a considerable spark of pleasure, but can leave men too fatigued to enjoy the rest of the evening or do a good job massaging their partner; opposite-sex partners who like to finish male genital massage with ejaculation should have the woman receive her massage first. It's also fun to encourage your partner with hot talk (possibly weaving together a verbal fantasy based on your partner's desires). Letting your partner know verbally and non-verbally that you're actively enjoying his pleasure can be a powerful aphrodisiac. As an aside, it should be noted that a nice feature of male genital massage is that an erection is not required for it to feel good; some massage strokes actually feel BETTER when the penis is soft. Suggested Genital Massage Strokes There are many different massage strokes that feel good on male genitals. Unless he indicates otherwise, it's usually safe to assume that firm and consistent stroking will feel best. I'm going to present a few favorite strokes below, but you can make up your own, refer to Appendix A, or examine the resources in this guide's "Learning More about Massage" section to learn dozens of additional strokes. One approach that some people favor is selecting two favorite strokes, and for a period of time alternating between them every once in a while. "Healing Stroke" - With the penis resting on the belly, cup the balls with one hand. The heel of the palm of the other hand glides up and down the underside of the penis all the way to the tip. (Body Electric School handout) "Anvil Stroke" - Bring one hand down, letting it stroke the penis from the top all the way to the bottom. When it hits the bottom, release it. Meanwhile bring your other hand to the top of the penis and repeat the stroke, creating an alternating motion. (internet Alt.Sex FAQ) "Climbing the Mountain" - Take the penis in one hand and gently, sensuously caress it for about ten seconds, then give it one quick up-and-down stroke. Repeat the sensuous caressing for about ten seconds (perhaps using slow up-and-down strokes), and then give the penis two quick up-and-down strokes. Repeat the caressing, then give three quick strokes, etc. Continue until ejaculation approaches inevitability. (SM 101, 2nd Ed.) Cocooning It's up to the two of you whether to finish with an ejaculation. If you do, then pleasuring can continue all the way through ejaculation and until your partner asks you to stop. At the end of the massage (whether or not there is an ejaculation), the sheet/blanket combination can be folded up over the person on the table to provide a warm cocoon. This can be a time of profound peace and contentment together. Female Introduction Female sexual response is often significantly different from male sexual response, in the following ways: 1. Female arousal tends to be more closely tied to emotional states, and feelings of warmth towards her partner. 2. Many women can come in two distinctly different ways: through G-Spot stimulation and through clitoral stimulation. Many women characterize the clitoral orgasms as "sharper" and the G-Spot orgasms as "deeper". 3. Women often vary considerably in what type of sexual stimulation they like, and how they like it done. 4. Female arousal usually takes longer to build, but can often last longer and be more intense than that which men commonly experience. 5. Women can often have multiple orgasms, if stimulation continues following the first (especially with G-Spot stimulation). It's because of #5 that the basic approach to erotic massage differs between women and men. Since women can sometimes enjoy stimulation all the way through one orgasm and into the next, there is little or no need for them to hold back in any way. Having orgasms in a series can cause arousal levels to float for a long time at a very high level. Suggested Types of Stimulation Women vary in their tastes concerning G-Spot and clitoral stimulation, so you need to be attentive and listen. A common preference is for their partners to begin with gentle rubbing over the entire vulva, to follow this with clitoral stimulation, and to finish with G-Spot stimulation or G-Spot AND clitoral stimulation. Please be aware that neither clitoral stimulation nor any sort of vaginal penetration usually feels good unless a woman is already in a fairly high state of arousal. When performing genital massage on women one often has a "free hand" which may be used to glide over the rest of her body, tease her nipples, massage her perineum, caress her face, form "connections" with other parts of her body (by stimulating some other part of her body at the same time as you are pleasuring her genitals), etc. Although the genital massage styles presented below are some of the most commonly favored among women, there are many more. Refer to Appendix B or examine the resources in this guide's "Learning More" section for more ideas. "Clitoral" - When massaging her clitoris, learn what part of it feels best to her. Going in circles around it softly and rhythmically with a lubricated finger is a good way to proceed, at least until you get more specific feedback or until you uncover something that obviously feels better. Once you find something that feels great, consistency with it is often the key to further pleasure. Some women find that clitoral orgasms feel better if their vaginas are pleasantly filled: more fingers or an appropriately-sized dildo are good ways to accomplish this, though penetration of any kind usually doesn't feel good to someone who isn't aroused, so it probably isn't what she would want you to start right out with. "G-Spot" - The G-Spot is an area on the forward wall of the vagina, just behind the pubic bone about two inches in. A woman can often tell you when you've found her G-Spot, and it often feels more "ridged" than the surrounding tissue. Pressing into it can be intensely pleasurable, but may cause a sensation of needing to urinate. Female ejaculation is sometimes a result of G-Spot stimulation; female ejaculate is NOT urine, but IS expelled through the urethra. One easy way to stimulate the G-Spot is with your (lubricated) first and second fingers together (possibly starting with just your first finger). Make rhythmic gestures inside the vagina that look like the signal to "come here". Alternatively, one can rub the G-Spot in a circular fashion. Generally, it's the pads of your fingers which are pressing into her G-Spot. Another approach is to rotate your fingers inside her vaginal barrel with even pressure against all areas of it. Be aware that the shape of the vagina changes as a woman's arousal level increases. You'll probably notice the inner portion ballooning outwards during extreme arousal, which means that your fingers will need to rotate a little farther from center in order to maintain the same pressure on the vaginal walls. G-spot stimulation usually only feels good when the woman is aroused. "Vibrator" - Vibrators generally work best on or near the clitoris. If the vibration is too intense, switch to a lower speed or put a cloth between the vibrator and her clitoris. It's OK to let your partner hold the vibrator. It's also fun for a vibrator to be used clitorally at the same time vaginal penetration is being performed. The most versatile vibrators are the standard plug-in models such as the Hitachi Magic Wand. "Verbal and Non-Verbal Encouragement" - It's helpful to encourage your partner with hot talk (possibly weaving together a verbal fantasy based on your partner's desires). Sexy complements, eye contact, etc. are also nice additions. Many sexual difficulties (especially for women, it seems) stem from worries: worrying that her partner is getting tired of pleasuring her, that she isn't coming fast enough, etc. Letting your receiving partner know verbally and non-verbally that you're actively enjoying giving her pleasure can be a powerful aphrodisiac for her. Cocooning It's nice to fold the sheet/blanket combination over your partner when you two are finished. This can be a time of profound peace and contentment together.
6/10/2010 7:53:26 PM
Submissive Needs vs. Submissive Wants Polly wrote the following message on a mailing list she once belonged to, in response to another submissive's message. All information that might identify this woman or her situation has been removed. Someone said that when she tries to talk to her dominant and tell him what she needs, he seems to listen for a while, and things are good, but after a while he forgets and stops giving her what she needs. I wonder if it would help if she could try to describe some of the things she asks him for and also say why she thinks she needs these things (as opposed to merely wants them). For me, distinguishing between my needs and my wants is pretty important when it comes to feeling under my dominant's control. If I want something and Jon refuses to give it to me, I might think he is a cruddy dom (or even not a dominant at all) if I believe my want to be a strong submissive need. But actually, all he does when he refuses my want is to exercise his right as my dominant to do whatever he damn well pleases. If, however, something I really needed from him were not to be provided, that would be a very different story: I'd have to conclude that he isn't a good dominant or perhaps not the dominant for me, or perhaps not even a dominant at all. Here are some examples of things I call "wants." I have, in the past, confused some of these with "needs." • I want to play frequently, much more frequently than he chooses to. • I want him to do new things to me or more elaborate things to me than he already does. • I want him to do all those active things he is incapable of doing because of his physical disability. • I want him to do the same things to me--and with the same intensity--as he did during our first week together, when I was in "submissive boot camp" and was being given a strong orientation. Sometimes I think that I just want to feel as intensely as I once did when I was new and exploring things. • I want him to act like one of those dominants in the fiction books: tie me up and chain me in a dark, cramped cell overnight; have me kneel at his feet every second of the day unless he has something else for me to do; whip me constantly, so I'm always bruised or welted; make me walk around naked or half-naked at all times; you know, all the usual fantasy crap. And I want him to do this every single day, not just on special occasions! • I want him to be meaner to me, more strict, more stern, more rigid, more demanding and not be so nice whenever I ask him for something. I want him to refuse me, arbitrarily, or just for fun. • I want him to give me away to be played with by other dominants whom I find sexually attractive and safe. • I want never to freak out or yell at him, never get upset, never get resistant, never feel like a bad submissive. • I want not to have to play that stupid card game that he likes so much virtually every stupid night of the year before we go to bed! • I want him always to know, instantly, the right thing to say to calm me down and bring me back to my submissive self when I am upset. I'm not going to go into why some of these wants are rather childish on my part (we'll save that for another message), but the point is that whether he satisfies these superficial desires on my part or not has little or nothing to do with his ability to dominate me. And it's the latter, his ability to dominate me, that I need. The rest of these things, much as I'd like some of them, I could be perfectly happy with living without, if I had to, for the rest of my life. So what are some of my needs? • I need to feel completely safe with him and to be able to trust him with anything I might bring up or that might happen. I need to be able to trust his stability and know that he won't freak out, no matter what I throw at him. • I need to feel actually controlled and owned and overpowered by someone who enjoys controlling another person and is not doing it simply to please me. • I need to know that when we have kinky sex he is truly sadistic and gets sexual enjoyment from doing what he does to me. It would crush me if I thought he were doing it just to "get me off." • I need to know I cannot get away or escape from him, even if I wanted to. (Believe it or not, for someone who is strongly submissive, this is part of her "safety" need). • I need to feel obedient to him, and I need to know that he's in charge and making all the major decisions (not because I can't--making large decisions is easy and even fun for me--but because if I were to make them, I would feel like the one in control of the relationship, a feeling that I hate). • I need to know that I cannot bully him or push him or manipulate him or talk him into into doing whatever I want, into being some sort of perfect RoboDom. • I need to know he can solve any serious problems that come up between us. OK, that's enough needs. The primary way I distinguish between needs and wants is to ask myself, if I don't have this thing, will I be miserable, confused, hurt, frustrated, or unfulfilled permanently? Will I want to go out and seek someone else who does have it? If I can honestly answer these questions with a strong "Yes," I'm dealing with a need. It can be quite hard at times for a submissive to ask her dominant for what she wants because she may feel (incorrectly, I believe) that to ask for these things is unsubmissive or too aggressive or demanding, or that it means that she controls the relationship. If your dominant actually controls the relationship, he knows very well how to say "No" when he wants to. And if he doesn't control the relationship, well, that's something you probably need to know before you travel any farther with him down what may be an emotional and sexual dead end. I think that a way you can begin to figure out whether you are being too demanding is to classify the various things that you want from your dominant into wants and needs. If mostly wants are not being met, maybe you need to rethink what the priorities are in a D&S relationship: is it so important that you always get your way, or rather, should it be the other way around? If it is mostly needs that are not being met, you might be with the wrong person, as such needs have to be met naturally and spontaneously by a dominant, not just as a favor to you, or because he is frightened of losing you, if both you and he are to be happy. If someone is actually dominant, he can usually meet the sorts of submissive needs I've listed above.
6/10/2010 7:40:43 PM
Developing sub/slave Training Programs Part 1: The Assessment Phase Opening Statement: It is an awesome responsibility when someone asks you for training. Novice Dominants often jump at the chance to prove their prowess without thinking about the time commitment and the entire scenario. This often leads to a mismatch in personalities and expectations. These undetected mismatches lead to training disasters, hurt feelings and tarnished reputations. In training situations, the Dominant holds the primary responsibility. Part of taking responsibility as a principle trainer is 'knowing' what your personal expectations are. What exactly do you want to get out of the situation? Then clearly communicating these expectations to the submissive. Present these expectations in early discussions and negotiations. It should be restated in the form of a written training contract. So, ask yourself two questions. 1) Am I willing to train for training sake? and 2) What do I want to get out of this.� Know what your expectations are before you entering into a training contract. Training Phases: For me submissive / slave training is basically broken down into two phases: The Assessment Phase and the Training Program. The Assessment Phase determines 1) if want to train a particular sub and 2) the answers gathered dictate the overall direction and structure of the training program. Assessments: Assessing Tendencies: It is equally important to determine the expectations and / or natural preponderance of the submissive. Some subs are hesitant to share this information. If they are attracted to you, they may not want to jeopardize the chance to get to know you better. Some honestly won�t know what to expect from a training session. This is a technique presented in the Miss Abernathy's books. Use simple question /answers quizzes can help reveal tendencies. They aren�t always 100% accurate but for the most part are revealing and useful. At first I used the ones in the book but as I saw how the questionnaires were constructed I created my own. Assessing Obedience & Willingness: Require written assignments. Make sure these assignments have a clearly defined deadline for completion. If a sub/slave has trouble obeying and working with you a reasonable deadline, they will never make it through a serious training program. Following directions is a critical part of any training and the 'written assignment' exercise reveals willingness to comply. If they fail consistently do not go forward with the training. This requirement will save you hours of wasted time and work. Three assignments: 1) Start with Miss Abernathy's Quiz. 2) 2/3 - Minute Quiz. and 3) start a slaves journal. Assessing Openness: Immediately place the trainee under a full disclosure policy. Under this rule you test the ability of the submissive to be open and honest. It is also an information-gathering tool for structuring training and play. Use this technique carefully. Depending on the type of training you are planning require an accounting of sexual preferences, (monogamous / poly relationships) fantasies, past encounters in the BDSM world, an accounting of things that have gone wrong and things that have gone right. At this juncture you are getting a read on fears, limits and determining strengths at this stage. It is equally important to know both spoken limitations and physiological limitations. This may come out in intimate discussions. What are the hard limits or are there any injuries you should be aware of. Risk Assessments Assessing Health Risk: Never embark on a training program of this type without assessing any health risk that may occur to you or your trainee. Set down and have a heart to heart talk about health issues. Assessing Work Risk: If a submissive is employed be sure to get look at the impact of such a training program will have on the work environment. Can the sub play in public or attend D/s affairs in the local area? Is there a danger an 'outing' would jeopardize a livelihood? Assessing Home Life: Is the sub married and does the spouse or significant other know about the subs interest in D/s? Does the sub vanilla friends now about the D/s interest and do they share there experiences with them? If the neighbors discovered the D/s interest would there be serious repercussions? Assessing Outside Professional�s Influences: Is the sub working with a spiritual councilor, therapist or psychologist? Are these professionals aware of and accepting of the D/s interest? Assessing Limits and Range: It important to get an idea of the range and limits of your play partner. Training Contracts: By the time you have finished this type of assessment you have an idea if you want to work with this trainee. Now is the time to consider the depth and time frame that you will spend with someone. Related Essays • Submissive's Sample Set of Positions for Memorization by Author Unknown • Guidelines for Conduct by Sergeant Major • Guidelines for Domestic Service by Sergeant Major • Controlling the Slave by lauraTV Developing sub/slave Training Programs Part 2: The Training Phase
6/10/2010 7:25:45 PM
BDSM Play Partner Checklist The more information a Top knows about their bottom, the safer and more exciting their playtime can be. Remember… communication is the key to all relationships, BDSM and vanilla alike! Below is a list of BDSM activities… please put 2 answers next to each item. Don’t be overwhelmed by this list. Take your time and answer as honestly and as best you can. Your answers will change over and over as you gain more experience in the scene. You should fill out this form every so often to let your Top know about new things you are interested/not interested in! The first answer should be, if you’ve ever tried that activity before • Yes = I have participated in this activity before • No = I have not participated in this activity before The second answer should be your interest in engaging in that activity on a scale of 0 – 5, NO,?, +, ! or a combination. • 0 = I have no interest/don’t like this, but would do it to please you. • 1 = Not very interesting/don’t really enjoy this too much. • 2 = This is OK, • 3 = This is nice/fun/interesting • 4 = I really enjoy/think I’ll enjoy this activity • 5 = I LOVE THIS/CAN’T WAIT TO TRY THIS • NO = Hard limit. I will not participate in this activity at all, at this time. • ? = Unfamiliar with this activity. • + = I’m scared of this but would possibly like to explore it. • ! = I’m embarrassed to admit I like this. Examples: Flogging: Yes/5 (Have done it before/LOVE IT!) Cutting: No/+ (Have never tried/scared of this but might like to try it) Golden Shower: No/5! (Have never done it/really exciting/embarrassed to admit it) Fluffernutting: No/? (Have never done it/what the heck is it????) Tickling: Yes/5+! (Have done this before/love it/scared of it/embarrassed I like it) Also please feel free to write any explanations or more information after your answers. Examples: Flogging: Yes/5 - I especially love to be flogged on my back!!! Tickling: Yes/5+! - My feet are my most ticklish place but I didn’t tell you that! Abrasion: Age Play: Anal Sex: Arm/Leg Sleeves: Asphyxiation: Beating hard: Beating soft: Begging/Pleading: Being Blindfolded: Being Gagged: Bestiality: Biting: Bondage (heavy): Bondage (light): Boot Worship: Branding: Breast bondage: Breast Whipping: Brown Showers/Scat (feces play): Caning: Catheterization: Chauffeuring: Choking: Chosen Clothing for: Chosen Food For: Clothespins: Cock Worship: Collars (wearing): Corsets (wearing): Cutting: Daddy Play: Dilation: Double Penetration: Electricity: Enemas: Examinations (physical): Exhibitionism: Face Slapping: Fantasy Gang Rape: Fantasy Rape: Fisting: Flogging (back): Flogging (butt): Following Orders: Foot Worship: Forced Dressing: Forced Homosexuality: Forced Masturbation: Forced Nudity: Forced Servitude: Full Head Hoods: Genital Sex: Given Away: Golden Showers (piss play): Hair Pulling: Hairbrushes: Hand Jobs: Handcuffs (metal): Harnessing: Head (getting): Head (giving): High Heel Worship: Homage With Tongue: Hot Waxing: Housework: Human Pony: Human Puppy: Humiliation In Private: Humiliation In Public: Ice Cubes: Including Others: Infantilism: Injections: Interrogations: Intricate Rope Bondage: Kidnapping: Kneeling: Leather Restraints: Lecturing: Licking: Massage(getting): Massage(giving): Medical Scenes: Mommy Play: Mouth Bits: Mummification(saran wrap etc): Nipple torment:(clamps etc.) Oral/Anal Play: Orgasm Control: Orgasm Denial: Over-the-Knee Spanking: Phone Sex: Piercing (perm): Piercing (temp): Pussy Whipping: Pussy Worship: Religious Scenes: Riding Crops: Scratching: Sensory Deprivation: Serving as Ashtray: Serving as Furniture: Serving as Maid: Serving as Pony: Serving Orally: Serving: Sex in Scene: Sexual Deprivation: Shaving: Single Tail (light/sensual): Single Tail (moderate/heavy) Spanking: Speculums (vaginal): Spreader Bars: Stocks: Straight Jacket: Strap-on Dildos: Supplying Victims: Suspension (inverted): Suspension: Swapping: Swinging: Tape Gags: Tattooing: Teasing: Tickling: Triple Penetration: Uniforms: Verbal Humiliation: Videoed Scenes: Voyeurism: Whipping (cat o’ nine tails etc.): Wrestling: Did we forget anything? Something you really LIKE? Something you really DON’T LIKE? Please add it to the bottom of the list! Important Questions: Physical Concerns - Do you have any medical conditions, chronic or otherwise, that the Top should know about? (Epilepsy, weak shoulders, skin Allergy to latex, etc.) Are you on any prescription medications? Etc. Mental Concerns - Do you have any phobias or mental conditions that the Top should know about? (Fear of heights, Claustrophobia, MPD, etc.) Limits - Are there any specific scene-related things you will not do? Fetishes - Are there any specific scene-related things that you really like?
6/10/2010 7:22:31 PM
10 Commandments for Newbies I. THOU SHALT BE RELENTLESS IN YOUR SEARCH OF KNOWLEDGE ...for there are many who are willing and eager to guide and assist you in your search II. THOU SHALT NOT BE HAUGHTY OF MIND ...for we all are still learning and growing. There is no shame in not knowing a right word or how to do something. Always keep an open and humble mind when it comes to learning. III. THOU SHALT BE STEADFAST AND BOLD OF HEART ...for there are those who will try to humiliate you and belittle you for their egos sake. (example: "for a newbie-you sure have opinions" "newbies should be seen and not heard" "this isn't a beginners forum") IV. THOU SHALT BE RESPECTFUL OF OTHERS ...for we should all respect each other as humans and as part of the same community. Even if opinions clash it is possible to disagree without being disagreeable keeping a sense of respect for one another. V. THOU SHALT SEEK OUT THOSE OF LIKE KIND ...for there are chat rooms, munches, socials and parties readily available to give you an opportunity to make acquaintances. You are not alone. VI. THOU SHALT NOT FEEL PRESSURED TO PERFORM FOR OTHERS SAKE ...for there are those who will mock where you are comfortable with. Perhaps you are only comfortable giving/taking mild spankings whereas an edge playing sadist/masochist may snub you feeling superior. They are not. The only right way to be is the right way for you! VII. THOU SHALT NOT JUDGE LEST YE BE JUDGED ...for each relationship is special and unique between the people directly involved. As an observer you may not understand it but you don't have to as long as the people involved are in concensual agreement. VIII. THOU SHALT BE KIND ONE TO ANOTHER ...for we are all part of the same community. Insults and Flaming weaken the whole. We are fortunate because we have 4 cheeks to turn thus we should be even more forgiving of each others faults. IX. THOU SHALT BE ACCOUNTABLE FOR YOUR ACTIONS ...for with the availability of knowledge and the forums for opinions there is little reason to act in ignorance which may lead to unfortunate experiences. This means proper understanding of safe, sane and concensual play including negotiation and safewords and communicating your wants & needs efficiently. Do not assume others can read your every thought. X. THOU SHALT BE TRUE TO YOURSELF ...for you are wonderful and unique in your individual way. There is no specific way a Dominant/Submissive must be. We are all distinctive jewels with our own remarkable personalities. There is no mold.
6/10/2010 7:15:26 PM
The Power Of Submission To understand the power of submission, one must first understand what being a submissive means, where it comes from and how it is expressed. True submission is something that comes from deep within a person and is an essential part of their nature. It is something expressed from the soul and as such, it goes much deeper than the mere physical/sexual act of offering ones-self to a Master for pleasure. A person can behave in a submissive manner but this is not the same as being "a submissive." To offer oneself completely and utterly to another, to surrender all choices and "power" requires and exceptional inner strength. High self esteem and a knowledge that in order to relinquish power to another as well as understanding that one must possess that inner power is essential. Embracing and expressing my submissive nature has given me the most powerful opportunities to find the deepest levels of trust, power and the intimacy that can only arise from the bond of a Master and sub. It is the ultimate _expression of balance, the archetypal opposition of yin (the receptive principle) and yang (the active principle). Both sides being perfectly equal, yet forming a perfect whole. Mutually inter-dependent upon the other. As a submissive, my goals are to come before Master as an empty chalice to be filled ... or a black canvas to be painted ... formless clay waiting to be molded. Thru this exchange, i know that i will become more than i was before ... the Master takes the raw material, or the blank canvas or the raw gemstone and brings out the inner lustre. In this experience, what many misinterpret is that they assume the Master imposes His will upon the sub and she becomes whatever He wants her to be. i would disagree ... to me, the Master brings out the qualities of submssion in a more pronounced way. Rather then being told to "act" in a submissive way, it is the submissive's role to remove the veil until who she becomes is the perfect reflection of devoted service and in serving her Master, she finds an inner joy and balance that comes from knowing that with each veil removed, each boundary crossed, she becomes MORE of who and what she already is. When i feel, hear and see my Master's pride in me, i know that i am elevated and adored above all women. i have truly given the gift of my soul to Him and in that exchange He becomes as bound to me as i am to Him. That is the beauty of submission to me. There is a dynamic that exists where the more my Master asks of me, the more i am able to give, and then the deeper our bound becomes. It grows exponentially. The perfect yin/yang of the Master being that active principle in the TAKING and the submissive being the receptive in the GIVING. My submission is expressed in many ways: on a physical, mental, emotional and spiritual level. Without all of those levels, again, it becomes merely a physical act. There is a sacredness to submission as well for me. Like prayer or other acts of devotion, it is living my life with an intention and focus that always strives for the highest, purest _expression. Putting the relationship first ... always searching within for ways to please and offer more of myself than i think i can. It is this going beyond and pushing limits that becomes the most important reward of submission for me ... the place of empowerment and self knowledge and the resulting inner strength/transformation. It is also dancing with the inner shadowself ... the parts of me that are about fear and being taken on the journey by someone (the Master) who will be there to catch you so your never really falling. The most special part of submission for me is the level of intimacy and soul connection with another. Each veil that is removed, each boundary crossed, each lash accepted and begged for, each time of being taken to the outermost regions of letting go of control ... all of this is the glue that binds the Master and sub completely to one another. To become completely naked and vulnerable on every level, then give more than i think i can and see the pride, love and devotion in my Master's eyes is the greatest gift imaginable.
6/10/2010 7:12:12 PM
Establishing a Protocol Author: Laura Antoniou Filed in: training, rules, etiquette, protocol, behavior A talk given by Laura Antoniou, December 1, 2000 What is the number one reason for failure of an S/M relationship? Lack of consistency. Not failed flogging or lack of fetish wear. Consistency. Basically, what happens is that the people involved in the relationship stop doing the things that got them interested in S/M in the first place. NOTE: S/M is the term L. A. used to mean S/M, D/s, BDSM, what ever set of letters you want for the lifestyle we choose. Reality is that every relationship will slow down after the first flush of excitement wears off. All the Passion, Drama and Emotion that make it exciting at first, tone down. And all of those are tied up in actions. When the actions stop, the relationship stops. I don’t have a magic solution to offer to keep a relationship alive, but one thing that can work is the creation and maintenance of a protocol. Before we get into that, we must first touch on some of the terms to be used. First: I am NOT in my 50’s or older. I have never been in the Military. And I am not a gay male that fits both of those descriptions. Therefore, I am not, nor can I ever have been “old Guard” and anyone that says otherwise is wrong. Second: The basic assumption of this entire presentation is that we are talking about a S/M relationship where there is a Top (Dominant) and a bottom. The bottom is in a state of consensual submission and has agreed to be obedient to the top. Etiquette: forms of behavior established by good breeding, or what is prescribed by cultural situations. Basic etiquette. You must know good manners. Read Emily Post, Amy Vanderbilt, Miss Manners, etc. Get them. Read them. Use them. There is never an excuse for bad manners. Protocol: The code that prescribes the adherence to the etiquette. SM Protocol: a plan for enacting the behavior within your relationship. (Including the basic etiquette stuff.) A good (and currently the only) reference for alternate lifestyles is: The Bride Wore Black Leather... and He Looked Fabulous!: An Etiquette Guide for the Rest of Us by Drew Campbell, Donna Barr (Illustrator) /Paperback / Greenery Press / March 2000 Another good reference comes from a Military Protocol book: Service Etiquette by Oretha D. Swartz / Hardcover / Naval Institute Press / November 1988 These are good books to add to your reference set, right along side of Emily Post, et al. Basically, ask yourself what attracted you to SM in the first place Power? Surrender? The formalisms? The manners? The rituals? Everything that is done in S/M is strengthened, sharpened and enhanced by etiquette. One of the first things you do is establish a Protocol. How do you expect the submissive to behave, to address you, to dress, to sit, eat, etc. This is a model for the relationship. It is the Tops responsibility to establish the protocol. DO NOT send your submissive out on the net looking for that “magic” protocol that must be followed. It does not exist. By taking someone else’s protocol, you are essentially handing over the control of your relationship to someone else. Because that is what protocol is… the control of the relationship. Protocols within a relationship are private and personal. You make the rules for what is important to you. If you take third party protocols and just try to use those, you are going to guarantee that they will be misinterpreted, some will be implausible, and others will just be plain wrong for your relationship. Besides, do you really want your submissive to fulfill someone else’s fantasy? Your fantasy is what should be the focus. Also, if you hand the responsibility of creating the protocols over to the submissive, you are telling the submissive to control the relationship. Which is usually not what the submissive is looking for. They want to know what pleases you, not just what they are guessing at. Only the dominant can make it right. This does not mean you cannot use other information. Certainly borrow (or outright steal) bits and pieces of protocols from other sources that appeal to you. But take just the important part and flesh it out with your own style and flavor. Make it your own and move on. Do not just take someone else’s protocol “whole cloth” and try to use it. But that begs the question… Where do I get that protocol? Have you ever fantasized about a series of positions you would like to see your sub perform? • Write them up. • Make it clear. • Be prepared to teach them and modify them to fit reality. • Read about other styles of protocols. For example everyone that has ever heard the term “Old Guard” has an opinion. However, if you think this appeals to you, I recommend you read the following two books, and if you like what you read, go for it: The Leatherman's Handbook by Larry Townsend, John Preston / Paperback / L. T. Publications / November 1994 Real Thing by William M. Carney / Paperback / Masquerade Books, Inc. / April 1995 Other sources are John Normans Gor series, the story of O, Ann Rice Beauty series. Just remember that your life is NOT GOR. It is yours. Take what you like and make it real, but don’t try to convince yourself you are from the planet Gor or from Roissery. You aren’t. You also don’t find a lot of protocol described in my books. The last thing I want is someone to say they are following the Market Place protocol. There is no such thing. Creating a Protocol First, think about why are you doing this? To establish a relationship? To deepen it? To try to repair it? (usually repairs don’t work because by the time you realize you need to fix it, its too late, but try anyway.) Then, think about all the things you want/need the protocol to cover. Speech: Discussion habits, how to address Master / Mistress, how to address other masters and mistresses. How to address tops, bottoms, vanilla people, other household members. How to argue. How to disagree with Master. How to agree with Master. How to ask for a favor. How to ask for sex. How to request a time out. Posture: How to stand, how to sit, how to kneel. When and how to use different positions. Who opens the door. Where do they walk (in front? Behind? Left side? Right?) Describe in detail all the different postures and positions. Presenting (offering a body part for use): How to do it for pleasure, play, punishment, humiliation, whatever. Other stuff: when and who they can hug with or with out permission, shake hands, bow. Get you a drink. Serve dinner. Fold the laundry. Hang the clothes. Walk the dog. Personal habits: When and how to eat, go to the bathroom, drink, have sex, use furniture, drive, got to work, dress, get undressed, brush their hair, brush their teeth, where to sleep, what to sleep in, shave, smoke, etc. Other issues: Can they carry money? Use a credit card? Write checks? Can they use the phone, the computer, and the fax. Are they allowed to touch their collar with their own hands? Can they remove it? Put it on themselves? How? When? There are endless opportunities for developing protocols. Just remember, what is fine in the dungeon in your home or at the leather bar is not necessarily going to fly at the local Walmart or at your Mom’s Thanksgiving dinner. Be prepared to have multiple levels of protocol. When in private … when in semi-public but scene friendly,.. when in Walmart … at Moms. Also, be wary of using Always. There is no flexibility. Always be naked in my presence is not going to work (the folks at Walmart will probably object). A requirement like that is setup for failure because there are exceptions. But.. When at my home, and we are alone, you will be naked. That is a good solid rule that can be followed. Basic Question: Why do it: The best goals of keeping to a protocol 1. Protocols establish a pattern of a relationship and help define it. 2. to have a quantifiable system to judge the training and success of the bottom. a. The Top MUST give feedback. Protocols work because it is two way street. The bottom DOES it. The Top recognizes it is done. b. This way both know exactly what is expected and can follow it 3. Shows off good manners. Not just out in public, but also privately with each other. 4. Establish and maintains a level of distance in a relationship a. Distance is required to keep the Dominant/submissive dynamic strong b. The same protocol also can be used to invite intimacy at specific times. It is important to allow flexibility in the protocol to let the submissive initiate some things…such as sex. Your protocol can specify how and when the submissive can express the need/desire for sex with the dominant. However, be warned, that if you give the permission to ask, you need to be prepared to say yes. EVERY time you say no, you are hitting at the submissive’s self-esteem. You may not need to say yes every time, but it is a fine line between how many times you can say no and when they decide you don’t care enough and leave. On the other hand, not ever allowing them to ask also sets them up for deciding you don’t care and them leaving. A bonus of letting them ask for sex… is they now are “ordered” to tell you when they want sex. You never have to guess again if they are “in the mood” or not. 5. Establish a means for changing the relationship. Include in the protocol a way for the submissive to request a change. Master, every time I do “X” I feel bad…or angry…or resentful.. or bored…or whatever. Is it possible to change “X” or delete it. Again, this obligates you to pay attention. If the submissive actually requests that something be changed, you should change it. Consider the reasons for the change and also determine if “X” is something you feel is really necessary. If yes, find a way to make it acceptable to the bottom. If not, then change or delete it as necessary. In this way, your protocol will change and grow and become more and more tailored to your personal relationship with that particular submissive. Remember… the protocol has to work for both of you. If the submissive is finding it unworkable, then the submissive will leave. If you don’t find it meets your needs, you will ignore it, and the submissive will feel you don’t care, and the submissive will leave. Protocols take effort. It is worth it, but it is not an easy ride for either partner. Where to start: 1. 1. Start by determining what type of relationship you want. o Is it a service relationship? o Is it primarily a sexual one? o Is it Daddy/girl or Master/slave? 2. What behaviors and mannerisms turn you on. 1. This is for both Tops and Bottoms. Be CLEAR about what turns you on.If what you want is to be Jeeves…have a suite and silver tray, say so. If you need to be dressed in a French Maid outfit with nipple cut outs, be specific. If you want your submissive to be June Cleaver incarnate, tell her. If you are not specific, you won’t get what you want. 3. ritual) to develop naturally, but document the process as you go, so that you will both know what is important and what isn’t. You want the development of your protocol to be an exciting and nurturing experience, and for it to be organic. It will grow and change and develop with your relationship, making it stronger and deeper. Realize that your Protocol WILL change. It is better to start with a few simple rules of behavior, maybe Then after those are mastered, add 5 more. Plus depth to the first five. Make the addition of new rules a reward for having mastered the first ones. Don’t hand a new submissive a 30 page document and say, start doing all this on Monday. It won’t work, it will be overwhelming and there is nothing fun about flipping through a manual trying to figure out what to do next.. Also, you cannot expect perfect obedience. You are commanding behavior from a human being. Not a machine. And sometimes… there has to be down time. Every protocol should have a way, within the protocol, to request a way to be excused from the Protocol. This is a release valve. Again, it is almost axiomatic that the dominant MUST almost always grant such a request. But the value of it is that by granting this request, the protocol is actually still in place. By not granting it, you run the risk that the stress that caused the need for the request in the first place will force the submissive to decide to just chuck it all anyway. Note I did say ALMOST always. Sometimes, by asking for the release, the submissive is also asking for help. If the dominant can relieve the reason the sub requested the time out, it is possible to actually deny the request but in a positive way. A good, well written protocol will allow flexibility for both partners. If the submissive, for what ever reason, feels a need to be released from the protocol, the mere fact of requesting the release in a specific way, and being granted it according to the protocol, actually preserves the protocol…..it is still being “observed” even during the time out, and provides a sense of security and continuity during that time period. Also, there is nothing wrong with telling the submissive… you get the time out, but your penalty for it is that after the time out, you will have to do “X” to make up for the lack of protocol during this time. Be creative. Find ways to keep it meaningful. Note: Roles of Protocol do not only belong to the bottom. Protocol applies to the Dominant as well, and must include behavior of the Top. The rules may specify that the Top is polite at all times, or crude and hurtful. But the rules must be there for both…specify what YOU will be doing. Remember, your Protocol is YOURS and yours only. You cannot expect others to follow your protocol, even if they know it. Write your protocols out, not as a contract but as a guide book. This is helpful for both Dom and sub. Who forgets the specific protocols first? The dominant. Bottoms don’t keep protocol out of fear of punishment but because they WANT to be pleasing to their Dom. They don’t just “stop” observing protocol for the heck of it. They stop primarily because the Tops fail to NOTICE. When the Top fails to notice/react, then he doesn’t care.. As the Dominant, you must be involved. You have established it. You must maintain it. You reward good behavior, and punish bad. And modify the rules when necessary. For the Bottoms: If you stop doing something required of your protocol, and your top doesn’t notice, it is your right and responsibility to bring this to the Master’s attention… in a respectful way, according to your protocol. All protocols should provide a way for the submissive to bring anything up that needs to be discussed without fear of reprisal. Also, sometimes Tops realize that they stopped noticing something, and if that happens, it is better to say “I’ve noticed you have stopped doing X.” However, remember that at this point, you cannot punish for it. If you have not noticed for a month that she is not kneeling before getting into bed, then today, you notice it…. You can’t punish her retroactively. Instead take ownership of the problem, acknowledge your part (lack of noticing means it has become less than meaningful to you also) and then brainstorm together what you can do to prevent it from happening again. Bottoms are responsible to obey you, but you (the top) are responsible for noticing that obedience (or lack) and following through. If you have noticed something has become neglected or is being performed by rote instead of with real meaning or that you personally now find boring to watch the submissive perform it “yet again”, it is time to re-evaluate the reason for that action, and either modify it or drop it entirely. It is this process that helps keep the protocol alive and responsive to the relationship, and therefore meaningful. When it stops being meaningful, the relationship is on the skids. It has become simply a series of actions instead of a deep bond. Always remember that your personal protocol is YOURS and yours alone. You may have to explain them to someone, but you should get respect regardless of their acceptance of your protocol or not. When in your house, I’ll obey your protocol, or I leave. You do the same for me in mine. This is the essence of basic etiquette. No one else knows your protocol. Don’t expect them to. Don’t try to make them follow your rules. This is YOURS. Keep it for you and the ones in your S/M relationship. Keep the relationship alive and interesting. As with all relationships, it requires work. But the results are very rewarding. Cecelia took these notes on December 1, 2000, as a service to Sir David, at a presentation by Laura Antoniou in Austin, Texas. They are published and provided to interested people with Laura’s gracious permission. Related Essays • Every ROSE Has A Thorn: Honor, Respect and Protocol Amongst Dominants by Norische • Is It House Broke? Protocol Within Your Own Home by Norische • Pecking Order: Multiple Slave Households by Norische • Guidelines for Conduct by Sergeant Major • Guidelines for Domestic Service by Sergeant Major
6/10/2010 7:12:09 PM
Establishing a Protocol Author: Laura Antoniou Filed in: training, rules, etiquette, protocol, behavior A talk given by Laura Antoniou, December 1, 2000 What is the number one reason for failure of an S/M relationship? Lack of consistency. Not failed flogging or lack of fetish wear. Consistency. Basically, what happens is that the people involved in the relationship stop doing the things that got them interested in S/M in the first place. NOTE: S/M is the term L. A. used to mean S/M, D/s, BDSM, what ever set of letters you want for the lifestyle we choose. Reality is that every relationship will slow down after the first flush of excitement wears off. All the Passion, Drama and Emotion that make it exciting at first, tone down. And all of those are tied up in actions. When the actions stop, the relationship stops. I don’t have a magic solution to offer to keep a relationship alive, but one thing that can work is the creation and maintenance of a protocol. Before we get into that, we must first touch on some of the terms to be used. First: I am NOT in my 50’s or older. I have never been in the Military. And I am not a gay male that fits both of those descriptions. Therefore, I am not, nor can I ever have been “old Guard” and anyone that says otherwise is wrong. Second: The basic assumption of this entire presentation is that we are talking about a S/M relationship where there is a Top (Dominant) and a bottom. The bottom is in a state of consensual submission and has agreed to be obedient to the top. Etiquette: forms of behavior established by good breeding, or what is prescribed by cultural situations. Basic etiquette. You must know good manners. Read Emily Post, Amy Vanderbilt, Miss Manners, etc. Get them. Read them. Use them. There is never an excuse for bad manners. Protocol: The code that prescribes the adherence to the etiquette. SM Protocol: a plan for enacting the behavior within your relationship. (Including the basic etiquette stuff.) A good (and currently the only) reference for alternate lifestyles is: The Bride Wore Black Leather... and He Looked Fabulous!: An Etiquette Guide for the Rest of Us by Drew Campbell, Donna Barr (Illustrator) /Paperback / Greenery Press / March 2000 Another good reference comes from a Military Protocol book: Service Etiquette by Oretha D. Swartz / Hardcover / Naval Institute Press / November 1988 These are good books to add to your reference set, right along side of Emily Post, et al. Basically, ask yourself what attracted you to SM in the first place Power? Surrender? The formalisms? The manners? The rituals? Everything that is done in S/M is strengthened, sharpened and enhanced by etiquette. One of the first things you do is establish a Protocol. How do you expect the submissive to behave, to address you, to dress, to sit, eat, etc. This is a model for the relationship. It is the Tops responsibility to establish the protocol. DO NOT send your submissive out on the net looking for that “magic” protocol that must be followed. It does not exist. By taking someone else’s protocol, you are essentially handing over the control of your relationship to someone else. Because that is what protocol is… the control of the relationship. Protocols within a relationship are private and personal. You make the rules for what is important to you. If you take third party protocols and just try to use those, you are going to guarantee that they will be misinterpreted, some will be implausible, and others will just be plain wrong for your relationship. Besides, do you really want your submissive to fulfill someone else’s fantasy? Your fantasy is what should be the focus. Also, if you hand the responsibility of creating the protocols over to the submissive, you are telling the submissive to control the relationship. Which is usually not what the submissive is looking for. They want to know what pleases you, not just what they are guessing at. Only the dominant can make it right. This does not mean you cannot use other information. Certainly borrow (or outright steal) bits and pieces of protocols from other sources that appeal to you. But take just the important part and flesh it out with your own style and flavor. Make it your own and move on. Do not just take someone else’s protocol “whole cloth” and try to use it. But that begs the question… Where do I get that protocol? Have you ever fantasized about a series of positions you would like to see your sub perform? • Write them up. • Make it clear. • Be prepared to teach them and modify them to fit reality. • Read about other styles of protocols. For example everyone that has ever heard the term “Old Guard” has an opinion. However, if you think this appeals to you, I recommend you read the following two books, and if you like what you read, go for it: The Leatherman's Handbook by Larry Townsend, John Preston / Paperback / L. T. Publications / November 1994 Real Thing by William M. Carney / Paperback / Masquerade Books, Inc. / April 1995 Other sources are John Normans Gor series, the story of O, Ann Rice Beauty series. Just remember that your life is NOT GOR. It is yours. Take what you like and make it real, but don’t try to convince yourself you are from the planet Gor or from Roissery. You aren’t. You also don’t find a lot of protocol described in my books. The last thing I want is someone to say they are following the Market Place protocol. There is no such thing. Creating a Protocol First, think about why are you doing this? To establish a relationship? To deepen it? To try to repair it? (usually repairs don’t work because by the time you realize you need to fix it, its too late, but try anyway.) Then, think about all the things you want/need the protocol to cover. Speech: Discussion habits, how to address Master / Mistress, how to address other masters and mistresses. How to address tops, bottoms, vanilla people, other household members. How to argue. How to disagree with Master. How to agree with Master. How to ask for a favor. How to ask for sex. How to request a time out. Posture: How to stand, how to sit, how to kneel. When and how to use different positions. Who opens the door. Where do they walk (in front? Behind? Left side? Right?) Describe in detail all the different postures and positions. Presenting (offering a body part for use): How to do it for pleasure, play, punishment, humiliation, whatever. Other stuff: when and who they can hug with or with out permission, shake hands, bow. Get you a drink. Serve dinner. Fold the laundry. Hang the clothes. Walk the dog. Personal habits: When and how to eat, go to the bathroom, drink, have sex, use furniture, drive, got to work, dress, get undressed, brush their hair, brush their teeth, where to sleep, what to sleep in, shave, smoke, etc. Other issues: Can they carry money? Use a credit card? Write checks? Can they use the phone, the computer, and the fax. Are they allowed to touch their collar with their own hands? Can they remove it? Put it on themselves? How? When? There are endless opportunities for developing protocols. Just remember, what is fine in the dungeon in your home or at the leather bar is not necessarily going to fly at the local Walmart or at your Mom’s Thanksgiving dinner. Be prepared to have multiple levels of protocol. When in private … when in semi-public but scene friendly,.. when in Walmart … at Moms. Also, be wary of using Always. There is no flexibility. Always be naked in my presence is not going to work (the folks at Walmart will probably object). A requirement like that is setup for failure because there are exceptions. But.. When at my home, and we are alone, you will be naked. That is a good solid rule that can be followed. Basic Question: Why do it: The best goals of keeping to a protocol 1. Protocols establish a pattern of a relationship and help define it. 2. to have a quantifiable system to judge the training and success of the bottom. a. The Top MUST give feedback. Protocols work because it is two way street. The bottom DOES it. The Top recognizes it is done. b. This way both know exactly what is expected and can follow it 3. Shows off good manners. Not just out in public, but also privately with each other. 4. Establish and maintains a level of distance in a relationship a. Distance is required to keep the Dominant/submissive dynamic strong b. The same protocol also can be used to invite intimacy at specific times. It is important to allow flexibility in the protocol to let the submissive initiate some things…such as sex. Your protocol can specify how and when the submissive can express the need/desire for sex with the dominant. However, be warned, that if you give the permission to ask, you need to be prepared to say yes. EVERY time you say no, you are hitting at the submissive’s self-esteem. You may not need to say yes every time, but it is a fine line between how many times you can say no and when they decide you don’t care enough and leave. On the other hand, not ever allowing them to ask also sets them up for deciding you don’t care and them leaving. A bonus of letting them ask for sex… is they now are “ordered” to tell you when they want sex. You never have to guess again if they are “in the mood” or not. 5. Establish a means for changing the relationship. Include in the protocol a way for the submissive to request a change. Master, every time I do “X” I feel bad…or angry…or resentful.. or bored…or whatever. Is it possible to change “X” or delete it. Again, this obligates you to pay attention. If the submissive actually requests that something be changed, you should change it. Consider the reasons for the change and also determine if “X” is something you feel is really necessary. If yes, find a way to make it acceptable to the bottom. If not, then change or delete it as necessary. In this way, your protocol will change and grow and become more and more tailored to your personal relationship with that particular submissive. Remember… the protocol has to work for both of you. If the submissive is finding it unworkable, then the submissive will leave. If you don’t find it meets your needs, you will ignore it, and the submissive will feel you don’t care, and the submissive will leave. Protocols take effort. It is worth it, but it is not an easy ride for either partner. Where to start: 1. 1. Start by determining what type of relationship you want. o Is it a service relationship? o Is it primarily a sexual one? o Is it Daddy/girl or Master/slave? 2. What behaviors and mannerisms turn you on. 1. This is for both Tops and Bottoms. Be CLEAR about what turns you on.If what you want is to be Jeeves…have a suite and silver tray, say so. If you need to be dressed in a French Maid outfit with nipple cut outs, be specific. If you want your submissive to be June Cleaver incarnate, tell her. If you are not specific, you won’t get what you want. 3. ritual) to develop naturally, but document the process as you go, so that you will both know what is important and what isn’t. You want the development of your protocol to be an exciting and nurturing experience, and for it to be organic. It will grow and change and develop with your relationship, making it stronger and deeper. Realize that your Protocol WILL change. It is better to start with a few simple rules of behavior, maybe Then after those are mastered, add 5 more. Plus depth to the first five. Make the addition of new rules a reward for having mastered the first ones. Don’t hand a new submissive a 30 page document and say, start doing all this on Monday. It won’t work, it will be overwhelming and there is nothing fun about flipping through a manual trying to figure out what to do next.. Also, you cannot expect perfect obedience. You are commanding behavior from a human being. Not a machine. And sometimes… there has to be down time. Every protocol should have a way, within the protocol, to request a way to be excused from the Protocol. This is a release valve. Again, it is almost axiomatic that the dominant MUST almost always grant such a request. But the value of it is that by granting this request, the protocol is actually still in place. By not granting it, you run the risk that the stress that caused the need for the request in the first place will force the submissive to decide to just chuck it all anyway. Note I did say ALMOST always. Sometimes, by asking for the release, the submissive is also asking for help. If the dominant can relieve the reason the sub requested the time out, it is possible to actually deny the request but in a positive way. A good, well written protocol will allow flexibility for both partners. If the submissive, for what ever reason, feels a need to be released from the protocol, the mere fact of requesting the release in a specific way, and being granted it according to the protocol, actually preserves the protocol…..it is still being “observed” even during the time out, and provides a sense of security and continuity during that time period. Also, there is nothing wrong with telling the submissive… you get the time out, but your penalty for it is that after the time out, you will have to do “X” to make up for the lack of protocol during this time. Be creative. Find ways to keep it meaningful. Note: Roles of Protocol do not only belong to the bottom. Protocol applies to the Dominant as well, and must include behavior of the Top. The rules may specify that the Top is polite at all times, or crude and hurtful. But the rules must be there for both…specify what YOU will be doing. Remember, your Protocol is YOURS and yours only. You cannot expect others to follow your protocol, even if they know it. Write your protocols out, not as a contract but as a guide book. This is helpful for both Dom and sub. Who forgets the specific protocols first? The dominant. Bottoms don’t keep protocol out of fear of punishment but because they WANT to be pleasing to their Dom. They don’t just “stop” observing protocol for the heck of it. They stop primarily because the Tops fail to NOTICE. When the Top fails to notice/react, then he doesn’t care.. As the Dominant, you must be involved. You have established it. You must maintain it. You reward good behavior, and punish bad. And modify the rules when necessary. For the Bottoms: If you stop doing something required of your protocol, and your top doesn’t notice, it is your right and responsibility to bring this to the Master’s attention… in a respectful way, according to your protocol. All protocols should provide a way for the submissive to bring anything up that needs to be discussed without fear of reprisal. Also, sometimes Tops realize that they stopped noticing something, and if that happens, it is better to say “I’ve noticed you have stopped doing X.” However, remember that at this point, you cannot punish for it. If you have not noticed for a month that she is not kneeling before getting into bed, then today, you notice it…. You can’t punish her retroactively. Instead take ownership of the problem, acknowledge your part (lack of noticing means it has become less than meaningful to you also) and then brainstorm together what you can do to prevent it from happening again. Bottoms are responsible to obey you, but you (the top) are responsible for noticing that obedience (or lack) and following through. If you have noticed something has become neglected or is being performed by rote instead of with real meaning or that you personally now find boring to watch the submissive perform it “yet again”, it is time to re-evaluate the reason for that action, and either modify it or drop it entirely. It is this process that helps keep the protocol alive and responsive to the relationship, and therefore meaningful. When it stops being meaningful, the relationship is on the skids. It has become simply a series of actions instead of a deep bond. Always remember that your personal protocol is YOURS and yours alone. You may have to explain them to someone, but you should get respect regardless of their acceptance of your protocol or not. When in your house, I’ll obey your protocol, or I leave. You do the same for me in mine. This is the essence of basic etiquette. No one else knows your protocol. Don’t expect them to. Don’t try to make them follow your rules. This is YOURS. Keep it for you and the ones in your S/M relationship. Keep the relationship alive and interesting. As with all relationships, it requires work. But the results are very rewarding. Cecelia took these notes on December 1, 2000, as a service to Sir David, at a presentation by Laura Antoniou in Austin, Texas. They are published and provided to interested people with Laura’s gracious permission. Related Essays • Every ROSE Has A Thorn: Honor, Respect and Protocol Amongst Dominants by Norische • Is It House Broke? Protocol Within Your Own Home by Norische • Pecking Order: Multiple Slave Households by Norische • Guidelines for Conduct by Sergeant Major • Guidelines for Domestic Service by Sergeant Major
6/10/2010 7:01:59 PM
I have thought for some time about the marvelous variety of spankings and the various results that can be achieved. Mixed with the proper caring and circumstances they can be a powerful psychological enhancer in so many different areas. For example: 1) Play.. Play spankings are fun! There is laughter and even giggling. They are done gently and with not too much pain... Just some stimulation. They are mixed with teasing and tickling and rubbing and are just plain fun! They deepen a relationship, and frequently are a prelude to sex and intimacy. 2) Erotic.. Erotic spankings are designed to enhance the subs sexual response, and may in fact become quite severe and genuinely painful. The pain can enhance sexual response in an experienced sub, and drive orgasm to incredible heights! This pain can be interpreted as the most exquisite pleasure, and moans and deep sexual response are common. Usually for fairly experienced players... Spankings can provide 'spice' to enhance the sexual flavor. It is a often a learned response to enjoy pain. 3) Behavior correction.. Exactly like the spankings that were given when you were a child. Behavior has been unacceptable and the spanking is given as a reminder that this behavior will not be tolerated. The sub may not even have realized that the behavior was not acceptable and may feel no guilt whatsoever. (Before that is. lol) The spanking is a means of correction and control and behavior modification. It communicates the Master's disapproval. 4) Punishment.. Similar to the above with the exception that something genuinely detrimental has been done... such as stealing or angry, hateful outbursts. There is scolding, the punishment is unpleasant and the spanking really hurts. The objective is to allow the sub to feel that justice has been meted out, so that forgiveness is possible. It brings closure to an unpleasant situation. Usually followed by hugs and kisses and real forgiveness. It is used to sweep the cobwebs from the relationship. 5) Guilt Therapy. Sometimes painful situations from the past have occurred which have left a sense of guilt and great sadness. The sub has no way to deal with these long past emotional hurts, and the guilt disturbs her overall sense of well being and happiness. Spanking therapy can be applied, combined with compassionate discussion and hugs. Allows her to "pay her debt" and clear her heart. Frequently requires several working sessions, but marvelous results in obtaining closure and relieving the sense of guilt have been reported. 6) Relaxation.. Usually done OTK on the bed with the sub just relaxed lying over the lap. The spanking is gentle and mixed with deep massage and gentle finger strokes that bring relaxation and peace. These spankings will relieve tension and muscle tightness and leave a sense of well being and being cared for. Almost a form of massage therapy. One can spend an hour or so on this type of spanking and put the sub into a peaceful heaven with a gentle smile on her face. A good spanking is better than a Valium! 7) Bottom warming.. Great for a cold, cold night. There is nothing like the warm glow of a well warmed bottom and then afterwards cuddling under the blankets to bring warmth to the heart and tingles to the posterior. Makes for a happy and warm, contented sub. :) 8) Comfort... This would seem to be a paradox... a spanking for comfort? But I have seen times where the sub has done something sad-- or has had a 'bad hair day', and just felt lonely and bad inside. (The sub may even ask for a spanking under these circumstances)...In cases like this a compassionate OTK spanking will sometimes relieve the emotional tension and make the world seem right again. The sub feels cared about and loved and finds comfort. The instruments used vary... There are so many... the hand, paddles, floggers, straps, canes.. etc. But that is the subject of another post. Happy spankings to all. Warm bottoms make happy hearts!
6/8/2010 7:30:04 PM
RESPECT (To consider worthy of high regard...the state or quality of being esteemed or expressions of deference...) Worthy. Deserving. Respect is something that cannot be given. It is earned and inspired by consistent actions. Many people mouth or offer casual expressions of verbal respect. It is part of our common social structure to trot out phrases and words with an ease born of a lifetime of training. In addition, many people 'demand' expressions of respect. This in part negates the true meaning of the word and concept. You cannot 'demand' something and expect what you receive to be an authentic representation of the reality. It isn't. Within the BDSM community it is common to find large numbers of people who believe that by merely 'naming' themselves or 'self-labeling' ensures them the 'right' to expressions of respect. It doesn't. Since this practice is quite common within the online community it should be noted that 'self-labeling' merely identifies what the individual 'wishes' to portray at that given moment. It does not make someone 'respectable'. Insistence on honorific titles may be an indicator of a person with potentially serious ego 'issues'. It is my opinion that if your ego is healthy you will not need nor require constant verbal stroking from unknown strangers. For something to be of worth or value it must be earned. To me that means the old fashioned or hard way. Through long term consistent behavior becoming of or worthy of increased personal respect. When moving within the pixel dust world of the cyber community it is my suggestion that we offer to each other the common courtesy one would of any guest. Nothing more nor less. Consider the individual’s choice of identification merely that, a personal choice. Try to maintain courtesy within conversations but try not to 'gift' to a person what they have not actively demonstrated they have earned. I have found that many people present themselves as socially graceless. They seem to desire to use crudity, open disrespect, anger, crass or tawdry language and expect that such usage is acceptable because they are 'self-labeled identity' (usually Dom). How can one expect to inspire respect if they themselves are unable to behave in a respectable way? Unable to carry themselves with pride, dignity and grace? I believe it becomes even more important to reinstate forms of common courtesy. Especially if you consider the potentials of the Internet in a real way with an expectation of possibly making real life long term friendships and possibly relationships. By accepting or allowing rude and crude behavior or expressions of overt disrespect we as a community lower our standards. Being a member of this community does not mean you are immoral, irrational, sick, disgusting, mentally ill or without quality. To be without quality is a personal choice and should not reflect on any other person besides the individual who makes that choice. If you are going to place your life and your trust in an individual it becomes increasingly important to recognize that it is important to make those choices well. From a Dominant's perspective it is necessary to be respectable, trustworthy and inspire those feelings in the submissives you interact with. It is necessary to live with those traits in the forefront. You cannot 'force' anyone to respect you. And, respect offered without having been earned is of questionable worth at best. Be leery of persons too willing to thrust expressions of unearned respect at you! It is easy to be strict and strong and still maintain decorum or control over your personal behavior and choices. In addition it is a reflection of the individual when they freely elect or choose to behave in manners that are of questionable honest and truth. Pay attention to the individual's actions, not their words. People are quite capable to telling you what they believe you want to hear. Look to the minutia, the details. Are they consistent, open, honest? Or are there things that just don't fit properly? Genuine respect is something quite different from verbal blandishments of respect. It is offered without colorings of fear or expectations of reciprocation. It is equally important that we each come to respect ourselves. To every action of personal dishonesty there is at least one witness. You! If you make choices that are dishonest you will in some manner project that outward or you will always know and recognize the falsity of other's opinions which will color your relationships. Lying tends to be a failure inside to accept the self in honesty. Part of becoming whole as an individual is in self-acceptance. I find this especially true in the D/s community where we must learn to embrace our true self which generally is at odds with larger community standards. Failure to totally accept our natural expressions leads to internal conflicts which may be visited upon others by actions of anger and destruction. Uncontrolled outbursts can and often are abusive which is directly at odds with one of the most crucial basic premises of D/s.
6/8/2010 7:15:52 PM
Total Exchange of power I could never put it in words until I experienced it for the first time. I was at my Master’s house alone with Him. I was naked and bound to a chair with my legs spread wide open. I remember thinking that here I am. Alone in the home of my Master naked tied to a chair. I trusted him completely but still the thought crossed my mind of just how vulnerable I was. I watched everything he did and I saw him take out needles for needle play. I had never experienced needle play and became very nervous. He opened them up and applied rubbing alcohol to several places on my body. He inserted the first needle and it wasn’t too bad at all. He watched my reactions as I watched him. I remember looking up into his eyes and feeling a feeling of wonder. It was at that point that I knew the exchange of power. I gave him my submission and he gave me his dominance. Neither of us could survive without the other. kate
6/8/2010 2:41:29 PM
A little about myself. i was born to serve. i found this out at a very early age. If people around me were not happy i felt it my duty to cheer them up. i remember Christmas as a child and i always felt so sad when i saw the adults with no gifts. i sometimes offered my gifts to them. i also remember that i knew early on that i was no Dom. When we kids played house i was the child. When we played Dr/nurse i was the patient. At that young age i loved the control. It was no accident that i entered nursing. i could help those who needed it. In the 1980's a friend had me read The Beauty series. I knew then that i wanted to be beauty. A little while later i saw the story of "O". i wanted to be she. my husband and i fooled around in the bedroom with kink but one day i found the world of D/s on the internet.i read all about myself. i read all i could. my Husband and i became interested in stepping into real time. i joined Collarme and made friends and even had an on line mentor. He taught me terms like safe, sane and consensual. i never met him . my husband and i attended several munchees. Then we joined the local bdsm clubs.. we attended demos and made lots of friends.my husband discovered his submissive side and at first told me he felt week for feeling like that. i set him straight. The rest is history. he has his mistress and i have my Master.we keep our D/s activities separate. we have been married for 33 years and D/s has certainly enhanced our marriage. he loves to top me in our dungeon at times. i am the only one he tops. The only way i can top him is with verbal humiliation.he loves it and i find it great to treat him like a dog. Thank you for taking the time to read this. kate
6/5/2010 8:32:02 PM

The submissive’s Creed

 

 I will communicate with complete honesty my needs, desires, limits, 

and experience. I realize that failing to do so will not only prevent my 

Master and I from having the best experience possible, but can also 

lead to physical and emotional harm. I will not try to manipulate my 

Master. I will not push to make a scene go the way I feel it should. I will keep an open mind about trying things that I am not accustomed to or comfortable with and expanding my limits. I will continue to grow as a submissive and as a human being. I will accept the responsibility of discovering what pleases my Master, and will do my best to fulfill His wishes and desires. I will not allow myself to be harmed or abused; I know that submissive does not equal doormat.

 

I will be courteous and helpful to my fellow submissive s, I will share my knowledge and experiences with others in the hope that they will learn from where I have been I will take the time to help those new to the scene start out on the correct path.

 

I will be responsive to my Master, I will not try to hide what my mind and body are feeling so that I may assist Him in His responsibilities as my Authority, I know that Dominants are not telepathists, and will not expect my Master to know thought or feelings which I do not share.

 

I will never think myself a submissive because I choose to submit on a different level than another. I will not be boastful of experiences I have had as a sub. I know that my actions reflect upon my Master, and will do my best to help others see him in a positive way, I will not 

intentionally embarrass or displease my Master.

 

Above all, I will wear my title of submissive with honor, I will never 

cause others to think that being submissive means to be weak or 

sub~human.  I will take pride in who and what I am, and will never show myself in a negative way.

 

 

6/5/2010 8:04:12 PM
Edge Play "I've heard many SM players refer to 'edge play' but I don't know what they're talking about. What is 'edge play'?" There is no standard definition of 'edge play'. Its use has varied over time and geographical location. Even a quick search of the Internet will give a confusing array of results, including: Scenes without safe words BDSM activities which could cause permanent harm or are potentially life-threatening Activities which challenge social taboos Anything which pierces the skin or has "sharp edges": needles/ knives/ razors etc. "High risk" activities, whether that is physically risky (e.g. using guns or knives in a scene) or emotionally risky (e.g. confronting phobias) "Breath control, suspension bondage, electricity play, cutting, piercing, branding, enemas, water sports, rape fantasies and scat" Any activity which is new to the bottom/ submissive Things which fall outside "Safe" and "Sane", but are still "Consensual" It's different for everyone - there is no definition From my own experience of travelling to leather and SM events, I think the most widely used definition of "edge play" at the moment is playing at the threshold of someone's limits of fear, pain or endurance. For someone who has never been tied up before and is terrified of bondage, that first rope around their wrists might well be edge play. But if he or she has no fear of bondage then the first rope isn't edge play at all. It doesn't become edge play until the Top and bottom go on the journey all the way out to the edge (whatever and wherever that may be) - and then stop and play there for a while. Why do people do edge play? Some people find it very sexy to be terrified. Others enjoy the huge endorphin rush that comes after receiving a lot of pain. Some are tired of being a "control freak" in the rest of their lives and wish, for a period of time, to surrender completely to another individual. Or they might be using edge play to confront fears or phobias that have been influencing their lives. There are as many reasons why people do this as there are edge players. If you are interested in edge play what sort of things do you need to consider? Be aware of the law in your area. For example, in England and Wales it is illegal to cause or receive any marks for sexual pleasure which are longer than "transient or trifling". If you had someone locked in your basement for three days for an interrogation scene, how would you answer allegations of false imprisonment? If you have agreed to play without safe words and anyone presses charges against the Top for assault, the courts are more likely to find the Top guilty than if safewords were agreed and adhered to. I would recommend that you only do edge play with people that you know well. Save any emails or correspondence that shows the scene was negotiated in advance, and what limits were agreed. Try to resist the temptation to take photographs or record the scene while it is in progress, as that can be used as evidence against you. Does the Top have the skills to play at your edges? It is very easy to break someone mentally or physically - any bad Top can do that. It requires no skill at all to swing a heavy metal bar at someone and break their arm. What does require skill is to take someone to the edges of what they think they can endure and help them explore their limits, gradually extending them further and further. Does the bottom have realistic expectations? Be careful if the bottom claims to have no limits. He or she may be too inexperienced to know what they are asking for, may be living in a fantasy world, or could be looking for someone to harm them. Also be wary of a bottom who requests activities that the Top cannot perform safely. Is the Top willing and able to provide the appropriate aftercare? If a bottom has been pushed to the limits of their physical endurance they may require hours of immediate aftercare to return their body to normal. If they have been put under great mental stress the immediate aftercare may take days - usually far longer than the scene itself. If a scene has been very realistic the bottom might have nightmares for months afterwards. Even if the scene was a resounding success and the bottom has conquered a fear or phobia as a result, that can be very disorientating and lead the bottom into questioning other assumptions about their daily lives. Are you ready for the ongoing aftercare that may be required? Do the SM styles of the Top and bottom match? Just because you want to play at the limits of an activity and you meet someone with a great reputation as a Top or bottom in the same activity, does not mean that you are necessarily a good match. Check to see if their style of play is what you are looking for. Some edge players prefer the Top to be full of positive encouragement and let the bottom dictate how fast or slow the scene proceeds. Other players want the Top to be as rough and (from outward appearances) uncaring as possible to scare them into going further than they would otherwise allow. Make sure your style of SM is the same and that there is good unspoken communication between you - BEFORE you get in too deep! Is the timing right? Sometimes you can meet the right person to play with, you know each other well, your styles of SM match, you are in a location to do edge play where you won't be arrested or scare the local population ... everything on paper looks good - but the timing isn't right. Perhaps one of you hasn't had enough sleep, or your blood sugar level is too low, you're under pressure at work or distracted by personal problems. When that happens DON'T do edge play. The risks are far higher that something will go wrong. Wait until you have had enough to eat, enough sleep and can concentrate fully on the scene at hand. Edge play is a risky activity and I don't want anyone to try it just because they've read this article. It doesn't make you a better SM player or more valid as a leatherman if you do edge play, any more than if you are straight or gay, or ride/ don't ride a motorbike. It doesn't matter! These are just aspects of who we are - don't let anyone judge you because of them. But for those who are drawn to the edges, hopefully this column will help to minimise the risks of things going wrong.
6/5/2010 3:51:53 PM
Within this lifestyle there are unfortunately many dangers, there are people out there using the BDSM lifestyle as a way to abuse or use individuals under an umbrella of acceptance. Within each situation there are warning signs that we see, unfortunately sometimes we do not see these warning signs until it is too late. There are many people that say they are a Dominant are not, instead they are users, abusers, predators, wannabees, bullies, and manipulators. This article is designed to help people understand what a warning sign or red flag is, and hopefully prevent someone from getting hurt. Some people think that just because they have read all the books and watched all the movies that they are instant Dominants; Instant Dominant…Just Add Water, and Shake Well. Just because he or she has a few floggers doesn\'t mean they know how to use them or that they are a Dominant of any form. Just because someone orders you around or attempts to control your life doesn\'t mean they are a Dominant. Being a Dominant is a menagerie of infinite strengths and weaknesses combined together with all the normal human mediocrities. It takes a lifetime of learning and growing to be a Dominant, and those that believe otherwise may not have a true grasp of the concept. Even as one is able to claim the title of Dominant, Master, Mistress, Lord, or Lady, God or Goddess, one is still learning, the learning is a never ending road that allows us to travel into the exciting and new dimensions of this adventure called BDSM. As a Dominant myself I have come to understand that every Dominant does things in a different manner, and that just because what they do is different from what I do, it doesn\'t make what they do wrong, it just makes it different. However there is a difference between just being different and being dangerous. If someone submits to you because they fear you, then you are a bully not a Dominant. If someone submits to you because you give him or her expensive presents then you are a pimp not a Dominant. If someone submits to you because you threaten to leave or abandon him or her if they refuse then you are a manipulator, not a Dominant. If someone submits to you because you wont leave him or her alone if they don\'t then you are a predator not a Dominant. If someone submits to you because you will beat him or her if they don\'t then you are an abuser not a Dominant. There are far too many individuals out there in today\'s society that manipulate, abuse, use, and lie to others in an effort to gain their service and respect. There are a lot of warning signs and although we tend not to see them unless in retrospect here are a few. Read each one carefully and answer honestly, when you have finished go back and look at the questions and the way you answered them. * Does the Dominant use expensive gifts to get you to do something you honestly don\'t want to do? * Does the Dominant restrict you from having friends over or going over to see your friends? * Does the Dominant threaten to leave you whenever you tell him or her that you don\'t want to do something? * Does the Dominant make you feel guilty if you can\'t or wont do something? * Does the Dominant restrict you from contact with your family? * Does the Dominant get upset with you when you try and talk about the problems you are having? * Does the Dominant ever make you feel as if you are not good enough or that you can be easily replaced? * Does the Dominant ignore your medical or physical needs (this does not include the inability to see to these needs due to financial dificulties)? * Have you caught the Dominant in a lie? * Have you lost or gained an excessive amount of weight since being with the Dominant (this does not include intended weight loss or gain)? * Does the Dominant make you feel bad if you question him or her? * Does the Dominant make fun of or belittle your religious beliefs? * Does the Dominant give you reason to question his or her honesty? * Does the Dominant go away for long periods of time with no explanation and refuse to discuss it with you or get angered when you ask? * Does the Dominant make you feel ugly or unwanted? * Does the Dominant attempt to force you to do things that make you feel uncomfortable? * Have you ever felt dirty or cheap after being with your Dominant? * Does the Dominant drink to excess or too frequently? * Have you ever felt like the Dominant is hiding something important? * Has the Dominant ever hit you in anger? * Does the Dominant ever tell you not to talk to others about your relationship? * Does the Dominant restrict you from speaking with his or her past slaves or submissives? * Have you ever been afraid to discuss something with the Dominant? * Has the Dominant ever threatened you or became enraged when you tell him or her no? * Has the Dominant ever given your services away without consulting you or without your consent? * Has the Dominant ever brought another individual into the relationship without consulting you or without your consent? * Does the Dominant demand to know your ware bouts at all times and still checks up on you? * Have others told you that you should be careful or expressed concern about the Dominant and your well being? * Has the Dominant ever talked bad about you to another Dominant? * Has the Dominant ever said that others are out to get him or her? * Have you ever felt like you were raped after having sex with your Dominant? * When you have questioned the Dominant has he or she ever said that they don\'t have to defend themselves against lies? * Has the dominant ever mad you do something that you were physically or emotionally unable to do? * Since you have been with the Dominant have you experienced an abnormal amount of depression or anxiety? * Since you have been with the Dominant have you thought about committing suicide? * Does the Dominant make you feel that your opinion does not matter? * Does the Dominant punish you without explaining why? * Does the Dominant ignore your needs? * Does the Dominant express jealousy whenever you mention other Dominants or past relationships? * Does the Dominant take all your money and refuse to give you enough to cover your basic needs? * Does the Dominant participate in illegal actions, including the use of illegal drugs? * Have you ever second-guessed your decision to be in the relationship? * Has the Dominant ever questioned your loyalty when you question his or her behavior? * Has the Dominant ever knowingly let you go without necessary medical attention or medication? * Have you ever felt lonely even in the presence of your Dominant? * Does the Dominant punish you publicly or in front of others? * Has the Dominant ever refused to speak about his or her past? * Does your Dominant ignore limits or safety words? These questions are designed to range in type and severity, so look at each one carefully, and remember that everything is relative. If the Dominant has made you feel guilty one time because you were being nosey this is not necessarily a red flag or a warning sign. If every time you ask a question you are belittled and yelled at then yes that would be what I would consider a red flag. Look at the combination of answers, did you answer yes to those concerning control and discipline, if so do you think that the degree of control or discipline is unacceptable, specifically is it something that you did not consent to? Some questions must be answered carefully, like for instance if one of your fantasies is to be raped and you have ever had sex with the Dominant and were left feeling as if you had been raped then this is not necessarily a bad thing. Sometimes a Dominant will do something that others may consider wrong, and do it for all the right reasons, for example…every time you go over to your Mother\'s house she ends up yelling at you and getting you very upset, she never treats you with respect and you always end up depressed or mad when you go over there, because of this your Dominant will not allow you to go see your Mother. This is not an attempt to hurt you; it is an attempt to protect you and should not be viewed in a negative manner. The same thing goes for friends, are your friends hurting you or using you, do they take advantage of your submissive nature? Then it is only proper that your Dominant would restrict you from being around their negative influences. Basically you need to follow these simple steps. 1. Go through the list and answer each question honestly. 2. Go back though and look at each question that was answered YES. 3. Was the behavior a one-time incident? If you answer yes, make a note of what brought on the incident and discuss it with your Dominant. If no, perhaps you should ask someone outside the relationship for his or her opinion. 4. Was the behavior within your area of consent, by this I mean, did you consent to be treated in this manner, for example did you consent to the fact that you may be given away to another Dominant as a possibility within the relationship. If the answer is yes then you should pass over that specific question or answer it as no instead. If you did not consent then perhaps you and the Dominant need to talk about what you understand are the limits, boundaries, and structures of the relationship. 5. What was the motivation behind the behavior? If the behavior was done out of carelessness or done unintentionally then I would suggest talking to the Dominant and letting him or her know how the behavior effected you. If the behavior was done out of anger or malice then perhaps you need to reevaluate the arrangements you currently have in your relationship. 6. Are there extenuating circumstances surrounding the behavior? Has there been an unusual amount of stress within the Dominant\'s life, perhaps illness, or financial problems? If yes then perhaps you need to talk the circumstances over with the Dominant and maybe listen too, sometimes stress gets unintentionally passes on to those we care about, and we don\'t even realize it. If no then perhaps you need to ask the Dominant why they behaved in such a manner. 7. Go back through your answers and look at them again. Using common sense do you think there is a pattern there? Are you being treated in a manner you did not consent to? Are you being used or manipulated?
6/5/2010 3:15:51 PM
Marks on the Soul Often we hear people discussing their marks. They wear their bruises, welts and cuts as badges of honor, ready to show them off to anyone who will look upon them. The web is full of pictures of body parts adorned with bruises, piercings, tattoos, welts, marking the wearer as owned, as a proud submissive, as a 'good' slave. And yet, few focus on what to me is most important. Few focus on the eyes, the soul, the emotions that connect Dominant and submissive, Master and slave. The marks that I wear on my soul are marks that will stay with me forever. They have become a part of me, a part of my growth, a part of my journey in life. They will never fade. I think one reason for this is perhaps the difficulty in describing what one feels. There is little if anything that matches the sensations, the thoughts the feelings that are contained in the soul of a submissive. How does one describe the overwhelming desire to please another? How does one describe the need to be controlled and to obey, even when obeying is not the easy thing? How does one explain that even when their mind aches, their heart hammers, the desire to close up, to run in fear of one's self, become so overwhelming a scream begins to form deep inside, that one turns to their Master, their Sensei, their O-sama, and finds comfort in the struggle, comfort in the strength of him? How does one explain the freedom found in peeling the layers of a lifetime, opening like a flower, soft, sensitive, and even raw, and feeling SO safe in the opening? How does one see these things you may ask. How can one see the emotions, the feelings? Impossible, right? No it is not impossible. They are visible. They are visible with the heart, the soul, the eyes even, if one chooses to look deep enough. It is visible in the eyes of a submissive as she looks to her Master with longing. It is visible in the hushed whispers of a Dominant as he praises his submissive. It is visible in the stern voice of a Master as he chastises his slave. It is visible in the touch of his hand on her shoulder, when fear fills her eyes. It is visible in the respect they show each other, themselves, and those around them. And it is visible in the unselfish way the slave serves her Master, giving to him all that she can, and more when that is his pleasure. The marks on the soul reside within. Some much more difficult to see than others. Wear them with honor. Cherish them. Display them proudly. Struggle to describe them if you must, but more importantly, simply feel them, surround yourself in them, and find freedom in them
6/5/2010 3:11:53 PM
As a general rule it is safe to beat areas with a lot of fat or a lot of muscle. Avoid areas where bones are close to the surface or where major veins, arteries, nerves, or organs can be bruised or damaged. (1, 2 & 3) These areas are full of delicate bones and organs and should not undergo a proper beating. The upper arm can withstand a beating but most often just falls victim to whip-round from the back being beaten. Never strike the back of the head or neck. Face slapping is a fairly common activity but nothing more severe than a hand should be laid to the face. Light biting in the neck area is also safe. (4) Forearms are safe areas yet few people ever bother beating them. Avoid hitting the wrists because of delicate bones and veins. The wrist can be an erogenous zone for light kissing and caresses. The palm of the hands can take being slapped with a ruler, tawse or crop head. (5) Breasts are mostly fat but there are quite a few nerves at the nipples and the surrounding aureole. These areas differ in sensitivity from one person to another. Some people fear that beating the breasts may cause growths but this has never been studied and so no facts or proof are available. The female breast contains lots of ducts and lobules and it is possible for cysts to form if any of these are damaged, therefore it is wisest to beat this area with care (6) The pubic area, vulva, penis and scrotum are very sensitive areas. They can be beaten with due care. There are sensitive glands in the area of the vulva and irritation in that area can cause cysts to develop. For most men the cock and balls cannot take heavy treatment. Whether or not constant punishment of these areas causes desensitising is not proven so it is always best to proceed cautiously. (7) There are quite a few main nerves and bones close to the surface on the hips and it is best to avoid beating this area. Quite often whips and canes will strike here, if they wrap around from an arse beating, without causing any great harm. (8) The fleshy insides of the thighs may be very sensitive but they are safe to hit. The pain potential is quite high here. Avoid the higher area near the groin because of arteries (9) The spine is an area that should not be beaten especially the lower spine where it joins the fused, heart shape section of bone known as the sacrum or tailbone. Just below the sacrum is the tiny section of fused bone called the coccyx, which can be easily snapped off. The area of the sacrum and coccyx must never be beaten. Whilst it is difficult to avoid the spine when flogging or whipping the back care must be taken not to make deliberate, direct hits on it as the bones are close to the surface and have bony protuberances that point upwards. This is particularly noticeable on skinny people where the individual bones are visible through the skin. On others, this area is little more protected by a layer of fat or by the tenseness of the columns of muscle either side of the spine. (10) The upper back on either side of the spine is a good area to beat. It is well protected by a thick layer of muscle. Even so the shoulder blades are fairly close to the surface. This is why it is best to beat the back with very flexible toys. Do not use canes, crop handles or paddles on these areas as they may chip or bruise the bones. (11) The lower back should be avoided because, as mentioned above, the lower spine, sacrum and coccyx are vulnerable and also because the kidneys are attached directly to the muscle wall there and will be easily bruised or damaged. (12 & 13) The arse and thighs are well padded with fat. They can take more of a beating than other parts of the body, and this is why most time is spent on arse beating. Whilst wrap-rounds and mis-hits sometimes strike the sides on the hip areas it is best not to deliberately hit there. (14) The gluteal furrow, the narrow crease were the bum cheek joins the thigh, is a sadist's delight. It is able to withstand a good beating but is a very sensitive area and has the potential for great pain. (15) The calf areas are able to take beatings. DO NOT hit the back of the knees. (16) The bottom of the feet can take a harder beating than the palms of the hand though some people find it more tormenting to be tickled in this area.
6/5/2010 3:08:18 PM
Most people like the bruises that result from BDSM activities, the medals of submission, however some people have occupations where visible bruising would cause awkward questions or perhaps their BDSM relationship is hidden from a vanilla partner. In such cases it is desirable for visible bruising to be kept to a minimum. What Is A Bruise? Bruising is caused by physical trauma that damages the capillaries located under the skin. The capillaries bleed and the characteristic bluish-black mark on the skin is this blood spreading through the body tissue. These dark marks will lighten in colour and eventually fade as the blood is absorbed by the tissues and carried away. How To Reduce Bruising :: Physical :: Warming Up : Hitting an area "cold" can cause heavy bruising . To reduce bruising it is a good idea to warm up the target area before caning or beating. This can be done using a light weight flogger or with over-the-knee spanking, etc. Once the target area has a warm rosy glow it is ready for play. To reduce the likelihood of bruising even further repeat the warm-up procedure, using a flogger or spanking after play. This will help to dissipate the concentrations of blood that create bruises. Older Bruises: Sometimes bruises take their time to fade away. This can be speeded up by rapidly tapping the bruise with your hand or fingertips as often as possible or take a long hot bath. Both methods have the effect of loosening the stale, trapped blood and allowing it to be absorbed into the surrounding tissue. :: Diet :: Eat foods high in bioflavonoid, originally called Vitamin P. A bioflavonoid primary job is to protect the capillaries, keep them strong and to prevent bleeding. Bioflavonoids are also anti-inflammatory. Lemons, green peppers, broccoli and rose hips are good sources of bioflavonoid. If taking bioflavonoid supplements, for the best absorption into the body, take with Vitamin C. :: Pharmaceutical :: Lanolin Ointment and Hyracoid Cream The active ingredient in both these products is Heparinoid. Heparinoid is a substance similar to heparin (an anticoagulant made from beef lung). It improves the blood supply to the skin when applied as an ointment to reduce bruising and inflammation. External use only Use with caution on Broken skin or open wounds Infected wounds or ulcers Large areas of skin Lining of the body's cavities (mucous membranes) :: Herbal :: Arnica Montana , also known as Mountain Daisy, Leopard's Bane, Wolf's Bane and Mountain Tobacco, is an effective herbal remedy for bruises. It is best applied topically, that is to say applied externally and directly onto the area that requires the treatment. It is known that areas of the body that take a regular beating eventually stop showing the discoloration caused by bruising, but the tenderness or soreness of the bruise can still be felt. Arnica's anti-inflammatory properties help to ease these symptoms. There are many arnica creams, gels and other ointments and these are available from chemists and health shops. Avoid overuse as the cream base will moisturize the area and overuse will soften and possibly weaken the skin for future canings. St. Johns Wort can be used externally. Either adds a few drops of tincture to an organic oil or cream and gently apply to the bruised area or apply a few drops of the tincture directly to the skin and allow to soak in. An infusion can be used to bathe wounds, skin sores and bruises. Comfrey is among the oldest herbal remedies for skin problems. Poultices of the fresh leaves are a traditional home remedy for sprains, bruises and cuts. Comfrey not only promotes the healing of tissue and bone, but at the same time reduces swelling, effectively speeding up the healing process. Comfrey's healing powers have been attributed to its high content of allantoin, a substance that promotes the growth of tissue, bone and cartilage. Do not take internally as it contains pyrrolizidine alkaloids, compounds that are toxic to the liver. Cabbage has traditionally been used for medical purposes as well as for cooking. It has anti-inflammatory properties, and contains chemicals which can prevent cancer. Applied to bruises and swelling, macerated cabbage leaves will encourage healing. Parsley is a common garden herb, rich in vitamins and therapeutic properties. Parsley has the ability to shrink small blood vessels and is helpful in treating piles, broken or thread veins and bruising. Crush a handful of parsley and apply to bruised area. Repeat regularly with the fresh herb and the leaves will clear up the black-and-blue marks in a few days. Witch hazel is an astringent, anti-inflammatory and antiseptic. It disperses the blood and encourages healing. Bathing the area with witch hazel can cause a stinging sensation that wears off in a short time but it can also leave enduring red marks in areas where the skin has been scuffed or broken.
6/5/2010 3:08:17 PM
Most people like the bruises that result from BDSM activities, the medals of submission, however some people have occupations where visible bruising would cause awkward questions or perhaps their BDSM relationship is hidden from a vanilla partner. In such cases it is desirable for visible bruising to be kept to a minimum. What Is A Bruise? Bruising is caused by physical trauma that damages the capillaries located under the skin. The capillaries bleed and the characteristic bluish-black mark on the skin is this blood spreading through the body tissue. These dark marks will lighten in colour and eventually fade as the blood is absorbed by the tissues and carried away. How To Reduce Bruising :: Physical :: Warming Up : Hitting an area "cold" can cause heavy bruising . To reduce bruising it is a good idea to warm up the target area before caning or beating. This can be done using a light weight flogger or with over-the-knee spanking, etc. Once the target area has a warm rosy glow it is ready for play. To reduce the likelihood of bruising even further repeat the warm-up procedure, using a flogger or spanking after play. This will help to dissipate the concentrations of blood that create bruises. Older Bruises: Sometimes bruises take their time to fade away. This can be speeded up by rapidly tapping the bruise with your hand or fingertips as often as possible or take a long hot bath. Both methods have the effect of loosening the stale, trapped blood and allowing it to be absorbed into the surrounding tissue. :: Diet :: Eat foods high in bioflavonoid, originally called Vitamin P. A bioflavonoid primary job is to protect the capillaries, keep them strong and to prevent bleeding. Bioflavonoids are also anti-inflammatory. Lemons, green peppers, broccoli and rose hips are good sources of bioflavonoid. If taking bioflavonoid supplements, for the best absorption into the body, take with Vitamin C. :: Pharmaceutical :: Lanolin Ointment and Hyracoid Cream The active ingredient in both these products is Heparinoid. Heparinoid is a substance similar to heparin (an anticoagulant made from beef lung). It improves the blood supply to the skin when applied as an ointment to reduce bruising and inflammation. External use only Use with caution on Broken skin or open wounds Infected wounds or ulcers Large areas of skin Lining of the body's cavities (mucous membranes) :: Herbal :: Arnica Montana , also known as Mountain Daisy, Leopard's Bane, Wolf's Bane and Mountain Tobacco, is an effective herbal remedy for bruises. It is best applied topically, that is to say applied externally and directly onto the area that requires the treatment. It is known that areas of the body that take a regular beating eventually stop showing the discoloration caused by bruising, but the tenderness or soreness of the bruise can still be felt. Arnica's anti-inflammatory properties help to ease these symptoms. There are many arnica creams, gels and other ointments and these are available from chemists and health shops. Avoid overuse as the cream base will moisturize the area and overuse will soften and possibly weaken the skin for future canings. St. Johns Wort can be used externally. Either adds a few drops of tincture to an organic oil or cream and gently apply to the bruised area or apply a few drops of the tincture directly to the skin and allow to soak in. An infusion can be used to bathe wounds, skin sores and bruises. Comfrey is among the oldest herbal remedies for skin problems. Poultices of the fresh leaves are a traditional home remedy for sprains, bruises and cuts. Comfrey not only promotes the healing of tissue and bone, but at the same time reduces swelling, effectively speeding up the healing process. Comfrey's healing powers have been attributed to its high content of allantoin, a substance that promotes the growth of tissue, bone and cartilage. Do not take internally as it contains pyrrolizidine alkaloids, compounds that are toxic to the liver. Cabbage has traditionally been used for medical purposes as well as for cooking. It has anti-inflammatory properties, and contains chemicals which can prevent cancer. Applied to bruises and swelling, macerated cabbage leaves will encourage healing. Parsley is a common garden herb, rich in vitamins and therapeutic properties. Parsley has the ability to shrink small blood vessels and is helpful in treating piles, broken or thread veins and bruising. Crush a handful of parsley and apply to bruised area. Repeat regularly with the fresh herb and the leaves will clear up the black-and-blue marks in a few days. Witch hazel is an astringent, anti-inflammatory and antiseptic. It disperses the blood and encourages healing. Bathing the area with witch hazel can cause a stinging sensation that wears off in a short time but it can also leave enduring red marks in areas where the skin has been scuffed or broken.
6/5/2010 3:01:09 PM
Book List reviewed by William Gadsby (Please note that the links are to sites where the best online reviews have been found) When Someone You Love Is Kinky Dossie Easton, Catherine A. Liszt If you've been searching for ways to explain your "kink" to a vanilla person, this book is a great place to start. I would recommend that you read it yourself first though. I don't think any book can be a substitute for an honest, thoughtful conversation, but this one certainly helps with those difficult questions that come up. It is very honest but gentle. This could be the best BDSM introduction about Different Loving : The World of Sexual Dominance and Submission Gloria G. Brame, William D. Brame, Jon Jacobs A very literate, caring examination of D/s feelings and desires, consisting largely of a series of in-depth interviews. Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns Phillip Miller and Molly Devon Bright, funny, a mixture of "why" and "how to". SM 101 Jay Wiseman The original "how to" manual. First edition, printed on letter-size paper on a 1980s impact printer, photocopied and Cerlox bound. Some of the writing annoying (when the writer wants to use gender-neutral language, but can think of no better way than to write such gems as "If your sub is naughty, spank them." On The Safe Edge : A Manual For SM Play Trevor Jacques et al. Written by four men in Toronto.Technically very thorough. The New Topping Book Dossie Easton, Catherine A. Liszt Excellent advice, often anecdotal. Talks well about the rights and responsiblities of the Top and what it is like to be a top. Makes the important point that Tops and bottoms are equals. The New Bottoming Book Dossie Easton, Catherine A. Liszt Well written, clear, and concise. A quick read, and easy to understand. Cute illustrations. The authors are always very good about including all genders, preferences, and relationships. Safety is stressed, as always. The Loving Dominant John Warren Warren approaches the subject of BDSM with humour, seriousness, safety in mind, and perhaps most of all a love of the subject. The book has obviously been well researched and well written.
6/5/2010 2:59:16 PM
General Bondage Safety Fortunately, none of the dangers in basic bondage are inherent; all are preventable with good techniques and sensible precautions. In general: Never make any restraint too tight, especially around joints (wrists, elbows, knees, ankles) or the neck -- anywhere that major arteries or veins are near the surface. Generally, the harder and less flexible the restraint, the looser it should be. Metal cuffs and collars should be the loosest; they should be able to slide easily around the limb or neck. Light, flexible chains looped around a wrist or ankle and padlocked can be a little tighter, but very heavy, large-link chains can bruise a joint or pinch a nerve as easily as solid cuffs and should be used with caution. Stiff leather cuffs can be tighter but should still have some "play" in them so they can be adjusted on the limb to keep the tension in a comfortable, safe direction. Rope and soft leather restraints, such as very lightweight cuffs or strips of glove leather, can be snug, but even with these you should be able to work one or two fingers between the restraint and the body. Snug restraints should not be left on too long, and never without regular monitoring. Every 10 minutes or so, check for cooling of the skin or discoloration (usually whitening) on the limb below where the restraint is fastened. Ask the bottom to tell you if any extremity starts to go numb (and bottoms should always volunteer this information if necessary). Avoid excess strain on muscles or joints by multiplying the points of tension to spread the effect over a wider area. Don't limit a rope web, for instance, to attachments at the wrists and ankles; attach ties to the elbows, knees, shoulders, waist, and thighs as well. The more widely distributed tension will be more exciting as well as safer. When you must put substantial tension on a single point, as when the bottom is held upright by restraints on hands stretched above the head, distribute the pressure over as wide an area as possible through the use of padded cuffs or wide coils of rope cinched between arms or legs. Never leave someone who's inescapably bound completely alone for long periods, and no more than a minute or two if they are gagged or tied by the neck. Keep in earshot at least and look in on them frequently. Make sure you know how to undo restraints before you put them on; keep any keys handy. Be prepared to cut difficult knots or bonds in an emergency. Go slow with novices and first encounters, and be especially sensitive to the bottom's emotional reactions, providing frequent gentle body contact, spoken encouragement, and other reassurance. Watch out for developing panic. A good rule of thumb for bottoms is, never let yourself be tied up on a first date. Get to know the top's style and abilities without bondage first. It's a judgment call whether to break this rule; it depends on how much you can learn about the top before you go home with them. Some Bondage Positions and Their Dangers A prone position (such as flat on a bed) has the least potential for problems, a vertical position (such as a standing spread-eagle) the greatest potential. If someone is tied standing up, it's fairly easy for their upper extremities to go numb or for them to faint or lose their balance and fall (putting even more stress on arms and wrists, or -- worst of all -- neck if that's tied). There's danger of a faint or fall even after release from a standing position, as you may be dizzy or shaky from impaired circulation. It's not necessary to avoid standing positions completely but you need to exercise extra caution. Even with the bottom prone, an extremely tight spread-eagle is very strenuous and should not be continued for any great length of time. Closely monitor the bottom for cramping or other distress. Leaving just an inch or two (5cm) of "play" for each arm and leg may make the difference between a position that can be sustained for several hours and one that requires release in 15-30 minutes. Hogties (with wrists and ankles secured together) are always strenuous, and they can be very dangerous if the neck is collared, chained, or tied and then attached to the bonds on the wrists and ankles, putting pressure on the throat that can interfere with breathing. To hog-tie with head held off the floor or bed, use a tie attached to a gag strap, a forehead strap, a leather head harness, or the top of a hood -- anything that redirects the tension away from the neck. Monitor frequently to check for cramps or breathing problems because of the pressure of bodyweight on the chest. The wrists are also at risk in a hog-tie: Use only thick rope or leather straps, preferably applied over gloves, never handcuffs or thin cord. If you stretch someone horizontally as on a rack, do not pull so hard as to tear a ligament or tendon or to dislocate the joints in arms or legs. These are very serious medical problems that can only be handled properly by medical professionals. Because it's hard to see when you're going too far in this kind of scene, when in doubt, ease off. Extreme pain is a good clue that you're going too far. In a static stretching scene, where the tension does not change over time, the danger of a strain or dislocation comes from the bottom's own struggles. The key, therefore, is to give neither room nor reason for violent struggles. Bottoms should not have the slack to get leverage to pull one of their limbs hard enough to dislocate something and they should feel safe enough not to panic. Medical Problems and Injuries Numb or cold extremities Remove restraints and gently lower the arms and legs so blood can flow in. Massage any area that has become numb; apply warmth if necessary to restore circulation (use a heating pad or warm towels). A short period of numbness in previously bound extremities is common and usually does not indicate any serious problem; if the numbness lasts more than an hour or so, however, at least some nerves have been damaged. This typically happens when handcuffs are too tight and the nerves leading to the thumb are affected. If the nerves are simply "pinched," the condition will clear up on its own in a few days. However, excessively severe or prolonged bondage can permanently damage nerves with no effective medical treatment available; while killed nerves may regenerate, they do so very, very slowly. Bone fractures and dislocations Fractures in the wrists or ankles can be caused (though rarely) by steel restraints used improperly or carelessly; a fractured collarbone might result (though this is still less likely) from use of a steel collar or head cage. This will generally be a "closed fracture" where the bone does not protrude through the skin. A joint might also be dislocated by struggles against tight restraints in an uncomfortable position. Symptoms are severe localized pain, tenderness to touch, deformity of the limb or joint, swelling, and discoloration of the surface skin (these latter two may take some time to develop). Do not attempt to fix a fracture or dislocation yourself: keep the victim still, immobilize the injured area, using bandages above and below the point of injury and splints along the limb then get the victim to a doctor or emergency room for medical attention. Bruises, sprains, and strains A "bruised bone" is really an injury to the tissues surrounding it -- the muscles, tendons, or ligaments and the blood vessels serving them. A sprain is an injury to a joint (especially in the fingers, wrists, ankles, and knees) caused by forcing it to bend too far or in an unnatural direction. A strain is a muscle injury caused by excess exertion or stretching. In a serious sprain or strain, the tissues are actually torn, not just stretched. Symptoms of all three are pain on motion, extreme tenderness to touch, and swelling and discoloration (the surface manifestation of a bruise) developing over time. Any of them might be caused by awkward or overly strenuous bondage positions, particularly if the bottom has struggled against the bonds and thereby increased the tension at some point. Immobilize to avoid any further injury and use ICE: Ice or cold pack, Compression, and Elevation. Apply ice (not directly to the skin) or a cold pack for 20-30 minutes to retard or reduce swelling; gently compress the damaged area by wrapping it with elastic (Ace) bandages, making sure you do not bandage tightly, as this could interfere with blood circulation; as soon as possible -- this can be before you apply ice or a bandage -- elevate the limb to keep excess fluid from draining into it. Do not administer pain killers or alcohol. If the pain is extreme and you suspect a torn ligament or tendon, call an ambulance. If movement is not too painful after ICE and a couple of hours immobility, medical attention is probably not necessary unless severe symptoms are still present next day. Muscle Cramps A cramp is a sudden, painful muscle contraction, most commonly in a leg. Medically, a cramp is less serious than a sprain or strain, but it can be equally painful and debilitating. The best treatment is, first, gentle massage and reverse stretching of the affected muscle (for instance, if the back of the leg cramps, bend the foot inward, toward the body, which will stretch out the cramped muscle), followed by application of moist heat. Moving around and using the affected limb will promote circulation and help relax the cramped muscle. Fainting A faint is a temporary loss of consciousness because of decreased blood circulation to the brain (which can have many causes). A faint in itself is not dangerous, as breathing normally continues despite the unconsciousness, but it is scary to witness or experience. Someone who "feels faint" should sit down immediately to avoid a fall (if bound standing up, release immediately and help down), and breathe deeply with their head between their knees. If someone actually faints, lay down and elevate legs and backside with pillows or padding. That will make it easier for blood to get to the brain and restore consciousness. You should not use smelling salts or ammonia to revive a fainting victim; only if their breathing stops or there are symptoms of heart failure should you take more aggressive measures. After coming out of a faint, the victim should rest quietly for at least an hour before moving. Do not administer any kind of drugs or alcohol, and give other water or liquids sparingly only if wanted. If unconsciousness continues for longer than a few minutes, seek emergency help. Rope burns or cuts, shackle chafing Essentially an abrasion wound. If there is no bleeding no special measures are needed except to avoid irritating the damaged area further. If there is bleeding wait for it to stop, and then cleanse the area thoroughly with sterile gauze pads and an antiseptic such as Dettol, Betadine or hydrogen peroxide. Make sure no particles of rope have been left in the wound. Bandage only if necessary to keep the wound clean and avoid further irritation (free air flow promotes healing). Breathing problems These are discussed separately under hoods and gags. However, remember that some bondage can cause them even without direct restriction of nose or mouth. In binding the body, always make sure that ropes or straps around the chest permit sufficient lung expansion for unimpeded breathing. Straitjackets can be particularly problematic in this respect. Don't just ask: look to see how far the chest moves, listen to the breathing to be sure and keep checking regularly throughout the scene. Many very rigorous stretched positions also can impede breathing: crucifixion victims, for instance, ultimately died of suffocation, because the strain of the body's unsupported weight eventually made it impossible for the chest to rise to take in air. Stiff or sore muscles These are almost inevitable in a long-term bondage scene, unless the bondage is very loose. They should not present a problem if no unreasonable demands are put on the affected muscles right after release; massage, warmth, and rest should get them back to normal use in an hour or two. Some soreness (not stiffness) may persist longer, but if it lasts longer than 48 hours, there is a chance that a strain or sprain occurred, and medical attention may be needed. Heat, cold, dehydration Problems in these areas are not common and not likely to be serious in an SM context, but simple precautions should be regularly taken. Problems from excess heat or cold may arise, respectively, in a long-term scene where the bottom is tightly wrapped or bound naked, so regulate the temperature of the room accordingly. Dehydration can occur in any long-term scene if the bottom is not allowed to replenish fluids lost through sweating and urinating, such as an outdoors summer stake-out in the summer, which could also present problems of sunburn if the bottom is naked. Anyone tied up for more than 4 hours should be given some fluid, especially if they've urinated during that time.
6/5/2010 9:33:46 AM
Where are you going submissive?” “To the bathroom ,” came the defiant answer, “Did you ask permission?” “I'm only going for a pee.” The respect no longer in her voice. This had been happening over the past few days. Ok she was busy with extra work and the demands of keeping the home as her Master liked, but He felt that something needed to be done before it went too far. “Here,” the one word was spoken not unkindly but with authority. She stopped and looked. Not wanting to be stopped, she had put off going to the bathroom for long enough. she had been sorting out the kitchen cupboards, a job she had put off for some time. she was doing it for him she thought, wanting to say so, to keep the home as her Master liked, how He ordered her to. she sighed shaking her defiant thought to the back of her mind. Slowly she moved towards Him, a sweet smile coming across her face, she went to put her arms around His neck, and in a sultry voice said, “You wanted me for something special Master?” wanting to warm the coolness she now felt in the air. Taking hold of each wrist he moved her arm down to her sides, “You want to pee submissive?” he asked matter of fact, “Yes sir.” she answered a knot tightening inside her stomach, she knew the tone of her Master meant he was serious. “Then you can pee here.” She let out an involuntary gasp; they had never played water sports. Ok when they had gone through the check list of what they would and would not do, she had put a 'would try if other wanted', but now to be told to pee herself, in front of her Master, in the living room, this was not what she had expected. She gave an awkward smile, “Your joking aren't you?” she asked hoping rather than believing this to be the case. “No submissive. I do not joke. It’s just one simple order” “Master can I do it in the bathroom, while you watch?” she gabbled, desperate to get out of the situation. she felt her heart pumping hard in her chest, her head was spinning. How could she pee herself? she suddenly became aware of the tight fitting black jeans she was wearing. “Master i am sorry i…” she was not allowed to finish her sentence, her Masters finger touching her lips into silence. “Submissive you tell me you don't want to pee your pants, I am your Master I tell you to do it now.” His voice was firm, there was no aggression in the order, but as the sentence finished, the submissive felt a warmth in her pants, realising she was doing as ordered, she was peeing her pants. She felt the delicious release as her bladder emptied, the warm wetness spreading over and down her jeans. She lowered her head, ashamed of her wetness, yet exhilarated by her submission to her Master. “Good girl” her Master's voice was full of pride. But the embarrassment took hold of the submissive, “Can I change now Sir?” she started to move towards the stairs, the stairs that would lead her away from this humiliation. “Hold on.” He took hold of her arm, you no longer need to go upstairs and your attitude tells me you are not yet ready to change out of your pants. She looked up into his face, a loving face looked back at her, no anger, no embarrassment for him, just love, the firm love that only a submissive sees. She lowered her gaze once more. Now the shame of the attitude she had shown her Master over the past few days came flooding back to her, now standing before Him her pants wet with her own pee, she felt totally ashamed. “Go finish what you are doing in the kitchen, then you may come and ask to shower.” “Yes sir” was her only answer as she moved to the kitchen. He sat back at his computer, and looked at his submissive as she went back to her work, the door left open. He could see her bending putting things back into the cupboards, he could see the darker area on her jeans. No he must not let himself think like that, this was not play, this was to teach his beautiful submissive, the one he loved more than any other. He looked back at the screen showing the emails waiting to be answered, but watching his submissive pee on order had turned him on more than he would ever of thought. Was it the obeying of the order or was it watching her do something that is taboo in polite society. She felt the warmth slowly turn to coldness on her groin and legs, as she moved about the kitchen, putting the dishes, pots and pans away. Why had she started this job today, why was it that she never seemed to have the time to do the things she wanted. She felt tears spring to her eyes, she was uncomfortable, embarrassed, why was He doing this to her. she kept His home as He ordered she did all that was asked of her, she felt anger start to rise, as she continued. SMASH, she dropped a fruit bowl, slithers of glass showering over the floor. He looked up at the sound, and instantly knew his submissive was at breaking point, he left his work and entered the kitchen, the smell of his sweet submissive filled the air. “Leave that,” he ordered, “Ill clean that up.” He reached for the broom. "You're nearly finished, not much left" his voice reassured her, quickly and without any effort he swept the broken glass into a dustpan and left the kitchen to put it into the dustbin. Once in the garden, he stopped, had he pushed her to far? Walking the fine line was not easy, even for a couple like them who loved each other beyond all things. He looked at the garden the spring flowers, starting to show their heads, another year with the one he loved. Life had brought them together some three years ago, and they had grown from strength to strength. No, he knew his submissive, this was good for her. She took a deep breath, no she was not going to cry. He had come to clean the glass up, she was so glad about that, it was now very uncomfortable in her jeans, and she so wanted the shower. She started to clean the work surfaces, the final job. She looked at the kitchen floor, oh heck I suppose I should do that also, she thought, but as if reading her mind he entered the kitchen, “don't worry about the floor,” he said “that can be left until tomorrow.” She smiled inwardly; he seemed to know what she was thinking. The anger in her had gone, she was uncomfortable, and yet the feeling in her groin was one of longing, could this be turning her on? Finished she walked into the living room and kneeling before her Master she announced she had completed cleaning the kitchen and asked could she now please go shower. He looked down at her, he so wanted her. she was so beautiful even with her hair falling about her dirt-streaked face. “You want to shower my submissive? Or would you prefer to remain were you are, while I finish what I am doing, then I will bath you. The decision is yours.” It was always special whenever her Master bathed her. The first time she was shocked at Master soaping her down. He had kissed her and explained that he bathed her because she was the most important thing in his life, and in bathing her he was able to check all was well. This was something that he done often, and it always made her feel so special, so wanted. She wanted to get out of the jeans but she felt a smile cross her face, “i will wait for my Master” came her reply. As she knelt as his feet waiting for him, he gently asked “Submissive, what you are thinking?” “I am so proud to be your submissive” she spoke quietly but with total honesty “i love you more than i have ever loved another.” “Are you embarrassed by your wetness?” He asked. “No sir not any more.” The love and submission to her Master had taken away all embarrassment. Twenty minutes later as she stepped into the warm bath water, her Master now kneeling by the side of the bath. She smiled once more; he asked her “How did it feel submissive?” “I was shocked at first” she started “then embarrassed, humiliated sir, but sir, the over whelming feeling was one of exhilaration. In submitting to your orders.” “Submissive did it turn you on?” she lowered her eyes, and smiled shyly, “Yes sir it did.” came the quiet reply.
6/5/2010 9:17:21 AM
Countdown One step forward Closer to you Two steps closer Nearer to you Three steps nearer To the one I love Four steps there With you my love Five steps six steps My clothing departed Seven steps quickening My legs are now parted Eight steps and you Touch me as I like Nine you hold me Ever so tight Ten im in orbit Floating away Countdown, blast off, watch out moon im on my way
6/5/2010 9:13:12 AM
Submission What is it to me? It is everything yet the word means nothing. The emotions embrace you; they take over like a virus and trick you into allowing them to effectively infect every cell in your being. It's like a drug that turns the world into a rosy haze. Its like a love affair with Satan, you know you will go to hell for it but eternal torment is a small price to pay for such bliss. You can read about how wonderful submission is. You can talk to people and be told what submission is to them. Until I met Master I only thought it would be wonderful, I even at one point thought I was experiencing it but I soon out grew sensations. I'm not the airy fairy type. I'm not the sort to fall in love online, but as I chatted to my now Master I felt a strong feeling of being drawn to him. It even unnerved me a bit; I had never really not been in control of what was happening. When I met him I knew he was the one but I also knew it's always best to take it slowly and not jump in the deep end before u have learnt to swim. I had already had one BDSM relationship before I met Master, it didn't work but it did teach me a lot about myself and my self worth. Some gifts no matter how much you think they need to be given cannot be given to any fool who demands it. As I am writing this I am very aware tomorrow brings another scene. The scene in its self holds no fear, I know I am safe, but the worry for me is more my fear of the fear. I cannot think about what I am going to face. My Master is a sadist, my gifts to him are my tears and my pain but those bits are easy. I hate the pain so sobbing comes quite easily. What I find hard is not fighting, not fleeing, and just moving back into position for another stroke. The cane bruises, breaks the skin, in my head it feels like it's sliced though my thighs. I sob, I beg and I am told I am a good girl - lol. I will sometimes though my tears inform Master that I really don't want to be a good girl anymore. Being a good girl doesn't help me take the next stroke or make the last stroke hurt any less. Some days are harder than others, my head tells me I must be mad or I have taken as much as I can and I almost fight it in my head. Other days I sometimes get to a point where I almost surrender to the pain. I have a safe word, it's for when something is wrong and I need to let Master know. I don't expect to need it but I also do not expect Master to be psychic, he's good but not that good - lol. Sceneing is hard; I find the next one harder than the last, but in saying that I don't actually remember much of past scenes. I find in the process of coming back when I'm still floaty, the pain, the tears, the number of strokes fade away. All I have left is the knowledge I gave a little more of my soul. Now from what I have already said the scene sounds like hell and it is, but I need it. It's one of those few times in ones life when you can stand before someone completely naked. No clothing, no barriers just me and my tears and my pain. Its beautiful, I can let go, surrender all the bad days and my frustrations. All those things we hold on to that build up I get to let go of. Who gives the more important gift? Me in my surrender or Master in his security and protection? I don't ever feel any less than Master, I am not below him. I see the M/s relationship more like two sides of a coin, it's worthless without the other. I keep a record of how much I take in a scene, since I forget I ask Master to tell me how many of what. I work hard for my marks. I am proud of them, of myself. Each mark almost feels like he has written his name over my body. Every bruise cost me tears my bruises are priceless. I wear my marks as a sign of my love for my Master. My submission, my surrender has given me an insight I have never had before. I watched the world in black and white and Master has given me color. I crave my Master's touch I crave how his touch quiets my soul, my turbulent oceans suddenly calm. I crave his hands round my throat and the squeeze. My god who else could I trust with my life in their hands? Recently I was in the train station. I stood and watch the trains go past. The noise from their engines used to scare me when I was little. Today the sound was fascinating, It's not something I need to fear anymore. My submission has made me brave. Whoever said you have nothing to fear but fear its self was right. I fear worrying so much about the pain that I actually stop my self from hurting as much as I can. Submission, my submission teaches me a little more about myself every day. Every day I realize something new, something so obvious that I can't understand how I ever didn't know it. This act, my submission, my surrender, is my freedom. My Master's laws don't bind me from things I can't do, they allow me to do the things I can. I am no longer bound by my own uncertainties. I love him for who he is, I love him for reaching inside of me and opening the box where I hide all the good and the bad bits from the world. I love him enough to give him the box where I once hid all these things because with him I no longer need it. He is not all that I am but he has made me more than I ever would have been and for this freedom I thank Him.
6/5/2010 7:27:29 AM
How To …. Attend Munches Overcoming nerves. Most people walking into an unknown location or situation will be nervous. They don't know what to expect or what lies on the other side of the door. BDSMers are an understanding bunch, they know newcomers will feel this way and so steps are taken to minimise the anguish. If the venue is local to you take the opportunity to call in there for a drink some time before the munch date. Go with a friend. Familiarise yourself with the surroundings and layout. This helps you to get over the "what's behind the door" feeling. Many munches set up a meet 'n greet system where someone will meet you at the door as you arrive. Some even provide name tags for ease of identification. Having the cell number of a regular muncher is another handy way of getting into the venue with ease. You can call ahead and ask what part of the pub they are sitting in or, if you can't take that step over the threshold, you can call them and ask them to come out and drag you in. Once Inside Most munches are not private events and are held in pubs alongside the drinking public. The munch dress code is most often casual, jeans and T-shirt type of wear. This means you are not going to walk into a group of latex and rubber clad fetishers although there will almost certainly be a lot of "regulation" black and the occasional pair of leather trousers. Some munch members may be discretely wearing collars. Despite the lack of flamboyant fetishwear, recognising the group is usually fairly simple. You will have been given some clue of identification before hand - "look for the table with the teddy bear on it" – or some similar clue. Since a lot of munches are held on week nights the munchers are also likely to be the only group in the place. If in doubt – ask!! – "Excuse me – is this the toytown munch?". The general public are unlikely know what a munch is so if you get the wrong table the response will be a "no". Rest assured that they are not likely to leap up, point at you and scream "pervert!! pervert!!" I've heard of some people who have turned up at a venue but failed to meet anyone because they were too scared to approach. You will regret this if it happens to you. What to expect A munch is not a play party. It is a group of people with a similar interest meeting to chat and drink and make new friends. People will not be laid across tables and caned senseless. You may get propositioned, as BDSMers are frank and open people who are out to find a partner for their chosen activities. If you are uncomfortable at all with anyone's approach to you then say so. It is far better, and safer, to speak out than find yourself in a situation you would rather not be in. People who are interested in chatting and getting to know you are a better bet than those who want to know if you'll meet them for a session next week. Because BDSMers are overt you will find yourself happily talking about things you like without a feeling of taboo. It is not easy to shock a BDSMer, even the most extreme fantasy you hold will bring a "mmmm – might try that" from somewhere in the group. BDSM ranges from the easy to the extreme, from the subtle to the sublime, so if you just want a good spanking or if you fantasise of being tortured or giving pain, you are certain to find others in the group who can equate to you. What is discussed? There is no real answer to this other than "whatever". The talk could be about sessions and toys – or it could be about football or food. One noticeable topic in any organised group is internal politics and gossip. This can create bonding or it can create animosity but since we are all human it is something that can rarely be avoided in any social group. If you don't want to get involved in internal politics then don't. Personally though I will advocate the use of gossip. BDSM, and in particular S&M, requires a good amount of trust in the sanity of your partner. Some people can seem very sociable in public but a little less desirable in private. Some may proclaim their years of experience and then show themselves to be inept in practise. The exchange of information is like a safety network within the BDSM lifestyle. People may have tales to tell that will stop you being duped or trusting too soon. Will I have to buy a round for the whole group? You can if you want but you don't have to. Will There Be Food? The term "munch" is a bit of a misnomer. Food is not generally organised for the event so whether food is available or not is determined by the type of venue the munch is held at. If you intend to eat while you are out it is best to check if the place does pub grub before setting out. How Do I Find Out About Munches? If you are in the USA based then a good resource for local munch events is Informed Consent. Munches are listed there with links through to the relevant websites where you can get the location and dates etc. If you are part of a newsgroup then munch information will turn up in emails. If you are in any of the BDSM chatrooms you will see munches mentioned and, if they are in your area you can ask for further details. Don'ts Don't be afraid to ask Don't get drunk Don't go off and play with someone you've only just met Don't be afraid to say "no" Don't tell lies about yourself Don't let your mouth write cheques that you body or regular life can't honour
6/5/2010 6:48:33 AM
Into the world of D/s Into your life He came, changing all you know. Turning your thoughts around, giving you hope. Leading you along a path, that takes you to a place so new. The world that was beyond you, a world you longed to know. He holds you and He guides you, along the way. Things that were a dream to you, you now experience. your life is now flowing, full of hope and joy. so much feelings for your Master, showing you the D/s way.
6/4/2010 11:37:22 PM
Dominants, are you prepared? Are you prepared? Are you prepared to deal with the welts and bruises your hands and toys may bring? Are you prepared to handle accidentally cutting open the flesh with your toys, either from your bad aim or the submissive moving? Even if the scars never heal? Are you prepared for the accidental breaking of a bone? Are you prepared for the accidental burning of the flesh? Are you prepared for accidentally putting out an eye, rupturing a vital organ? Are you prepared for your submissive to pass out? Are you prepared for your submissive to freak out? Are you prepared for your submissive to go insane? To the point of commitment? Are you prepared for a suicidal submissive? A successful suicidal submissive? Are you prepared to put back all the pieces? Will you act calmly when any of these disasters occur? Rationally? Quickly? How versed are you in first aid? Will you panic yourself at the sight of your submissive's blood? Will you watch your submissive burn, or will you cover her with your own body to extinguish the flames? Do you know the number to 911(999)? Are you sure? Can you deal with yourself when you accidentally hurt yourself? Hurt them badly? If they are scarred forever? Do you really believe that accidents won't happen to you? Or do you expect them? Because you know they will happen no matter how hard you try to make a scene safe, no matter how experienced you are, not matter how many times you have done the same thing before? Is your guard always up? Are you always on your game? Do you realize how fucking dangerous this all is? A split second, an inch too far with a whip will slice someone open, disfigure them for life, or put out eyes in an instant. Two inches too high with a paddle will break a tailbone. Months of intense pain and rehab for the submissive. Have you ever gotten so wrapped up in a scene where you could miss by only 2 inches? A wrap over the shoulder with a heavy flogger can snap a collar bone in an instant. How perfect is your aim? Drop that same heavy flogger too low and the submissive will be pissing blood from the bruised kidney. Just how good are you? Can you keep your concentration up when the submissive has an orgasm? Will your excitement alter your aim? Did you look to see where the air vents were the last time you played with fire? Why not? You know what a quick burst of wind can do to a flame don't you? Do you like the smell of burning flesh? What happens when you take the play piercing out and blood shoots 10 feet in the air? Are you ready for this? Can you handle your submissive's panic when you go through an artery instead of muscle or skin? What are you going to do when the submissive starts bawling in the middle of a scene? Crying so hard he/she can't, won't talk? What if this goes on for over an hour, what are you going to do? If you split their ass open with a cane or pull a nipple halfway off with a clip, are you going to use a Band-Aid or are you going to take them to the hospital? What are you going to say if you have to show up at a hospital with a submissive? Have you ever given that any thought? What if the submissive has a total breakdown? Are you going to take her to the hospital for that? Will you wait in the lobby for her? For days? Are you prepared to do whatever it takes to keep a despondent submissive from taking their own life? Will you be there to explain things to their parents if you can't stop it? Have you thought about any of this? Are you really prepared to be a Dominant?
6/4/2010 11:33:53 PM
A Dip In The Reality Pool 1. You have at least one right. You have the right to walk away, but you must accept that it will probably mean no going back. 2. 24/7 is a mindset, the lifestyle will involve family, work and bills just like any other way of life. 3. You will get hurt non-consensually sometimes. 4. Don't trust too quickly. 5. Don't agree to things in cyber that you know you cannot accomplish in real life. 6. Your cyber safeword is the off button on your computer. Use it. 7. There are going to be times when you're just not in the mood to do anything. Prepare yourself mentally for it because it is still going to happen.. 8. There will come a time when you see your Dominant scratching himself, belching and in need of a shower. Prepare yourself for that as well. 9. 24/7 Total Power Exchange is not a myth. 24/7 in chains, naked and kneeling, is. 10. Don't submit to or collar someone you have only ever "met" online or phone. 11. Distance is not insurmountable. 12. If you meet false or potentially dangerous people, name them so others don't fall into the same trap. 13. Tell your doctor what you're into, or be prepared to deal with them reporting you to the authorities. 14. An expensive flogger doesn't make you a better Dominant. 15. Transmitted diseases exist and some can kill, practice safe sex with new partners. 16. Don't give up your friends. You might need them later. 17. Never introduce yourself with the line "I have no limits". Everyone has limits. 18. You are only sub to the person who holds your submission, and only Master/Mistress to the person you own 19. Don't believe everything you read, especially if it was written by John Norman. 20. Just because the screen name says Master/Mistress doesn't mean they are one. 21. Networking information about others is safe practice not gossip. 22. Safecalls work. Use them. 23. It doesn't mean someone is into BDSM just because they've turned up at a munch or a fair 24. This is not all about sex. Think twice if your potential partner only seems interested in talking about sex. 25. People are not always nice. Some manipulate the kind-hearted or prey on the vulnerable. 26. A Dominant is not a mind reader. However, a submissive needs to be. 27. Beware of self styled gurus who act like they know it all. Always seek other opinions. 28. Leather trousers or thigh boots and stockings do not make a Dominant. 29. If a relationship fails, accept it and walk away with grace. Nobody likes a stalker. 30. A Dominant who stops you from speaking to others in the lifestyle is probably insecure and unsure of his ability to hold control over you. 31. An experienced Dominant will work from the submissive's level of experience. 32. Ask yourself - would a Dominant insist you used capital letters in their name when chatting with you face to face?
6/4/2010 11:31:22 PM
So you have finally come to the realization that you are either Dominant or submissive, or at least that you are interested enough in either of these that you want to explore the possibilities they offer further. The question is, how do you find someone with whom to explore them, without jeopardizing your safety or discretion? In this wired world, many people get their first introduction into BDSM online. While chat rooms are a great place to meet and talk to people about the lifestyle, only rarely do such online connections lead to successful, long lasting real relationships. In fact, when it comes to finding a real life partner online relationships can be a hindrance rather than a help. Why? Because once you are involved in an online relationship you will almost certainly focus on that rather than on finding a real life partner. Time and time again I have people tell me about this wonderful long distance relationship they have, and time and time again those relationships fall apart. Relationships need contact, they need smiles and hugs and togetherness. They need sex. Without these things they are almost bound to fail. In my opinion, people all too often fall into the trap of thinking that they can convert their online relationship into real life without considering the practicalities of a) moving hundreds of miles away from friends and family to be with a partner they hardly know and b) making the relationship work once they get there. I know some people do manage it, but the fact is chat room relationships rarely turn into successful real life ones. If you're serious about finding a real life partner concentrate on that rather than on cyber sex. I personally know a submissive who dedicated a year to an online relationship and when she and her prospective Master finally met, they lasted less than a week. A year is an awful amount of time to waste. A better way to find that perfect Dom or sub, is to hook into the local 'scene' (there's bound to be one) and to attend various club events, play parties, munches and so forth. However, before you dash off to look up BDSM Clubs in the yellow pages, be aware that many of the folk who attend such events are pretty much 'out there' as far as their sexual proclivities are concerned, and consequently their sense of discretion may not be what you would hope it to be. If you're not reasonably comfortable with being asked "who were those leather clad weirdo's I saw you with Saturday?" you're better off giving them a wide berth. To my mind, one of the most effective ways to meet a partner is to advertise on line. Effective that is, if you approach it with a healthy degree of caution, and just a little common sense. On line services like these are discrete and reliable, allow you to be very specific about what you want and are cost effective, but (there's always a but right?) to make the most of them you do have to use them properly. Step 1 - Prepare You need to determine for yourself (as best you can) who you are and what you are looking for in a partner. I know this can be difficult if you're totally new to the lifestyle, but do your best. Are you looking for a long-term relationship or a one-off /casual play partner? What sort of activities appeal to you? What are you really looking for in a partner? What do you have to offer? Use your imagination and put yourself into a 'virtual' D/s relationship. What is the relationship like? How does your partner treat you? What are the relationships governing rules? What happens when the rules are broken? Spend some time thinking about these questions and build a picture in your mind of the relationship that you want. When the picture is reasonably clear, write it down. Once you have a pretty good idea of what sort of relationship you're looking for, you can start to prepare yourself for it. You may want to read some of the articles on this and other sites and look at some of the books in the Book List section. As a rule of thumb Dominants can best prepare by understanding as best they can what makes a sub tick and submissives can best prepare by learning the attitude and some of the skills a typical Master may demand of them. By the way - you may feel that preparing for a relationship is a little clinical and takes some of the romance out of it, but I beg to differ. Our upbringing and day-to-day experiences go a long way towards preparing us for a vanilla relationship - so why should D/s one be any different? Step 2 - Advertise Take care in creating your advertisement (also known as a profile) - it's worth spending a bit of time on it and getting right, and a well crafted ad that's free of spelling mistakes and grammatical errors is much more attractive than one that looks as though it's been thrown together in 5 seconds. Use that mental image of your ideal relationship as your guide, but be honest. Don't make the mistake of overstating your experience, and be clear about any practical limitations you may have. You want to reach as wide and audience as possible, so join and create a free profile on at least two specifically kink related personal ad sites and one vanilla site (if you word your ad properly you'll be surprised at how effective a vanilla site can be). Once you have completed your profile, browse through some of the other advertisements specific to your area to get a feel for whose out there and what they are looking for. Free membership to most of these sites limits the number of ads you can look at and / or respond to in a given period so it's certainly worth thinking about paying for membership to at least one of them. In most cases a three-month membership (which should be plenty) can be pretty cheap when you consider the impact it might have on the rest of your life. Step 3 - Taking it further Okay, so your profile is complete and you just have to sit back and wait for the replies to roll in right? Wrong! You must also reply to other people's ads submissives in particular seem to feel that they ought not to not 'make the first move', but if the Doms didn't want replies they wouldn't have placed the ad in the first place. Someone has to get this thing going, and by responding to ads as well as waiting for others to reply to yours, you double your chances of connecting with the right person. (A note for subs - it's not uncommon for personals sites to allow free female members to reply to ads but not to allow free male advertisers to do so - all the more reason for you to reply to ads, and all the more reason for the men to stump up with the cash to become a paid up member.) A few Do's and don'ts: DO: Tell the advertiser what attracted you to their ad, and a little bit about yourself Be open and honest about your personal circumstances, what you are looking for and what you look like Be polite and avoid crudity Take your time to get the reply right Include an anonymous email address (one you have set up on hotmail.com specifically for the purpose) DON'T Include your phone number or anything that might identify you Be tempted to respond to more than 4 or 5 ads at a time Be impolite Overstate your interests or experience Reply to ads that clearly don't fit your requirements, or where you don't fit theirs Reply to ads where the advertiser lives way outside your local geographic area. Once you start getting replies, it's important that you reply to every single one of them, even if it's just to say thanks but no thanks. Remember, by placing an advertisement you're asking people to respond. Not bothering to reply to them when they have taken the trouble to do as you've asked is downright rude. Step 4 - Meeting So, it's finally happened. You've received a load of replies to your ad, responded to one or two and you think you've found 'the one'. What next? Well that's really up to you, but I suggest a number of emails back and forth about what each of you are looking for, followed by some very long 'getting to know you' phone calls. Don't be in too much of a hurry - if they really are 'the one', they'll wait. Just before I go though, a few points about first time meeting safety - particularly for the ladies: Meet in a public place, and stay there for the duration of the first meeting. Have a safety net in place - tell someone where you are going, who you are meeting and when you will be back. Set up a system whereby they will call in the cavalry if you don't call them at a pre-determined time. Don't 'play' with the person you are meeting on the first date. Be wary of giving out your home address to anyone until you know him or her well. Take a cell phone with you. Trust your instincts - if it feels wrong - get out. It's pointlesss wasting time and energy on a relationship that doesn't feel right. Don't fool yourself into believing that it might change for the better if you hang in there. Finally good luck! I hope you find that perfect partner and it all works out well for you.
6/4/2010 11:24:18 PM
This is an attempt to define BDSM briefly using book sources and sites around the web. It is accepted here that there is a nuance to BDSM and that methods and techniques are individual to the participants. It is also accepted that nobody will necessarily just fall into one category, many spanning all aspects of the definition. But the point being made here is that there is a basic criterion and to be part of BDSM would require participating in at least one aspect of the definition. The Play B&D stands for Bondage and Discipline but the term is used more commonly to describe the people who play together as-and-when but have no power exchange in between sessions. B&Ders rely heavily on safe words to control play. The Top is empowered to dominate by the bottom's consent. This consent can be withdrawn at any time during play and that withdrawal will be respected by the Top. The term B&D most often covers the club scene but also takes in the itinerant ropers who enjoy doing bondage and suspension, those who specialize in shibari and disciplinarians who help to modify behavior like tardiness or quitting smoking. B&Ders often enjoy role play scenarios such as headmaster/pupil, master/slave, medico/patient. Many are into B&D just for the kink and the fun and can take it or leave it on a whim. Others may actually be need-driven. Recent changes have seen B&D referred to as SM or S/M (not to be confused with S&M, see The Pain paragraph below). In B&D the players are usually known as Tops and bottoms and quite often enjoy switching roles. The Power D&s stands for Domination and submission in a total power exchange (TPE) relationship. It is sometimes referred to as M/s. D&s relationships are generally long term commitments where the power exchange is accepted as being there 24/7/365. Submission/consent is given once on the outset of the relationship and is present throughout. To withdraw consent would break the submission and end the D&s relationship. D&s therefore relies heavily on trust, honesty, love and care from both sides. People have often dismissed the TPE as being unworkable, believing that it means the sub is left naked and in chains, all day every day, in their Dominant's service but this is some fantasy perception and not reality at all. Although D&s submissives live in service to their Master/Mistress, the personal dynamics between them do not alter their social or business personnae and both partners are as adept as anyone else to lead mainstream public lives Another misconception is that D&s describes the sex games of being passive or dominant, either privately or in swingers groups, to enhance love-making or raw sex. If the TPE is not present throughout all aspects of the relationship then it is not D&s. D&s and M/s are need-driven, that is to say that something deep in the core of the person forces them to seek out this type of relationship. It is not a game or a kink. Partners in this arena are most often known as Master/Mistress and sub. The Pain S&M stands for sadism and masochism and covers the ones who need to give pain and the ones who need to take pain. These can run in parallel quite neatly with either of the above definitions. Generally S&Mers need to get to the point of what would be regarded as non-consensuality. To the tears and beyond. To the outsider this is often seen as abusive. However, since the partner has consented to stay in the presence of the sadist it falls into the realms of consensual non-consensuality. As with D&s, S&M is need-driven and taken very seriously. If the needs are not met they manifest in bad health and social dysfunction. Because some people like the concept of the darkness and awe of S&M but have no drive to push limits, seeing it as abusive or mentally unstable, recent changes have produced the term SM or S/M rather than S&M. This describes the people who do caning and flogging for mutual erotic pleasure with safewords as in B&D (see The Play paragraph above) whilst keeping themselves safely seperate from the "hard core" sadists and masochists who are out to push beyond limits to get where they need to be. As with B&D many do this pseudo S&M for fun and kink and can walk away from it whenever they get bored with it all. S&M activities tend to be illegal ones, falling under the laws of ABH and GBH and consenting to them will not be accepted as a defence in a court. S&Mers rarely participate in their activities in the public arena unless in small private and exclusive groups. SM and S/M are the play version and activities there are rarely seen as illegal unless the safeword is abused. The participants of S&M can be Top, bottom, switch, Master/Mistress or sub depending upon the type of relationship they have.
6/4/2010 11:13:25 PM
kin on skin Skin on skin Masters hand training skin on skin The submissive glowing Skin on skin Heavy hand falling Skin on skin Desire, passion growing Skin on skin Guiding and cherishing Skin on skin Masters work controlling A bond true From Master to sub Founded on Honesty and Love
6/4/2010 11:11:29 PM
Sexually dominant/submissive relationships or SDS is a collection of behaviors involving domination and submissive acts in an emotional and erotic play that involves physical and emotional risks. Because of this, this type of behavior requires instruction to ensure it is kept in safe boundaries. Celebrity healer, Tayo Hendrix explains that these type of relationships require a commitment at a much deeper level that many "normal" relationships. It is all about trust. With this in mind, consider these tips for safety: "Only enter a SDS relationship with people you know well and trust. It may be that you have just met someone over the internet or phone and feel a pull towards them. Do so only when you are sure you feel safe to precede and ensure you meet in a public place. A park or somewhere with people around - never ever your home." "When practicing SDS for the first time always remember if you are not fit to drive you are not fit to perform SDS it is something that should be given your full understanding and attention to and should never be thought of as a quick kinky session with a stranger." In other words this is not something to try during a drunken quickie or one night stand. Tayo continues: "When performing SDS always have empathy. Consider having it done to yourself so you fully understand what your submissive is going through. This way you will appreciate even more what you loved one is doing for you. Always have a safe word that both mistress and submissive agree on at the start of the relationship so you are both aware when the situation needs to be stopped immediately." "Negotiate and agree before the session what you will be doing, sexual behavior, and type of bondage, safe sex precautions, physical and emotional limits that will NOT be crossed. There is always next time and it is always good to leave your partner wanting more." "Check with each other after the session, perhaps later in the day or the following day to ensure that both found it stimulating or discuss what if anything you liked or disliked. "During the role play itself, the dominant should always check in with the submissive to ensure that they are comfortable and happy to continue. The role of submissive can often leave them not wanting to use the safe word you had previously agreed on for fear of upsetting their master/mistress. A good practice would be to firmly squeeze your slaves hand twice and wait for two firm squeezes back as confirmation that all is ok. "Always start session lightly and build slowly. Build slowly towards peeking and you will avoid future emotional problems. "The slave can use the "one to ten" technique to indicate they are ready for whipping or the intensity of stroke. Remember: strokes from whips, paddles and the intensity. "One" light as a feather to "ten" pull strength stroke. Strokes should be delivered ONLY to fleshy, muscled body areas. It is very dangerous to strike your partner over their kidneys, liver, spleen or base of spine. "Use only soft, plain paraffin candles for hot was play, harder candles, such as beeswax candles have a much higher melting point and they WILL cause burning to the individual. "Never allow someone to use bondage on you without doing at least three or four sessions without blindfolds. You must build trust before trying to move things forward too quickly. If you get it right it will be wonderful but if you get it wrong it could be a disaster. So always ensure you know and trust your partner. "When you do get to the bondage stage it is imperative to remember, there is no reason to tie the bondage so tight the area goes to sleep. If this happens loosen the bondage. General rule is ensuring that the bondage is not too tight and it is possible to undo the bondage with sixty seconds. The bondage is to create fun not fear always remember that. "Finally, Be prepared for emergencies - first aid kits, fire extinguishers (for those who play with fire), flashlights, and ensure that you know CPR prior to using any form of "breath controlling" games." Spirituality is thriving just now and with the recession and credit crunch it is not surprising. People are looking more and more to staying home and creating things for them to do so sexual behavior is becoming more and more a form of creative activity at last. Part of that creativity is SDS as some people may call it, tantric sex as others may gravitate towards or a mixture of the two. To be really open with your partner about what you want to happen to you or what you want to do to them is the most erotic or sexual thing you can do for one another. Enjoy yourself and keep yourself safe whilst ensuring that you are growing through self discovery and understanding.
6/4/2010 11:08:24 PM
The difference between a submissive and a slave is not always clear cut and is often the subject of controversy within the lifestyle. In general, a submissive maintains a certain distance from her Master and retains some freedoms and a slave gives her all as well as her freedoms to her Master. This discussion is about what elements make a submissive or a slave. They may not necessarily agree with what a person calls themselves. Often one finds individuals that call themselves a slave, when a submissive would be a better title and sometimes one sees a person described as a submissive that is more akin to a slave. I am not sure that the term Total Power Exchange (TPE) can be applied to a consensual slave. In normal cases, it seems impossible to have a TPE in a real world non forced slavery relationship and it is unusual in forced slavery cases. TPE seems to involve fantasy more than reality. In a true TPE relationship, it would mean that any order a Dominant could think of would have to be obeyed by the slave without question. For example, A Master could say, "I hate my neighbor, go get a gun and shoot him". Like it or not in the real world there are restrictions on TPE. Very often the following restrictions, what some would call ethical boundaries, are a reality of a Master/slave relationship and are often documented in the slave contract. The slave does not have to obey commands that: a. conflict with any existing laws and may lead to fines, arrest, or prosecution of the slave b. may cause extreme damage to slave's life, such as losing her job, causing family stress, etc c. may cause permanent bodily harm to the slave d. may cause psychological trauma to the slave, such as a rape scene for a slave that has been raped in the past In my opinion, these restrictions placed on the authority of a Master do not weaken the Master/slave relationship, but reflect the reality of modern life. This is not a new concept in slave ownership because in the past many societies that endorsed slavery had restrictions on how a slave could be treated by the owner. One can look in the Bible to see examples of these restrictions. In the 1850’s a famous case in Polk County, TN involved the prosecution of a Master that mistreated his slaves. So the concept of TPE is not necessarily realistic in the modern concept of consensual slavery or in forced slavery. Today, slavery within the lifestyle has NO relationship to the forced slavery of the past. Any slave can, if she chooses, execute her free will and leave the relationship, this is a reality. Yes, the objective is to train the slave to where she emotionally needs her Master and is attached to him and her slavery to a point where leaving her Master is unthinkable, but many Master/slave relationships end. Many end at the slave's request instead of the Master's request. So, any discussion of slave vs. submissive must be within the framework of the above restrictions imposed by modern life. A submissive obeys and serves by choosing to do so each time and retains her will. A slave initially makes a choice to obey her Master at all times and then submits to the will of her Master at all times. A submissive accepts submission, while a slave accepts obedience. In my opinion, a submissive retains freedom of choice and a slave gives her freedom of choice to her Master. A submissive makes a choice to give her submission in a limited fashion, for a defined period of time and under certain conditions. A submissive can have a long-term relationship with a Master, but still retains certain controls. However, many are satisfied with casual role-play without any long-term goals. Training may or may not be involved between a Dominant and a submissive. A submissive often has a list of conditions, rules, and limits that a Dominant is required to agree to before entering a session or relationship. These conditions, rules and limits usually define time, place and activity. It is not unusual for a submissive to start the relationship with rules and limits and release some or all of them as trust, respect and love for her Master grows. In fact, it’s a good practice when starting any new relationship. One should enter the relationship by giving only the amount of power that she feels safe in giving. The decision to become a slave should be postponed until both the Dominant and submissive know each other and trust each other. A submissive can and often does role-play during an agreed to period of time with a Master. During this period the Master may have total control, then once the period is over, control returns to the submissive. The Master only borrows control of the submissive and to the extent the submissive wishes and she controls her submission. One definition of a slave vs. a submissive is based upon the focus of the submissive. If the focus is on self then you are a submissive, if the focus is on your Master, then you are a slave. I am not sure that this is a complete definition for each one, however it is one dividing line between the two. Being a submissive does not always involve: 1) A long-term commitment 2) Devotion to a Master 3) Obedience 4) Focus on the needs and desires of a Master Again, there is no need to rush into slavery. One should start out as a submissive and get to know and trust her Master first. slavery is not for all submissives. If a submissive is unable or unwilling to accept slavery, for what ever reason, that is no great crime. Each person has to determine their needs and focus within the lifestyle. slavery calls for a higher level of commitment and of serving, obeying and pleasing than submission. slavery is the complete commitment of a slave’s body, mind, soul, and spirit. She submits to the will of her Master. His choices become her choices. Obedience is a major focus in her life. A slave has made a "choice decision." The "choice decision" she makes is to give her choices to her Master. Consent and obedience are always assumed to be part of slavery. Communication, mutual understanding and trust grow to the point to where it is no longer play but part of her life. A slave is owned all the time by her Master regardless of time, place or activity. She is owned by her Master when she is out of his presence. Trust in her Master and surrender to him is the starting point to slavery. slaves enter into this relationship of their own free will. This is slavery by choice, not forced slavery. She decides to give her freedoms to her Master. She becomes a slave because she needs, desires and wants to serve, obey and please her Master at all times and in all ways, not because she is forced into slavery. Of course, there will be times when a slave will be forced to do some things, but it will not be something that goes against who she is as a person. Master’s often push limits and expand obedience in order to help a slave grow and increase her service to him. slaves become accustom to obedience and find joy and peace in it. A successful Master/slave relationship always involves happiness. Being a slave means you are willing to be molded to fit her Master’s needs and to serve him. A slave is re-socialized and re-educated by her Master to serve, obey and please him. Her attention is on his happiness. A Master is responsible for the needs and happiness of a slave. She gives him authority over her needs and happiness. However, a slave is responsible to communicate those needs and feelings. The limits of the Master become the limits of the slave. This does not happen overnight, it is a process of growing into slavery. A slave does NOT give up thinking and reasoning and become mindless. This is the biggest misconception of slavery. It is a false charge that has been leveled at slaves mostly by cyber-subs and part time players as self-justification for their lack of total commitment. If a cyber-sub can make a slave look mindless then she can justify why she is better than a totally committed slave and supplies a reason why she calls herself a submissive. She reasons that "Naturally a good Master would not want a mindless slave, they surely would want a thinking cyber-sub instead." It’s a late addition to lifestyle thinking and only stated by some submissives. Generally, well informed submissives that feel secure in the lifestyle don’t try to blast slaves. It’s usually "wannabes." One never hears a knowledgeable Master refer to a slave as mindless, because he knows better. He also knows that she is more straightforward and much more useful than any cyber-sub. Often a slave is given great responsibilities within the relationship. They are given a general framework of limits and direction and expected to act within them using their own resources and abilities. A slave is often asked to express her thoughts on issues or problems, but realizes that the final decision is always her Master’s. The decision made by her Master becomes absolute for her. Most slaves use their skills and talents within the Master/slave relationship to advance it and the wellbeing of their lifestyle. Most Master’s encourage this. Often Masters feel more at ease in using a slave to manage a project than they would a submissive. Throughout history slaves have been given responsibilities that require thought, planning and decision making, there is no reason to discontinue this practice in modern times where there is consensual slavery instead of forced slavery. Consensual slavery involves devotion, caring and obedience, why not take advantage of these traits in a slave as well as her knowledge and skills. As stated above, the word "doormat" is often used by wannabes and cyber-subs to describe slaves. My definition of "doormat" would be that of a person that is used by another person for their own benefit without regard for that persons feelings, growth, or well being. A Master assumes responsibility for his slave’s body and well-being and is always concerned about the development and mental well being of his slave. She is his property and he has no reason to destroy his property. In fact, he has a great interest in her development. Percentage wise, who is more likely to be used as a "doormat", a slave or a submissive that has a casual meeting with a Dominant? One often hears "A slave has NO voice in the relationship." This is another misconception of slavery. Often, a Master with common sense will seek the opinion of a slave before making a decision in many areas. It’s impossible to find a slave that does not have more knowledge in some areas than does her Master. In areas where she has experience, knowledge and training, it would be foolish for him not to seek her advice before reaching a decision. In addition, it’s often better to bounce your ideas off someone else before reaching a final decision. A good slave will welcome the chance to aid her Master by offering an intelligent opinion. A slave has input into many of the decision making processes that are required in life, but the Master makes the final decision. slavery is NOT an escape from life. Past, present and future problems don’t magically disappear into the night never to be seen again. For example, past credit card debts don’t disappear, but a Master may plan repayment and place his slave on a budget. slavery is a completion of a slave’s natural feelings and needs, not an escape. A slave enjoys submission and, over time, that submission becomes deep enough to elicit feelings of being owned or fully controlled by her Master. Not all submissives become slaves, but all slaves are submissive. slavery always requires a long-term commitment by the slave to her Master and she is owned at all times. slavery always requires obedience. A friend in response to reading a draft of this article stated in an email to me that she didn't know how many people start out as slaves, but in her opinion it is a process of "becoming a slave." One starts as a submissive and over time grows into slavery. I fully agree with this statement. There appears to be no right or wrong way, one can be a slave or submissive. It depends on the needs and desires of the individuals involved. Some Masters don't want a slave and some don't want a submissive. In addition, depending on the personality of the person, some submissives will never be a slave and some slaves would never be happy as a submissive. It is a choice that one must make in their life.
6/4/2010 11:06:43 PM
ou've read this many times in the context of BDSM, COMMUNICATION is one of the most important aspects of a BDSM relationship. It's true. Without good communication your relationship is doomed to fail. Let's face it, we indulge in activities that are pushing the edge of safety, both emotionally and physically, every day in this lifestyle. Clear communication is one of the primary tools we have to keeps us physically and emotionally safe. Talking face to face is the best choice for communication. Free flow conversation between the dominant and submissive is really our ultimate goal. But it is not always possible for that to happen. Shyness, embarrassment, emotion and distance are only a few of the hurdles that make the spoken word difficult at times. A communication aide that has become extremely popular over the last few years is blogging. Also known as keeping a journal or a diary, this activity has been a staple in many people's lives for generations, and with the invention of the Internet more and more people are turning to this form of record keeping as a communication tool. Keeping a diary, journaling or blogging has become all the rage in the last few years, many people, submissive or not, are now keeping them and many more are reading them. Why? It's a great form of communication, a place where the author can write freely about what they are thinking about the world around them. Thoughts run free, emotional issues get presented logically, fantasies can be revealed. The uses are endless When you're beginning a new relationship or if your submissive is relatively new to the lifestyle, you might consider getting them to start a journal. There is a wealth of information to be gleamed from a submissive's journal and it could end up being one of your most valuable resources. In asking your submissive to begin a journal you will be opening a window to both their brain and their heart. You can give them direction as to what you want to see there. Fantasies they'd like to live out (or ones they like to think about but don't particularly want to live through), thoughts about the scene you had with them last weekend, or about what they feel is working well for the two or you, or what needs some attention. It can be their place where they may just let their own thoughts and wishes be explored. There are all kinds of uses for a journal. For those in a long distance relationship journaling can help keep you in touch with the day-to-day happenings of your submissive's life. Their life, in a general sense, the part you don't really get to participate in. You can discover how they handle certain situations or get a better understanding of who their friends are and how they spend their time when they are not with you. Even for people who live together, journaling can be a great tool. I know many submissives who feel very comfortable writing in their journal. It's their free space to discuss things they might be afraid to bring up face to face with their dominant. Though we are usually told we are supposed to tell our dominants everything, sometimes it is easier to write it down than to speak it. Writing can be especially helpful if the topic might be to ask for something or to be critical of something that either the dominant or submissive have strong feelings about. It forces us into putting things down in a logical order when we're highly emotional or very nervous. Not only are journals beneficial for the dominant, they are immensely beneficial for the submissive. On a personal level they have a record of their progress in life. Reading back there are concrete references to various high and low points in their lives. They can see their growth and their weakness. Patterns form in our lives, journaling shows these patterns, the owner can learn from them. It's a positive and life affirming exercise. Journals can also be used as a form of punishment. Insist on daily entries or perhaps have your submissive write about her punishment and the reason she's being punished. Perhaps you could have her write a secret fantasy that anybody who reads her journal will see. It can be used for humiliation purposes also. You can have them write in detail a scene they were part of. Or send them off on an assignment and then have them write every last detail into the journal. The topics for journaling, or blogging, are endless.
6/4/2010 11:04:19 PM
Transgression As the chill starts to bite at my skin my spirit starting to fail i move within my restraints The sound of the chain Brings your attention Your eyes meet mine And i lower mine in respect "Done enough thinking my little one" Your words not unkind For contemplating my actions Is the punishment you serve Naked but for heavy leather cuffs Holding me with chains Time given for me to think Of what i have done Masters hand strokes my skin A rough blanket put around my shoulders "your punishment is not to be cold Have you anything yet to say" My eyes look up in defiance Then lowered in respect Not a word do i speak The time is not right i am not ready to accept Not ready to discuss it Ashamed of what i have done But not wanting to be reminded Punishment of a cane Would hurt me less than this one Contemplation of ones actions The searching of your conscience Justifying your thoughts When all you want is for it to be forgotten i feel tears sting my eyes But i will not cry i move position How long have i been Chained at Masters feet Your hand reaches down and strokes my hair You do not look You do not speak But the simple act The brief touch of you hand A tear escapes my downcast eyes My head is bowed You cannot see So how do you know? That i am now ready Ready to talk Ready to accept To face what i have done Before i realise you have moved i feel your strong arms around me You kiss my hair And tell me you love me Tears fall freely As i lay in your arms Rocking me gently You free me from my restraints And move me to your bed Loving me gently My transgression forgot But the lesson still learnt
6/2/2010 1:48:56 PM

WHAT A WONDERFULL THING TO HAVE A MASTER WHO MAKES ME COMPLETE. I HAVE BEEN SEARCHING A VERY LONG TIME AND WE STARTED OFF A JUST BEST FRIENDS. WE TALKED ON THE PHONE, MET FOR LUNDH. PLAYED AND TOOK TRIPS TOGETHER. ONE HORRIBLE  DAY HE TOLD ME HIS JOB WAS TAKING HIM OUT OF STATE. I WAS CRUSHED, WE TALKED ON THE PHONE AND SAW EACH OTHER A FEW TIMES. IT WAS HORRIBLE HEARING HIS VOICE AND NEEDING HIM SO MUCH. WELL NOW HE IS BACK FOR GOOD AND I AM SOHAPPY TO HAVE HIM TO PLEASE. JUST THE THOUGHT OF SEEING HIM MAKES ME JUMP FOR JOY.
I AM TRYLEY LUCKY THINGS WORKED OUT FOR US. I CAN STILL FEEL THE STING OF HIS WHIP. I CAN STILL STAND BELOW HIM AND LOOK INTO HIS WONDEERFUL EYES.
I QUESS WHAT I AM TRYING TO SAY IS NEVER GIVE UP IF YOU YOUR DREAMES KATE

5/30/2010 7:30:13 PM

The responsibilities of a submissive

Spend adequate time exploring yourself, your needs and desires.

Educate yourself - make the most of the resources that are available, but don't believe everything you hear or read. Trust reputable sources, but make your own mind up about what is the truth.

Learn what your needs, desires and goal are; define them adequately.  Make a list.

Learn the difference between what you need and what you desire.  Sometimes you cannot have both.

Learn and understand your limitations, in depth.

Learn the safety issues of all areas of your interest.  Protect yourself adequately.

Remember you have the right to "ask".

Remember common sense, and use it.

Remember the choice to submit is not a sign of weakness it is an adult choice.

Be aware of the difference between safe, sane and consensual BDSM and abuse.  Do not suffer abuse from anyone.  If it is not consensual on behalf of both parties part it is abuse.

Learn how to negotiate.  Don't be afraid to ask, question and communicate.

Understand and incorporate the full meaning of safe, sane and consensual.

Continue to learn and grow.

Seek advice or assistance when you need it.

Own your feelings.

Be honest with yourself.

Respect yourself and be respectful of others who deserve of it.

Recognize that your submission is given freely and that it is not something to be taken by force.  Choose wisely to whom you give.

Be patient.  Growth takes time.

Accept responsibility for your own happiness and welfare.

Allow yourself adequate time for healing when you have been hurt.

Balance your submission with the other areas of your life.

Remember that you have the right to say "No".

Never let anyone take your self-dignity away.

Like yourself, love yourself, be your own best friend.

Remember others also have agendas and they may not be the same as yours.

Don't allow yourself to be used, unless of course, that is part of your kink.

Be careful what you wish for...you may just get it.

Communicate your needs to your partner, ask for what you desire (do not demand or expect).

Because you choose to submit to a partner does not mean you are submissive to anyone else.

Communicate your limits to your partner.  Expect them to be respected.

Refuse to participate in any activity outside of your limits or that you are not ready for.

Negotiate with complete honesty and embracing the concepts of safe, sane and consensual.

Accept your partner’s limits.  (Yes, Dominants have limits too.)  They also have the right to say "No".

Communicate your feelings without blame or guilt.

Be as interested in what your partner feels and says as you are in yourself.

Remember that you and your partner are human and entitled to understanding, compassion and support.

Refuse to allow yourself to be abused, be it emotionally, physically, or psychologically.

Forgive yourself and your partner for mistakes.

Ask your partner for help when you need it.

Expect respect from your partner.

Respect your partner.

Be appreciative of the gift of Domination that your partner gives to you.

Take pride and strive for excellence in your submission as you do in everyday life.

Continue to grow and learn.

Take pride in your appearance.

It is your responsibility to be of good health and to advise your partner of any change in that regard.

Listen to your partner and His/Her needs and desires.

Be willing to consider, with an open mind, what your partner suggests or requests.

Understand that it takes two to make a partnership work.  Be willing to accept your share of the blame when things go wrong.

Remember that before D/s, basic humanness comes first.  Know when it is time to set aside D/s and be a helper, friend, lover, husband, mother, wife or whatever.

Have realistic expectations of your partner and yourself.

Be patient.

5/30/2010 7:25:11 PM

A submissives journey

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The submissive 's Creed

 

 I will communicate with complete honesty my needs, desires, limits, 

and experience. I realize that failing to do so will not only prevent my 

Master and I from having the best experience possible, but can also 

lead to physical and emotional harm. I will not try to manipulate my 

Master. I will not push to make a scene go the way I feel it should. I will keep an open mind about trying things that I am not accustomed to or comfortable with and expanding my limits. I will continue to grow as a submissive and as a human being. I will accept the responsibility of discovering what pleases my Master, and will do my best to fulfill His wishes and desires. I will not allow myself to be harmed or abused, I know that submissive does not equal doormat.

 

I will be courteous and helpful to my fellow submissive s, I will share my knowledge and experiences with others in the hope that they will learn from where I have been I will take the time to help those new to the scene start out on the correct path.

 

I will be responsive to my Master, I will not try to hide what my mind and body are feeling so that I may assist Him in His responsibilities as my Authority, I know that Dominants are not telepathists, and will not expect my Master to know thought or feelings which I do not share.

 

I will never think myself a submissive because I choose to submit on a different level than another. I will not be boastful of experiences I have had as a sub. I know that my actions reflect upon my Master, and will do my best to help others see him in a positive way, I will not 

intentionally embarrass or displease my Master.

 

Above all, I will wear my title of submissive with honor, I will never 

cause others to think that being submissive means to be weak or 

sub~human.  I will take pride in who and what I am, and will never show myself in a negative way.

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/30/2010 7:19:31 PM

Finding your Dominant

So you have finally come to the realization that you are either Dominant or 

 submissive, or at least that you are interested enough in either of these that you

 want to explore the possibilities they offer further.  The question is, how do you

 find someone with whom to explore them, without jeopardizing your safety or

 discretion? 

 

In this wired world, many people get their first introduction into BDSM online.

While chat rooms are a great place to meet and talk to people about the lifestyle,

only rarely do such online connections lead to successful, long lasting real

 relationships.  In fact, when it comes to finding a real life partner online 

relationships can be a hindrance rather than a help.  Why? Because once you are

 involved in an online relationship you will almost certainly focus on that rather

 than on finding a real life partner.  Time and time again I have people tell me

 about this wonderful long distance relationship they have, and time and time

 again those relationships fall apart.  Relationships need contact, they need smiles  and hugs and togetherness. They need sex. Without these things they are almost bound to fail. 

 

In this submissive’s  opinion, people all too often fall into the trap of thinking that they 

can  convert  their  online  relationship  into  real  life  without  considering  the 

practicalities of a) moving hundreds of miles away from friends and family to be 

with a partner they hardly know and b) making the relationship work once they 

get  there.   I  know  some  people  do  manage  it,  but  the  fact  is  chat  room 

relationships rarely turn into successful real life ones.  If you're serious about 

finding a real life partner concentrate on that rather than on cyber sex.  I 

personally know a submissive who dedicated a year to an online relationship and 

when she and her prospective Master finally met, they lasted less than a week. A 

year is an awful amount of time to waste.

 

A better way to find that perfect Dom or sub, is to hook into the local 'scene' 

(there's  bound  to  be  one) and  to  attend  various  club events,  play  parties, 

munches and so forth. However, before you dash off to look up BDSM Clubs in 

the yellow pages, be aware  that many  of  the  folk  who attend such events are 

pretty  much 'out  there' as  far  as  their  sexual  proclivities are concerned, and 

consequently their sense of discretion may not be what you would hope it to be.  

If you're not reasonably comfortable with being asked "who were those leather 

clad  weirdo's  I  saw  you with Saturday?" you're better off giving  them a wide 

berth.

 

To my mind, one of the most effective ways to meet a partner is to advertise on 

line.  Effective that is, if you approach it with a healthy degree of caution, and just 

a little common sense. On line services like these are discrete and reliable, allow 

you to be very specific about what you want and are cost effective, but (there's 

always a but right?) to make the most of them you do have to use them 

properly.  

 

Step 1 - Prepare

 

You need to determine for yourself (as best you can) who you are and what you 

are looking for in a partner.  I know this can be difficult if you're totally new to 

the lifestyle, but do your best. Are you looking for a long-term relationship or a 

one-off /casual play partner? What sort of activities appeal to you? What are you 

really looking for in a partner? What do you have to offer? Use your imagination 

and put yourself into  a 'virtual'  D/s  relationship.  What is  the  relationship like? 

 How  does  your  partner treat you?  What are the relationships governing rules? 

What happens when  the  rules  are  broken?   Spend  some  time thinking about 

these questions and build a picture in your mind of the relationship that you want. 

When the picture is reasonably clear, write it down.

 

Once you have a pretty good idea of what sort of relationship you're looking for, 

you can start  to  prepare  yourself  for  it.   You  may  want  to read some of the 

articles  on  this and other  sites  and  look  at  some of  the books in the relevant 

section of Real-Ds.com  (You might want to start with Different Loving by Gloria 

Brame).

 

As a  rule  of  thumb  Dominants  can best prepare by understanding as best they can what makes a sub  tick  and  submissives  can  best  prepare  by learning the attitude and some of the skills a typical Master may demand of them.

 

By the way - you may feel  that preparing for a relationship is a little clinical and 

takes some  of the romance  out of it,  but I  beg  to  differ.   Our upbringing and 

day-to-day  vanilla experiences  go a long way towards preparing us for a vanilla 

relationship - so why should D/s one be any different?

 

Step 2 - Advertise

 

Take care in creating your advertisement (also known as a profile) - it's worth 

spending a bit of time  on  it and  getting right, and a well crafted ad that's free of 

spelling mistakes and  grammatical  errors  is much  more attractive than one that looks as though it's been thrown together in 5 seconds. Use that mental image of your ideal relationship as your guide, but be honest.  Don't make the mistake of overstating your experience, and be clear about any practical limitations you may have.

 

You want to reach as  wide and audience  as  possible, so join and create a free 

profile on at least two specifically kink related personal ad sites 

(adultfriendfinder.com and alt.com are probably amongst the best known) and CollarMe.com

one  vanilla site (try friendfinder.com -  if you  word  your  ad properly  you'll  be

 surprised at how effective  a  vanilla  site can be).  Once you have completed

 your profile,  browse  through some  of the other advertisements specific to 

your area to  get  a  feel for who's out there and what they are looking for.  Free 

membership to most of these site limits the number of ads you can look 

at and / or respond to in  a  given  period  so  it's  certainly  worth thinking about 

paying for membership to  at  least  one  of  them.   In  most  cases a three month membership (which  should  be  plenty) costs less  than $30 - pretty cheap when you consider the impact it might have on the rest of your life.

 

Step 3 - Taking it further

 

Okay, so your profile is complete and you just have to sit back and wait for the 

replies to roll in right? Wrong! You must also reply to other people's ads - 

submissives in particular seem to feel that they ought not 'make the first move', 

but if the Doms didn't want replies they wouldn't have placed the ad in the first 

place.  Someone has to get this thing going, and by responding to ads as well as 

waiting for others to reply to yours, you double your chances of connecting with 

the right person.

 

(A  note  for subs  -  it's  not  uncommon  for personals sites to allow free female 

members to  reply to ads but  not to allow free male advertisers to do so - all the 

more reason  for  you  to  reply  to  ads,  and  all the  more reason for the men to 

stump up with the cash to become a paid up member.)

 

A few Do's and don'ts:

 

DO:

  • Tell the advertiser what attracted you to their ad, and a little bit about yourself
  • Be open and honest about your personal circumstances, what you are looking for and what you look like
  • Be polite and avoid crudity
  • Take your time to get the reply right
  • Include an anonymous email address (one you have set up on hotmail.com specifically for the purpose)

DON'T

  • Include your phone number or anything that might identify you
  • Be tempted to respond to more that 4 or 5 ads at a time
  • Be impolite 
  • Overstate your interests or experience
  • Reply to ads that clearly don't fit your requirements, or where you don't fit theirs
  • Reply to ads where the advertiser lives way outside your local geographic area.

 

Once you start getting replies, it's important that you reply to every single one of 

them, even if it's just to say thanks but no thanks.  Remember, by placing an 

advertisement you're asking people to respond.  Not bothering to reply to them 

when they have taken the trouble to do as you've asked is downright rude.

 

Step 4 - Meeting

 

So, it's finally happened. You've received a load of replies to you ad, responded 

to one or two and you think you've found 'the one'. What next? Well that's really 

up to you, but I suggest a number of emails back and forth about what each of 

you are  looking for,  followed  by  some  very  long 'getting to know you' phone 

calls.  Don't be  in too  much  of a  hurry - if they really are 'the one', they'll wait.  

Just before I go though, a few points about  first time meeting safety - particularly 

for the ladies:

  • Meet in a public place, and stay there for the duration of the first meeting.
  • Have a safety net in place - tell someone where you are going, who you are meeting and when you will be back. Set up a system whereby they will call in the cavalry if you don't call them at a pre-determined time.
  • Don't 'play' with the person you are meeting on the first date.
  • Be wary of giving out your home address to anyone until you know them well.
  • Take a cell phone with you.
  • Trust your instincts - if it feels wrong - get out.

 

Finally good luck! I hope you find that perfect partner and it all works out well 

for you.

 

(

5/30/2010 6:58:43 PM

What is a Dominant?

 

 

 

 

Like the same question, what is a submissive, this is probably one of the biggest questions that is argued about in BDSM and D/s. Each person who has an interest in the lifestyle will undoubtedly have their own ideas about what makes a person dominant, but there will always be some common threads running through everyone's definitions. It is also worth noting that a Dominant may not necessarily be seen as a good Dominant, although this too is open to interpretation by each person’s own ideas of what a Dominant should, or should not be.

 

 

 

There are probably too many individual characteristics to list, because every person will react differently to every situation but, if you were able to observe a number of people, you might say "Yes that one is Dom", or "No, that one is not", based upon their actions and reactions. So, is it a futile exercise to try and define what makes a Dominant? Possibly, but still we can recognize certain familiar and fundamental characteristics that make up the profile of one who is likely to be dominant in their nature.

 

This discussion is confined to what makes a Dominant personality within the BDSM or D/s lifestyle; for there is no doubt that many dominant personalities exist outside D/s. That said, many dominant people would never be capable of being seen as a Dominant within the D/s lifestyle as it takes a special mix of certain key characteristics.

 

 

 

Much of what is written about D/s is centered around control, and controlling. For me the most important aspect of a Dominant is self control. Ask the question: how can you possibly control another if you cannot control yourself? Self control does not mean being totally without emotion: far from it in fact. What it means is to be able to allow those emotions and feelings to come to the fore when needed, and to direct them in the right way. So, we have self control.

 

 

 

Being in control of oneself leads to other similar traits. Knowing what you want, and being single-minded about it. Not being egotistical or self centered, but being able to hear what others need, and want, from you, and using the power, knowledge, and experience that you have to fulfil those needs. Self control also stems from the ability to analyze, and understand yourself, and others. Never be afraid to question, or discuss differences of opinion. Most "good" or "respected" Dominants will likely already have very defined views on certain subjects, such as discipline and punishment. These views may be based upon knowledge and experience, or both. It's worth considering where knowledge and experience comes from. Knowledge can be gained from books, reading, other people, but is not necessarily gained from actually doing something. Experience on the other hand is achieved through participation in an activity itself. So, a "novice" Dominant may well have lots of knowledge, but little experience. That does not make them a bad Dom, just one who has more to learn. An "experienced" Dom on the other hand can have much practical experience, although ideally, a good mix of both is important. However simply being "experienced" in itself is not the only means to being viewed as a "good" Dominant either.

 

 

 

Thinking about what one is doing, and understanding why, and for what reason is important within D/s. We hear many people "preaching" about how to do this, and that, how not to, and what you should and should not do. Very often this is a recycling of what they have heard others say. A good Dom will be prepared to listen, question, and make his own choice. If they are the right type of person then it is likely that the conclusions they reach by their own processes will be the right ones anyway.

 

 

 

These basic characteristics: Self control, knowledge, and a questioning mind, along with the ability to listen, understand, and question, are the foundations on which a Dominant personality should be built. Next is the ability to accept responsibility. A Dominant should understand that in a D/s relationship, the submissive is going to place their faith in the Dom in many ways. It is inherent in D/s that the submissive needs to give up some level of control and responsibility to the Dominant. Acceptance of that control must sit comfortably with the Dominant. To have another hand over control of their life, (or at least parts of it) to you is an awesome feeling. It must be borne with great care, and never abused. So, a Dominant does not abuse the power they are given. They never take that power, they are given it out of love, trust, and respect, and the feeling that they can improve the quality of another's life.

 

 

 

Hand in hand with responsibility, as the Dominant is charged with guiding and helping the submissive in their growth, comes patience. Patience in a Dominant is a requisite too, because there may be many times when a submissive may not reach expectations. This may not be due to any failing on the submissive's part, and so the Dominant must show patience, and a calming influence: an ability to help the sub, to achieve what they both want, in a structured and sensible way, and never to criticize when things don't go well.

 

Being single-minded in what they want is another Dominant trait (although not exclusively, I know many subs too, who are very single-minded.). The ability to have a vision, and through whatever gets in the way, to be able to preserve that in their mind, and make progress towards that goal, irrespective of what it might be, is likely to be another characteristic seen in most Dominants. Through all these there also remains the fact, that someone who is able to accept the responsibility for another, make informed decisions about life altering (for some at least) processes, of having an ability to manage, and accept change, and alter the plan to suit prevailing circumstances. One's care for another must by definition take their hopes, fears, needs, and desires into account; these needs will change over time, and so, as they do, the original vision that one may have had for a relationship may well have to change. The inability to see that is not conducive to Dominance.

 

What is the common factor here? In broad terms it's about management: managing the needs of both ourselves and others, and having regard for changes that occur along the way. A good manager has a vision, and a goal, and should achieve that in the end by good decisions in the best interests of whatever he is managing. A good Dominant could be looked at in the same light: managing their sub but always with the best interests of the sub uppermost in their mind. Of course nothing is that simple, and there will always be exceptions and unforeseen problems along the way, but a Dominant with the right personality will demonstrate all those traits we have talked about, and bring the sub through whatever the problem might be in the best way he can.

 

 

5/30/2010 6:29:03 PM

Once back in 1980’s a friend gave the Anne Rice’s series about Sleeping Beauty Series for some reason she thought I would like to read them. Let me preface this with that I had no sex drive, I was and still am married to a wonderful man who needed more then I could offer him. I read the series and wanted to be Beauty. I was transformed into a world which I never knew existed. That was the world of Dominance and submission. I wanted to be taken. Taught and mentored and put through tests for my Master.

I then discovered The Story of O. I wanted to be O. my sex life with my husband was wonderful for a while what I did not know then that there was a real world of Dominance and submission. At that time in thought all that meant was that I released control in bed to my husband.

Soon all became the same old thing. Sex was boring and dull. I could not wait for him to cumm.

One day I read about the world of Dominance and submission on the internet. I read and read. I discussed this with my husband.  He was interested also. For three months I was his slave. I dressed as he told me. I became the perfect slave. This went on for three months when suddenly it became old.

We then decided to enter the real world of Dominance and submission. I found an on line mentor who literally took me by the hand and mentored me. I never even met him. he taught me things like safe, sane and consensual. We chatted daily on messenger. After a time he encouraged my husband and I to join a local club. We did. I met some wonderful people. I was I must admit like a deer with a light in his eyes. It was really real. Subs sitting at their master’s feet. . I remember the first scene I witnessed. A sub was canned so hard I wanted to run for dear life. I say things I never knew existed. Most importantly I met genuine people who explained things to us.

We soaked it all up. my husband thought he was a Dom but secretly longed to be a sub. He wanted to get what he so freely gave to me. I wrote a profile for Mistress and three days later he met his mistress.

I was all alone. He had her and I felt as if I had lost him. I then wrote my own profile and met my first master who was wonderful. Unfortunately after a while I found him to be a bully. Nothing I did was good enough. I then met my second master who was married. I grew tired of being last on his list of things to do.

I never gave up. It  was living hell to see my husband so happy when I was flying solo for the first time in years. I decided that there was someone for me.

Fast forward 8 years. I have a master who would move heaven and earth for me. My husband still has his mistress. He loves her as I love my master. We are still happily married but we keep our
D/s lives separate.

If you are new keep searching. Never settle. Feel free to ask me anything you wish. So many have helped me all I want to do is return the favor

kate

5/30/2010 4:54:53 PM

Hello,

My name is kate and I have travelled a long and hard road. I read about D/s on the internet 8 years ago. I knew right there and then that this was a path I had to travel. I was smart though. I found an on line. Mentor He was a mentor who introduced me to the basics of bdsm. i never met him but did speak on the phone with him from time to time. He literally took my hand and guided me through the complex maze a new submissive encounters.

I fell in love with a man over 1,000 miles away. We gradually parted ways but I will never forget what a genuine interest he had in helping me. It is for this same reason I love to help new subs or slaves to find answers to what they seek and feel.

I have served two wonderful masters. I now serve the master I have needed for so long. If you have any questions please ask

kate

5/30/2010 7:52:26 AM

Transgression

As the chill starts to bite at my skin
my spirit starting to fail
i move within my restraints
The sound of the chain
Brings your attention
Your eyes meet mine
And i lower mine in respect
"Done enough thinking my little one"
Your words not unkind
For contemplating my actions
Is the punishment you serve
Naked but for heavy leather cuffs
Holding me with chains
Time given for me to think
Of what i have done
Masters hand strokes my skin
A rough blanket put around my shoulders
"your punishment is not to be cold
Have you anything yet to say"
My eyes look up in defiance
Then lowered in respect
Not a word do i speak
The time is not right
i am not ready to accept
Not ready to discuss it
Ashamed of what i have done
But not wanting to be reminded
Punishment of a cane
Would hurt me less than this one
Contemplation of ones actions
The searching of your conscience
Justifying your thoughts
When all you want is for it to be forgotten
i feel tears sting my eyes
But i will not cry
i move position
How long have i been
Chained at Masters feet
Your hand reaches down and strokes my hair
You do not look
You do not speak
But the simple act
The brief touch of you hand
A tear escapes my downcast eyes
My head is bowed
You cannot see
So how do you know?
That i am now ready
Ready to talk
Ready to accept
To face what i have done
Before i realise you have moved
i feel your strong arms around me
You kiss my hair
And tell me you love me
Tears fall freely
As i lay in your arms
Rocking me gently
You free me from my restraints
And move me to your bed
Loving me gently
My transgression forgot
But the lesson still learnt

5/30/2010 7:00:55 AM
The Knife
"The coolness of the blade as You lay it upon my bare shoulder, sends a shiver through me..."

It has never occurred to me to be disobedient to you. The foundation of trust that we both build, maintain and nurture seems almost alive within each of us -- strong and mature. Time you have given to teaching me this precious trust and obedience has been so important and I have never taken it for granted. Perhaps its significance can best be understood by an event, if you will, that you created so that I might glimpse the depths of trust between us.

Holding my face in your hands and looking deeply into my eyes you said, "Stand perfectly still. Do you understand me?" I tell you that I understand and that I will, but you continue to hold my face...searching my eyes for something.

Again you speak to me. "I trust that you will obey me and that you will stand still. This is very important. Do you understand?" Once again I reply that I understand and I will obey you. You find the trust in my eyes...slowly releasing my face.

Turning your back to me and moving to a small table by the wall you open a drawer and withdraw something...I do not move, but wonder what you are holding. I hear a click and a slow, soft, raspy sound of metal upon leather...as you turn and I see the knife in Your hand.

I look from the cold gleam of the knife to your eyes...heart fluttering nervously, my knees weak. I do not move. You walk slowly toward me, knife in hand, turning it slowly, the light dancing on the blade, staring at me over the knife....and I am trying so hard not to tremble. Reaching....straining... I find the foundation of trust as I see that you are trusting me as much as I am trusting you... You commanded me to stand still and You are trusting that I will.

I am neither bound nor blindfolded as you move behind me and lean close to my ear. I can feel the warmth of Your body you are so near me. Feeling the warmth of Your breath as you speak to me...low, calm and confident....two words.... "Stand still."

The coolness of the blade as you lay it upon my bare shoulder, cutting edge to the front, sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I feel you drawing the blade down, over my shoulder blade....the top edge leading. Involuntarily I quiver as you draw it down my back... over the swell of my cheek.....down....under....down the back of my thigh slowly, across the back of my knee, down my calf to my heel. A soft moan escapes my throat as you pull the blade away from me and I relax a bit....until...

You lay the blade upon my other shoulder. Leaning close to my ear, you again tell me, "Stand still." Taking a slow deep breath, I feel the blade moving down the same path on the opposite side of my back......again I shudder ever so slightly.... concentrate...concentrate.... still...stand still... and then You reach my heel....and pull the blade away from me. My knees are weak...breathing shallow.... but I have remained still.

Stepping around to face me, you find me with lowered eyes and raise my face with your fingertips beneath my chin. Looking up I see you holding the knife before me....between us....but not between our eyes.. I begin to shake slighly as you place the knife against the side of my face and draw it downward, and then down the side of my neck. I feel my head tilting as I lean in to the caress of the blade. You bring your mouth toward mine for what seems like a kiss...and breathe one word onto my lips...."Watch."

Turning the knife 90 degrees you place it upon my collarbone. I watch as You begin the slow descent of the blade....watching as it sinks slighly into my soft breast. I see it, a glint of the candlelight...hypnotic, as you draw it closer to my hard nipple, with the leading edge of the blade catching on my nipple and pulling slighly.....another soft moan escapes me and I shudder again. You put a finger to my lips to quiet me and continue downward with the blade..pressing into the soft underside of my breast and then across my ribs and belly to my hip.....down. Ever so slowly, the front of my thigh...over my knee and shin to my ankle and across the top of my foot....

I am trembling to the point of shaking when You pull the knife away from me. "Stand still kate you tell me quietly again...and place the blade on my other collarbone. I take a deep breathe as the knife begins its slow dance down my body, once again following the path down my breast..pressing in....teasing my nipple and then moving in excruciating slowness to the top of my foot.

You place the knife under my chin and press upward...raising my face to bring my eyes up to meet yours. "Watch the blade," You say again. "Spread your thighs so I won't cut you," you tell me...and I do.

Taking the knife, you press it against my shaven pussy...bare lips on bare metal....and you press a little more. And although I can feel the extreme wetness of my arousal, as you move the blade up and down slighly I can feel the pull of it on my bare flesh. My body is visibly shaking now as I fight to maintain concentration, control.....still....stand still..... don't move.... be still....

Your voice is calm, reassuring and confident as you simply say "Cum for me now." My body convulses slightly as I feel the release of control......yet staying ....standing...... still.

I do not recall becoming unstable but I must have, for you moved the knife away to keep from cutting me and near collapse, you lowered me gently to the floor and sat there holding me for a bit....your fingers in my hair, calling me slowly back to You in a quiet, steady voice .

5/30/2010 6:48:03 AM
i went to the club with my Master. he is the most wonderful Master/person i have ever known. i look at the marks he left and savor them because thet came to me from him.
5/30/2010 6:45:11 AM
Who's in Charge?
"The submissive gives up control to the Dominant
until such a time they feel it necessary to
take that control back"


Believe it or not this is one of the hardest topics to get a universal answer from and it goes beyond the obvious, “the Dom is in charge” or “the submissive has absolute control”. This article is my attempt to delve into this topic and help make some sense of it.

The short version of all this is: “The submissive gives up control to the Dominant until such a time they feel it necessary to take that control back”. This means that it is the submissive who is ultimately in control and the Dom who is in charge, until such a time as he loses that power from the submissive. Sounds simple doesn’t it? I would even bet that most of you would agree in theory that this is how the exchange of power rests. We would all be right and we would all also barely scratch the surface.

The D/s relationship is also known as a power exchange. In the purest form this power exchange is known as TPE, or Total Power Exchange, a true Master/slave relationship where the submissive partner has no say beyond choosing to wear or remove the collar (please read my article on TPE for more information and context). Even with this extreme of a D/s relationship there are stages which we progress through. Some of us make it through all the stages, some of us don’t. I would suggest that as participants in our chosen lifestyle these progressive steps are as outlined below, including where the power exchange exists (some will apply and some may not):

  • Before commitment: The control lies with the submissive.
  • At commitment: control is passed to the Dominant with limitations – i.e. “limits”.
  • Learning: as the Dominant breaks down limits, more control is given by the submissive.
  • At maturity (maturity of the relationship or TPE): total control is given to the Dominant.
  • At decline: submissive gradually takes back control.
  • At end of commitment: submissive has total control.

Notice how the power exchange ebbed and flowed in these stages? At only one point in this is the Dominant truly and completely in control of the relationship. Please note that this one point can start immediately after commitment or later in the relationship and can last for years, it all depends on the partners involved. The submissive may be without control during parts of their relationship, but the power to take back that control is always there. So as we can see, it is the Dom in charge, it is the submissive who holds ultimate control.

Does this mean that a submissive should gloat and hold that over a Dominant's head at all times? Nope. Matter of fact we have the saying “topping from below”. In my opinion it is one of the worst habits and signs of disrespect that a submissive can show a Dominant. You either trust someone to be in charge over you, or you don’t. If you don’t then don’t go bottoming under them, because the instant you try topping from below is the instant that you show you do not trust them. Does this mean there is never room for topping from below? I would suggest there is two acceptable times:
  • When casually playing with someone who is not your Dominant and is new to you and even then, respectfully.
  • When getting to know someone you are in a scene with to allow them better familiarity with what pleases you and what doesn’t.

The idea behind giving control over to a Dominant is trust and respect. You trust that the Dominant will not harm or take advantage of you, and will take care of you. Respect for the Dominant that you are willing to serve their will, rather than yours. Remember, most submissives are not giving up total control, that’s why they have “limits”. Please don’t be mistaken, limits serve a very important purpose. Everyone, including Dominants has limits. (Read Understanding Limits and Pushing Limits for more information.) Remember also, whatever control a submissive does give a Dominant, is given with trust. Trust that they won’t abuse it. It is only after constantly proving that they won’t abuse the submission, can a Dominant even begin to push a limit and gain more control.

So the end, it is the submissive who is in ultimate control, but that control is held by the Dominant in trust and respect. While they have that control it is theirs to do with as they wish. Dominants, be worthy of that control. Submissives, remember control is given not taken, and if you trust a Dominant with control, then give it to them, do not bait them with it.

5/29/2010 6:53:53 PM
my Masater and i are off to the club to9night. it has been so long since we played there. We/we packed the toybag and let me tell you i can feel the endorphins flying already. i am the luckiest submissive in the world
kate
it shows that age does not matter it is how you feel emmotionally@!
kate
5/28/2010 10:23:20 PM
 have the courage to...

Embrace my strength ~ Get exited about life ~

Enjoy giving and receiving love ~ Face and transform my fears ~

Ask for help and support when I need it ~

Spring free of superwoman trap ~

Trust myself ~ Make my own decisions and choices-

Befriend myself ~ Talk as nicely to myself as I do to my plants~

Realize that I have emotional and practical rights~

Communicate lovingly with understanding as my goal~

Honor my own needs ~ Complete unfinished business~

Give myself credit for my accomplishments~

Love the little girl within me ~ Overcome my addiction to approval~

Grant myself permission to play ~ Quit being a responsibility sponge~

Feel all of my feelings and act on them appropriately~

Nurture others because I want to, not because I have to~

Choose what is right for me ~ Insist on being paid fairly for what I do~

Set limits and boundaries and stick by them ~

Say "yes" only when I really mean it ~ Have realistic expectations-

Take risks and accept change ~ Grow through challenges-

Be totally honest with myself ~

Correct erroneous beliefs and assumptions ~

Respect my vulnerabilities ~ Heal old and current wounds ~

Savor the mystery of Spirit ~ Wave good-bye to guilt ~

Plant "flower," not "weed" thoughts in my mind ~

Treat myself with respect and teach others to do the same ~

Fill my own cup first, then nourish others from the over flow ~

Own my own excellence ~ Plan for the future but in the present ~

Value my intuition and wisdom ~ Know that I am lovable ~

Celebrate the differences between men and women ~

Develop healthy, supportive relationships ~

Make forgiveness a priority ~ Accept myself as I am now ~


Exerpted from "The Courage To Be Yourself"
5/28/2010 9:55:14 PM
Characteristics of a Slave
~Strength ~Respect ~Loyalty ~Openness
~Honesty ~Spirit ~Wit ~Intelligence ~


A slave is strong, not strong like a man, but strong inside. Her character is that of wanting to please. She serves because it is pleasure to her. She has the inner strength to go places inside herself that her Master guides her. She cannot be weak emotionally, or these places could push her over the edge.

A slave is respectful. The first portion of respect is SELF-respect. If a slave does not respect herself, then no one else will either. Self-respect most probably includes self-esteem, taking care of herself mentally emotionally as well as physically. Self-respect could include such things as getting enough sleep, eating right, etc. A slave shows respect to her Master by carrying out His orders as he wishes. She shows respect to her Master and others by being polite, mannerly,
and pleasant.

A slave is loyal to her Master's wishes. She is also loyal to herself.
A slave should never do anything that is against her own moral standings. She also will never allow another to touch her in ways that would be displeasing to her Master. She knows who owns her and thrives in his ownership.

A slave is open and honest. She holds nothing back, revealing all
that she is to her Master. Openness and honesty lead to better communication, allowing her Master to do the job he should, and to know what responsibilities he takes on. Her openness allows Him also to be more open, thus building trust between them and a deeper submission of the slave.

Spirit is difficult to describe. A slave must have spirit. I don't speak of spiritedness, as that is different. Spiritedness is feisty and bratty. Spirit refers more to a brightness emanating from within. It is a light in her eyes, visible to a few...those who understand her slaveheart.

A slave needs to be intelligent. Serving includes the mind as well as the body. She needs to be able to challenge her Master mentally. To please Him and with her thoughts, ideas, and input on things he wishes. She needs to be able to understand His instructions and to carry on a conversation on a multitude of topics, as they cannot
always be 'in scene'

Being a slave is not always easy. Keeping a sense of humor
when things seem insurmountable is paramount to focusing on
her submission. It also helps to balance the darkness of her desires
at times.

A slave finds peace and contentment in serving her Master. She is a reflection of Him. She is his property, his possession, his responsibility. A slave shows focus, always keeping her Master in the forefront of her mind. As she goes about her day, she uses her own intelligence and strength to do things in ways that are pleasing to her Master.

I am a slave because it is in my soul to be. I find pleasure in the pleasing of another. I thrive on another's direction, control, and presence in my life, and soul. Being a slave is not something I choose to be, it is simply who and what I am. It is my desire to serve a Master, to find the strength, courage, openness, honesty, etc that it takes to be a good slave.

Lately, I have slipped. I have gone against who and what I am....
out of an aching emptiness, a lonely pain. In my vanilla life, I am happy. Things could be better, but they are not bad. I am finding
some peace and contentment in my vanilla life. But the ache of a slave to be used hard...is very painful for me. I have lost focus, and control of my desires to the point where it interferes with my dealings with others. I am struggling to regain focus and balance. I will find it. I know it is there.

5/28/2010 9:50:06 PM
It is not what he has, or even what he does which
expresses the worth of a man, but what he is."


Do not undermine your worth by comparing yourself with others.

It is because we are different that each of us is special

Do not set your goals by what other people deem important.

Only you know what is best for you.

Do not take for granted the things closest to your heart.

Cling to them as you would your life, for without them,
life is meaningless.

Do not let your life slip through your fingers by living in the past
nor for the future.

By living your life one day at a time, you live all the days of your life.

Do not give up when you still have something to give.

Nothing is really over until the moment you stop trying.

It is a fragile thread that binds us to each other.

Do not be afraid to encounter risks.

It is by taking chances that we learn how to be brave.

Do not shut love out of your life by saying it is impossible to find.

The quickest way to receive love is to give love;

The fastest way to lose love is too hold it too tightly;

In addition, the best way to keep love is to give it wings.

Do not dismiss your dreams.

To be without dreams is to be without hope;

To be without hope is to be without purpose.

Do not run through life so fast that you forget not only where you have been, but also where you are going.

Life is not a race, but a journey to be savored each step of the way

© ~Anon

5/28/2010 9:47:26 PM
Who's in Charge?
"The submissive gives up control to the Dominant
until such a time they feel it necessary to
take that control back"


Believe it or not this is one of the hardest topics to get a universal answer from and it goes beyond the obvious, “the Dom is in charge” or “the submissive has absolute control”. This article is my attempt to delve into this topic and help make some sense of it.

The short version of all this is: “The submissive gives up control to the Dominant until such a time they feel it necessary to take that control back”. This means that it is the submissive who is ultimately in control and the Dom who is in charge, until such a time as he loses that power from the submissive. Sounds simple doesn’t it? I would even bet that most of you would agree in theory that this is how the exchange of power rests. We would all be right and we would all also barely scratch the surface.

The D/s relationship is also known as a power exchange. In the purest form this power exchange is known as TPE, or Total Power Exchange, a true Master/slave relationship where the submissive partner has no say beyond choosing to wear or remove the collar (please read my article on TPE for more information and context). Even with this extreme of a D/s relationship there are stages which we progress through. Some of us make it through all the stages, some of us don’t. I would suggest that as participants in our chosen lifestyle these progressive steps are as outlined below, including where the power exchange exists (some will apply and some may not):

  • Before commitment: The control lies with the submissive.
  • At commitment: control is passed to the Dominant with limitations – i.e. “limits”.
  • Learning: as the Dominant breaks down limits, more control is given by the submissive.
  • At maturity (maturity of the relationship or TPE): total control is given to the Dominant.
  • At decline: submissive gradually takes back control.
  • At end of commitment: submissive has total control.

Notice how the power exchange ebbed and flowed in these stages? At only one point in this is the Dominant truly and completely in control of the relationship. Please note that this one point can start immediately after commitment or later in the relationship and can last for years, it all depends on the partners involved. The submissive may be without control during parts of their relationship, but the power to take back that control is always there. So as we can see, it is the Dom in charge, it is the submissive who holds ultimate control.

Does this mean that a submissive should gloat and hold that over a Dominant's head at all times? Nope. Matter of fact we have the saying “topping from below”. In my opinion it is one of the worst habits and signs of disrespect that a submissive can show a Dominant. You either trust someone to be in charge over you, or you don’t. If you don’t then don’t go bottoming under them, because the instant you try topping from below is the instant that you show you do not trust them. Does this mean there is never room for topping from below? I would suggest there is two acceptable times:
  • When casually playing with someone who is not your Dominant and is new to you and even then, respectfully.
  • When getting to know someone you are in a scene with to allow them better familiarity with what pleases you and what doesn’t.

The idea behind giving control over to a Dominant is trust and respect. You trust that the Dominant will not harm or take advantage of you, and will take care of you. Respect for the Dominant that you are willing to serve their will, rather than yours. Remember, most submissives are not giving up total control, that’s why they have “limits”. Please don’t be mistaken, limits serve a very important purpose. Everyone, including Dominants has limits. (Read Understanding Limits and Pushing Limits for more information.) Remember also, whatever control a submissive does give a Dominant, is given with trust. Trust that they won’t abuse it. It is only after constantly proving that they won’t abuse the submission, can a Dominant even begin to push a limit and gain more control.

So the end, it is the submissive who is in ultimate control, but that control is held by the Dominant in trust and respect. While they have that control it is theirs to do with as they wish. Dominants, be worthy of that control. Submissives, remember control is given not taken, and if you trust a Dominant with control, then give it to them, do not bait them with it.

5/28/2010 9:45:33 PM
Patience
"Seconds seem minutes...
Minutes seem hours..."


She kneels
silent and still
her soul and body exposed
to Him.
Seconds seem minutes,
Minutes seem hours...
Footsteps
Warmth
her body trembles
her heart pounds
deep sighs
tiny shudders
she listens
no sound
"Master?"
"Patience, My pet"
she kneels
silent and still
Patience
5/28/2010 10:31:28 AM

Into the world of D/s

Into your life He came, changing all you know.
Turning your thoughts around, giving you hope.
Leading you along a path, that takes you to a place so new.
The world that was beyond you, a world you longed to know.
He holds you and He guides you, along the way.
Things that were a dream to you, you now experience.
your life is now flowing, full of hope and joy.
so much feelings for your Master, showing you the D/s way.

5/28/2010 8:56:23 AM
What is a Master?
"A Master knows when to use the control he has been granted, and when to let go...."


A Master is confident
A Master is self assured
A Master knows the soul of a sub/slave
A Master knows what he wants and does not divert from his goal.
A Master is content in himself.
A Master has strong character.
A Master understands...
"A slave should always be measured from the inside,
for it is her soul that is enslaved,
her body simply follows"
A Master seeks the mind before the body, any 'body' can be aroused,
but few minds can be owned
A Master has control of his life, rather than letting his life control him.
A Master is gentle in his strength and strong in his gentleness.
A Master does not need to seek acceptance from others,
for he has acceptance of self.
A Master does not need to announce his mastery,
it is shown in all that he does.
A Master can control with a simple look across the room.
A Master is not afraid of punishment, for he knows it is
his responsibility.
A Master accepts his slave/sub for who she is,
building on her weaknesses,
building her self esteem,
making her whole.
A Master is human, first and foremost.
He is not perfect, yet he strives for perfection.
A Master is not afraid to admit his mistakes,
he does not judge them, he learns from them.
A Master knows when to use the control he has been granted,
and when to let go....

5/28/2010 8:52:36 AM

SUBMISSIVE vs SLAVE

This distinction appears muddled, misunderstood and generalized by a great number of the people that I converse with. First I would like to make a point. Language at it's best shifts from area to area. Within this one continent we have many variations or dialects of usage. This can be seen in terms like sweeper meaning vacuum cleaner etc. So, many words used within a community can mean different things to different people based on the 'age' of the person, their background and the common usage of the area they live in.

The submissive is a volunteer.

The slave is not a volunteer.

This is the core and substantial difference between the two terms. Within the BDSM community this can be interpreted in this way. The submissive individual may be lightly, moderately or heavily submissive. The submissive has a desire to submit to the direction of another person which in this community we call the Dominant or Top. Their submission may be quite limited in range, for example, they may only want and desire to release their submission in a limited fashion, for short amounts of time and within tightly confined arena's. This type of submissive will generally carry a long list of rules, boundaries, limits, requirements etc. which they require the Dominant to agree to prior to engaging their submissive aspect within the relationship. Other submissives will have a more moderate (this is the largest group) approach, a stronger desire to submit for longer periods of time with fewer restrictions, limitations and requirements. A small percentage of submissives will be heavily submissive. They desire and look for a full time partner to live with on a full time basis. Their nature is to seek to express their submission as often as possible with the fewest restrictions upon their chosen Dominant as possible. Generally their list of limitations, rules and requirements may be verbal, short and flexible.

Additionally there is the person that calls themselves submissive who prefers to seek out only casual contacts. This person is willing to submit only so far as to address their personal needs. Their orientation toward 'serving' the other person is almost nonexistent. They will have a list of personal needs and requirements and in large part do not care who fills them. These persons tend to be called the "DO ME" subs. In my opinion they are not submissives at all, not having the basic criteria of a 'desire to serve for the pleasure of another' that is the fundamental trait I identify as submissive and Dominant. For me personally, the 'do me sub' in my eyes is a vanilla person with a kink fetish desire.

There is one other category that needs to be mentioned here. This is the terminology of bottom and masochist. In general terms a bottom is not necessarily submissive but a person who enjoys scening from the bottom position. This bottom may or may not consider themselves to be a submissive, many consider themselves to be neither submissive nor Dominant but more accurately a switch. You will note that I do not consider a bottom to be a 'do me sub', their attitude, orientation and motivation are distinctly different. In my opinion they are usually very open and honest about the submissive aspect and by virtue of that fall into their own category. I have scened with many bottoms and found them to be excellent for demo's, workshops and to help out or assist where multiple persons are useful for the fulfillment of a scene. The masochist also plays in here, a masochist is a person that enjoys pain being inflicted upon them. They do not need to be submissive at all, (similar to a bottom). However, many submissives are strongly masochistic. The masochist also is sometimes called a 'pain slut', they generally are most similar to a bottom in clarifying their distinctions from the label or identification of submissive. This form of honesty is what in my opinion makes both of these choices valid.

 

The SLAVE ~

The slave is beyond the last level of the submissive. The slave vacates limits. To be a slave is to offer of self fully and without reservation. From my perspective very few individuals fall into this category. Those that do, that I know personally are generally with their Dominant for a very long period of time. Trust has been long ago established, limits and range discovered and a relationship of personal strength has emerged which allows the submissive to transcend to this level. This is a level without safewords, without limits. The slave lives with their Dominant on a full time basis and may or may not have a life external of serving their mate. The slave generally selects a Dominant with parallel limits. By this I mean that the final action of trust is the vacating of set limits. In order to do this the individual must fundamentally know that their partner shares the same 'natural' or 'inviolate' limits as they do. A Dominant has limits just like a submissive. That which falls within their natural range and desire is their arena.

Many people use the term 'slave' interchangeably with submissive. I myself enjoy calling my sub's 'slaves' because it thrills them. However, I know in truth that they are not slaves, they fall within the field of the submissive. A submissive without choice (limit's - safewords) becomes a slave. They have passed that final threshold of personal trust.

One final thing to really confuse things. I have a category which I call the 'Authentic Submissive', I also call these persons 'full out or true Submissives'. This is the submissive who is auto responsive. When in top space they can and may appear to be at any level of the submissive listed above. Upon entering sub-space they lose the ability to do anything but obey. This is an automatic response. They are unable to control the response. It has been my lifelong opinion that these submissives are the 'natural slaves', they have a capacity and range far exceeding the non-auto-responsive submissive. By the way, when I find one of these quite rare authentic submissives, I am instinctively very protective of them. They are the most vulnerable members of this community.

Ok, to address a few more misconceptions. There is sometimes rampant discussion on the who is real question. Any person who states that they are submissive, switch or Dominant should be taken at their word until through action, word or deed they demonstrate otherwise. Respect is not given by virtue of having any aspect but is earned or inspired by consistent action, word or deed. The amount, number, placement, design of brandings, piercings, tattoo's etc. can but do not necessarily identify any individual by virtue of in community status. These ornamentation's are used across the entirety of the community and can be seen upon any individual regardless of Dominant or submissive status.

The easiest way to discover a person's placement within the community, be it through gender, sexual orientation, top, bottom, sideways etc... is to politely ask them. You can simply say, "What way would you prefer to be addressed?" This offers the individual the choice to tell you what they prefer so that you will not appear discourteous. By the way...courtesy is the key. You are not required to respect any unknown person. You are required to use common courtesy. Additionally, there is no right or wrong to being or believing you to be anything. It is not better to be one thing or the other and people should not be discriminated against for those choices they make. I offer common respect to all persons until and unless they take an action that I find disrespectful. At that point I generally elect to have no further converse with them.

One final note. There is what is loosely called a 'submissive network'. This network is a system which has existed probably since the origination of the SSC credo (safe, sane and consensual), wherein submissives within a community share information. This becomes important if you are a new person. A Dominant is only as good as the reputation they maintain within their local community. There are persons within this community who use the label Dominant, Top and even Sadist to cover their activities of non-consensual abuse. If you encounter someone who is abusive or breaks the SSC credo. Identify them in their local community. This is in real life. If you are a Dominant and you encounter a submissive who is unbalanced (mentally), by this I mean erratic, violent, abusive...share this information as neutrally as possible with the other Dominant's in your locale who may encounter this submissive. There are some persons who call themselves submissive who will turn after a scene and accuse the Dominant of abuse. Generally they have not dealt with prior, long term or lifelong experiences with abuse. You are not required to medically diagnose, just be open and honest. Submissives also live by their local reputation. When encountering or beginning a new relationship be honest about any occurrences which may reflect poorly on your reputation. Establishment of trust requires this. A Dominant may be accused of abuse and a submissive accused of being cracked or insane without substantiation. Impute the information and take the time to get to know the individual before making a judgment!

 

 

5/28/2010 8:46:31 AM
The Courage to be Myself
"It takes courage to grow up and turn out to be
who you really are."
--e.e.cummings


I have the courage to...

Embrace my strength ~ Get exited about life ~

Enjoy giving and receiving love ~ Face and transform my fears ~

Ask for help and support when I need it ~

Spring free of superwoman trap ~

Trust myself ~ Make my own decisions and choices-

Befriend myself ~ Talk as nicely to myself as I do to my plants~

Realize that I have emotional and practical rights~

Communicate lovingly with understanding as my goal~

Honor my own needs ~ Complete unfinished business~

Give myself credit for my accomplishments~

Love the little girl within me ~ Overcome my addiction to approval~

Grant myself permission to play ~ Quit being a responsibility sponge~

Feel all of my feelings and act on them appropriately~

Nurture others because I want to, not because I have to~

Choose what is right for me ~ Insist on being paid fairly for what I do~

Set limits and boundaries and stick by them ~

Say "yes" only when I really mean it ~ Have realistic expectations-

Take risks and accept change ~ Grow through challenges-

Be totally honest with myself ~

Correct erroneous beliefs and assumptions ~

Respect my vulnerabilities ~ Heal old and current wounds ~

Savor the mystery of Spirit ~ Wave good-bye to guilt ~

Plant "flower," not "weed" thoughts in my mind ~

Treat myself with respect and teach others to do the same ~

Fill my own cup first, then nourish others from the over flow ~

Own my own excellence ~ Plan for the future but in the present ~

Value my intuition and wisdom ~ Know that I am lovable ~

Celebrate the differences between men and women ~

Develop healthy, supportive relationships ~

Make forgiveness a priority ~ Accept myself as I am now ~


"

© SuePatton

5/28/2010 8:42:54 AM

Submissive Traits
"Awareness - of who she is and what it will mean
to enter into a d/s relationship..."


Many times I've seen discussions on the theme of what makes an ideal submissive. I'm not sure I'd generalize as to what's attractive for all doms as this is highly individualized to personal taste, but for myself this is what I look for:

Attitude - as in how she approaches life. Is she confrontational, argumentative, or does she try to see other points of view? I live a quiet life so harmony is important to me. The world is full of wronged people and injustice. Rather than constantly complain about it I prefer someone who would look for the path to what could be, not suffer in martyrdom at what is.

Obedience - hey, I'm a control freak, what can I say? It is essential to me to know, without any doubt, that when it's important there will be no argument or defiance when I say it has to be done a certain way. There doesn't have to be agreement, but when talk is finished action follows my dictates. I will listen to objections and concerns, more often than not modify my decision based on her feedback, but final word is always mine, be it right or wrong.

Warmth - I'm not the emotional extrovert but that doesn't mean I want someone just like me. Instead I look for someone who has that special something that can make a man feel like he is the most important person in the world...at least to her. Warm, affectionate, understanding, sensitive, someone able to openly and outwardly express her own emotions but in such a way that it blends in with my own mood.

Trustworthy - I may take control of her life, but she gains access to my innermost thoughts and emotions, to where she can virtually read my mind. I have to know she will not turn that knowledge against me, no matter what may happen. It is arguable who becomes more vulnerable in an m-s relationship, but it certainly isn't one-sided.

Dependence - prevalent attitude says this is a "bad thing" as it leads to the dreaded co-dependence and abusive relationships. I'm sure it does happen, but the worst case is not every case. I expect and encourage her to depend on me. It is important for my own self-esteem that she look to me for her needs, and that I fulfill them. I realize this places a disproportionate burden of responsibility on my shoulders but I have learned from experience that I can handle the stress. It is part of what I give to her in return, a safe space free from worry, and a place where she can pass on her problems for someone else to solve.

Understanding - that I am not perfect, nor do I always make the right choice. I have my bad moods and off days. I try to find the best course of action based on available knowledge, but I make mistakes. I look for someone who appreciates my feet of clay and understands that when things go wrong I suffer far more than she does, even if it isn't obvious. I don't forget what I've done wrong, nor do I want to hear it repeated back to me again and again.

Awareness - of who she is and what it will mean to enter into a d/s relationship. My own ethics demand that I make sure she fully understands my intentions and expectations. I have to be convinced it is what she wants, for herself and not just to please me.

Adaptability - dominants by definition want it done their way. There can be no clash of immovable object and irresistible force, someone has to change. A submissive needs to be able to adapt to a new home and community, to recognize there will be changes.

Commitment - a willingness to do everything possible to make it work. Relationships are always difficult to sustain. Throw in a mix of D/s and it only gets more complicated. After that first rush of newfound romance wears off the work begins to ensure it endures the hardships and stresses that build up. I make the commitment to do whatever it takes, I expect the same.

Selfishness - this may not be obvious, but it's a necessity. She has an obligation to her master to make sure her own needs are being met. Submissives are highly sensitive to the emotions of everyone around them, to such an extent they take it for granted everyone else sees what is so obvious to them. Sadly it doesn't always work that way. There are times she has to make it known she wants attention; she can't always depend on her master to figure it out by himself.
5/28/2010 8:26:03 AM

The difference between a submissive and a slave is not always clear cut and is often the subject of controversy within the lifestyle.  In general, a submissive maintains a certain distance from her Master and retains some freedoms and a slave gives her all as well as her freedoms to her Master.

This discussion is about what elements make a submissive or a slave.  They may not necessarily agree with what a person calls themselves.  Often one finds individuals that call themselves a slave, when a submissive would be a better title and sometimes one sees a person described as a submissive that is more akin to a slave.   I am not sure that the term Total Power Exchange (TPE) can be applied to a consensual slave.  In normal cases, it seems impossible to have a TPE in a real world non forced slavery relationship and it is unusual in forced slavery cases.  TPE seems to involve fantasy more than reality.  In a true TPE relationship, it would mean that any order a Dominant could think of would have to be obeyed by the slave without question.   For example, A Master could say, "I hate my neighbor, go get a gun and shoot him".

Like it or not in the real world there are restrictions on TPE.  Very often the following restrictions, what some would call ethical boundaries,  are a reality of a Master/slave relationship and are often documented in the slave contract.

The slave does not have to obey commands that:

a. conflict with any existing laws and may lead to fines, arrest, or prosecution of the slave

b. may cause extreme damage to slave's life, such as losing her job, causing family stress, etc

c. may cause permanent bodily harm to the slave

d. may cause psychological trauma to the slave, such as a rape scene for a slave that has been raped in the past

In my opinion, these restrictions placed on the authority of a Master do not weaken the Master/slave relationship, but reflect the reality of modern life.  This is not a new concept in slave ownership because in the past many societies that endorsed slavery had restrictions on how a slave could be treated by the owner.  One can look in the Bible to see examples of these restrictions.  In the 1850’s a famous case in Polk County, TN involved the prosecution of a Master that mistreated his slaves. So the concept of TPE is not necessarily realistic in the modern concept of consensual slavery or in forced slavery.

Today, slavery within the lifestyle has NO relationship to the forced slavery of the past.  Any slave can, if she chooses, execute her free will and leave the relationship, this is a reality.  Yes, the objective is to train the slave to where she emotionally needs her Master and is attached to him and her slavery to a point where leaving her Master is unthinkable, but many Master/slave relationships end.  Many end at the slave's request instead of the Master's request.   So, any discussion of slave vs. submissive must be within the framework of the above restrictions imposed by modern life.

A submissive obeys and serves by choosing to do so each time and retains her will.  A slave initially makes a choice to obey her Master at all times and then submits to the will of her Master at all times.

A submissive accepts submission, while a slave accepts obedience.

In my opinion, a submissive retains freedom of choice and a slave gives her freedom of choice to her Master.  A submissive makes a choice to give her submission in a limited fashion, for a defined period of time and under certain conditions.  A submissive can have a long-term relationship with a Master, but still retains certain controls.  However, many are satisfied with casual role-play without any long-term goals.  Training may or may not be involved between a Dominant and a submissive.

A submissive often has a list of conditions, rules, and limits that a Dominant is required to agree to before entering a session or relationship.  These conditions, rules and limits usually define time, place and activity.  It is not unusual for a submissive to start the relationship with rules and limits and release some or all of them as trust, respect and love for her Master grows.   In fact, it’s a good practice when starting any new relationship. One should enter the relationship by giving only the amount of power that she feels safe in giving. The decision to become a slave should be postponed until both the Dominant and submissive know each other and trust each other.

A submissive can and often does role-play during an agreed to period of time with a Master. During this period the Master may have total control, then once the period is over, control returns to the submissive.  The Master only borrows control of the submissive and to the extent the submissive wishes and she controls her submission.

One definition of a slave vs. a submissive is based upon the focus of the submissive.  If the focus is on self then you are a submissive, if the focus is on your Master, then you are a slave.   I am not sure that this is a complete definition for each one, however it is one dividing line between the two.

 

Being a submissive does not always involve:

1) A long-term commitment

2) Devotion to a Master

3) Obedience

4) Focus on the needs and desires of a Master

Again, there is no need to rush into slavery.  One should start out as a submissive and get to know and trust her Master first.   slavery is not for all submissives.   If a submissive is unable or unwilling to accept slavery, for what ever reason, that is no great crime.   Each person has to determine their needs and focus within the lifestyle.

slavery calls for a higher level of commitment and of serving, obeying and pleasing than submission.   slavery is the complete commitment of a slave’s body, mind, soul, and spirit.   She submits to the will of her Master.   His choices become her choices.   Obedience is a major focus in her life.

A slave has made a "."  The "choice decision" she makes is to give her choices to her Master.   Consent and obedience are always assumed to be part of slavery.  Communication, mutual understanding and trust grow to the point to where it is no longer play but part of her life.  A slave is owned all the time by her Master regardless of time, place or activity.  She is owned by her Master when she is out of his presence.  Trust in her Master and surrender to him is the starting point to slavery.

slaves enter into this relationship of their own free will.  This is slavery by choice, not forced slavery.  She decides to give her freedoms to her Master.  She becomes a slave because she needs, desires and wants to serve, obey and please her Master at all times and in all ways, not because she is forced into slavery.  Of course, there will be times when a slave will be forced to do some things, but it will not be something that goes against who she is as a person.   Master’s often push limits and expand obedience in order to help a slave grow and increase her service to him.  slaves become accustom to obedience and find joy and peace in it.  A successful Master/slave relationship always involves happiness.

Being a slave means you are willing to be molded to fit her Master’s needs and to serve him.  A slave is re-socialized and re-educated by her Master to serve, obey and please him. Her attention is on his happiness.

A Master is responsible for the needs and happiness of a slave.  She gives him authority over her needs and happiness.  However, a slave is responsible to communicate those needs and feelings.  The limits of the Master become the limits of the slave.  This does not happen overnight, it is a process of growing into slavery.

A slave does NOT give up thinking and reasoning and become mindless.  This is the biggest misconception of slavery.  It is a false charge that has been leveled at slaves mostly by cyber-subs and part time players as self-justification for their lack of total commitment.   If a cyber-sub can make a slave look mindless then she can justify why she is better than a totally committed slave and supplies a reason why she calls herself a submissive.  She reasons that "Naturally a good Master would not want a mindless slave, they surely would want a thinking cyber-sub instead."  It’s a late addition to lifestyle thinking and only stated by some submissives.  Generally, well informed submissives that feel secure in the lifestyle don’t try to blast slaves.  It’s usually "wannabes."

One never hears a knowledgeable Master refer to a slave as mindless, because he knows better.  He also knows that she is more straightforward and much more useful than any cyber-sub.

Often a slave is given great responsibilities within the relationship. They are given a general framework of limits and direction and expected to act within them using their own resources and abilities.  A slave is often asked to express her thoughts on issues or problems, but realizes that the final decision is always her Master’s. The decision made by her Master becomes absolute for her.

Most slaves use their skills and talents within the Master/slave relationship to advance it and the wellbeing of their lifestyle.   Most Master’s encourage this.  Often Masters feel more at ease in using a slave to manage a project than they  would a submissive. Throughout history slaves have been given responsibilities that require thought, planning and decision making, there is no reason to discontinue this practice in modern times where there is consensual slavery instead of forced slavery. Consensual slavery involves devotion, caring and obedience, why not take advantage of these traits in a slave as well as her knowledge and skills.

As stated above, the word "doormat" is often used by wannabes and cyber-subs to describe slaves.   My definition of "doormat" would be that of  a person that is used by another person for their own benefit without regard for that persons feelings, growth, or well being.  A Master assumes responsibility for his slave’s body and well-being and is always concerned about the development and mental well being of his slave.  She is his property and he has no reason to destroy his property.   In fact,  he has a great interest in her development.  Percentage wise, who is more likely to be used as a "doormat", a slave or a submissive that has a casual meeting with a Dominant?

One often hears "A slave has NO voice in the relationship."   This is another misconception of slavery.  Often, a Master with common sense will seek the opinion of a slave before making a decision in many areas.  It’s impossible to find a slave that does not have more knowledge in some areas than does her Master.  In areas where she has experience, knowledge and training, it would be foolish for him not to seek her advice before reaching a decision.  In addition, it’s often better to bounce your ideas off someone else before reaching a final decision.  A good slave will welcome the chance to aid her Master by offering an intelligent opinion.  A slave has input into many of the decision making processes that are required in life, but the Master makes the final decision.

Slavery is NOT an escape from life.   Past, present and future problems don’t magically disappear into the night never to be seen again.  For example, past credit card debts don’t disappear, but a Master may plan repayment and place his slave on a budget.  Slavery is a completion of a slave’s natural feelings and needs, not an escape.

A slave enjoys submission and, over time, that submission becomes deep enough to elicit feelings of being owned or fully controlled by her Master.  Not all submissives become slaves, but all slaves are submissive.

Slavery always requires a long-term commitment by the slave to her Master and she is owned at all times.  Slavery always requires obedience.   A friend in response to reading a draft of this article stated in an email to me that she didn't know how many people start out as slaves, but in her opinion it is a process of "becoming a slave."  One starts as a submissive and over time grows into slavery.  I fully agree with this statement.

There appears to be no right or wrong way .One can be a slave or submissive.  It depends on the needs and desires of the individuals involved.  Some Masters don't want a slave and some don't want a submissive.  In addition, depending on the personality of the person, some submissives will never be a slave and some slaves would never be happy as a submissive. It is a choice that one must make in their life.

 

5/28/2010 8:04:08 AM
Slavitude
"...there is no beginning and no end.
It is a circle that goes unbroken,
except by the One who owns me."


A slave is one who gives herself to her Master. She reportedly gives all that she is, though I tend to think this is a 'misnomer'. She can give her heart, her body, and even some of her soul......but she cannot
deny her feelings, her needs and her personality. She must be strong in who she is....in order to let go of the walls that keep her bound to herself. In so doing, she can bond to another, a source of strength, trust, and integrity.


Serving

A slave serves in many ways, depending on the needs, desires and pleasures of her Master. She may serve by licking the boots that cover His feet, or by kneeling with her head in His lap. It is possible that she could serve by giving Him advice, if He seeks it, or by offering Him a drink to quench His thirst.

Serving can be sexual, such as, offering her ass for His pleasure.....

Serving can be non-sexual, as in, offering her body for His footstool.

Serving can be physical, her body used as a canvas, for His whips, His tongue, His hands....

Serving can be mental....her mind opening to Him with things he does not know....advising Him about children, about women, about money,
about anything He desires.

Serving can be emotional.....her heart bound to Him, for so long as it
pleases Him.

Her calmness a beacon, to His confusion...

Serving can be spiritual as well.....as she kneels at His feet, peering into His eyes, her own open, allowing their spirits to unite.


My Slavitude

My slavitude includes all of this and more. It is a never ending process of growth, learning, pleasure, pain, joy and sorrow. It is a journey with no destination, only rest areas, to see how far I have come, and to explore the beauty of myself, my Master and the bonds between us. It is struggling to do what pleases Him, setting aside my wants, and focusing on His pleasure, knowing that in turn, He will nurture, protect, guide, teach and care for me. There cannot be a giving, without a taking. I give, He takes. And in return, he gives back. Two people, the same and yet different. Apples and oranges....both fruit, and yet not the same.

Physically and sexually, there are a few ways in which I would never serve. They are based upon my life, my morals and my values. The reasons for these choices are my own and are personal to me. If asked, I will speak of them.

Non-sexually, I am limited only by my flexibility, and my Master's creativity.

Emotionally, my servitude is endless.

Mentally, there are few boundaries, except those of brainwashing, etc, which should never be a part of BDSM anyway.

Spiritually, there is no beginning and no end. It is a circle that goes unbroken, except by the One who owns me.

5/27/2010 10:29:18 AM

Believe it or not this is one of the hardest topics to get a universal answer from and it goes beyond the obvious, “the Dom is in charge” or “the submissive has absolute control”. This article is my attempt to delve into this topic and help make some sense of it.

The short version of all this is: “The submissive gives up control to the Dominant until such a time they feel it necessary to take that control back”. This means that it is the submissive who is ultimately in control and the Dom who is in charge, until such a time as he loses that power from the submissive. Sounds simple doesn’t it? I would even bet that most of you would agree in theory that this is how the exchange of power rests. We would all be right and we would all also barely scratch the surface.

The D/s relationship is also known as a
power exchange. In the purest form this power exchange is known as TPE, or Total Power Exchange, a true Master/slave relationship where the submissive partner has no say beyond choosing to wear or remove the collar (please read my article on TPE for more information and context). Even with this extreme of a D/s relationship there are stages which we progress through. Some of us make it through all the stages, some of us don’t. I would suggest that as participants in our chosen lifestyle these progressive steps are as outlined below, including where the power exchange exists (some will apply and some may not):

  • Before commitment: The control lies with the submissive.
  • At commitment: control is passed to the Dominant with limitations – i.e. “limits”.
  • Learning: as the Dominant breaks down limits, more control is given by the submissive.
  • At maturity (maturity of the relationship or TPE): total control is given to the Dominant.
  • At decline: submissive gradually takes back control.
  • At end of commitment: submissive has total control.


Notice how the power exchange ebbed and flowed in these stages? At only one point in this is the Dominant truly and completely in control of the relationship. Please note that this one point can start immediately after commitment or later in the relationship and can last for years, it all depends on the partners involved. The submissive may be without control during parts of their relationship, but the power to take back that control is always there. So as we can see, it is the Dom in charge, it is the submissive who holds ultimate control.

Does this mean that a submissive should gloat and hold that over a Dominant's head at all times? Nope. Matter of fact we have the saying “topping from below”. In my opinion it is one of the worst habits and signs of disrespect that a submissive can show a Dominant. You either trust someone to be in charge over you, or you don’t. If you don’t then don’t go bottoming under them, because the instant you try topping from below is the instant that you show you do not trust them. Does this mean there is never room for topping from below? I would suggest there is two acceptable times:

  • When casually playing with someone who is not your Dominant and is new to you and even then, respectfully.
  • When getting to know someone you are in a scene with to allow them better familiarity with what pleases you and what doesn’t.


The idea behind giving control over to a Dominant is trust and respect. You trust that the Dominant will not harm or take advantage of you, and will take care of you. Respect for the Dominant that you are willing to serve their will, rather than yours. Remember, most submissives are not giving up total control, that’s why they have “limits”. Please don’t be mistaken, limits serve a very important purpose. Everyone, including Dominants has limits. (Read Understanding Limits and Pushing Limits for more information.) Remember also, whatever control a submissive does give a Dominant, is given with trust. Trust that they won’t abuse it. It is only after constantly proving that they won’t abuse the submission, can a Dominant even begin to push a limit and gain more control.

So the end, it is the submissive who is in ultimate control, but that control is held by the Dominant in trust and respect. While they have that control it is theirs to do with as they wish. Dominants, be worthy of that control.

5/27/2010 10:24:50 AM
My  Master and are going  to  spend a nice weekend, we will grill and eat,. we are going to the club where He will have full control of me. Feengs within in me have been rekindled i an so happy to belongto him
5/25/2010 4:37:00 PM
This is just how i used to feel. Now it is a poem of the past

Longing

Alone in a corner no one to play with me
Uncollared submissive
Longing to be the one who is owned
Belonging to another
There for their pleasure to be played with and loved
Looking around watching others
Who play and perform in the heat of the night
Carefully not wanting other to see
The longing that is deep inside of me
One day i will find the one who is right for me
Who will take their pleasure and give it back to me
Then alone in the corner
No more will i be

 

5/25/2010 4:28:14 PM
A slave is to be measured from the inside,
for it is her soul that is enslaved,
her body simply follows..."

Submission is not about sex. Submission is not something one can learn. It is not sex. It is not dirty. Submission is beauty. It is a beauty that comes from the very soul of a submissive woman. It is a breaking down of the walls built up in her lifetime, allowing the beautiful, sensual woman to come through.

Submission is not about sex, it is about sensuality. It is about trust, communication, vulnerability, caring, and honesty. It is about being the graceful, sensual, beautiful woman that resides within.

Submission is about knowing who you are, and what you want. A submissive is NOT a weak person, but just the opposite. She is strong. She is strong in herself, and in the knowledge of who she is. She NEVER submits out of weakness or desperation. She submits out of strength, love, and trust.

Submission is freedom. It is a letting go of one's self, knowing that the dominant is there to catch you if you falter. It is about pushing to be the very best one can be, not only as a submissive, but as a woman, a person, a human being. It is about learning, growing, and giving.

Please don't get me wrong. Submission is not about donning rose colored glasses, and the world is fine. Nothing worthwhile will ever come that easy.

Submission is also about pain. There is no growth without pain, lest it be a temporary growth. There is no freedom without the inner struggle to let go. There is no sensuality without breaking down the barriers that took years to put into place.

5/25/2010 4:24:34 PM
What is a Master?
"A Master knows when to use the control he has been granted, and when to let go...."


A Master is confident
A Master is self assured
A Master knows the soul of a sub/slave
A Master knows what he wants and does not divert from his goal.
A Master is content in himself.
A Master has strong character.
A Master understands...
"A slave should always be measured from the inside,
for it is her soul that is enslaved,
her body simply follows"
A Master seeks the mind before the body, any 'body' can be aroused,
but few minds can be owned
A Master has control of his life, rather than letting his life control him.
A Master is gentle in his strength and strong in his gentleness.
A Master does not need to seek acceptance from others,
for he has acceptance of self.
A Master does not need to announce his mastery,
it is shown in all that he does.
A Master can control with a simple look across the room.
A Master is not afraid of punishment, for he knows it is
his responsibility.
A Master accepts his slave/sub for who she is,
building on her weaknesses,
building her self esteem,
making her whole.
A Master is human, first and foremost.
He is not perfect, yet he strives for perfection.
A Master is not afraid to admit his mistakes,
he does not judge them, he learns from them.
A Master knows when to use the control he has been granted,
and when to let go....

5/25/2010 4:21:14 PM
i wake up now thinking how can i serve him better. i wake up now belonging  to someone
kate
5/24/2010 6:16:46 PM

I want to write to you today of the reality of online interactions. I want to express the good, the bad, and the ugly of what happens online. These are simply my opinions, your mileage may vary.

Online realms can be a wonderful tool for exchanging information, for making friends, for learning about one's self, and at times learning of the lifestyle (D/s). It is as real as you allow it to be.

I have made a few very close friends online. Some I have met offline, and some I have not yet had the privilege of meeting face to face. I hold all of them very dear to my heart. They are important additions to my life, to my journey in the realm of D/s, and to my learning.

I have also met others, who though they have added to my learning, and I'm sure this must be a good thing, they have not become my friends for various reasons. You see, the online realm is a wonderful place for people to be other than who and what they are. They allow people to be more anonymous.

It's easy, when being anonymous to attempt to bring pain to others. Do I think it is purposeful? In all honesty, with some I do. Oh they mask it in the guise of being 'totally honest', but perhaps there are times, when some things are better left unsaid.

Each person has their own opinions about things, whether they know facts or not. Everyone judges, it's a must to judge others based on their actions, to decide if this is someone you'd like to grow close with, someone you can trust, or someone best kept at arm's length.

Unfortunately, the number of people best kept at arm's length, is proportionately higher than those with whom one can form a close and endearing friendship. I suppose it is the same in the offline world, but it seems a much higher ratio online.

It seems to be incredibly easy to want to trust the words of everyone online, to want to believe their motives are true and real, that they are speaking these things out of kindness, because as human beings we want...perhaps need to be trusting. And yet, without the advantage of body language, facial expressions, and inflection of voice, it is *almost* impossible to know the motives of those who "only wish to help you".

It is in my opinion, too easy to accept the words of strangers as truth, and to allow their words to form your thoughts, allow them to permeate your thinking to the point of making you doubt your own judgement. I strongly suggest...DON'T DO IT.

Stand on your own morals, your own knowledge, and your own beliefs. Your gut will tell you when to believe and when not to. Your heart will signal you when it is time to excuse yourself, and allow those people to wander onto their next victim. Oops, did I say victim? Yes, because if you allow yourself to be lead by those who will lead you down the wrong path, you have become their victim.

All that said....online can be the most wonderful place in the world. It can allow you to grow, to understand yourself, to look within and know where you are headed, what you seek, and what you must risk, to be where you need to be. It can help you form ideals of your desires.
Online can also be a place for entertainment. Many times, I've sat in front of my computer, chatting with friends online and laughed until I've cried. I savor those moments. They are, as my friends are, very special to me.

Many times as well, I've known the pain of deceit, of feeling victimized, the pain shared when a friend is hurting, the tears of loss as a friend misunderstands, all just as in the offline realm.

Online is real, perhaps too much so at times. However, as long as you can stand strong in your own thinking, your own morals, and your own needs and not allow the games, the intensity to bring you down, it is a wonderful experience.

And know that whether I've known you online 'only' or offline, you are my friend, and I am grateful for your friendship.

5/24/2010 6:08:30 PM
if you are a new submissive beware. There are users out there. Anyone can sit and type wonderful letters ful of just what you yearn for. Red flag if a Dom insists you adress his as master when you have written only once. Red flag if a Dom wants you to sit in his car with him after having lunch. Red flag if a Dom is Married and says his wife does not care what he does.In that case ask for a meeting with the wife and see his reaction.
Red flag if you are in a restaurant and a Dom tells you to finger yourself anf then lick your finger. Remember you have thr right to refuse. Red flag when on a first meet and a dom wants to meet you at a state park and talk in his van.  Remember you are under no obligation to any dom on the first meet or some thereafter. Always get references. if he has none that is a big red flag.
i learned the hard way when i was new and wanted to pass this along. i hope it helps you think before setteling for anyone or anyone beneath your standards
kate
5/24/2010 3:55:33 PM
Respect means no interruption.

Respect means no confrontation.

Respect means no accusastion.

Respect means no "mocking,"

Especially, no mocking of elders.

Respect means no lies between us.

Respect means no betrayal of confidence.

Respect means no "ripping off."

Respect means no hording.

Respect means no "Lording it over" someone.

Respect means no ordering around.

Respect means no yelling in anger.

Respect means no bad language.

Respect means no name calling.

Respect means controlling yourself.

Respect is not a commodity.

Respect is a way of being.

Respect is in our chest not in our hand.

Respect is for all of life.

Respect is for every species in the world, including all races.

Respect is for all our relations.

Respect is focusing on and dealing in "issues" and not "personalisms."

Respect is focusing on "what" is right rather than "who" is right.

Respect means owning our own negativity and not being a
"Blame Shifter."

A "Blame Shifter" is one who projects or shifts his own negativity onto someone else.

This is the process of bigotry, war, and genocide.

Respect is keeping the lines of communication open with those who have a different opinion, and making a sincere attempt to let them be heard and understood.

Respect means listening until everyone has been heard and understood, only then is there a possibility for "Balance and Harmony."

5/24/2010 1:54:58 PM
Fellings have returned to me that i thought had long vanished. i feel so complete these days since my Master has returned. i feel alive and full of wonderous thoughts once again i race for the phone, tripping over my three pugs when i see his name on my caller id. What  a wonderful world it is again. i have my master to serve, please, love and cherish.
kate
5/24/2010 1:50:21 PM

Often we hear people discussing their marks. They wear their bruises, welts and cuts as badges of honor, ready to show them off to anyone who will look upon them. The web is full of pictures of body parts adorned with bruises, piercings, tattoos, welts, marking the wearer as owned, as a proud submissive, as a 'good' slave.

And yet, few focus on what to me is most important. Few focus on the eyes, the soul, the emotions that connect Dominant and submissive, Master and slave.

The marks that I wear on my soul are marks that will stay with me forever. They have become a part of me, a part of my growth, a part of my journey in life. They will never fade.

I think one reason for this is perhaps the difficulty in describing what one feels. There is little if anything that matches the sensations, the thoughts the feelings that are contained in the soul of a submissive.

How does one describe the overwhelming desire to please another?

How does one describe the need to be controlled and to obey, even when obeying is not the easy thing?

How does one explain that even when their mind aches, their heart hammers, the desire to close up, to run in fear of one's self, become so overwhelming a scream begins to form deep inside, that one turns to their Master, their Sensei, their O-sama, and finds comfort in the struggle, comfort in the strength of him?

How does one explain the freedom found in peeling the layers of a lifetime, opening like a flower, soft, sensitive, and even raw, and feeling SO safe in the opening?

How does one see these things you may ask. How can one see the emotions, the feelings? Impossible, right? No it is not impossible. They are visible. They are visible with the heart, the soul, the eyes even, if one chooses to look deep enough.

It is visible in the eyes of a submissive as she looks to her Master
with longing.

It is visible in the hushed whispers of a Dominant as he praises
his submissive.

It is visible in the stern voice of a Master as he chastises his slave.

It is visible in the touch of his hand on her shoulder,
when fear fills her eyes.

It is visible in the respect they show each other, themselves, and those around them.

And it is visible in the unselfish way the slave serves her Master, giving to him all that she can, and more when that is his pleasure.

The marks on the soul reside within. Some much more difficult to see than others. Wear them with honor. Cherish them. Display them proudly. Struggle to describe them if you must, but more importantly, simply feel them, surround yourself in them, and find freedom in them.

 

5/23/2010 4:31:44 PM

Submission... the word alone conjures up it's very definition. It defies imagination and instills a warmth within, a warmth in which too few find comfort. Submission, warmth prepared to embrace ~ A solace waiting... Submission.

Perhaps in order to find understanding of submission we must first explore what it is not. Submission is not a weakness, not a character flaw. Submission is not involuntary servitude, nor is it a representation of a stature or place in society. Submission is not about being a doormat, nor about being a lesser person. Submission is none of these things.

My understanding, the way I perceive submission, is based on painstaking research, both within Myself, and through many conversations with my Master  as well as others who have voluntarily chosen this way of living. It is based on an active real time lifestyle and resides upon a foundation of devotion, pure honesty,
and love. It is based on living a long life, and having had the opportunity to taste life's various flavors which have been offered to me. It is based on my  decisions regarding what works for my Master  and I, and how our embrace of D/s impacts me personally across all quadrants of my being.

I have come to believe that submission is an emotion, an inner feeling, a hunger satiated only by Dominance offered in love and commitment .

Many call submission a gift in the context that submission is given to one who is deserving of its receipt. Indeed, submission is a gift. The gift of submission is a gift of one's self, the inner essence of being, a complete and uncompromised emotional release flowing from the original possessor to the committed recipient. An emotion. A release. An offering. A tithing of pleasure passed from the living soul of one to the heart of another. Submission is warm, submission is soft, submission has no mass, has no weight and cannot be quantified, it can only be felt... just like an emotion.

Submission is like a waterfall. It is steady, flows evenly and like a waterfall its source is often a mystery much maligned by society and misinterpreted by many.

Submission is metaphoric. It is the light in darkness, the whisper of a snowflake on your shoulder, the graceful way of flowers in the wind, the scent of autumn amidst the towering trees in a pine forest. Submission creeps up and wraps itself around you. It has a life of its own... just like an emotion.

Every submissive’s  view of submission varies. These thoughts expressed in brief here are my own and only some of them at that. I am a loving, quiet submissive  and i think. I am learning what it means to learn, I am loving what it means to love and I move quietly here trying to disturb nothing, leaving that which I do touch a better place. This is mywish at least. my offering of thanks for this gift I have received and cherish.

Submission ... without it in My life, I am nothing ... with it, I am everything.

Always in Dominance and Forever with Love

 

5/23/2010 4:17:21 PM
You know there have been so many times when i wanted to just drop out of the lifestyle because i missed my master so much. he and i talked alot on the phone but since he was so very far away it hurt to hear his voice. Now i wake up in the morning feeling so happy that he is here with me again. i think the thing i missed the most was not having anyone to serve. i spent a wonderful  day with Him. When i look into his eyes i melt. when i am with him i feel so complete. i am so lucky to have him once more.
kate
5/19/2010 11:39:36 PM
My Master and i talked almost all day, it was just as if no time had passed at all. HE knows is  me so well as i do him. He certainly the one i have always needed, HE loves all the thing i love. . just this morning i was still upset over all the jerks i have encountered. 




AS msny are liars and users, i was so ready to drop out of the lifestyle when the phone rsnd AND my dear master was on the phone, i owe him so much due to His patience with me taking things slowly.We are planing to have a dinner party/playparty with  of ourfriends, i am indeed blessed. i can    stop searching now. my precious master has returned to me. i was a clean slate when we met and he has taught me so much. i am indeed one happy submissive to have  HIM. So now i can get ways from all those loo and liars.i prayed for safe ruturn to me me every day my have been answered kate
5/19/2010 11:35:21 PM
My Master and i talked almost all day, it was just as if no time had passed at all. HE knows me so well as i do him. He certainly the one i have always needed, HE loves all the thing i love. . just this morning i was still upset over all the jerks i have encountered. 




AS msny are liars and users, i was so ready to drop out of the lifestyle when the phone rsnd AND my dear master was on the phone, i owe him so much due to His patience with me taking things slowly.We are planing to have a dinner party/playparty with  of ourfriends, i am indeed blessed. i can    stop searching now. my precious master has returned to me. i was a clean slate when we met and he has taught me so much. i am indeed one happy submissive to have  HIM. So now i can get ways from all those loo and liars.i prayed for safe ruturn to me me every day my have been answered kate
5/19/2010 9:05:33 AM
i just do not understand some people. i was talking to someone who seemed so wonderfull. we were to have lunch at his place. i drove all the way to louisville in the rain. When i got there i had to call him to find his exact condo. i heard a message on the phone saying that all afternoon actrivities were cancelled. i just thought that had to do with his work. i never got a return call. i drove home rasther sad. When i checked my mail i had a terrible letter from him telling me how he had tried to schedule plans with me for a while. He also tore into my writting telling me i was the worst writter he had ever read. i just sat down and cried. Why would someone be so cruel to anyone. Fortunatly i bounce back and decided he is some kind of nut case.
kate
5/13/2010 10:15:00 PM

What makes a good Dominant?

  Wow, what a daunting question… “What makes a good Dominant?”  It’s like trying to describe DNA in great detail.  Being Dominant is complex, detailed, and no matter how complete the description, it falls impossibly short of reality.  Perhaps that is why so few websites have detailed descriptions of what it means to be a Dominant.  While the descriptions, duties and needs of submissives are given described in great attention, there is precious little space devoted to Dominants.

But, for purpose of better understanding the lifestyle, and the Dominant role within it, I shall endeavor to do my best.  Here, then, in no particular order,  is my own impossibly incomplete description of what it means to be a Dominant.

Mastery of One’s Self:  A Dominant must always be in control of Him/Her Self.  As a Master/Mistress, the Dominant will take charge of a submissive.  It is impossible to take on the responsibility of Mastering another, if One cannot Master Him/Her self..

Personal Standards:  A Dominant must set and maintain high personal standards for Themselves.  They must be an example to O/others, including Their submissive.

Self RespectIf not given to Themselves, it cannot be shown to O/others.

Self Control:  Many things in life may challenge a Dominant.  Control of One’s Self is essential when those challenges present themselves.

Self Secure:  A Dominant must know Him/Her self. and  feel comfortable within Their Own skin to project Themselves in a true fashion.  They will be challenged, and must be secure enough to tolerate differing opinions and views without considering them as condemnation.

Compassionate & Understanding:  A Dominant must be sensitive to the needs of O/others.  As Master/Mistress the Dominant will be responsible for the emotional well-being of a submissive that requires an open and accessible Dominant.  They must be willing to share, and actively demonstrate that sharing in return is both safe and healthy.

CommunicativeA Dominant must be able to communicate effectively in any situation, under any circumstances, in a variety of verbal and non-verbal ways.

Honesty:  This is more than a concept, or a feeling.  Honesty is expressed through actions.  And only in demonstrating honesty, will it be seen by O/others.

Teacher/Guide:  Dominants must meet the needs of a submissive for guidance.  They are responsible for the personal and lifestyle growth of Their one.  Their actions should be an example that teaches and guides E/everyone They come in contact with.

Well Rounded:  W/we often forget that D/s is a lifestyle, and a Dominant must be full and complete.  A Dominant must be romantic, happy, playful, have a sense of humor, have interests and pleasures, and all the things that make a complete human being.

Devoted:  A Dominant must be Someone that can be counted on to be there, and to be available.  When there is a problem, or Their submissive needs assistance, the Dominant must make every good faith effort to demonstrate that devotion.

Loving:  There is no relationship without love.  And although not every D/s relationship is built upon love, it is an essential part of any relationship for Me.

Protective:  A submissive must feel safe and secure, both physically and emotionally.

Accepting:  No O/one is perfect, W/we are A/all human.  A Dominant must accept and demonstrate that to Their submissive; giving permission to be human.

Forgiving:  Every human being will make mistakes.  Dominants included.  They must be able to forgive O/others, as well as Themselves.

Reassuring:  A submissive needs to be reassured frequently.  To know that they are valued and treasured.  To know that their efforts and submission are noticed and appreciated.

Firm and Consistent:  A submissive needs that consistency of expectations.  Once rules and acceptable behaviors are established and communicated, they must be firmly and consistently applied.  Do not, however, confuse firm with “domineering”.

Patient:  All things take time.  Knowing and accepting that E/everyone moves at T/their O/own pace, within their individual capabilities, is essential.

Creative:  There is always more than one way to skin a cat, and different people respond in unique ways.  Being adaptable and creative will yield better results, and make for a more satisfying and less stagnant relationship.  

 

 

5/13/2010 5:41:21 PM

EMOTIONAL ABUSE ~

 

Emotion ~ A physiological departure from maintenance of a relatively stable internal environment. This environment is sustained through a series of interacting physiological processes such as drives, motivations and other psychodynamic forces. Emotion is recognized as movement, agitation, disturbance or turmoil of this stable internal environment. Emotion is typically regarded as a feeling of (love, hate, desire, fear, anger, disgust, grief or surprise) which manifests in direct physical or observable phenomenon such as bodily changes or responses in preparation of overt actions which may cause the individual to 'move' into an unstable internal position. These bodily changes range from neuromuscular, respiratory, cardiovascular, hormonal and others. Emotion is also regarded as the affective aspect of consciousness. To affect is to influence, alter, touch or strike. Consciousness is the intuitive perceived awareness or knowledge of an inward psychological or spiritual fact. The state of consciousness is that mental state which is closest to or immediately available to the ego.

Abuse is to institute, practice or otherwise implement a corrupt concept. The angry intent to wound, damage or otherwise inflict injury usually suggesting a lack of anything that is fair or temperate. A denunciatory diatribe, the insult. Language designed to shame generally a sustained attack nastily delivered. Meanness, coarseness, foulness of language - (profanity and obscenity delivered with practiced ease). One who is malicious or practices malicious actions.

To abuse within a relationship is to take direct, thoughtful, deliberate actions to destabilize the internal awareness or belief in self of others. Heated or agitated emotion can destroy or interrupt rational considered thought processes leading to manifest expressions of physical, emotional and spiritual damage. The action to wound or injure is frequently delivered through the access into the ego and consciousness as the point most vulnerable to the individual. The ego is in some ways the expression of the self in its presentation or existence within its reality or sphere. Damage within the consciousness may keep the individual in a continual state of internal agitation and increasing destruction as that state is maintained or continues. Without the ability to rationally process the actions taken against them from an objective standpoint the individual under attack may see or recognize no avenue of exit from the unstable emotional state.

Within a relationship ego insecurity or the insecurity of personal belief in self may create a sensation of weakness, vulnerability, shame and fear of exposure. The individual may resort to creating and sustaining emotionally abusive states with those who share interpersonal relationships with them in order to retain, maintain and in some measure control the physical presence of others. The fear of loss of respect or revealment of weakness (exposure of the ego) is generally present when this type of action is chosen as viable. When thrusting or moving another human into a state of mental agitation occurs, the recipient may sense their response is being motivated or driven by an anxiety condition generally recognized as one of the fear responses to danger. The captivation of belief toward the abuser (often aligned with the emotion states of love) coupled to the removal of free, deliberate or rational thought processes can serve to trap the individual or hold them within the abusive structure. The abuser often seeks to lower, damage or even destroy the spiritual consciousness or awareness of self of those they abuse. The abuser may 'feel' that this diminishment or damage reduces other people to a position or status 'beneath' theirs. It tends to reflect their insecurity and fragmented thought processes as they too are driven by emotional sensations such as shame, guilt, anger and disgust in themselves.

Emotional abuse can be identified by strong sensations of depression, agitation, anxiety, confusion compressing into a feeling of ill that permeates the self. Tension and fear are often uneasy bedfellows as are guilt and shame. Many people experiencing significant emotional abuse will state that they cannot do anything right. The belief in the 'word' of the abuser acts as a hammer in the spirit. Noted language may include words expressing absolutes such as 'always' and 'never'.

A non-abusive emotional state can best be identified by feelings or sensations of peace or internal serenity even in the midst of excessive external instability or crises. Management of the 'crisis event' is governed by a solid standing emotionally which allows the individual to continue through the crisis or event with their rational thought processes primarily intact. The 'limited' emotional agitation is not compounded to an overall sensation of overwhelming emotional overload but retains or tends to retain boundaries which are augmented or strengthened by the supportive existence of a stable emotional state or environment.

The abuser tends to use what works, what they know and what they understand. Frequently the abuser also knows that they are abusing, this knowledge or internal spiritual fact can actually contribute to the actions or choices to abuse as it reduces the abusers belief in self further causing a deepening of their already emotionally unstable state.

 

5/13/2010 5:38:11 PM
i have been in  the lifestyle for 8 years. i have served two masters. it has been four years since i have served and time is running out for me. i had lost all interest but suddenly i need toserve i am far from perfect but am an i open slate waiting toi being upon
kate
5/13/2010 5:31:57 PM

Demands vs Expectations

 

We all know what we want and we all know that, mostly, we'll get some of it and not all of it. Occasionally I talk to people who say they've ticked off every box on their wish list when it comes to a person to share themselves with but, frankly, I treat those people in a similar way to the ones that insist Elvis lives. With great suspicion.

It's not that I don't believe there is a perfect partner for everyone out there. Far from it. I just remind myself that I'm making my wish-list based upon me on my own and not me with another alongside me.

People change other people. What was once essential to you even functioning at any given time can be rendered irrelevant because of the presence of another? You adapt to them, they adapt to you... that, to me, is how it works. We each come to the table with a list of demands and, over some unspecified period of time, we talk and explore and learn and we refine those needs. We learn about each other, our strengths and weaknesses, desires and fantasies, kinks and perversions. It's not that we push certain needs aside and accept they won't happen it's just that, through being with another, those needs change. Some become less important, others more important. And on it goes, over and over.

People are dynamic creatures. They shift, relocate, transform, evolve, learn and never really stay static, regardless if they're happy or sad. People change.

I think people expect some insurance when it comes to the lifestyle... some kind of small-print set of rules that will stop them being exposed to, God forbid, anything different to their precise view of how a life with them should be. I speak to subs and Doms that profess their misery of being alone and their fear that it will always be so and then get to listen to their novel-sized list of expectations and needs and limits and rules and standards and judgements and... it just goes on. And on. What do they expect? It's getting to the point where people will have to come with their own user manual so you know the dos and don'ts of them.

I like to talk to people and to listen to them. I like to learn about them. I like to get in their heads a little and see the world through their eyes... why do they think that? Why did they say that? What did they hold back on? Why did they hold back on it? People fascinate me and always have done.

And there are few things less interesting to an inquisitive and open mind than someone who simply sits there and just goes on and on about what they want, what they need, what they expect, what they think is important, what they think is unimportant. I find that rude, almost dismissive of the person they're with. It's like saying 'yes well we can deal with you in a moment... but first, this is what I expect'.

The beliefs and expectations of anyone are essential to what makes them how they are. They define a person to themselves (but not necessarily to others) but some people cling to those things like a drowning man to driftwood. Seriously, how interesting is someone who just lists it all out and, in doing so, almost seems to be trying to define you in some oblique way?

Learning about someone is like taking a journey where the destination is unknown. Along the way you will see many wonderful things and you can share in them, see the joy through other eyes and perhaps learn to feel that joy yourself. You will sometimes see things you don't like, that you find ugly or just plain dull. But you will find these things out for yourself, through your own interest in that person. Hopefully it will be reciprocated and, if it is, who knows where it may lead and what will be experienced.

If you want to get to know someone, then go for it. If they want to get to know you and you want them to then let them go digging. Stop showing people round the fun-fair just so they can see all the rides are closed.

 

5/13/2010 5:30:34 PM

The cool summer breeze gently moved the curtains. She felt the cool air and so enjoyed the feel of it as it moved across the room. She sat looking out the window but her mind was not on the cars or people that rushed to and fro, no it was somewhere else and she smiled as she remembered all of the wonderful things she had experienced in her life
In the freezer was an ice tray and she remembered when she first started to form the first ice cube  as each ice cube was full of memories of her life.  She remembered how wonderful it felt to be 6 years old and riding with the wind   as it blew her hair back as she soared down a steep hill. She remembered the thrill of roller skating on a freshly tarred road and of the excitement when she heard the bell of the Good Humor man’s truck as it rounded the corner, the anticipation of going to the amusement park She chuckled s she remembered riding the waves in the ocean and the feeling of rolling upside down as the current pulled and tugged at her. These memories filled one compartment.
The feelings she experienced with her first love, first kiss and the senior prom. The pity she felt for the poor animals and people who did not have the car on a Friday night.
A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him!! These memories filled another compartment.
She thought back to the feelings she experienced after she gave birth to her son, She felt as she had accomplished something no one else ever had. The pride of walking him in his stroller through the park, the happiness she experienced when he said his first word. Again another compartment was filled in the ice tray.
A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him! Oh what splendid memories she had. As she grew older she had more experiences and they more and more compartments were filled. It seemed as her most vivid memories were those which she felt when she ventured into a new realm of her life. The memories she would never forget where those when she took a step from her fantasy world into the real world of Dominance and submission, She remembered the first time she read all about herself when she saw the word” submissive,.”  The newness of a world she never thought existed.
The things that happened to her ohhhh   no one could fathom. The feelings she had with the exchange of power or that first whopping and flogging. Most people would think her crazy but feelings were awakened then. She learned to trust once more and give herself freely to another.  She laughed to herself as she thought of how wonderful it felt to be naked in a room full of people.  Why a few years before she found D/s that would have been a nightmare for her.  Another compartment was filled.
She suddenly had an idea. She got up and slowly but steadily made her way to her little refrigerator and opened the freezer door and carefully took out one ice cube.. She took a lick and was magically taken back to another time and another place. She was 6 years old then she was 20 she was 56 and she shyly asked him permission to whip her.
The words  to the first poem she had written for her Master came flooding back to her

Make me fly, make me soar,
Make me sit with the angels
At Heaven’s door
Make me dance naked on the moon
Make me embrace all the stars
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me want, make me need,
Make me abandon my pride,
Make me plead
Make me cavort with the devil
Make me reside at his door
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me weep, make me irate,
Make me acknowledge your power
Make me hate
Make me curse all my weaknesses
Make me despise all my flaws
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me silent, make me speak,
Make me relinquish my soul
Make me weak
Make me befriend all my demons
Make me succumb to their claws
But in doing all this
Make me yours


A voice called to her than it was time for dinner. “Just a moment
Dear” took all the ice cubes and put them in a tall glass and left for dinner, All during dinner while others were laughing and talking felt something she had not felt in a very long time. That was that feeling of anticipation=n as she wondered what it was going to feel like. She remembered anticipating her next session with her “Sir.”  She remembered anticipating her next   public play and all the other wondrous feelings attached to them. She finished her dinner and politely excused herself. and taking her walker putting it in front of her made her way back to her room. There was the glass with the ice cubes all melted. She made herself comfortable on the bed as she took the glass in hand. She drank and drank. She was happy, she was glowing, she was 6., 10,. 15, 20, 30, 40 50 60 70 80 and slowly felt herself letting ago once more. The glass dropped to the floor, She smiled and was gone

5/9/2010 1:52:19 PM

Deceit

It is seldom possible to divorce our inner feelings entirely from the thoughts, considerations and even dreams upon which we were raised. Within the mind the concept of 'marriage' tends to connotation permanence, commitment, and devotion, stability with the reflections of integrity, honor and trust included. Violation of the sanctity of given oaths in its simplest form demonstrates a willingness on the part of the individual to vacate the integrity of these concepts without notification or assumption of responsibility to their involved contractual partner. This is the presence of a fundamental lie which is embraced by the individual. Further, the presence of an open deceit (with the primary partner) tends to reduce the validity of relationships engaged under deceit to casual interpretations within the mind. With the strength of a relationship based in truth, trust, honor and integrity the presence or lack of these traits presents a clear indication of weakness which will almost always warrant the long term destruction of any relationship formed within this structure.

It is difficult to isolate emotional responses when we 'like' other people and choose to engage in intimate and sometimes dangerous relationships with them. We suggest to ourselves that we have a greater control over our emotional responses than we actually possess. Proximity and the sharing of experiences tends to solidify or intensify the depth of our feelings even when more rational sides of our mind encourage or tell us that the risk of such intensification has been demonstrated by our partners current deceitful actions with others will almost invariably lead to injury, damage and intense internal pain. If an individual is willing and willful to violate their 'word' within their 'primary' or stated most important relationship in their life, that person will have less difficulty in violating their words, promises and commitments to their secondary and lesser relationships. The demonstration of this ability to formulate and execute willful deceit is and should be considered to be in direct opposition to the fundamental necessities of truth, trust, honor and integrity so vital within a bonded D/s or BDSM relationship.

When looking at or considering the actions which drew together the two parties involved in such an 'affair' it is important to remember that both contribute to the possibility of this deceit to continue or exist. The partner 'without' any other long term or committed relationship should always examine their decision to choose a potential partner who is 'unavailable' for commitment, truth, trust, integrity and honor and consider why they have elected to involve themselves in such a choice. BDSM by itself is a risky lifestyle, the community has endeavored to establish base or fundamental safeties and ideology to address the most dangerous physical/mental aspects of the lifestyle. Considering these hard fought for and hard won safeties and ideologies should be paramount when choosing or selecting a potential long term partner or bonded mate. Selection of a partner whose word has been tarnished makes any commitment to truth nonexistent. If a submissive cannot believe in the 'word' of their proposed dominant then they can and may be placing their life in peril.

Deceit of contractual oaths in the vanilla world may be disreputable, untidy, immoral and disgraceful - deceit of contractual oaths within the kinky world may be deadly.

In considering ramifications for your behavior or choice of actions it should be noted that you are potentially engaging in deceitful actions as well. If you are uncomfortable with the state of the relationship you have entered the only 'honorable' choice is to engage in a direct and open communication with your partner before soliciting other or new relationships with other people. To some extent your action becomes a mirror of the very behaviors which you express as being of concern to you. As to 'suggestions of potential punishment', without the fundamental base of the relationship such ideas should not even be engaged. If your intent is to vacate your existing commitment via oath to your dominant then further regressive interaction is moot. I would seriously suggest that you spend considerable time exploring and examining the path of your own choices 'without a partner' prior to deciding to involve a partner in your current confused or indecisive state. To form a relationship when you are not 'mentally stabilized' imposes extreme difficulties and perhaps damage upon those who would unknowingly agree to enter such a relationship with you. If in future you desire to partner with others who are physically, mentally, spiritually, legally free to engage in open relationships, then make such attributes mandatory or part of your limits list prior to seeking out such a relationship.

 

 

 

5/9/2010 1:46:46 PM

Beyond Limits...

The Illusions of Safety. Limits.

Sometimes it seems that people want and need the security they feel by putting rules in writing. Contracts, restrictions, regulations. Each of these is a way of limiting the free expression of ourselves and others. This is how we control societies. We have lots of reasons why such rules are healthy, necessary and even promote the good of all. The truth is that these 'rules' do not truly exist. They are simply an agreement between two or more people to abide within certain constraints for a given length of time. What we believe to be healthy, necessary and good are individual perceptions based on our culture of origin, our environment, our life experiences and our personal desires.

In situations of extreme events these well crafted limitations disappear. Especially if your fundamental belief in their worth is not sincere. It is quite easy to 'mouth' the words of acceptable, common social behavior while internally you carry belief's that are at odds with them. In addition we generally learn to trot out what we believe another person desires to hear IF we wish to manipulate that person into a situation that is of benefit or desirous to ourselves. The capacity to lie, cheat, steal, injure, damage and destroy are all part of our human nature. In a sense we will or may take the actions we believe will attain our desired goal.

The only true limitations are those fundamental values that you carry at your core. The inviolate lines that you will not cross for to do so you believe would compromise who you believe yourself to be. That final line in the sand.

Some people enter the BDSM world and immediately collect a nice assortment of rules. They exchange the rules of the vanilla world eagerly for these new rules and become 'rule enforcement' persons, strongly vocal about why such rules are needed by everyone. If you do not conform to these rules then you should be shunned and ostracized. Rules make us comfortable. Rules make us feel safer. Rules suggest structure, reasons, rational justifications. Rules are false. Rules are fabrications designed to control uncontrollable things.

If you are truly exploring the potentials of yourself then one of the first things that you have discovered is the simple fact that you probably know little or nothing about yourself. In many ways you are untested. You have never engaged in a battle to see if you would fold or fall, when or where. The cautious part of you fears such a testing, the adventuresome side relishes the concept, the challenge.

The collection of rules and limits is your cautious side setting up the 'rules' of the game. It is a way to pre-control the boundaries in which this exploratory game will be played. If you trust too much in the value or worth of these limits then you set yourself up for potential problems. There is the person inside who we 'want to be' and the person inside 'who we are'. They are seldom the same. In many ways we tend to avoid looking at who we are in favor of who we wish to present to the world. In this way we can buy into a grouping of limits that are not truly ours. It makes us acceptable to others to offer acceptable limits to maintain the illusion of our 'normalcy' among our new peers. The problem is that this is a veil. Behind that veil we hide.

The unexplored limit has as much real substance as cobwebs in the corner of the room. It is essentially an 'idea' of a boundary. Limits identify unsafe areas. Things that make us uncomfortable, embarrassed, terrified, disgusted, repulsed and excited. Within everything a contradiction exists. Things that horrify us the most often enthrall us the most as well. An example might be the fascination we feel on observing a horrendous accident, especially when someone dies in a gruesome way. There is something exciting in the testing of our horror, to be suddenly exposed to violence or terror. In that excruciating moment we are truly alive. We feel our blood. Taste our superstitious fears. Our primal nature wakens. We hunt longing to tear at those we fear, longing to tear at fear itself.

You might say that identified 'limits' area's reveal area's of the strongest emotional responses. Within those responses lay our own self hatred and repulsion. To participate in some of the practices would leave us morally bankrupt or without any respect for ourselves as human's, this we fundamentally know, we also know that a part of us carries some subtle hunger to cross that line. In some ways we may seek to punish these unacceptable desires through discipline practices to rid us of this self-knowledge of our own failure to measure up to the standards and rules of the society we live in a failure to live up to our own personal ideals. Accepting our whole truth and then creating boundaries on how far we may actively seek to explore those area's is something we should or must do to retain our sanity.

When talking about limits I try to express to people that they should actively avoid anything which may damage their ego, morality or fundamental image of themselves. For me that line is the non-consensual violation or usage of any living being or creature. For me all animal's and children fall into this category. In addition I have a personal revulsion for those who violate the sanctity of the dead. This is my personal line in the sand.

Over the course of my life I have found that I have the capacity to explore far beyond what I considered a limit in virtually all area's. When I adapted mentally or conceptually to the 'idea' within something my mind in some way found the way to 'solve' the handling of that 'idea'. I do not believe that I am in any way unique in this. I do believe that in the beginning I knew little and understood less. To learn I had to touch, taste, feel and experience. Otherwise, I was only making assumptions about what I thought I felt or knew. In addition I have found myself to be in constant evolution. Things I enjoyed 20 years ago, I may have no interest in today. Limits, desires, wishes have all shifted, altered and changed.

Within a D/s relationship only one person's limits actually count. That is the person in power. This is the Dominant. A submissive should realize that s/he lives within the barrier or inviolate limits of the Dominant they choose to be with. Many Dominant's try to adapt to the brandished 'listing of limits' that a submissive will carry around with them. They attempt to sincerely promise not to cross those lines. However, in an intense scene a Dominant can experience the 'removal' of this promise. If their personal limits do not align with the submissive they can easily move past the 'promise' and may do things with and to the submissive that are well beyond the pre-scene consent. There is a line where the mind can cross to see only their true rules.

A new Dominant is especially vulnerable to this 'failure of control'. S/he suffers from the same issue as the submissive - unknown limits. A more experienced Dominant can often identify the sensations of euphoria as being extremely dangerous and when noted can and will exit that aspect of the scene often reducing the overall intensity considerably until they are able to re-center or regain control. In general terms most Dominant's, after going through several years of experience's, become quite graphic or blunt about the nature of their interests. It becomes incumbent upon any submissive interacting with them to listen very carefully and hear what that Dominant is telling them. If a Dominant has found their true limits or edges to be very extreme, they will often tell the submissive that. It is imperative for the submissive to truly hear what that extreme edge can or may mean.

The alignment of core limits is the only true safety that can adequately protect the Dominant and the submissive. A Dominant does not desire to violate another person's limits or rights. Nor does a Dominant wish to restrain their true capacity in an effort to be with someone. As much as a submissive want's to be free to express themselves completely, so does a Dominant. Be careful who you select, take the time to get to know the person. Go slow in scening. Leave before you injure. Do not place your trust in untested limits!

BEYOND LIMITS (Response)

<< Although it may be true that the *power* at that point lies with the Dominant... the very *reason* such power is *given* to the Dominant is that trust has been established and the submissive knows that she/he will be protected by the Dominant rather than preyed upon... and that limits *will* be respected. If one finds him/herself with a partner who ignores limits... he/she is with a criminal not a Dominant.

I wish this were true - however quite often a submissive gives over initial consent to an 'unknown' Dominant. They have a faith or belief that the dominant they have chosen will respect their identified limits but at the same moment that submissive also has an expectation that the same Dominant will press those limits. Trust is established over time and consistent long term actions. Many new or non-experienced Dominant's feel a 'pressure to perform' to the expectation's of a submissive. Many submissives in-scene 'in subspace' vocally encourage or beg their Dominant to do more or go further. A new Dominant may believe this to be open consent and proceed. After scene the submissive may then turn on the Dominant and tell them emphatically that they non-consensually violated their limits. In addition many things can trigger a state of euphoria or extreme excitement which can allow even a great Dominant to do things they wouldn't normally do. An example of this is public sceneing where actions of the 'audience' propel a person into 'performing' for others rather than sole-scening their submissive. I have witnessed on several occasions where a crowd has actively yelled for more when a sub was screaming their safeword and the Dominant did more.

If you are a new Dominant you cannot truly know how you will react or respond to differing situations or stimuli. Being able to identify moments of competence diminishment is sometimes only gained through the painful experience of doing things wrong. In addition, insecurity in what you do, how and where is quite prknives, needles, guns), Water Sports, (urine and feces), Air Sports, (strangulation, choking, removal of air), Humiliation and Shame Sports. Each of these areas contain serious potentials for real life injury or death, mental or physical damage.

A Dominant who decides to scene with a submissive with very different limits in either direction from their own is asking for trouble. If a submissive has a very low tolerance and the Dom a very high one then a situation of frustration can easily occur and the Dominant may find themselves pressing harder when they really know they shouldn't. A submissive with a very high tolerance scening with a Dom with fairly low tolerance will often pressure the Dom into doing more - this kind of reverse manipulation can lead to a Dom out of control who becomes unable to rationally identify when to stop. If a Dom crosses the threshold and loses primary directing control they can sometimes go so far as to kill in trying to meet the presented needs of the sub in that moment. We are all human, subject to errors in judgment and the simple reality that we are constantly learning and evolving. any expectation that a limit will be 'tested' means that the 'limit' is not solid. It becomes an area of in-scene trial and out of scene negotiation. This alone makes reliance on it unsafe. Take the time to select a person of character with the same moral and ethical codes that you hold. Query that person deeply in the areas you believe within you are uncross able. Pay attention to what is said and how it is said. At any suggestion of fluid thought consider that the person you are talking to may have a hidden desire to explore there. Move on. Time is your friend, rushing creates errors on all sides.

 
4/29/2010 3:35:39 PM

Obedience

 

Obedience is basically doing what you are told to do. Interesting enough it seems to me that many take this to mean that submissives are mindless robots that do everything they are told, all the time, without any thought for themselves. (blind obedience) This is not true. Being obedient, by no means, says that you can't think for yourself, question things or have negative feelings about things. When one speaks of obedience they do not mean blind obedience.

Often though, you will see people discussing obedience and a submissive will say "I do what I am told all the time". What gets lost in a statement like that is the length of time the relationship has been in place, the level of trust the submissive has in the dominant, and the similarities in the couple's desires.

As a relationship continues and the trust grows eventually a submissive will reach a point where she does  everything she is told without question. This comes about because the submissive knows the dominant will probably not ask something totally outrageous of them. The pair knows each other and is comfortable with one another in that knowledge. Often the periods of time in the beginning of a relationship where doubts and questions were more prfor example, at a play party or other gathering, during a "formal" period of time etc.) This is something that should be discussed before entering into the collared relationship and falls under expectations from the dominant. 

By submitting to someone, you are agreeing to obey that person in the areas in which you gave them control. There must be a balance between questions and obedience. A submissive can question an order, but should also realize that there will be times he/she will be told to do something they may not necessarily enjoy but that is not against their sensibilities. Obedience is one of the reasons it is so important to find a partner that matches you as closely as possible. If you hate golden showers for example, and you submit to a dominant who enjoys them but doesn't allow the submissive to set any play limits on the relationship, you may find yourself having to submit to a golden shower because you agreed to submit to someone that does not allow the submissive to set limits of physical play. Having to occasionally submit to something you do not enjoy, in no way means you must submit to something that is totally immoral to you (like child abuse or murder). But it does mean that the very act of submitting is not about the relationship going your way all the time, but is about the relationship being in the control of the dominant and the actions (scenes, sessions, behaviors) are controlled by the dominant. 

Obedience does not mean a submissive obeys everyone, but it is definitely a part of submission. Without obedience, there is no submission. A submissive must learn how much obedience they are willing to give a dominant, before they enter into a relationship. Some people enjoy giving full obedience at all times; others prefer to be able to set limits. Take your time and learn what obedience counts for to you. 

4/29/2010 3:30:47 PM

HUMBLE:

...not proud or haughty...not arrogant or assertive...reflecting, expressing or offered in a spirit of deference, respect or submission...unpretentious...lacking all signs of pride, aggressiveness or assertiveness.

How simple the words, how truly profound the gift. The act of humility, the state of presenting yourself so to the world is perhaps one of the most difficult things to do. In the realm of D/s, the lifestyle most commonly known as Domination and submission this precept becomes even more significant. There are many who see only the overt sexual aspects of D/s without the truth within that reality.

The Dominant and the submissive are a team. Their union a true partnership. A choice of non-conflict between successful individuals. They attain this through active decisions during the course of every day. In today's society there is strong emphasis on individuality and independence. Money becomes the goal, the indicator of success. What is not there is that which all humans crave, a companion, a true partner. If both male and female are assertive and aggressive they turn blades against each other.

Sometimes a Dominant will ask a submissive to learn humility. Usually this occurs when the submissive (for purposes of this discussion a female), demonstrates continuing acts of pride, self involvement, disrespect and an elevated perception of themselves to the point where their actions displease those about them. Humility is a gift that a submissive offers to their Dominant. A choice to defer to the Dominant. The role of submissive is not a passive existence of someone of diminished status, far the contrary. It is to be the gift of support, to joyously assist and augment their Dominant, the steel in the framework.

The Dominant for his part cherishes the soft strength of the submissive, he understands the difficulty of not answering back in pride and aggression, he understands that it is far harder to kneel than to stand, to give than to take. He also knows that a submissive cannot have both, she must embrace her submission; glory in the gift she willingly offers. To assist her he may instruct her in the forgotten ways of humility and grace. This may seem at odds with today's society. Perhaps so. Yet if you ask any submissive they perceive no diminishment of self by offering the gift of themselves to a worthy Dominant. There is a true art to blending the duality of self into one glorious being.

In a sense it is quite simple; a relationship cannot flourish if both persons are leaders. To be truly successful one must lead the other must navigate. If you are asked to learn to be humble, you must look deep within your actions to see them from the viewpoint of others. You must ask yourself, "Do I think too highly of myself and impose my inflated opinion on others? Am I too proud, haughty? Do I willingly defer to others? Am I respectful? Am I too aggressive, too assertive? Am I pretentious?" It is perhaps true that your Dominant believes one or more of these to be true. That he perceives area's that need attention from you. If you have been asked to explore this within yourself, how did you do so? Were you aggressive and whiny? Did you take offense and point fingers at others offer empty justifications for your actions? Or did you reach out and grasp that quiet serenity that is the true submissive; did you look within the mirror of your heart and admit the truth of what your Dominant has seen? Did you kneel in humility and mortification at the prideful nature of your responses? Did you beg forgiveness and thank him for his concern for you?

 

 

 

 

4/28/2010 7:20:01 PM

Awaiting The One

 

Among the minority within the class of submissives to whom slave hood is a vocation and slavery the ultimate goal, many are happily collared. Many, many more, however, are not. They are still waiting for their One, the master or mistress to whom they can give their lives completely, their submission totally, and their consent unconditionally. Commendable though this patience might be, the waiting can appear more than just a little frustrating at times. What does one do when every fiber of one's being is screaming for submission, while one has not yet found the person to whom such total submission seems right and natural?

If you belong in this group, or if you are simply biding your time for any one of many perfectly legitimate reasons, there is in fact something you can do. You can spend the waiting time "preparing" yourself. Note the quotation marks, however. There is a distinction here that is vitally important to make. You are not doing this for "the One to come", you are doing it for you. Why? Because if you do it for "the One to come" you run the very real risk of ending up worshipping an idol of your own creation with which no dominant, no matter how good, stands a snowball's chance in hell of competing. Instead of preparing yourself for "the One to come", consider it improving your own marketability.

Most of it is a matter of common sense. You probably already know what dominants generally tend to look for. Some of it you'll have down pat. Ignore that and get the other areas up to specs, then work on improving the whole. Here are some of the things you might look at:

- Read. A lot. BDSM material is fine but not essential. Practice reading long passages and distilling the relevant information out of it. You will need the ability to recognize the essential parts of a message right away.

- When you've read a novel or a short-story, retell it in short, concise terms. Bear in mind that the screenwriter behind Gone with the Wind was asked by the producer to tell the plot, the particular twist and the special ending of that story in three sentences. He did, the script was sold and the rest is history. It can be done, and as a slave you will be expected to express yourself with the fewest possible words, leaving out all non-essential detail.

- Monitor your speech. Your voice most be soft and discrete and clear enough so that the dominant won't have to ask you to repeat. It has to carry authority and humility at the same time. Practice singing, if only in the shower, but don't be bashful. It works wonders for voice control.

- How is your handwriting? Try practicing calligraphy. It's fun, it's decorative and it will make your notes and journal both easier and more pleasing to read. It also teaches patience and focus.

- How are your spelling and grammar? These are extremely important. Without them you simply cannot express yourself in a pleasing fashion. Also weed out colloquialisms and swear-words. Foul language has its place – when you're invited to use it. Besides, your mom will love you for it. Here's an example of how important it can be: no matter how great her potential, if a would-be trainee's written application to me contains two spelling errors (incl. typos) or more, she's ditched. If she doesn't take me seriously enough to proof her writing, how can I take her seriously at all?

- Learn how to convey good wishes without making them sound like commands. "Good night" is acceptable; "sleep well" is not. "I wish You a speedy recovery" is acceptable; "get well soon" is not. "Good day" is acceptable; "have a nice day" is not; and so forth.

- By the same token, learn how to avoid asking questions that indicate a desired response. For example, some waiters have the deplorable habit of asking patrons if they enjoyed the meal, or if one dish or another was to their liking. Although the intent is no doubt to show an interest in the well-being of the patron, it is not only extremely tacky, but it comes off as daring him to say that something was wrong. Besides, what are you going to do about it once the said meal is over? If he cannot just keep quiet altogether, it would at least be much better for the waiter to say, "I hope you have enjoyed your meal." That is a statement, not a question, and it is up to the patrons how they wish to respond, if at all.

- As you go about your daily errands, observe the people around you. Notice their gestures, their peculiar gait, the way their faces change expressions during a conversation. You need to be aware of the smallest signs to the point of telepathy. A slave is nothing if not supremely observant.

- Don't just walk into a room, enter it. Map it out thoroughly as quickly as you can. Particularly how to get from the door to [choose an item of furniture representing a dominant] by the most direct route. Walk on carpet as much as you can without taking any detours. When you have that down, try leaving the room without turning your back on the [dominant]. This can be fun too. And infuriating.

- Pay attention to what you're doing and finish each movement before you start the next. Getting up to take your mug out to the kitchen? Don't grab the ashtray as an afterthought on your way out of your chair. In fact don't reach for either until you're standing up. Take your time. You have all night. A slave’s movements must be graceful and discreet, yet purposeful and economical, at all times.

- Monitor your gait. Are your footfalls heavy? Step more lightly. You don't want to be heard walking through a room, much less felt. Walking is not just a matter of getting from point A to point B. Like all other movement it is a display of personality, and nobody wants a sloppy slave.

- Doing the TV dinner thing to save time? Quit it. Switch off the computer and make yourself a two-course dinner, serve it at the dining table which you have properly laid out complete with candle and cloth napkin. Do this every night. If you feel silly eating like that by yourself, bring a book, don't have the TV running if you aren't watching it anyway. Get yourself accustomed to silence. Love it, don't loathe it. And take your time with your meal. Why would you do this when there's a chance you'll be eating in the kitchen from a bowl on the floor? Because you'll also have to cook so you need to build confidence in your cooking and the ability to taste your way through a recipe rather than relying on it to the letter.

- Work on reducing your sleep. Nobody needs 8 hours. 5-6 is entirely adequate; the trick is to consistently sleep well throughout that time. Find out when that is and go to bed half an hour before. Get up when you wake up, don't lie around, even on Sundays. As a slave you may not be able to sleep more than the strict minimum and you may not even be doing it in a bed.

- Develop lots of little routines during your day. Then break them. The overwhelming majority of your service will consist of routine, but emergencies always happen when it's least practical for them to do so. You need to be able to respond with grace and efficiency. The minute you're interrupted in your dish washing because you're needed to do something else, those dishes must instantly cease to exist for you.

- Train yourself in giving pleasure, bodily and otherwise. Work on your inhibitions; a slave is not entitled to privacy. Learn how to give massages. Get used to the idea of sexual practices that might gross you out. If your dominant wants you to perform that way it does not necessarily follow that he is particularly interested in knowing, much less wearing, what you just had for lunch.

- Train yourself in receiving pleasure. When your dominant touches you, he expects an honest, uninhibited response.

- A few pounds above your ideal weight? Get rid of them. A few pounds below? Add them. Barring a small number of physical disorders that affect these things, contrary to politically correct fallacy, body weight and shape is very much a matter of choice. This is not about male-chauvinistic sexist ideals, but about having sufficient personal discipline to treat your body with the respect that it deserves. You don't have to look like a glamour model or the Marlboro man by any means, but you do have to look the way nature intended.

- Do you have emotional "baggage"? Work through it, with or without professional help, but do not rely on a future BDSM relationship to do this for you. BDSM has no therapeutic value, and dominants have no business pretending to be shrinks. At best a BDSM relationship will do nothing to help you deal with past traumas; at worst it will aggravate them. It is up to you to reclaim your life completely, before you enter into such a relationship. How can you give something to someone, if it isn't really yours to give away yet?

- Is there a particular household chore that you hate? Become an expert in that particular chore. You may never learn to like it, but you will at least become so good at it that it will not take more time than absolutely necessary, which it probably does right now.

- Train yourself to spend increasing amounts of time on the floor. Spend the night there occasionally.

- Follow world news. Go to museums. Listen to music. Make yourself able to converse on current issues. You don't need to know every single name in government, but you do need to be able to at least ask intelligent questions.

- Most important of all: get out, see friends, have fun. You are a slave, not a hermit, and you must always be alert to the danger of building up your own cozy little world to the exclusion of everyone else – including your One.

The foregoing may seem exhaustive but it's merely the tip of the iceberg. Think up more things for yourself; that alone is training because creative thinking is valued in a slave. The greatest value of all, however, is you. The point is not to change into someone else, but to become more you. Always keep in mind that you are doing this for yourself. And yet, stay flexible. When you do meet the One, s/he will probably want to change some of the ways you do things. Be ready and able to adjust swiftly.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/28/2010 7:02:15 PM

The responsibilities of a submissive

Spend adequate time exploring yourself, your needs and desires.

Educate yourself - make the most of the resources that are available, but don't believe everything you hear or read. Trust reputable sources, but make your own mind up about what is the truth.

Learn what your needs, desires and goals are; define them adequately.  Make a list.

Learn the difference between what you need and what you desire.  Sometimes you cannot have both.

Learn and understand your limitations, in depth.

Learn the safety issues of all areas of your interest.  Protect yourself adequately.

Remember you have the right to "ask".

Remember common sense, and use it.

Remember the choice to submit is not a sign of weakness it is an adult choice.

Be aware of the difference between safe, sane and consensual BDSM and abuse.  Do not suffer abuse from anyone.  If it is not consensual on behalf of both parties part it is abuse.

Learn how to negotiate.  Don't be afraid to ask, question and communicate.

Understand and incorporate the full meaning of safe, sane and consensual.

Continue to learn and grow.

Seek advice or assistance when you need it.

Own your feelings.

Be honest with yourself.

Respect yourself and be respectful of others who deserve of it.

Recognize that your submission is given freely and that it is not something to be taken by force.  Choose wisely to whom you give.

Be patient.  Growth takes time.

Accept responsibility for your own happiness and welfare.

Allow yourself adequate time for healing when you have been hurt.

Balance your submission with the other areas of your life.

Remember that you have the right to say "No".

Never let anyone take your self-dignity away.

Like yourself, love yourself, be your own best friend.

Remember others also have agendas and they may not be the same as yours.

Don't allow yourself to be used, unless of course, that is part of your kink.

Be careful what you wish for...you may just get it.

Communicate your needs to your partner, ask for what you desire (do not demand or expect).

Because you choose to submit to a partner does not mean you are submissive to anyone else.

Communicate your limits to your partner.  Expect them to be respected.

Refuse to participate in any activity outside of your limits or that you are not ready for.

Negotiate with complete honesty and embracing the concepts of safe, sane and consensual.

Accept your partner’s limits.  (Yes, Dominants have limits too.)  They also have the right to say "No".

Communicate your feelings without blame or guilt.

Be as interested in what your partner feels and says as you are in yourself.

Remember that you and your partner are human and entitled to understanding, compassion and support.

Refuse to allow yourself be abused, be it emotionally, physically, or psychologically.

Forgive yourself and your partner for mistakes.

Ask your partner for help when you need it.

Expect respect from your partner.

Respect your partner.

Be appreciative of the gift of Domination that your partner gives to you.

Take pride and strive for excellence in your submission as you do in everyday life.

Continue to grow and learn.

Take pride in your appearance.

It is your responsibility to be of good health and to advise your partner of any change in that regard.

Listen to your partner and His/her needs and desires.

Be willing to consider, with an open mind, what your partner suggests or requests.

Understand that it takes two to make a partnership work.  Be willing to accept your share of the blame when things go wrong.

Remember that before D/s, basic humanness comes first.  Know when it is time to set aside D/s and be a helper, friend, lover, husband, mother, wife or whatever.

Have realistic expectations of your partner and yourself.

Be patient.

 

4/22/2010 7:36:36 PM

A Dominant's Prayer

 

To the power more powerful then myself, 
I was born in a way that has sometimes left me mystified 
Always reaching to guide those about me 
Needing to know that they are fulfilled before true fulfillment reaches 
in to caress my soul 


I have compromised, in many cases, to allow another to be fulfilled 
Wondering all the while how it is that they cannot see me first, as I 
see them 
I have found myself pushing away all, in denial of my need to always 
consider another first 
Needing to be the one to consider others more needy then myself 


The world about me thinks that 
that giving completely is reserved for those 
who submit 
That serving another is not for the "strong" 
How could "they" be so wrong

I love that I am the one who can be turned to
The one to solve a problem
The one to set the direction
The Top
The Dominant

Please help me to remain focused on this need to walk
to the front
To always stop when a searching soul reaches out for a
hand up
To always be strong enough to pause when all is
insanity
To always surge forward when all has stalled
And to give all of me to becoming ALL


Please help me to know when the hand I extend needs to
be soft
When it needs to be harsh
When it is needed to wipe a tear or crush a fear
When it is needed for punishment
And when all that is needed is a hug


Please let my nature push through the world about me
that questions


I am a Dom
I can be no other
Let me be ALL that is right



 

 

4/22/2010 10:14:45 AM

What drives a submissive and pleasures received

A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.

*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.

She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.

A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.

As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.

She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".

Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.

What drives a submissive and pleasures received

A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.

*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.

She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.

A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.

As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.

She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".

Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.

What drives a submissive and pleasures received

A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.

*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.

She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.

A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.

As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.

She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".

Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers.

 

4/21/2010 3:14:07 PM

How to Access Sub-space...

These are just my thoughts…

For the purposes of this article I will assume that the submissive is 'new' to the lifestyle and that the Dominant directing them has limited or no experience with this aspect of BDSM.

With most submissives it is important for them to first 'believe' in the existence of sub-space and second to identify the sensations within themselves that are indicators of the existence of that space when they have entered it. There are a few submissives that can be triggered non-voluntarily into sub-space but this phenomenon is somewhat rare and is not the direct focus of this article.

Here is a link to my article titled 'Sub Space' which will describe the stages or levels of achievable space for those unfamiliar with them. Sub_Space

Sub-Space is very similar to other trancelike conditions which are practiced worldwide under names such as prayer, meditation and hypnosis or regression. I include prayer for several important reasons, in many ways common prayer is a focusing of thought and energy on a single point, idea or 'individual' (divine presence). This activity is often accompanied by patterned behavior. Or, repetitious actions which the individual takes prior to and during the activity itself. Patterns in behavior quiet or appear to calm the brain allowing the mind to enter a 'transcendent' state. Consider how you feel when you do a repetitious task over and over again. A part of you develops a rhythm or cadence - you may find your mind relaxes to feel centered, filled, and or a part of something greater or beyond yourself. You may discover that you are humming a tune and often your 'mood' will appear to lighten or stress will reduce. It may allow you to feel more connected to the abundant life that surrounds you each day. Many people describe sensations 'after' prayer such as 'seeing' the vibrant colors of plants or the almost sensual aroma of bread from the bakery down the street. I always see the color blue. There appears to be a 'clarifying' aspect to the entirety of the exercise. Common prayer is something that most people are familiar with in some way or have personally engaged in. That calm space that your mind 'reaches' during prayer or meditation is space. I should also note here that for many people achieving space carries with it spiritual connotations.

The submissive should relax. Find a bed or couch and rest your head in the lap of your Dominant. Close your eyes and allow all of the random and erratic 'thoughts' to diminish. In other words you need to turn off the part of your brain that is constantly chattering at you. Concentrate or focus on the feeling of your head resting against your Dominant. Listen to your own breathing and the sound and feel of that person within their connection to you. There is nothing to fear within space. Venturing here will not harm you. As you relax you should focus upward or toward your Dominant. For many people it is difficult to 'visualize' a person inside of their brain. We tend to 'see' other people not as snapshots of images but as a complex blending of sensation, emotion and idealization. Your Dominant 'feels' a certain identifiable way to you. Reach for that 'feeling'. Feel their presence.

The Dominant should caress the submissive such as to gently brush back small tendrils of their hair (This is a pattern!). retain physical contact. We are all electrical beings to some extent and a part of what we feel from or radiate TO each other is the movement of energy. This flow of energy can be best directed by hard conduits or the maintenance of physical touch during the entirety of the event. When a Dominant touches a submissive and directs thought AT that submissive that Dominant is actually directing their own physical and mental energy AT the submissive. Practice improves this ability! When the relationship is new the maintenance of this physical conduit is very important as both people are learning how to 'feel' inside of each other. At some later stages a Dominant and a submissive can often 'feel' each other without the need for this physical connection. The Dominant may have an experience which can best be described as empathic or 'feeling thru' their submissive. Learning how to find this space from both directions takes time, patience, natural aptitude and a strong desire.

The submissive is turning 'off' their own voice and shifting their attention or focus to listening 'for' the voice of their Dominant. This is a mental voice 'inside' of the submissive and at least initially a 'physical voice' from the Dominant. The more your brain is 'talking' the less you will 'hear'. The Dominant can enhance the 'scene' for this attempt by limiting things which can distract the submissives brain. Dim the lights. Turn off the phone. Do not have somewhere to go in 30 minutes. Have already eaten your dinner. Have already taken bathroom breaks. Remove anything from the submissives body which may be physically uncomfortable. Some people also light candles and play 'white sound' music. If you do so then make certain that the volume is so low that you can barely hear it. Remember that as your submissive descends into space their hearing will become more acute and that tiny sounds will amplify. (White sound is sound which blurs out other sounds - tapes and CD's can be purchased for this effect!)

The Dominant should speak slowly and softly to their submissive using a flat or monotone voice (This is a pattern!). The content of what is said should be non-emotional or words that will not create an emotional reaction inside of your submissive. Ex: Do not talk to them about something they have done wrong or something that needs doing. You can tell them something like: "your skin is very soft and lovely. . ." Compliments in general or positive commentary will enhance your submissives feelings of being safe, held, wanted, caressed, desired. Good or positive feelings will encourage your submissive to 'reach' for you! This is a mental reaching. In large part your submissive is reaching for that connection to you - this can feel like reaching into your energy stream. I need to note here that several things can impair a persons apparent energy outflow. The most common of these is smoking. Nicotine has effects on the brain, calming or dampening effects. If you are a smoker then at least to some extent you are probably using nicotine to blunt your highs (mental) and level out your lows. Alcohol and any type of medication which alters the brain chemistry may also have residual effects which may essentially 'limit' the potential range and power of your energy. This is also important for submissives, many submissives also smoke or otherwise use drugs or medications which can affect their ability to transcend space. For a submissive reaching 'for' a Dominant smoker, that Dominant may feel 'flat' or without the vibrancy that a nonsmoking Dominant may feel like.

The submissive may feel themselves to be flowing along their Dominant's energy stream. This connection is important. Once a submissive has entered Space the Dominant should maintain physical and verbal contact with them at all times. The submissive may feel that their connection to reality is thru the Dominant so abandonment in Space can be terribly frightening and almost certain to cause a serious loss of trust when the submissive re-tops. Some submissives actually visualize this conduit or connection to their Dominant as being similar to a cord of luminescent light that connects them together. Their Dominant is their safety. By vacating apparent reality the submissive is releasing themselves to a level of personal vulnerability (should children wander in to see them zoning . . . etc. . . ) The submissive trusts that their Dominant will protect them mentally, physically, emotionally and even spiritually when they have flowed into their Dominant in space.

Space in some ways is the removal of daily debris from the sensory array. By limiting the brains imput to a few tightly controlled or monitored sensations and sounds the brain moves away from the cacophony of mental sound and within that movement becomes capable of highly enhanced potentials. To some extent it may be considered that Space is a higher level of brain functioning or the individual is selectively using specific parts of the brain in a more efficient way. It allows the brain the ability to view and experience incoming data in totally different ways, which inevitably alters how the spacing individual will view reality after they have exited space. Movement thru Sub-Space is often called flight!

When the exercise of achieving space for the first time is achieved it is crucial for the Dominant to realize that the effects of space will linger inside of their submissive for a long time. This makes aftercare vital. Your submissive will need comfort, reassurance and what can best be described as cuddling. <smiles> Do not limit this after care to when you (the Dominant) believe that enough has been given but allow your submissive to cuddle or maintain physical contact for as long as they feel the need. If this exercise was done after dinner then it is an excellent idea to cuddle for awhile then climb into bed together where physical contact can be maintained. The Dominant should be aware that at this point their submissive may be too 'close' to space and that sensory contact (such as sex) may be difficult on them mentally. The event may be more than enough for them to process that night. Other submissives will become extremely aroused by the event and need the completion of intimate relations. If your submissive appears to only want to cuddle - let that be enough. You will or may see variations from one extreme to another as you explore Space further with the same submissive.

 

 

 

 

4/21/2010 2:55:25 PM

DISCIPLINE vs PUNISHMENT

Discipline - To teach or train, to make a convert of, more directly to make a disciple of. Action in the interest of order, rule or control. A disciple is a person who receives instruction from or accepts the doctrines of, becomes a follower of said doctrines and assists their teacher, mentor or dominant in spreading their instruction to others.

Punishment - To impose a penalty upon such as pain, suffering, strict restraint or loss for some fault, offense or violation. To hurt. When the wrongdoing is considered to be conscious or purposive through the voluntary and knowing or in knowledge action of the violator. Punishment may include discipline or actions of corrections in or for the interest of the violator. Discipline may include punishment if such action is part of reforming, amending or guiding the violator away from future errors and lapses. (Within the context of D/s imposition of corporal types of 'punishment' may actually be 'actions or reactions' by the Dominant to or toward the submissive in actuality manipulated or pushed by the submissive. Such types of corporal punishment should be 'highly' questioned by the Dominant and frequently not engaged in primarily for reasons of being non-effectual to the desired outcome.)

In lay terms it may be the sole choice of the dominant to select 'removal from presence' as the singular 'action' of punishment imposed upon a violating submissive. Action is always preceded by thought or choice and if a submissive elects, chooses or voluntarily selects to violate, disobey or in any other way disregard the direction of the dominant then the corrective measure or where the action needs to be addressed is within the choice or thought processes of the submissive. It is not proper or indeed possible to 'impose' direction upon a non-consenting adult. The submissive by 'refusing to obey' is expressing a choice of non-consent which must and should be recognized and respected as their true choice.

An imposition of rule or direction violates the primary tenant of voluntary consent. Any attempt by one human being to impose rule upon another IS a violation of that individuals personal rights and freedoms. Successful imposition is illegal and abusive and will cause injury, damage and immediate and total disrespect to or toward the person inflicting or imposing such rule.

By selecting 'removal from presence', the dominant identifies to the submissive that the violation noted is actually a freewill choice emergent from the voluntary thought processes of the submissive in essence removing the submissive from 'position' within the context of the relationship by that submissive's voluntary choice of action. This type of punishment retains possession or ownership of the 'action' by the submissive reflecting to that submissive the decision by the dominant not to respond to overt manipulation by the submissive. A dominant should guard against reactive 'actions' and endeavor to make sure that their own actions are active choices on their part and not 'streaming from' the situational actions or circumstances in which they find themselves.

Discipline is frequently assignments of actions or tasks designed to guide or further train the individual within the physical sphere.

Punishment may be considered to be the 'removal' of action in order to clarify and focus the attention and thoughts of the individual within the mental sphere.

 

 

 

4/21/2010 2:35:12 PM

Coping With Release...

Relationships end. Sometimes through the willful choice of both partners, other times one may ask for or be released. In either case the ending of a relationship is painful. In my opinion many D/s relationships tend to function in a deeper response zone in the psyche. I have been send numerable letters recently asking me about coping in the aftermath, both from Dominant's and from submissives. What kind of aftercare should exist? What obligations continue even after the relationship has ended?

Many people seem to believe that the Dominant side of the relationship 'feels' less than the submissive side. I believe the investment in time, energy, emotion is at least equal. Being Dominant does not exclude one from all of the emotional states and reactions found in anyone else. In addition, the Dominant tends to invest portions of their ego or view of self in the ownership and control of their submissive. A sudden release (especially if it originates from the submissive) can thrust the Dominant into feelings of self doubt, (did they fail to meet their submissives needs?), embarrassment, (how will their reputation fare over this failure?), guilt, (did something I do cause this?). All of these coupled to the normal feelings that accompany a loss.

A submissive being dismissed faces equally devastating feelings. Many tend to focus blame upon themselves when in fact the ending of the relationship may not have anything to do with anything they can control. They may feel discarded, used, reduced, and even toyed with. Coping with these feelings which may also include personal betrayal can be very hard. A submissive can invest everything in their belief in their Dominant. That investment may be poorly placed in some cases. Coping with all these feelings can seem insurmountable. In addition some Dominant's choose to take away all independence from their submissives, including credit, checking accounts, income, etc. A sudden release can leave such a submissive destitute (sometimes with children). It is my sincere suggestion that a submissive should consider a Dominant who plans for that submissives future to be one worthy of consideration. That Dominant cannot control the possibility of their own sudden death and should promote within their submissive (whom they cherish) a continuity of stability. This means independent credit, funds, income, insurance, medical etc. Those that do not can be subjugating that submissive and children to a homeless state should something happen. A Dominant should not fear the loss of control of their submissive through these actions. It is a method of inspiring respect. Not the opposite.

The severance of a relationship is a loss. In many people they experience it much like a death. Into a relationship they may invest their hopes, dreams, desires, expectations, and plans for the future. They probably have invested time, money and effort as well. Many have made great changes to be 'with' this person and at that point it may appear to them to have been a waste. In addition, in some ways the D/s realm contains an inordinate amount of hope. I sometimes call this 'the promise'. When we are young we create an image of 'the one'. That special person with whom we will find pleasure, laughter, and a shoulder to cry on. With a relationship we invest into 'the promise'. When that 'promise' breaks, we feel cast away or discarded. These emotions and feelings flow to both sides of a relationship. It is my view that D/s requires both people to invest more, trust, respect, accountability and responsibility.

It is impossible to offer a wide range of 'absolutes' when considering how best to cope with such events. The variables among us are too great for one thing to work for everyone. However, I do believe that the person initiating the breakup should or perhaps must sit down and communicate to their partner in non-inflammatory words why or how they have reached this point. It is my believe that understanding, even when it is painful, aids in healing. It is better to know than to guess. In addition I think it is important for both people to attempt to maintain a modicum of personal dignity, respect and care for their ex-partner. It is not necessary for there to be hurtful words, denigration or disrespect. This is someone you once loved or thought you loved. They may become a lifelong friend or they may move off into different paths. Closure in an adult fashion is the least hurtful to both.

Expect to feel anger, hurt, pain, depression and sorrow in the aftermath. Expect healing to take a long time. It is important to have friends outside of your former mate to talk to and express your feelings with. If your depression is very deep then you should access a competent psyche professional for therapy and help. Consider it similar to mourning a death. It will take time and effort to recover.

If you are a submissive who has asked for release. Even if this is your decision you will feel all the same emotions of loss and anguish. You may know your reasons and have considered everything thoroughly but you will still face emptiness and a hollow feeling of abandonment. As I have noted elsewhere, a submissive and a Dominant 'bond' to each other in ways beyond love or even a vanilla marriage. This bond may or may not end even when you make the 'mental' decisions to leave. You may still experience the same needs and desires. You may find yourself vacillating even though you know that the relationship is not forward moving for you or positive. A Dominant can feel these same connectors. In addition many will feel a continued obligation to 'protect' submissives long after that submissive has moved away into other relationships. The linkage may never truly end and that is something that both sides need to be cognizant of especially if their relationship moves into one of friendship. It can be easy to slip back into familiar roles later on when other traumas occur in their lives and they look to those they care about to help them through it.

Maintaining access to old relationships is a dual consideration. It can be harmful if that access in any way disrupts or is destructive to your current relationship. It can be positive if the people involved are able to reorient their language and behavior so that it becomes neutral.

Perhaps the hardest relationships to cope with are those that are based on flawed understanding. People tend to hear what they want to hear and ignore what they do not want to hear. They can build up a new relationship into something huge when it has not earned the right to be considered that way. For some this may be meeting someone once or twice then nothing. Contact ends or responses become short and unemotional. At that point the person will feel that they have been used. It becomes obvious to them that 'their' perception of the nature of the relationship was very different than the person they have invested in. This creates huge feelings of self-doubt in their personal judgment. These types of things cannot be completely avoided as we are not telepathic nor can we always discern the lies from the truth. However, whenever possible both people should proceed slowly. There is no rush to play. If a person is real, time is the friend. If they are into 'getting their needs met', there will be intense pressure to play quickly. So, avoid that pressure. If that pressure is coming from you, examine to see if you are being honest with your partner. If you are being pressured 'to play right away', step back and see if that meets your ideas or goals. If you are into short term casual play state it honestly. There is no shame in wanting what you want. There is shame in lying to get what you want at the expense of other people’s feelings.

 

 

 

 

4/15/2010 12:04:28 PM

Consequences -

A consequence is the 'necessary result' of an action.

If you consider actions to be manifestations of decisions then the applied consequence by extension becomes a means of training or shaping decisions/actions. A behavior tool.

How we view consequences is generally through the viewpoint of experience. Our first learning experiences are based upon emphatic interaction where a behavior we display creates a result. As an infant we almost instantly learn that if we cry, we will probably be picked up, fed, changed, held, comforted, made safe. We learn to interpret consequences to mean an expression of caring, cherishment and love. If there are no consequences to an action, we often feel bereft and may even believe that what we do is meaningless if no one indicates to us that it has meaning through relating to us regarding what we have done. If no one cares, is what we do meaningful?

As we grow into the outer world these lessons are often reinforced even when we begin to encounter chaotic events which do not appear to 'relate' to cause and effect. When we run into these chaotic events they often make us feel insecure, exposed, and vulnerable. This often results in feelings of fear and anxiety.

To reduce those feelings we recreate order and structure around us. In an S/m relationship, particularly when the individuals approaching it are 'new' to the lifestyle, there is often expressed an almost desperate 'need' for overt structure, order, consequences. For whatever reason the individual sometimes finds him or herself  at a place of internal instability which they are willing to do almost anything to fix. It is common to hear promises of absolute obedience to direction, anything the bottom can say to encourage the top to 'take control' or establish a structure of consequences 'over' or 'for' the bottom.

It is equally important to recognize here that the top may experience exactly the same feelings. It is quite common to find a top describing how their 'marriage' or former relationship was unhappy, how their relationship was out of control with intense arguing, fights, discipline problems with children, overwhelming debt etc.

Both of these examples are the same side of the same coin. The only difference being that one person wants to impose direction in order for consequences to exist while the other person wishes to receive direction in order for consequences to exist.

It is crucial to remember here that most people coming from traditional relationships which might be described this way are seeking the 'opposite' of their relationship experience. Very often the 'bottom' in the past was placed in the position of 'creating order' (such as Mommy Domme) and the top in the past was placed in the position of 'receiving direction'.

Both have essentially decided that they 'didn't like' the experience. That it didn't give them the sense or feeling of nurturing and care that they craved to feel

The establishment of consequences may create the structure which is familiar with nurturing and caring but the individuals should not mistake that the structure is the feeling.

Consider it this way; A parent establishes boundaries, order, structure, consequences and applies these directives across the span of time their 'child' - - NEEDS - - this structure in order to 'be safe' or 'possess their feelings'. At some point the child will cease needing this externally applied structure and will be able to direct their own behavior in a manner to keep them safe, feel good, on their own. The love between the parent and the child doesn't change but the need for overt direction does change.

No relationship remains in a captured state. What a bottom needs at the beginning of a relationship is almost certain to be vastly different from what they appear to need later on. While consequences should exist in the areas where those involved have or possess absolute belief's, (such as fidelity or trust) in other areas the consequences should be adaptive or flexible enough to change with the individuals.

What should happen is for the focus of both partners to be upon the delivery of feelings and expressions of nurturing and care to their partner. While a vehicle of 'consequence' can be used to enhance these feelings it should never be used 'instead of' these feelings. It is the feelings of nurturing and care that are important for the continuation of the relationship, not the shape, design, roles that you use to structure how you want the relationship to function. Remember that all structures are rigid, they are just guidelines. You have to amend and adapt them to the changes which occur in your life. In order to do that you have to have open communication, without consequences. This becomes contradictory if you impose rigid structure.

If all you have is a rigid structure of 'do this' or else. Then at some point your 'child' will grow up, move out, and leave you alone.

 

4/15/2010 11:55:33 AM
i have  posted this piece before but i feel it is worth posting again for any new submissive who might find herself in such situations as described in my post.

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as real-time relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful; they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done is draw the one so deeply in they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this; the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring, please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chat room or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?   A true Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or your is…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/14/2010 4:01:59 PM

Advice For The New Dominant

 

 

THE BEGINNING…First, You should take a serious look at yourself. What is it about BDSM that You find appealing?  Do You wish a 24/7 relationship; taking on the responsibilities for deciding all aspects of a submissive’s life?  Do You wish to encourage another to become the best person they can be?   Do you wish BDSM just in the bedroom?   Alternatively, is it something in-between?  Whether, it's the sense of power gained in having another under Your full control or it is the pleasure to be found in administering pain, there is no right answer, except for Yourself.  Do not try to live up to any others’ expectation.   Start out by trying to define what it is that You crave.  You cannot hope to control or take responsibility for another, until first you understand Yourself and maintain control of Yourself, this starts with self-1) You'll do her considerable mental harm, (2) You'll be violating the law (at the point where you step over the line, it's no longer consensual); and (3) word WILL get out, and nobody will want to play with you anymore. (Remember the BDSM community is very tightly knit and nothing stays hidden for long.)

SAFE WORDS are those that will stop the action if the sub feels it is needed.  You MUST honor these if Your partner uses them. Be careful to choose words that can be easily remembered. I heard about a Dom who assigned a sub the safeword "aspen". She needed it, but could not remember anything except that it was a tree. She was shouting out "birch!", "pine!", etc., which he took to be an attempt to antagonize him... the result was not pleasant.  I use have the submissive use two safewords.  One that the submissive can use to indicate that I may be reaching the limit of what they feel they can tolerate physically, mentally, or emotionally.  The other, which if the submissive uses,  I will stop the scene, hold and talk with the submissive until she calms down, then I give the submissive the opportunity to decide if they want to continue or conclude the scene.  Remember that safewords are not the submissive taking control, but they allow the submissive to protect themselves, which as human beings, they have a right to do.

SAFE PLANS are pre-arranged between the submissive and a friend.  They include making sure somebody knows where the submissive will be, Whom the submissive will be with, and a safe call or calls made at scheduled time(s).  If the call(s) are not made at the proper time(s) or if the sub uses a danger codeword during that call, the police will be visiting Your little party.  Make sure Your sub makes the calls. Carry a little portable alarm clock for that purpose, just in case you both get wrapped up and lose track of time.  I never meet with a new partner without assuring that she has a safeplan in place.  This includes public meetings, even if the submissive says they have total trust in Me.  I expect them to have, as much care for their own safety, as I do.

AFTER CARE…Finally, we come to the close of the scene. You need to realize that the submissive has been in a particularly vulnerable state, and that the scene may have caused him or her to fall into "sub-space", a wonderful altered state of consciousness.  It will take a while for your partner to "fully return" to the present.  There is nothing more terrifying to a sub than being abandoned in this vulnerable state.  You need to be there, and be caring, during this period of coming down.  For the caring Dominant, this time of closeness and comfort is just as enjoyable, just as special, as it is for the submissive.

CONCLUSION…In short, you need patience, an open mind, a sense of responsibility, and a willingness to learn.  We in the BDSM community are just human beings, we have our good points and bad, and no, none of us is perfect.  We all have room to grow and learn, whether we have been in this life for years or are just starting out.  There are many in the community, who are willing to help you in your journey.  Seek the advice of those with more experience. You'll find most of us are very willing to help T/those W/who are sincerely seeking to learn and not at all shy about showing you things that thrill us. If You learn wisely, You will find that soon others will come to You for advice, as well, for the respect You earn in the community will be great. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/11/2010 6:49:40 PM

PURITY OF SUBMISSION ~

Purity - free from what harms, vitiates, weakens or pollutes; faultless and uncontaminated - perfect.

How to be pure? Especially with the context or layer of yet another abstract concept - submission. The idea that there exists a state of submissive perfection presents a situation of requiring measurement of the nature of submission itself. This again requires a concrete definition of what submission is, a definition that is understood and accepted universally as the one true definition. The additional issue which should not be overlooked is the establishment of 'levels' of submission. Intrinsically this means that certain individuals would be told that their submissive expression is of an inferior type, making them inferior to some 'perceived perfection standard'. These types of measurement systems are inevitably created and brought into existence in order to assault the mental well-being of the individual.

After all, who is the judge? Do we create an independent panel to dictate these measurement systems or do we rely on the viewpoint of the dominant within a submissives life to identify and pigeonhole the level of the submissives expression of their nature. Or perhaps, we form yet another 'societal standard' within our own community to express through elevation or condemnation the manner, shape or form of those we allow within our community as 'members'. In this way we can once again find a way to discriminate against the diversity of human expression.

It is possible to theorize about the removal of all aspects of the personality or character of the individual which harm, vitiate, weaken or pollute the 'submissive ideal'. However, in any practical application it becomes simply another venue to chastise or punish a person for the variations within their internal self. An individual may choose to embrace certain aspects of their personality and behaviors but this does not remove other aspects from existence. The diversity within the individual personality functions to act on the behalf of the individual when that individual is presented with a situation or event which can best be handled or managed by that aspect. Removal or damage of any aspect of the self may impair or damage the individual's ability to respond to difficult event's or situations with the best tools available within themselves and may result in a reduction of that individual's overall mental health.

There is no form or established standard of measure which can define a state of perfection which would be understood and agreed upon by all individuals. This attempt to create or levy a standard upon a submissive in many ways diminishes the essence of the submissive. What is a state of created perfection exists within the intermingling of the dominant and the submissive as they interact within each other to create a singular union. To find the combination which complements, enhances, amplifies, elevates or transcends the sum of its individual parts is the ultimate challenge. No two submissives will be similar in any way beyond surface commonalties which are found within the generalized groups of humankind. Each submissive is unique, with a different history and viewpoint on the world as they see it. The nature of the sense of submission within them may express as a form of dominant mothering, sistering, or wife/husband management when these aspects are experienced by the submissive to be in service to the union that is the relationship. If the submissive views these actions as necessary, helpful and positive construction they will experience them with the same type of fulfillment and joy as they would more intimate or sexual submissive actions. What appears to be submissive does not mean it is, and the reverse is equally true.

To achieve a state of purity requires that the individual dominant and individual submissive engage in comprehensive conversation and communication defining what that state of purity or perfection is (for them). In large part they must construct a language in order to have this communication take place outside of abstract evaluations which do not clarify or pinpoint areas of issue or problems. It is simply not enough to tell a submissive that they are not measuring up when there is no concrete information which that submissive can understand to identify in what way their perceived failure has occurred. Failures do not occur within the manifest expressions of behavior that are visible on the outside. What you see is the conclusion of the exercise. Thought and decision making processes are what culminate in behaviors or visible actions. It is within these internal thought processes that the submissive determines and decides what their truth is and how they will express that to those close to them. In this regard no action is forgivable nor in requirement of forgiveness. To forgive would be to negate the truth as expressed. Demonstrations of truth as communicated through action should be viewed with integrity. To approach a 'pure' state the individual must see their personal truth's and hold those truth's as true for themselves within that moment of their life. The removal of internal deceit summons serenity which in my viewpoint is where the true essence of each submissive exists at its most complete. A submissive who has attained this state will find no reason to defend themselves since all of the parts of themselves are existing together nor find the need or desire within themselves to attack or offend others, they are no longer able to be threatened.

All measurements are of human creation. This makes them subjective, capable of being driven by motivations not necessarily visible on the surface. It is not necessary to create new means for the diminishment of others, we have enough of those already. The more we seek to solidify position, role or label, the easier it is to be abusive of others using these labels as a means to justify our actions.

 

4/11/2010 3:18:16 PM

Common Myths About BDSM Slaves and Slavery

 

Myths are created for many different reasons. Some reasons are:

    1. Myths can be created by people who have one or two facts, or part of a fact and then fill in the blanks by themselves.
    2. Some are created as a source of amusement and entertainment by an author or reader.
    3. Some are created simply by how a story changes when it goes from ear to mouth to ear, as anyone who has ever played “post office” can attest to.
    4. Some are created when one instance or experience becomes verbally generalized to apply to everyone.
    5. Some are a result of mere acceptance of what one has been told, without any basis in facts of substance. Such myths are usually based purely on conjecture, supposition, and hearsay.

Myths about bdsm are just as pras I understand it) behind each myth. These truths are based on my experiences as a slave, and on many discussions I have held with other slaves in order to learn more.

Myth 1a: Slaves are, and should be, doormats and do not express themselves openly.

Truth: Doormat is a term often used to deride slaves. It means that a slave lets himself or herself be walked on and they have no thoughts or opinions of their own. Also, it can mean that if the slave does have opinions/thoughts of their own, they won’t express them. The doormat slave generally does not give feedback to their owner. Some prefers slaves like this.

For the majority of slaves, this is not true. Slaves have just as many thoughts and opinions as other people do. Many owners take pride in having a slave who has well thought out opinions and who is capable of thinking for them selves. They can provide the owner with much needed input that the owner can use to make informed decisions for both the slave and the relationship. Also, slaves who can think for them selves are more capable of handling responsibilities the owner gives them without needing constant supervision and they provide intelligent and challenging conversations to the owner.

Many master / slave relationships have rules that govern how and when a slave can tell their owner of their thoughts, feelings and opinions. Despite the variations in this area, every relationship requires such input from the slave. Owners often value a slave who thinks for themselves and find such a slave to be more pleasing.

Myth 1b: All slaves blindly obey anyone, including their owner.

Truth: Obedience is a requirement for a slave and is pleasing to an owner. However it is not true that a slave will obey anyone that comes along. Slaves must obey the rules and expectations of their owner to the best of their abilities. Sometimes this means submitting to and obeying another, but such is always done by order of the owner and not every owner will share their slave this way.

Myth 1C: All slaves are the same and have no sense of self and self worth.

Truth: This myth is one that is often used to put down slaves. They are called robots, “Stepford slaves” or cookie cutter slaves. Despite the many similarities between slaves, once you get beyond these surface similarities differences become apparent. Slaves are human beings and as such there are just as many variations in personality, interests, behaviors, etc. in a group of slaves as there are in other group. On top of these human variations, slaves vary in bdsm areas as well. For example: The desire to please others is a similarity between slaves. However, the intensity, reason behind it, and expression of this desire differs from one slave to another. The same can be said for most, if not all, of the personality traits found in slaves. It is these variations that make each slave different. They also make which relationship type and owner that works for them, different. If slaves were all the same, there would be no need for compatibility discussions or any of the other things that should be done before a commitment is made. Any slave would do for any owner if we were all the same. It is these very differences that make a slave right for one owner and wrong for another, and make growth possible.

Being a slave does not erase individuality. Instead, it enhances it. Often slaves who are unowned must hide or exert a lot of control over their submissive and service based nature. Society does not approve of people who are submissive or people who are happiest when they serve another before themselves. The very nature of a master / slave relationship allows a slave the freedom to express every part of their personality and hide nothing. It encourages the slave to grow as both an individual and a slave. Every slave is different; with different likes, dislikes, wants, needs etc. A slave must have a good working knowledge of who they are and what their wants, needs, expectations etc. are. It is impossible for a person who does not know who and what they are to give those things over to the control of another because you cannot give away what you do not have or know. A slave and their owner use this self-awareness to help the slave grow and to make changes in the slave’s behavior and mental state. Often these changes are discussed before the slave submits by the prospective owner telling the slave their expectations of the slave (including behaviors they want and those they do not want). This allows the slave to decide if this is how they want to be, the relationship they want to be in, and gives them a chance to consent. These changes are beneficial to the slave, helping them to be more of the person they want to be and to be more pleasing to their owner. Master / slave relationships require the same kinds of compatibility as vanilla relationships with the addition of bdsm compatibility. In order to achieve this, the slaves must know themselves well and have a strong belief in themselves.

Myth 2: Slaves are actually abuse victims who take any and every thing their owner dishes out.

Truth: It is true that abuse exists. It is also true that abuse exists in bdsm. Further it is true that many slaves have been abuse victims at some point in their lives. It is NOT true however, that all slaves in master / slave relationships are current victims of abuse. There are many differences between an abusive relationship and an m/s one. As well as differences between a slave and a victim of abuse. The most important difference between a victim and a slave is CONSENT. In an abusive relationship, the victim is not informed beforehand that their partner is going to abuse them. They do not discuss what kinds of abuse will be used or anything else along those lines. Therefore the victim gives no consent to the actions of the abuser. For slaves there are discussions of what will be expected, what kinds (if any) of b/d or s/m activities might or will take place, what the rules will be, how the owner will enforce these rules and so much more. All of these discussions are designed to give the slave the information they need to make an informed choice to consent or not consent. These discussions are also intended to prevent abuse through consent, determining compatibility, determining goals, and informing each participant of any issues that could affect the relationship and more. The whole point is to learn if a relationship between those specific people will be a healthy and fulfilling one for them.

Myth 2A: A slave has no say in what her limitations are.

It is true that once a collar is accepted a slave is then expected to accept whatever the owner chooses to do. However, this is directly impacted by the numerous discussions before the collar and the continued communication that takes place after the collar. In a dominant/submissive relationship, the submissive is allowed (and expected) to set limits on what the dominant can or can’t do. This is not true for most slaves. However, it is expected for the slave to inform their owner of any condition or situation that affects how they will receive and respond to the owner’s actions. But the final decision of what actions to take or not to take is up to the owner.

A slave should be sure they fully understand and can accept what the owner will (or might) do, and what the owner is capable of BEFORE a collar is placed. The owner sets any limits, so it is imperative that a slave submit to an owner whose limits closely (or exactly) match their own. In this way, the owner’s limits extend to the slave and the slave does not have to set the limits themselves (yes it is a tiny distinction, but an important one).

There is a great significance built upon the foundation of trust. The slave needs to have that assurance that the owner has been honest in his/her discussion of his nature.

Some m/s relationships use contracts to spell out what is expected by each person, what is or is not accepted and more. These contracts often include guidelines for the slave to follow if they want release or if the owner starts to do unsafe things. Some areas can be compromised on, if the owner is willing to do so. (Some owners are not willing to compromise.) Things like clothing choices, toy preferences, types of play that need to be worked up to/introduced slowly and similar things can be compromised on. Other things such as sexual preferences, monogamy, polygamy and anything else that is a true NEED for the person, should not be compromised on as doing so usually leads to a bad ending.

Myth 3: Slaves cannot take care of themselves and want an owner because they believe having one will solve all of their problems and the owner will take care of everything for them.

Truth: Unfortunately I cannot say that this is completely false because there are people out there who are exactly this way. I can say that this is most commonly seen in people who are very new to bdsm, with little or no experience, and have emotional or psychological issues that make it difficult for them to care for themselves. This is not restricted to just bdsm relationships either. It is also known in purely vanilla relationships as the Knight In Shining Armor Syndrome. It is also true that people who are like this are the minority, not the majority. The truth of the matter is, this just does not work and is untrue for the vast majority of slaves.

Slaves must be capable people. First and foremost they must be able to take care of themselves. A person cannot take care of someone else unless they can care for themselves first. Many slaves have a lot of responsibilities. Some are required to do budgets, take care of the house, and/or assist their owners with a small business. Some have less complicated responsibilities, but regardless of what the specific responsibilities are the basic fact remains the same. The slave is expected and required to fulfill those responsibilities to their owner’s satisfaction. In some cases, slaves are required to take classes and learn how to do something their owner wants them to do. The slave’s goal is to please their owner. To be able to meet that goal, a slave has to be able to take care of himself or herself to ensure they will be able to take care of their owner and their responsibilities.

An m/s relationship does make some things easier. For example, the division of power is very clear, resulting in fewer power struggles (with a preference that there are none at all). This is easier than a vanilla relationship where power struggles are more frequent over such things as “Whose money is it?” “who takes out the trash?” and other subjects that are clouded by the expectation of full equality.

Having an owner does fix some things such as the desire to serve. An owner gives the slave someone to serve, thus satisfying this need and “fixing” any confusion or need to suppress it. However, other issues such as low self-esteem, depression and similar issues cannot be fixed by an m/s relationship and in many cases an m/s relationship will worsen those issues. Being owned is not a solution to life’s problems and issues. It is a relationship and thus adds issues of its own to whatever issues already exist in a person’s life.

Myth 4: Slaves are stupid and incapable of identifying their own wants/needs.

Truth: It cannot be said that all slaves have a superior intellect, nor can it be said (truthfully) that all slaves are stupid. Logically speaking since both kinds of human intelligence exist, the same variations are found in slaves. However, less intelligent slaves have been rare in my experiences. I have seen slaves pretending to be stupid due to some mistaken belief that it makes them a better slave. This is not true. Often, these are people who are new to bdsm and master/slave with little experience. Slaves must be intelligent because they are often relied upon to handle many of life’s day-to-day aspects and to do so without constant supervision and directions. This requires problem-solving skills and extensive knowledge of how their owner prefers things to be. Slaves also need strong observation skills so they can learn what pleases their owner without them having to explain every tiny detail. Slaves are expected to learn quickly and to put their knowledge into practice on a consistent basis. Intelligence is required for these things and more.

A slave’s intelligence coupled with their strengths, individuality and self-reliance direct effects their ability to identify their own wants and needs and to separate them properly. Speaking on an basic level, people only need those things that sustain life (food, clothing, shelter and intellectual stimulation), and everything else is a want.

A slave must be able to tell the difference between things they truly need and things they want. This can be very hard to do, but with practice can be done. Someone with little intelligence, minimal self-awareness, and a lack of mental or emotional strength has a very hard time differentiating between the two. A slave who sees everything as an urgent need quickly frustrates their owner. This puts the slave’s focus on them selves over their owner and m/s will not work that way. Slaves are expected to inform their owner when a need arises and many also like to be aware of a slave’s wants as well. Most owners want to meet their slave’s needs because they know that needs must be met in order to kept he slave at their best. Many will try to meet a slave’s wants as well, often as a reward or because they love the slave or any other number of reasons. Owners are not mind readers, so it is up to the slave to be able to recognize wants vs. needs and inform their owner.

Myth 5: Slaves are mentally and emotionally weak.

Truth: Weak human beings exist, so I am sure there are weak slaves somewhere. (Weak is being used here to mean mental/emotional weakness, not physical strength) However, such weakness is the exception rather than the norm for slaves. Slaves are strong individuals and have to be so for many reasons:

    1. They must overcome society’s (and probably their upbringing) ideas of a “good relationship”.
    2. They must have insight into and a good working knowledge of them selves. Weak people are unable to have these as they lack the strength to take such a deep look at themselves and usually have low self esteem and a skewed self-image
    3. Slaves have to reveal all of the knowledge this insight gives them to their owners. It takes a great deal of courage and mental fortitude to share these inner things with another.
    4. They have to have the self-control needed to live up to their end of the bargain as a slave. This takes strength, especially when they aren’t in the mood or don’t like a task given them. At these times they must rely upon their strength to complete these tasks and to behave in the manner they agreed to upon submitting to their owner.
    5. Giving complete control of one’s self to another is scary and very difficult to do. Our culture does not teach people how to do this and it is not easy to do. Doing this places the slave in a very vulnerable position (physically, mentally and emotionally vulnerable). It takes strength to give this control and to maintain submission.
    6. Slaves have to maintain all they currently are, and continue to grow as a slave, partner, lover, friend and every other role/title used to describe a person. Someone who is mentally or emotionally weak, can not grow because they lack the strength needed to identify areas that can be improved and to learn from their experiences.

All of these things take courage, strength and commitment to accomplish. A weak person would not be successful with this over time. Slaves do have weaknesses or bad habits, they have moments of fears, confusions, doubts etc., and they get tired, as all people do. Slaves have these moments because they are people not because they are slaves. It is very common for others to blame slavery as the cause for those moments or times in a person’s life, when the true culprit is life itself and the fact that we’re human beings. The inner strength of a slave shows best during these times because it is that inner strength that makes it possible for them to continue being a slave during those down times.

Myth 6: Slaves are all the same and have no (or are not allowed any) interests outside of their owner.

Truth: Every slave has interests outside of one’s owner’s interests (such as hobbies, studies, friends etc.). Again, this is because slaves are people, not just slaves, so they have the same variety of interests as any group of people does. Most experienced owners encourage their slaves to continue with their interests and hobbies. For the owner, these things were most likely part of the attraction they have for that particular slave. Most owners want their slaves to be all of who they are and to enjoy their lives and they know that to do these things, the slave must have interests and such outside of slavery and bdsm so the owner encourages those interests and activities. If however, a slave’s interests or hobbies (and even friends) are detrimental to the slave, the owner might choose to make the slave stop or at the very least cut back on them. It is also not uncommon for a slave and their owner to learn more about any hobby or interest that they do not have in common so as to grow closer together. Also, people sometimes just need a break (especially during periods of stress) and a hobby can provide stress relief and the very break the person needs. Experienced owners know this as well and allow (even encourage) their slave to take such breaks.

Myth 7: Slaves accept that any owner is better than no owner.

Truth: I have touched upon this in the answers to other myths, however I felt it needed to be spoken of directly. Unfortunately there are slaves out there who feel this way, but they are not the majority. For a person who is a service-based slave, the need to serve can be very hard to satisfy without an owner. This need can overwhelm common sense and cause the slave to do things they would not normally do, including submit to an owner they would not normally submit to. This seems to be directly impacted by the self-esteem of the slave. Those with lower self-esteem are the ones who fall prey to this “no owner mania” faster than those with a solid belief in themselves. This myth does happen, but it is by no means a majority upon slaves.

Most slaves, due to the very nature of a master/slave relationship, work very hard to have a solid self-esteem, clear understandings of themselves, their needs/wants/desires etc., and a clear idea of what they need or want in a relationship. They are aware of their limitations and their areas of excellence. Because of this, they are unwilling to just settle for just any owner. They realize that this relationship is indeed a relationship. They realize that a collar does not guarantee compatibility, and are willing to work towards finding the right person for them.

Myth 8: Slaves never question their owner.

This touches upon blind obedience, and the slave’s requirement of informing their owner of their thoughts, opinions, feelings and anything else that impacts upon the relationship or a task given them. However, the preven to the point of causing mental/emotional harm). Most often I have seen this done by people who are not slaves yet are somehow insecure or otherwise bothered by slaves, so they denigrate them. A master/slave relationship, when entered into with full knowledge before hand, can be a very healthy and happy relationship for those involved.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/11/2010 9:59:50 AM

To Punish ~

Punishment is one of those areas which is not what it seems. Before you can develop tools or methods of punishment you have to look at the concepts behind the issue itself.

To punish is to impose a penalty, such as: pain, suffering, shame, humiliation, strict restraint or loss. Punishment is incurred for: fault, offense, violation or wrongdoing based upon an organized structure of preexisting rules or directives. It can also occur in retaliation or retribution. It is also seen as to chastise, chasten, discipline, correct or castigate. It is particularly applied when the transgression appears to have occurred under a conscious or purposive intent.

While this may appear to be rather clear, it is anything but. The object of punishment so described above tends to present itself as to 'cause harm'. This decision or determination to cause harm to another human being is then justified by presenting the 'failure' which has occurred as a means to validate the action of causing harm. (permission to assault or abuse) In a broader sense punishment is viewed as a means to 'direct' or 'correct' behavior. This by extension becomes the idea that you can change the behaviors of other human beings by the application of harm to them. In this case I am speaking of real harm. To injure or damage another human being is from my perspective completely contrary to the interaction within a S/m relationship. I cannot 'harm' or 'force' another human being into conformance to rules - this violates the concept of reasoned consent. If a person consents to a relationship, consents to obedience to certain rules or directives then they should comply willfully with these directives without even the illusion of force. If force is necessary then the individual is not consenting. If the individual within the relationship is violating the terms of the relationship regardless of whether that person identifies themselves as Top or bottom then the response to such a violation should not be the application of actions designed to injure, harm or damage that person - or to take actions designed to retaliate for the violation. Such a threat to the terms of a relationship should be an active warning that something is very much wrong. You cannot solve real problems by hitting someone or shaming them. You can only solve real problems by finding out what is wrong and making a joint decision to solve those problems or vacate the relationship.

Sometimes people believe that 'acts' of punishment may serve as a form of physical 'removal of responsibility' or 'forgiveness' of wrongful acts, particularly if the person so injured is the same person who applies the act of physical punishment. There is an underlying concept of absolution for the voluntary action of violation.

If you participate in this type of practice you are encouraging the continuation of actions of purposive wrongful actions against the integrity of the relationship. To some extent the 'victim' of this behavior not only endures the original violation but now must additionally bear the acceptance of absolution of the perpetration of this voluntary action against them - upon them. This becomes a secondary assault or violation upon the victim. If a person can be 'absolved' for their damaging behavior then there is nothing to restrain them from taking that action again. They never 'own' the consequences of the action but are 'relieved' of those enduring consequences by the action of punishment.

In addition, some bottoms enjoy jointly agreed to 'minor' applications of pain - such as paddling or spanking. If you set up a relationship which has this premise of cause and effect then the bottom has motivation to maintain behavior contrary to what is established within the relationship. This perpetuates the inappropriate behavior and often becomes a means of the bottom manipulating the Top into responsive behaviors wherein the 'rules' purported to correct wrongful behavior become turned around as a means for the bottom to solicit 'minor' applications of pain whenever the bottom feels a need for attention. In this case the bottom under these conditions is 'acting' as the top by controlling the relationship.

Discipline or punishment should be kept entirely separate from any connection with 'scening'. If you enjoy the application of sensory stimulation during scene - do not use ANY sensory stimulation within the framework of discipline or punishment. Scening is by and large an intensive interactive mutual attention activity. It should occur or take place when there is NO anger present, no hard feelings, no problems being resolved. Both persons within the scene should be there because they want to be there, they want to be with each other within the framework and activity of the scene itself. If anger, hurt or bad feelings are present one may move from scening into assault or from feeling scened to feeling abused. The threshold is very close. If a scene is accompanied by anger or bad feelings then the experience of the scene is not one of play, willful enjoyment of your partner but an experience with an agenda. That agenda might be to pay 'back' another person for your own experience of being harmed by their actions. In such case you are no longer scening but actively 'doing harm'. Doing willful harm to another human being is contrary to consent with the partners no longer having the 'interest' of their partner but in fact seek to injure to in some form 'ease' or address their own feelings of pain and injury.

Expect and even 'demand' that your partner in a relationship be competent. If you or your partner willfully violate your relationship agreement then deal with 'why' you or they wish to destroy the relationship openly. For an action or violation to 'end' the person taking the action has to decide to cease taking that action. This is a simple decision on their part. If they decide to continue destructive to relationship behavior then you can reason that their real active mental desire is not to comply or be in the relationship but to end or cease the relationship. People do exactly what they want to do. Do not mistake words of contrition for contrition.

If you wish to 'stage' discipline then set up activities which your partner truthfully dislikes as 'earned reward' for minor lessons in cause and effect. Such activities might be to purchase a copy of Emily Post - Etiquette and have that person sit on a hard wooden chair and read aloud from the book - use an egg timer placed close to them to clock the time. Discipline techniques should always be instructive or helpful. The person experiencing the technique shouldn't like it but will in spite of themselves learn something or do something positive. Consider cleaning toilets with toothbrushes, cleaning the garage, cleaning the car - actual tasks. Many people also enjoy utilizing written essays where the miscreant must research a topic then write about it. Please note, these are staged disciplines designed to encourage behavior and thought they will not change behavior. Only the individual can behave.

I am occasionally asked what redress a bottom has when a top violates the relationship. As noted above - both partners should pause - the relationship contract once violated may in fact cease to materially exist. You are not 'in' a relationship unless both of you are 'there'. If EITHER one is violating the contract then the contract 'doesn't' exist. At which point the bottom is no longer the bottom and the top no longer a top - what you have is two people with a serious relationship problem, one that won't be resolved easily. You cannot solve any relationship issue by force. A top cannot simply tell a bottom to 'accept' it, or 'get over it'. If that top does try this in a fairly short time they will be just a person living single.

 

4/11/2010 9:43:52 AM

Dominant vs Master

Dominatrix vs Mistress

Those just entering the BDSM world will find the abundant usage of both of these words by members of the online community. This is primarily due to the rapid growth of access and the restrained attainability of quality texts to correctly interpret what these words mean within the community itself. Up to a few years ago the BDSM world was a tightly closed and almost secret society. Membership in this society was kept totally private and hidden with significant effort. Entree into the community was by referral and accompaniment only. Protocols or rules of conduct were strict and strongly enforced, not from some control standpoint but because those rules emerged from bitterly hard lessons in survival.

A Dominant is a person with a dominant aspect in their personality.

A Master is a Dominant with significant real life BDSM experience.

They are not the same. It can be fairly said that all Master/Mistress's are Dominant. It cannot be said that all Dominant's have earned the title of Master/Mistress. The Dominant person will range from lightly, moderately and heavily dominant. They may desire to engage in a relationship which is infrequent and strictly limited by rules, boundaries and limitations. These light Dominant's will generally have a very limited desire to have a significant D/s relationship, this is sometimes due to conflicting life events and other times due to being 'barely dominant'.

There is a second group of light Dominant's or persons with a desire to control without the adequate understanding or tools to do so. I sometimes call these person's low level Dominant's. Their range or sphere (their world) is small, they can be poorly educated, relatively low paying jobs, somewhat narrow minded and may be subject to 'dominant bursts', or short term barely or uncontrolled violent outbursts. These low level Dominant's are often abusive and were generally bully's or victims of abuse as children. They may be full of justifications for their 'actions' often assigning 'blame' or directing by means of fear, intimidation or threat of pain. They are often without honor, courage and veracity as individual's and when encountered in the BDSM world should be avoided or not sought out to be in a relationship with.

The moderate Dominant is the most common Dominant and will characteristically be interested in a 'relationship', though often they may not desire a full time relationship when they are fairly new to the community. They tend to have a broader range and more committed style than the light Dominant and the submissive will find them to be more stable. They will tend to be decently educated, interested in their outer world, midrange job. They may tend to control through a blending of thought and the accentuating of traditional type disciplines. They are most likely to have 'sides', wishing and desiring their submissive to 'share' in decision making choices.

The heavy Dominant can be distinguished primarily by a clear, strong and compelling desire to live in a 24/7 relationship with one submissive. This Dominant will generally have been in the community for a long time or be seasoned, will have explored the 'abundance' of many D/s events, meetings, scenes and partners. They can be more tolerant and more strict than any other Dominant. A high percentage of heavy Dominant's will have spent some portion of their BDSM life as a submissive, learning from the inside. These Dominant's often allow few limits and believe that their submissive must trust in them to direct them in a safe, sane manner. They are generally well rounded and quite stable. Holding to simple, firm rules with a strong desire to maintain the health and well-being of their chosen mate.

One of the most significant traits which identifies or distinguishes a member of this community is the basic 'desire to serve for the pleasure of another'. This aspect trait is shared by both Dominant and submissive though manifested in entirely different ways. When 'in scene' the Dominant is 'serving' the needs of the submissive by giving and/or directing that submissive in a manner which is pleasurable to the core being of the submissive. In those terms the Dominant is the giver, the submissive the receiver. In a good or well rounded relationship this flows back and forth between both Dominant and submissive. The submissive is 'giving' obedience and consent to the Dominant, the Dominant is 'giving' direction and control to the submissive.

Additionally you have those who go by the name of Top. This person is generally an individual who enjoys scening from the Top position. S/he may or may not have a strong dominant aspect. Many Top's will openly indicate that they do not consider themselves to be a Dominant, they generally have little desire to be in a controlling position of another person's life. Many see themselves in dual roles and may identify themselves as switches, or having the ability to switch from Top to bottom role. I also need to mention the Sadist here. A Sadist may or may not be a Dominant, in much the same way as a Top. Often a true Sadist will openly identify themselves as a Sadist. They scene because the inflicting of pain upon another being brings them pleasure. In many cases the Sadist has no desire to live in a controlling position over another person. Also the true Sadist is very attuned to 'scene limits', they can and may be a stickler for very precise identification of what is permissible and what is not. In general terms they are not oriented toward 'serving the pleasure' of the person they scene with though often they are very skilled, very intelligent and very careful.

A Dominant may be sadistic and will often have a strong sadistic side which allows them the ability or range to interact with the submissive in an intense sensory stimulation way.

A multiple partner Dominant can be any of those above mentioned. The individual's stability can best be judged by the duration of those poly-relationships. Also there are those that take on or desire to take on 'stables' of submissives. In most cases this is a fantasy wish fulfillment type of ego stroking. Functionally, the more people within a relationship the harder it is to manage. It is quite difficult to manage a single relationship well, every division of time, energy and focus reduces the overall quality to everyone.

THE MASTER ~ MISTRESS

The Master/Mistress is beyond the last level of the Dominant. They are generally well experienced, often having lived as a full time slave for up to several years as part of their training. This title used to be given within the local communities in a ceremonial way when the individual had earned this title by the estimation of a majority consensus agreement of the Dominant's within that local community. It was considered to be a high honor and carried with it a measure of instant respect by all those so encountering it. In addition there is a further title of Grand Master/Mistress. This title is awarded even more rarely and should you encounter any individual with this title, you should offer extreme respect and understand that this title was awarded for demonstrable and long term consistent actions.

One final thing to really confuse you. There is a category that I call the Alpha Dominant. (aka High-Level Dominant) (aka Natural Dominant). This individual appears to have been born Dominant. They often 'emerge' at a young age, (sometimes at puberty), they have natural skills, are highly imaginative and creative, flexible, energetic and intense. They have no need to 'prove' themselves to any other standards or measures. They may have no abuse whatsoever in their background. They are generally highly motivated, precise, detail oriented, aggressive, charming and capable of literally anything.

The vast majority of Dominants 'emerge' in their mid-thirties. A full emergence often takes as long as seven years as they work through and integrate all the conflicting information inside of themselves (this is identical for the submissives also - though many female sub's emerge in their late 20's). During this 'emergence' process they can be somewhat unstable, moving from person to person and sometimes from orientation to orientation as they seek to understand what is happening to them and who they really are.

 

A few other misconceptions to address. The term 'Lady' is often seen. Lady can be an indicator of both Dominant or submissive. Many Alpha or number one submissives are called 'Ladies'. Usage of this term as it applies to a Dominant Female is somewhat unclear though it 'may' indicate that the Dominant is or has been a switch. I should note that many of the Dominant's are former submissives who carry forth their education and training quite proudly. The term Lord is also commonly seen here and is often used as in 'Lord and Master'. Being called a 'Lord' does not mean that the individual is a Master but appears to be a term of endearment given by the submissive to that Dominant. Sir and Ma'am also fall into the category of endearment honorific title terms. Many Dominant's have no desire to assume the identity of a Master and require their submissives to call them Sir to be used as the reverent title of choice. This also holds true for Ma'am though I should note here that 'Madame' can be interpreted as a slur due to it's association with prostitution.

Also, a submissive is not allowed to address an individual as Master or Mistress unless they are within the collaring process with that Dominant. When wearing the 'collar of consideration' the sub/slave moves within the relationship circle of that Dominant's realm and should then address that Dominant in the manner so indicated by that Dominant's rank or desire. This continues through the 'training collar' stage and becomes permanent in the 'slave collar' stage. Proper protocol and etiquette should be taught to the new submissive/slave to prevent accidental embarrassment of the Dominant in situations where the submissive/slave may encounter other Dominant's, Alpha subs and submissive/slaves.

 

4/11/2010 9:15:27 AM

BREAKING A SUBMISSIVE

Breaking is a term often heard within the BDSM community. The interpretation of what breaking means varies. In this area it is most often aligned with the 'breaking' of a horse or animal. Based on this interpretation the 'spirit' of the individual is being 'broken'. Some people like to consider it that point where the 'will' gives way to a superior force. The actual breaking of an individual's spirit is the last thing that a competent, healthy Dominant or submissive wishes to occur. The breaking of a 'spirit' removes the positive mental health of the individual. This would be similar to involuntary imprisonment such as during a war in a POW camp. It represents a desire to 'break down' the fundamental building blocks of the individuals psyche until they can no longer defend themselves from external invasion. The vanquishment of hope, self-respect and motivation to continue.

Sometimes a submissive believes that they need to be 'forced', 'conquered', or 'overcome' in order to maintain a level of self respect in submitting to another human being. It is a way they justify their need. This belief is erroneous and generally indicates an individual who has not openly embraced their needs or their self. It is also a way of avoiding self responsibility and imposing responsibility for your submissive conduct and responses onto your Dominant.

Many submissives approach Dominants asking to be 'broken'. Based on the wide range of what this term means the Dominant is often confronted with conflicting thoughts as to what exactly the submissive is asking of them. A Dominant does not break a submissive. A submissive is not to be forced beyond their mental and physical limits. Such force is abuse!

Many submissives interpret 'breaking' to be a Dominant overwhelming their desire to resist thereby 'forcing' them into obedience. Again, this is based on a flawed understanding of the dynamics at work here. A submissive overcomes their own desires to resist. Control is exercised from within. To some extent the Dominant presents the submissive with increasingly difficult mental and physical tasks to perform. The submissive by 'agreement' endeavors to perform these tasks as issued.

A Dominant directs action and resists the ability or desire of the submissive to manipulate them. The submissive either follows direction or they do not. Based on the negotiated agreements of the relationship structure the Dominant and the submissive then engage in actions in response to actions or failure. However, it is crucial to remember that the submissive is completely responsible for their actions. The desire to obey or disobey is a voluntary process. Some relationships flourish with 'tiny wars' between the Dominant and submissive. Or, ongoing subtle insurrection. Others require a stronger demonstration. Many Dominants find a 'level of resistance' exciting and challenging in their submissive. Others desire a submissive capable of total self control.

A person expressing an ability or desire to 'break' another human being should be avoided by a submissive. That person is not a Dominant with a vested interest in the overall mental and physical health of a submissive. Such a desire demonstrates personal issues and problems which may be severe and could place a submissive in a situation of grave risk to them.

 

 

4/10/2010 4:48:50 PM

The Beauty Of Submitting In a BDSM Relationship Submissive vs. Slave

 

In reality you cannot 'explain' it, you have to show it, If you are free and stronger, and more 'you' as a result of your submission to the Dominant who enables that in you, it is totally apparent and
explanation becomes over time a moot point. People outside this lifestyle cannot fathom the speaking of it, simply because it is not within the realm of their experience, but something they see will draw them to their own conclusions.


Submissive /Slave: What is the difference? Is there one really? Is one "more" than the other?


An often debated, much asked question, with as many answers as there types of BDSM lifestyle relationships. Often leading to horrible fights with friends battling because the inference is made that one is better than the other in terms of submission. Really neither is right or wrong, more or less. It's truly an individual discovery on the path to `self' generally determined after a few years experience in the lifestyle. With a few notable exceptions, I have met slaves and submissives both who knew for a fact what they were prior to any involvement in BDSM.

In this article I offer my experience and opinions as to the differences as well as the similarities. Any reference to gender is simply to make the task of writing easier and is not meant to pigeon-
hole the references into gender specific categories. I will use the terms "bottom" and Dominant in this article to try keep the classification general reference to the subject points while discussing the traits of each "title". My natural tendency is to classify all as submissive unless they are declared otherwise.

Dominants should be included in and informed of this defining of roles with their `perspective'; since one handles a slave much differently in and some areas much differently than one handles a
sub. Does that mean that the Dominant caters to the wiles of the bottom? No, only that as the Dominant, it is important to know which the bottom is, so you will not collar a sub and expect slave behaviour and vice versa, it's a matter of knowing your property. As with everything else in this lifestyle once that collar is on, the Dominant is the `bottom's line' and if that line is drawn on
information that a submissive and a slave are identical it could have disastrous results. Sounds clinical, but really it is in many ways, a very clinical terminology applied to the whole lifestyle.
Romanticizing it and dressing it up doesn't change the fact there is a very good reason that there is a separation in definition at all between the two titles.

I have noticed that with the popularity of BDSM growing, especially since chat and message boards blossomed dedicated to the lifestyle, that the definition of slave vs. sub has been haphazardly tossed around and new bottoms call themselves `slave'; new Dominants seek
out a "slave", without even realising there is a difference between the two terms. Not that I feel they are misnaming themselves. Only that without really being aware of the differences, perhaps they do
themselves and their Dominant a disservice and may find their path to self realization doesn't go where they thought it would.

There are many grey areas in the definitions of slave/submissive, many areas where both are defined and act in exactly the same manner, and there are some very clear distinctions that separate a submissive from a slave. Most articles and discussion focus, it seems, on what happens after the collar is already `applied' rather than the method of collaring and acquisition in the first place.

Some arguments put forth the premise that a submissive doesn't submit as fully as a slave. I disagree with this, rather broad statement. I am going to address that here, as I don't feel the type
of relationship has much to do with the type of bottom you are. Granted there are circumstances and relationships defined solely on ownership of slaves, but that is another matter and for the purpose of this article I am not addressing that now, except in passing.

You will find a submissive within a TPE dynamic as readily as you will find a slave there; Total Power Exchange is talking about the dynamic of the power exchange within a relationship, based on the simple fact that both parties agree the Dominant controls everything.

You can also find either in a "bedroom only" relationship where the power exchange is only at certain times with all other parts of the relationship equal. The level of power exchange and hours of it do not determine the title' by which the bottom is called any more than it determines level of submission. A bottom who submits in the bedroom or living room or only on 'Sundays that are odd numbered dates' or any other number of exceptions to when that D/s role is acted on. can be equally as submitting as the bottom who is in a full time 24/7 TPE relationship who never steps out of that dynamic.

The level of "submission" is only determined by the dedication to the role the bottom applies, not the role it self. Therefore, "fully submitting" is a misnomer if only applied to the term "slave"
since it isn't determined by anything besides the dynamic of that particular relationship.

The very basic difference when it's all broken down is how the bottom is acquired by the Dominant. Period. After that everything falls into the realms of each individual relationship and is formed to fit the two involved in the case of Dominant/submissive or the rules are laid out for the slave to follow in the case of Dominant/slave. I'll clarify more on that later in this article.

A slave by strict definition is acquired by the Dominant. Choice on the part of the bottom is not factored in. The Dominant, if they choose to 'collar'; collars a slave using The Dominant's collar. A
slave can be bought, sold, traded, loaned out what ever strikes the Dominant's fancy without prior consultation to the slave If choice is given, the only choice is acceptance of that collar and obedience of the rules to follow. Either way, that slave is owned property and choosing not to accept the collar or obey the rules usually just makes life very unpleasant for the slave. Exercising that choice does not negate the fact that the Dominant acquired them. Willing or unwilling, choice is not a factor. Since slavery entered into unwillingly tends to be outside the realm of this lifestyle and none of the `prettiness' of a chosen lifestyle exist in that realm and since BDSM is highly focussed on SSC - safe, sane, consensual- I will focus more on slavery willingly entered into.

We live in an ever evolving world, the word `slave' has been broadened to encompass choice. In a relationship where the bottom is a slave, the definer for that would be the acceptance of the
Dominant's collar by the bottom, usually earned and strived for on the part of the bottom. Oft times this includes submitting to the Dominant prior to collaring, and offering of service and obedience in an effort to show worthiness of the afore- mentioned collar. As with the collaring of a submissive, a slave doesn't necessarily wear an actual collar, it's the symbolism of it that counts. This collar remains the property of the Dominant, to remove as they see fit for anything from deciding not to own that bottom any longer to a break in the terms of the contract. The collar returns to the possession of the Dominant after release if it ever occurs. The slave owns nothing,
everything is the Dominant's. If a slave is moving on to another Dominant, the first Dominant removes the collar from the slave and hands it to the possession to the new Dominant, the slave never has possession of their own collar. Within the ritual of collaring the Dominant and slave often sign a contract, or at the very least verbally agree to one. This outlines the type of relationship they have decided to participate in , be that TPE or play time only and anything in between. The collaring is not complete until both parties agree and the slave accepts the Dominants collar, agreeing to become that person's property. By "old" standards, this was almost always a
situation of the Dominant having total control, allowing `blanket' consent for the exceptions stated in the contract. Some people fit very well into this role of slave and need that parameter, however
many `slaves' argue this it not so, I surmise then, that they are 'submissives' not 'slaves' by the "letter" of the word.

A submissive on the other hand owns their collar and when in a relationship with a perspective Dominant they deem suitable to submit to, they offer the Dominant their collar. A submissive can
submit to all dominants or only to the one who holds their collar, that is an individual thing. They can be completely controlled in every aspect of their life or only minimally dominated, that is all
very individual. Submissives submit on a decision to bend to the will of their chosen Dominant. Once collared that submission is ongoing within the guidelines of the contract of the collar. In the
offering of the bottom's collar, they also state what they are offering to the Dominant of themselves, and what they require from the Dominant that accepts their collar. If the Dominant accepts their offer, and then set down their own expectations, the submissive has to determine whether this is acceptable to them or not, this is often the only time free negotiations are available to them. After they have determined it is acceptable they are owned by their chosen Dominant. However the collar really remains the submissives property, and quite often the only thing the submissive ever owns, everything else becoming the Dominant's unless otherwise defined by the negotiations prior to collaring. During these negotiations, the guidelines for release are also determined, from how it would be accomplished right to a `no possibility of release' contract. The `power' at this point is truly in the submissives hands, and is the only time it will be, so must be determined carefully how and who is submitted to. The power remains in the hands of the submissive to ask for release at any time , just as the Dominant can determine to release the submissive at any time, most times the reasons for release and the actions upon request of
release, are part of the negotiations. If release is realized, the collar returns to the hands of the submissive, to either wear as a sign of her choice of being submissive or to offer to another
Dominant.

The submissive just as the slave once collared is owned property, and this is where the definitions become grey and similar. Where things move from definition of slave and sub to the definitions of a type of relationship style. There are few differences in the two at this point, though some still do stand out. Some observations and examples of such follow. Obviously there is MUCH crossover as once the collar is one both the slave and the submissive can fit into either category with sometime very minor differences. I attempt to generalize here, a task not easily accomplished and can be hazardous within a lifestyle focused on individuality of relationship.

A submissive tends to serve while always consciously making a choice to submit, many times retaining rights to individual hierarchy over their personal concerns. They tend to assist the Dominant in making decisions, be that through suggestions or being given the freedom to
act and make their own decisions without having the Dominant decide for them. A slave tends to serve out of a need to serve that must be met and over rules their thoughts of taking care of self, they often give up all rights to personal concerns. Some even going so far as being unable to make the decisions needed for personal concerns without a Dominant to decide for them. A submissive can be rather dominating in everyday life after being collared even if they were not that way before the collaring, as they now have a Dominant and the need to submit is filled by that person. If they submit to another it's usually at their Dominant's command and in doing so they are serving their Dominant.

A slave seems to be more likely to retain the submissiveness of their nature on a more general scale, submitting to most Dominant personalities unless otherwise ordered by their Dominants. If they submit to another it is natural and is fulfilling because their Dominant allowed it.A submissive by nature needs to have a voice, a chance to offer their opinion or input before the dominant makes a decision regarding them. Even within the strictest TPE relationships the submissive feels the need to have a voice, realising that voice will be heard, the opinion weighed and then the Dominant will `hand down' their decision which is final. This final decision, if objected to by the submissive can be voiced in a respectful manner, that they wish to be heard on their objections. Obedience is a given, but the submissive does retain the right to expect audience with the Dominant to voice their concerns with the rule and to ask for clarification on said rule. A slave usually does not expect to have that option of having a voice and often times will find it disconcerting and even stressful to be consulted about similar decisions. They expect the Dominant to always be in control and will sometimes take the offer of giving voice a sign of the Dominant not being in control. If the slave feels the need to offer the voice, it is usually after a decision has been made and they may petition to have their voice heard, knowing this petition may or may not be granted by the Dominant. In most Dominant slave relationships, they both feel the decision of the Dominant is binding, some allowing for the decision to be petitioned for change some not.

A submissive generally expects to have some form of control over an aspect of their lives, whether that is a clause in the contract, or blanket permission to make decisions on their own in the matters of that aspect. They generally do not consult the Dominant on that decision, while still informing the Dominant of making the decision and of their activities in that aspect. They tend to balk rather
heavily at heavy handed rules that blunt out their own autonomy. While happily submitting to exactly the same rule if the rule is applied with consultation to the submissive on their input before the rule is created .They tend to exist and function well under standing orders and blanket permissions.

Slaves often wish the Dominant to have control of even the most minor details of their lives, leaving no decisions of any weight upon the shoulders of the slave. Even is this is not a ` desire' of the slave, they, simply by choosing slavery should not expect to have any power of decision making unless the Dominant grants it. Slaves do not expect, nor should they, to have the power to make any decision without The Dominant stating it is ok to do so. Slaves tend to function well receiving new orders on a daily basis regarding tasks and expectations, etc. even if these orders are the same every day A continual reminder that they do not own their life, the Dominant does.

On that same thread, Punishments, discipline, the way rules are handled and applied all vary in relation to a submissive or a slave. It’s in the nature and manner of application that the largest
differences lie. The same event will be interpreted very differently when seen through a slaves eyes than it is when viewed through a submissives eyes.

A submissive tends to thrive under positive reinforcement, they strive to please their Dominant by accomplishing each task and order to the best of their ability, hoping for reward of a job well done. Punishments for tasks not completed or poorly accomplished tend to not have to be terribly harsh, as the submissive already punishes themselves with the idea of failing their Dominant. They can be a bit fragile to handle in this aspect, feeling that if a punishment was delivered it must be because they are a "bad" submissive, and many can equate this to being unworthy of the collar they placed in their Dominant's control. Many submissive strive for perfection, so they never need to be punished for what they see as failing their Dominant. For those ones who are also masochistic S/M play is often a reward, and is important to their sense of balance. Often a certain
implements or positions become "punishment" only and if used in play is equated with punishment, immediately.

A slave also thrives under positive reinforcement, also strives to please in the same manner as a submissive, in addition they also seem to need punishment on a more severe and for 'less warranted' causes than a submissive. They need the reassurance that their Dominant is aware of their every move and that they are indeed owned. Slaves tend to expect punishment on a physical scale for minor infractions of minor rules, feeling lost if they are not punished. They tend to dwell on the perceived failure then will turn that into proof of the `fact' their Dominant is not paying attention to them if Punishment is not quickly dealt out and suitable to the `crime'. Punishment assures them that the collar they accepted is controlled by a worthy Dominant. Often a slave will see punishment as an acceptable alternative to play, or even as being better than play, and differentiate punishment from play by the words their Dominants use during.


Some have stepped out of this definition and defined their role in relationship further by saying they are not submissives or slaves but rather are Dominated, and in that dynamic as best I understand it, the decision to submit is an ongoing one. Re-determined each and every time submission occurs, sometimes forcefully sometimes not, that again depends on the dynamic of the relationship.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/10/2010 7:09:49 AM

Why Is It We Do What We Do? or What Do We Want a Dominant For Anyway?

 

Ok, so you know you want that dom to be honest, in control, to respect you as a woman, to make you feel secure...all those other things you described in "traits".....

A vanilla guy can do that, can't he? Yes he can. Now, I want you to really THINK. Dig deep. What is it you want a dominant for? And no, you are not allowed to say you want one because you are a submissive/slave/pet/whatever...that is not acceptable.

The part I hate is that I always have to go first. Takes a deep breath....

I have always sought out and been attracted to dominant men. There are tons of dominant guys out there who can fulfill many of my expectations in a relationship and they are all vanilla. After a friend asked me this very same question, I spent the next 3 or 4 days thinking really hard and long. At first, I was almost horrified thinking I only wanted a Dom for the kink, but after further deliberation I realized that I could get a vanilla guy to do those things to me and that wasn't my answer just yet...something was missing....but what?

Then, it hit me. I thought all the way back to childhood and started to recall my earliest fantasies. I was always a strong woman in them who couldn't be bothered with men much...UNTIL...one man stood out. One man didn't take "no" for an answer. One man pursued me and won the battle of wills. One man understood my vulnerabilities and supported my strengths. I became his. My loyalty was fierce and not to be reckoned with. My love knew no bounds. So now, as an adult who has found herself to be a submissive and is willing to pursue this lifestyle....

I want a Dom who has chosen this lifestyle because he is propelled forward by some mysterious force he cannot describe. A force which calls him to not only live out his fantasies of being that "One man" but wants to help me live out my fantasies of being his "one woman." He puts forth a conscious effort to create a secure atmosphere for both of us to live out these desires. He strives each and every day to not only better himself but to help me become my best so that I might find my wings and soar. All in all, the greatest part of this lifestyle that everyone seems to skip over is that; it is made up of people who are courageous enough to KNOW exactly what they want and are willing to do what it takes to get it. We are the only ones with enough guts to enjoy everything life has to offer and nurture our inner child by living out our fantasies as adults.

What do I want a Dominant for?

I want him for living out every fantasy I've ever had regarding relationships and I want to fulfill every fantasy he's ever had regarding them as well. Vanilla men cannot be bothered with this for the most part. Trust me, I know, I've tried.

4/8/2010 10:40:47 AM
i read this and thought it might be helpful to someone.

Training Every Sub/Slave Needs

Author: Michael Krause ©

Author Web Site: Passion Wolf

 

All articles are used with the permission of the author(s).

 

Every Master has different needs, wants and or desires. Here is where your focus needs to be. If you want to be the perfect pet, paying attention is your first step. Sometimes in life its the little touches that tell someone you care. If you stop for a moment and consider why you got into this life, it was probably to feel that complete connection to another human being. For most of us the kinky sex is just a bonus!!! Seriously, you can't be a slave unless you WANT to serve. Some refer to it as a burning in the belly. Back to paying attention though. Each Master is different and their needs are as diverse as the colors of a rainbow. As he talks, you learn. Doesn't that sound simple? Listen as the past is told, what things (note that we are addressing things here) were important. Is there a hint of what things are still important? How about the things he abhors? When he says that his last slave always forgot to have his favorite cereal in the house your "i love to serve" alarm should be ringing! How about when he says he is doing laundry because he can't stand towels unless they are big and fluffy and all of his are dirty. (Yes, girls, your alarm should be ringing) In passing, he tells you of a lighter that once was a favorite and he has not been able to find another one just like it. Your next move is to find out what was so special about that lighter so that if you ever see one, you have found the perfect gift. Now lets talk about how we can serve this Master. Never, never, never, run out of Wheaties or fluffy towels. Sound too easy? Every time I reach and find a big fluffy towel I know my slave is caring for my needs. Late at night when I am working, she brings me a bowl of Wheaties. Has my slave moved heaven and earth to get them for me? No, of course not, but she cares enough to make sure I never have to do without. If I reach someday and the towel isn't there I know she has begun to take my needs for granted.


Each Master shares their desires and need in different ways. In my home there is an hour set aside each day for just talking to my slave (we go way over that). We just discuss our life, our love for each other and snuggle. This time is not rife with structure it is our time to plan and dream and hope. We can share information and discuss our progress toward our goals. When I tell her what we are planning to do, she knows what things she must accomplish to make us successful. This gives her a chance in a loving environment to express and concerns she is carrying. We have on several occasions used this time to add to or modify our contract. There are many issues that have come up in our life together that were not covered in our contract or discussions when we entered into our relationship. Keep in mind that life is like that, it throws you a curve now and again. If you have a strong relationship those curves can be dealt with and put to rest before the harm is irreparable.


A good slave has to think about her shape and appearance. A Master should know without question that his slave is taking good care of his property. She should care for herself in a way that she will last a long time (haven't met a slave yet that came with a descent warranty). She should not abuse his other property, caring not to break a dish or plate, making sure his car has oil, his clothes are clean, his home is clean and on and on. When she cares for herself and her Master she should make sure each gets a proper diet and exercise. Just because he loves biscuits and gravy doesn't mean he should eat it everyday. Being overweight or underweight are both harmful in the long run. So care must be taken to provide healthy meals and a healthy environment. He may fight you on making doctors appointments for him but it is necessary. Make one for yourself also! You can't care for a Master properly if you are not healthy and he sure can't care for you.


Support his dreams. This doesn't mean you have to go along with every harebrained idea that comes to the surface. If he wants to go back to school and finish his education, how can you make that happen for him? If he wants to move to Fiji and sell hot dogs from a cart on the beach, be gentle. Ask questions. Maybe he will see this isn't the best idea to come down the path if you just ask the right questions. How much do hot dogs cost in Fiji? Is business seasonal and if so what do we do in the off-season? What is the cost of living in Fiji? Do we need a hot dog vendor license? How many hot vendors currently live in Fiji and what is their average annual income? In the end what do you do if he still wants to sell hot dogs in Fiji? That is up to you and the strength of your relationship. Please send us a postcard and let us know how it goes.


Surprise him. Most Masters will tell you that they don't like surprises. Those feelings usually stem from past bad experiences. Start small with a surprise. A back rub with a special oil you found that doesn't leave him smelling like a French whore. How about making his favorite meal on a weeknight and put a few candles on the table too. Turn off the phones when his favorite team is playing so he can watch the game uninterrupted. If it is his birthday, don't send strippers to his work. That is the type of surprise that Masters are generally not fond of! Do take him out some Friday night and buy him a lap dance or two at a strip club. Seems like a fine line there, but just use some common sense.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/8/2010 8:31:09 AM

HUMBLE:

...not proud or haughty...not arrogant or assertive...reflecting, expressing or offered in a spirit of deference, respect or submission...unpretentious...lacking all signs of pride, aggressiveness or assertiveness.

How simple the words, how truly profound the gift. The act of humility, the state of presenting yourself so to the world is perhaps one of the most difficult things to do. In the realm of D/s, the lifestyle most commonly known as Domination and submission this precept becomes even more significant. There are many who see only the overt sexual aspects of D/s without the truth within that reality.

The Dominant and the submissive are a team. Their union a true partnership. A choice of non-conflict between successful individuals. They attain this through active decisions during the course of every day. In today's society there is strong emphasis on individuality and independence. Money becomes the goal, the indicator of success. What is not there is that which all humans crave, a companion, a true partner. If both male and female are assertive and aggressive they turn blades against each other.

Sometimes a Dominant will ask a submissive to learn humility. Usually this occurs when the submissive (for purposes of this discussion a female), demonstrates continuing acts of pride, self involvement, disrespect and an elevated perception of themselves to the point where their actions displease those about them. Humility is a gift that a submissive offers to their Dominant. A choice to defer to the Dominant. The role of submissive is not a passive existence of someone of diminished status, far the contrary. It is to be the gift of support, to joyously assist and augment their Dominant, the steel in the framework.

The Dominant for his part cherishes the soft strength of the submissive, he understands the difficulty of not answering back in pride and aggression, he understands that it is far harder to kneel than to stand, to give than to take. He also knows that a submissive cannot have both, she must embrace her submission; glory in the gift she willingly offers. To assist her he may instruct her in the forgotten ways of humility and grace. This may seem at odds with today's society. Perhaps so. Yet if you ask any submissive they perceive no diminishment of self by offering the gift of themselves to a worthy Dominant. There is a true art to blending the duality of self into one glorious being.

In a sense it is quite simple; a relationship cannot flourish if both persons are leaders. To be truly successful one must lead the other must navigate. If you are asked to learn to be humble, you must look deep within your actions to see them from the viewpoint of others. You must ask yourself, "Do I think too highly of myself and impose my inflated opinion on others? Am I too proud, haughty? Do I willingly defer to others? Am I respectful? Am I too aggressive, too assertive? Am I pretentious?" It is perhaps true that your Dominant believes one or more of these to be true. That he perceives area's that need attention from you. If you have been asked to explore this within yourself, how did you do so? Were you aggressive and whiny? Did you take offense and point fingers at others offer empty justifications for your actions? Or did you reach out and grasp that quiet serenity that is the true submissive; did you look within the mirror of your heart and admit the truth of what your Dominant has seen? Did you kneel in humility and mortification at the prideful nature of your responses? Did you beg forgiveness and thank him for his concern for you?

 

4/8/2010 8:20:06 AM

CUSTOMARY

DUNGEON ETIQUETTE AND PROTOCOL

(Part One)

Many events or dungeons are open or available by invitation only. If you receive an invitation to attend an event it is customary to keep the information on the invitation private. Often the exact location of a facility is purposely kept private. If you are given directions to such a private facility you should maintain the privacy of those directions as well as any phone numbers or contact names which you may possess. If you are approached by someone requesting contact information without a personal reference, it is customary for you to forward their request directly to whomever is organizing the event and not place the unknown or non-referenced person into direct contact without prior permission from the host. Invitations are also kept private for organizational reasons. Some facilities can only host small numbers of guests comfortably and often it is impossible to invite all possible guests to attend. The host or hostess often must make selective choices as to the composition of the guest list. An invitation inadvertently divulged to someone not in receipt of one may cause hurt feelings and divisions within the community.

Most privately hosted events or socials encourage the guests to bring suitable beverages (nonalcoholic) and finger food. Ask when you RSVP your invitation. It is also correct etiquette for a guest to bring a small token for the host or hostess to be offered to them at the time of entry (regardless if the guest is paying a fee to attend!) This is generally a gesture of respect as well as a polite thank you for the pleasure of the invitation itself. In addition, ask your host or hostess if there is any other service which you may be able to provide on the night of the event. Sometimes additional seating is helpful such as fold out chairs and occasionally you may be asked to 'escort' a new person to the event and act on their behalf for the evening. You may also be asked to serve as a Dungeon Master or Mistress and if you are you should make plans to arrive early to take any final direction from the host or hostess.

It is customary for the 'doors' to open at a specific time and close at a specific time. Pay attention to this window of arrival time and be prompt. You may be barred out if you arrive late regardless if you have paid to attend in advance. If you know you will be outside of the arrival time window then notify your host or hostess well in advance (24 hour minimum) to see if an alternative entry arrangement is possible.

Cameras and all types of photography equipment are not allowed. You must have formal legal permission in writing to photograph a person in-scene as well as the same formal legal permission in writing of the host facility. In-scene photography presents real and present dangers to people in attendance and is usually only allowed for specific 'shoots' for magazines, books or event advertisements. Private parties such as weddings often do have photographers present and you should ask your host or hostess if this is the case prior to attending if this concerns you.

Most dungeons do not allow the presence of a non-invited guest. If you receive an invitation and would like to bring someone who is not on the guest list then ASK your host or hostess for permission. Many public dungeons have open nights where guests are invited to bring newcomers for demonstrations or workshops. Many BDSM organizations routinely organize events specifically for people new to the lifestyle, inquire of the organizations local to your area for such events calendars.

Most people in attendance at an event will use their first name or a known nickname. Identity is confidential. Do not offer your full identity, phone number, work information or feel compelled to divulge private information. Privacy is protected for all participants regardless of 'role'. If you meet someone outside of scene at a later time do not use in-scene nicknames or present yourself with reminders of the event to them. Many people keep association with the community private and expect the same courtesy of others in the maintenance of that privacy.

Attire at an event is often specified in the invitation. In general most guests are asked to arrive in suitable 'street' clothing with any toys stowed in a nondescript traveling bag, tube or other suitable mundane container. Upon arrival those bringing fetish clothing are often provided with an area to change clothing. If you do not have fetish wear then it is considered proper to wear black or dark clothing. Try to dress in comfortable clothing. If you are a female be aware that you may be required to stand for long periods of time and attend your footwear based on such requirements.

Be sure to inquire of your host or hostess of the house rules prior to attending the event. Often specific types of scening are forbidden and sexual contact is always off limits unless specifically approved by the host or hostess in advance of the event.

 

CUSTOMARY

DUNGEON ETIQUETTE AND PROTOCOL

(Part Two)

Scene etiquette is clear and unequivocal. Submissives in attendance or belonging to any Dominant are inviolate. It is not permissible for a collared submissive to be approached, spoken to or touched by any other person without the explicit permission of their Dominant Master or Mistress. Any unapproved contact is considered to be highly offensive and such conduct may be sufficient for the offender to be bodily removed from the facility.

Alcohol and drugs impair the mind and senses. Alcohol and drugs have no place in scening as their usage may easily endanger the lives of submissives.

When a scene commences in your vicinity you should respectfully withdraw to a distance sufficient to allow the in-scene Dominant and submissive ample room to accomplish the scene without interference. You should never move into an ongoing scene and touch or involve yourself in any way with the submissive being scened. You should also be alert to the usage of various tools, toys and equipment as their usage in tight space presents a real danger of inadvertent contact for those not paying attention. Whips, crops and canes and other toys can inflict devastating damage through accidental contact so protect yourself and your submissive by staying well clear in scene areas.

Every Dominant and submissive is expected to bring all tools and toys they expect to use or scene with to the facility with them. Many facilities provide unusual or interesting tables, racks, benches, slings and other apparatus which may be used as part of a scene with the approval of the host or hostess. The host  Dominant and submissive should be adequately prepared to provide additional materials to provide for cleanliness. This topic is covered in greater depth in the article titled the Toy Box. It is inappropriate to touch, handle or use any other persons equipment or toys without the specific approval of the owner of the equipment. If you notice upon returning home that you have come into the possession of unfamiliar toys or equipment do call your host or hostess and notify them of the occurrence and make suitable arrangements to return the objects to the facility or directly to their proper owner.

Sometimes public scenes can get very involved with multiple Dominants and submissives scening in the same area. This type of close contact or mingled scenes can be enormously exciting for those involved; at times this level of excitement may affect the personal judgment of those involved or even those looking on as spectators. It is important to remember that in-scene submissives are solely responsive to the direction of their personal Dominant and that any in-scene touching, scening or playing with any submissive not your own is considered not only rude but nonconsensual and is sufficient and just cause for the offender to be physically removed from the facility immediately.

The unattached submissives present are not fair game for any roaming Dominant. Every submissive should be treated with courtesy and respect with their implicit rights honored and respected. It is equally inappropriate for submissives to surround or present themselves en masse to available Dominants. A submissive should remember that watching a scene may be sufficient to propel them into subspace and impair their judgment. They may feel a rush or empathic responses to a given scene and may connect or in-scene bond to a Dominant during the execution of a scene. This Dominant may be completely unknown to them and therefore cannot know their hard or soft limits. It is generally inappropriate to 'pickup' a submissive in such a condition using their vulnerability for usage which may be only borderline consensual.

Remember that there are probably going to be people in attendance with all levels of experience and expertise. It is not proper for you to offer an opinion about another person’s manner, dress or behavior, nor should you assume that if a submissive is naked that this is an invitation for you to touch them or in any way be disrespectful of them. Many Dominants laud themselves as experts with various toys or equipment however it is never appropriate to give another Dominant in-scene direction unless that Dominant invites you into their scene specifically to do so.

Many private Dungeons do provide separate bedroom facilities (usually for rent) for those whose scenes progress toward intimate sexual contact. The exchange of body fluids is generally strictly prohibited in-scene. Inquire in advance if you wish to make use of such space so that your host or hostess can make adequate arrangements for the area to be available when you require it.

Some private Dungeons are so small that only a few scenes may occur at any given time. If this is the case there is sometimes a list which allocates certain specific time frames for each scening couple or group. Ask your host or hostess if this is the evening plan and if so immediately check the schedule to note your own scene time and what limits that time frame may present for you.

When in doubt - be courteous. Good manners are always appropriate especially in the event of unexpected situations where you are unsure of what to do or say. 

 

4/8/2010 8:02:18 AM

Awaiting The One

 

 

Among the minority within the class of submissives to whom slavehood is a vocation and slavery the ultimate goal, many are happily collared. Many, many more, however, are not. They are still waiting for their One, the master or mistress to whom they can give their lives completely, their submission totally, and their consent unconditionally. Commendable though this patience might be, the waiting can appear more than just a little frustrating at times. What does one do when every fibre of one's being is screaming for submission, while one has not yet found the person to whom such total submission seems right and natural?

If you belong in this group, or if you are simply biding your time for any one of many perfectly legitimate reasons, there is in fact something you can do. You can spend the waiting time "preparing" yourself. Note the quotation marks, however. There is a distinction here that is vitally important to make. You are not doing this for "the One to come", you are doing it for you. Why? Because if you do it for "the One to come" you run the very real risk of ending up worshipping an idol of your own creation with which no dominant, no matter how good, stands a snowball's chance in hell of competing. Instead of preparing yourself for "the One to come", consider it improving your own marketability.

Most of it is a matter of common sense. You probably already know what dominants generally tend to look for. Some of it you'll have down pat. Ignore that and get the other areas up to specs, then work on improving the whole. Here are some of the things you might look at:

- Read. A lot. BDSM material is fine but not essential. Practice reading long passages and distilling the relevant information out of it. You will need the ability to recognize the essential parts of a message right away.

- When you've read a novel or a short-story, retell it in short, concise terms. Bear in mind that the screenwriter behind Gone with the Wind was asked by the producer to tell the plot, the particular twist and the special ending of that story in three sentences. He did, the script was sold and the rest is history. It can be done, and as a slave you will be expected to express yourself with the fewest possible words, leaving out all non-essential detail.

- Monitor your speech. Your voice most be soft and discrete, yet clear enough so that the dominant won't have to ask you to repeat. It has to carry authority and humility at the same time. Practice singing, if only in the shower, but don't be bashful. It works wonders for voice control.

- How is your handwriting? Try practicing calligraphy. Its fun, it's decorative and it will make your notes and journal both easier and more pleasing to read. It also teaches patience and focus.

- How are your spelling and grammar? These are extremely important. Without them you simply cannot express yourself in a pleasing fashion. Also weed out colloquialisms and swear-words. Foul language has its place – when you're invited to use it. Besides, your mom will love you for it. Here's an example of how important it can be: no matter how great her potential, if a would-be trainee's written application to me contains two spelling errors (incl. typos) or more, she's ditched. If she doesn't take me seriously enough to proof her writing, how can I take her seriously at all?

- Learn how to convey good wishes without making them sound like commands. "Good night" is acceptable; "sleep well" is not. "I wish You a speedy recovery" is acceptable; "get well soon" is not. "Good day" is acceptable; "have a nice day" is not; and so forth.

- By the same token, learn how to avoid asking questions that indicate a desired response. For example, some waiters have the deplorable habit of asking patrons if they enjoyed the meal, or if one dish or another was to their liking. Although the intent is no doubt to show an interest in the well-being of the patron, it is not only extremely tacky, but it comes off as daring him to say that something was wrong. Besides, what are you going to do about it once the said meal is over? If he cannot just keep quiet altogether, it would at least be much better for the waiter to say, "I hope you have enjoyed your meal." That is a statement, not a question, and it is up to the patrons how they wish to respond, if at all.

- As you go about your daily errands, observe the people around you. Notice their gestures, their peculiar gait, the way their faces change expressions during a conversation. You need to be aware of the smallest signs to the point of telepathy. A slave is nothing if not supremely observant.

- Don't just walk into a room, enter it. Map it out thoroughly as quickly as you can. Particularly how to get from the door to [choose an item of furniture representing a dominant] by the most direct route. Walk on carpet as much as you can without taking any detours. When you have that down, try leaving the room without turning your back on the [dominant]. This can be fun too. And infuriating.

- Pay attention to what you're doing and finish each movement before you start the next. Getting up to take your mug out to the kitchen? Don't grab the ashtray as an afterthought on your way out of your chair. In fact don't reach for either until you're standing up. Take your time. You have all night. A slave’s movements must be graceful and discreet, yet purposeful and economical, at all times.

- Monitor your gait. Are your footfalls heavy? Step more lightly. You don't want to be heard walking through a room, much less felt. Walking is not just a matter of getting from point A to point B. Like all other movement it is a display of personality, and nobody wants a sloppy slave.

- Doing the TV dinner thing to save time? Quit it. Switch off the computer and make yourself a two-course dinner, serve it at the dining table which you have properly laid out complete with candle and cloth napkin. Do this every night. If you feel silly eating like that by yourself, bring a book, don't have the TV running if you aren't watching it anyway. Get yourself accustomed to silence. Love it, don't loathe it. And take your time with your meal. Why would you do this when there's a chance you'll be eating in the kitchen from a bowl on the floor? Because you'll also have to cook so you need to build confidence in your cooking and the ability to taste your way through a recipe rather than relying on it to the letter.

- Work on reducing your sleep. Nobody needs 8 hours. 5-6 is entirely adequate; the trick is to consistently sleep well throughout that time. Find out when that is and go to bed half an hour before. Get up when you wake up, don't lie around, even on Sundays. As a slave you may not be able to sleep more than the strict minimum and you may not even be doing it in a bed.

- Develop lots of little routines during your day. Then break them. The overwhelming majority of your service will consist of routine, but emergencies always happen when it's least practical for them to do so. You need to be able to respond with grace and efficiency. The minute you're interrupted in your dish washing because you're needed to do something else, those dishes must instantly cease to exist for you.

- Train yourself in giving pleasure, bodily and otherwise. Work on your inhibitions; a slave is not entitled to privacy. Learn how to give massages. Get used to the idea of sexual practices that might gross you out. If your dominant wants you to perform that way it does not necessarily follow that he is particularly interested in knowing, much less wearing, what you just had for lunch.

- Train yourself in receiving pleasure. When your dominant touches you, he expects an honest, uninhibited response.

- A few pounds above your ideal weight? Get rid of them. A few pounds below? Add them. Barring a small number of physical disorders that affect these things, contrary to politically correct fallacy, body weight and shape is very much a matter of choice. This is not about male-chauvinistic sexist ideals, but about having sufficient personal discipline to treat your body with the respect that it deserves. You don't have to look like a glamour model or the Marlboro man by any means, but you do have to look the way nature intended.

- Do you have emotional "baggage"? Work through it, with or without professional help, but do not rely on a future BDSM relationship to do this for you. BDSM has no therapeutic value, and dominants have no business pretending to be shrinks. At best a BDSM relationship will do nothing to help you deal with past traumas, at worst it will aggravate them. It is up to you to reclaim your life completely, before you enter into such a relationship. How can you give something to someone, if it isn't really yours to give away yet?

- Is there a particular household chore that you hate? Become an expert in that particular chore. You may never learn to like it, but you will at least become so good at it that it will not take more time than absolutely necessary, which it probably does right now.

- Train yourself to spend increasing amounts of time on the floor. Spend the night there occasionally.

- Follow world news. Go to museums. Listen to music. Make yourself able to converse on current issues. You don't need to know every single name in government, but you do need to be able to at least ask intelligent questions.

- Most important of all: get out, see friends, have fun. You are a slave, not a hermit, and you must always be alert to the danger of building up your own cosy little world to the exclusion of everyone else – including your One.

The foregoing may seem exhaustive but it's merely the tip of the iceberg. Think up more things for yourself; that alone is training because creative thinking is valued in a slave. The greatest value of all, however, is you. The point is not to change into someone else, but to become more you. Always keep in mind that you are doing this for yourself. And yet, stay flexible. When you do meet the One, s/he will probably want to change some of the ways you do things. Be ready and able to adjust swiftly.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/8/2010 7:56:28 AM

Absolute Lifestyle

 

Nowhere but in BDSM is quite so much personal opinion passed off as irrefutable fact. That is perhaps not very strange in a lifestyle that is characterized by having no recognized authorities, just sensible guidelines, and no universally defined standards, only gut feelings. Many people are after all vaguely disturbed by anything that doesn't fit neatly into a box or onto a chart. Because of this lack of uniform definitions, no approach to the lifestyle has been more misunderstood – indeed often deliberately maligned – than the absolute lifestyle. In the absence of any attempt to define it, over-active imaginations have had a field day, as much to the detriment of lifestyle D/s at large, as to the embarrassment of those who have succeeded only in demonstrating their own narrow-mindedness.

The adjective "absolute" is defined by the Oxford Dictionary as "complete; unrestricted; independent". Based on that, the interpretation of the term "absolute D/s" might appear self-evident, but it is not. "Absolutism" in the lifestyle refers to the small minority at the extreme end of the D/s spectrum where fantasy ends and reality begins. Absolute D/s is not an organized school of thought with its associated dogma. It is, above and beyond anything else, a practice, the way in which some of us pursue our lifestyle. Indeed, the absolute minority contains not only a number of different approaches, but perhaps the greatest diversity found anywhere on the BDSM spectrum.

Nevertheless, it stands to reason that in order for any given approach to be truly absolute, it must conform in its salient features to the definition of that term. This, then, is not an attempt to define the absolute lifestyle in any depth, because that would be quite impossible, but to formulate those relatively few views and practices that are common to all who call their lifestyle and their relationships absolute. As definitions go, this essay could only ever hope to cover the bare bones, as it were.

Absolute D/s is not something that we do as often as "real life" allows, because to us it is real life. It is a lifestyle; the very foundation of all that we do, and everything that we are. Dominance and submission are natural imperatives, not conscious choices; they are driven by instinct, not desire. They do not come in degrees; they either are, or they are not. Reality is the key word in absolute D/s and one cannot, after all, be partially real. Absolute dominants and submissives do not separate D/s from other activities, because it is not an activity in and of itself. Our proclivities for domination or submission cannot be confined to any structure or specific context because they are congenital, not acquired. We dominate or submit, not because we want to do it, but because we can't not do it. In short, natural dominants and submissives are born, not made.

Nor is absolute D/s merely a sexual kink. It is not a variation on an erotic theme, and sexual gratification is not the point of the exercise. The object of absolute D/s is not pleasure, but fulfillment. Sexuality may be – but isn't always – an ingredient; and when it is, it becomes a means, not an end. Even at its most intensely physical, the goal of S&M within absolute D/s is not orgasm, but ecstasy. The natural mechanisms that trigger the responses to which we loosely refer as dominance and submission are different from, but every bit as primordial as, the sexual urges to which they are traditionally – and mistakenly – attributed.

The main difference between mainstream and absolute D/s is subtle but fundamental. Mainstream D/s takes place within the framework of the day-to-day. It maintains the freedom to choose between any one of a myriad of categories and intensities of dominance and submission – sometimes even to shift back and forth between them – but with neither the ability nor the desire to pursue them consistently or totally. Conversely, the absolute lifestyle integrates the day-to-day within the framework of dominance and submission. It pursues dominance and submission totally, because it is the main driving force in every aspect of life, but without the freedom to pick and choose, because each person's route has already been laid out for them by nature.

Mainstream submission is centered upon a particular person and for the most part only in certain circumstances and within certain limits. It can be given and revoked at will, and is often subject to any number of predefined conditions. There is a clear-cut distinction between contexts, and activities such as work and family life are usually considered outside the scope of that submission. Mainstream D/s is a traditional couple relationship where the dominance and submission, however important and defining they might be, are but one of several components.

Absolute submission, on the other hand, is centered upon itself and remains constant in all circumstances. It is unconditional and unlimited, and there is no distinction between contexts since one is a slave always and in all ways. The M/s (as absolute D/s invariably is) relationship is not a traditional couple relationship but a symbiosis, where dominance and submission are not only the defining characteristics of the relationship, but the relationship purely and simply. As a result, where submission usually grows out of love in mainstream D/s, in absolute D/s love sometimes grows out of submission.

A slave is owned in the most literal sense of that term. She is property; chattel; livestock; a commodity – the terms are as many as they are politically incorrect. Master/mistress and slave are not a couple, not partners, not remotely equal, in any way, shape or form; and an absolute M/s relationship typically resembles one of owner/pet rather more than one of person/person.

As with all other property, the owner may dispose of his slave entirely as he sees fit, without exception. There is no negotiation prior to accepting a collar; the dominant states his terms, and the would-be slave takes them or leaves them. There is no partial or temporary consent; it is total, once-and-for-all, and irrevocable. The absolute slave forfeits all human rights and privileges, and has no other – let alone "higher" – duty or obligation, than to serve and obey her owner at all times, in every way, and to the very best of her ability. Because the slave's consent is permanent and all-encompassing, the concept of abuse within an absolute M/s relationship becomes meaningless. Anything that happens is entirely justified by the simple fact that the owner wants it to happen.

In this light the notion of "safe BDSM" that is so often put forward in various forms becomes a contradiction in terms. We do not "scene" in the traditional sense, because the inherent distinctions within the concept do not apply; life itself would be one long, uninterrupted "scene". We do not use safe-words, and the submission and consent must encompass the possibility that even death might ensue. It is a source of great mystery to me that many who call themselves submissives will gladly and without question place their lives in the hands of total strangers, whenever they get in a car or on an airplane, require surgery or eat at restaurants, yet insist on a list of safety mechanisms as long as your arm with the person to whom they purport to submit.

The most readily apparent characteristic of absolute slavehood is that it is primarily service-oriented and unconcerned with what might be gained in return. The absolute slave finds her raison d'être in service to others, and her identity in the greatest possible reduction of self. The term TPE (total power exchange) which is generally regarded as the most "hard-line" form of mainstream D/s relationship cannot apply to absolute M/s because the M/s relationship is a symbiosis, and contrary to common misconception a symbiosis is not an exchange. It is a host/parasite relationship in which it just so happens that both are simultaneously host and parasite to one another. Each symbiant provides something that the other needs, but does so passively, merely by existing – indeed sometimes as a by-product of the very action of getting what it itself needs. Conversely, an exchange requires deliberation and is conditional upon a predefined relationship between giving and receiving.

In absolute M/s the flow of power is one-way only, from the submissive to the dominant, and the giving and taking of power are not contingent upon any exterior conditions or circumstances. The empowerment and serenity of absolute slave hood are not given to her in exchange for her submission, but come from within herself, enabled to do so because a number of life choices and responsibilities have been turned over to the dominant.

For that reason, the absolute lifestyle refutes the frequently encountered mainstream BDSM contention that submission is a gift. This notion is undiluted nonsense no matter the level or type of submission, but in Absolute it becomes downright absurd. A gift is something that is given unconditionally and without expecting anything in return, otherwise it is a transaction. A submissive not only gets back what she gives, but gets more. She submits, not because she chooses to, but because she is instinctively compelled by her own nature to do so, and from the dominant she receives the opportunity to submit. In other words, she gives her dominant all that she is, while the dominant makes it possible for her to be all that she is. Everything that a submissive puts into the M/s relationship is invariably returned to her in refined and augmented form.

Moreover, since submission is primarily to one's own nature, it is not directed at the dominant to begin with, just as what she gets back is not given through any deliberate act of will on his part. So there can be talk of neither an exchange nor a gift, but of the very dynamics of a master/slave relationship: automatic and independent of any conscious effort on the part of either participant.

It must be underscored that a mainstream submissive is not a failed absolute slave, nor is an absolute slave a super-submissive. The difference between mainstream submission and absolute slavehood is neither quantitative nor qualitative, but one of two distinctly separate mind sets, whose common features are superficial at best. The absolute lifestyle accounts for a very small minority on the BDSM spectrum – at a conservative estimate, no more than some 5% of the total BDSM community – but having neither chosen nor worked to achieve this minority status, it would be ridiculous for us to consider ourselves as some kind of élite. Likewise, it is wrong of those who are located elsewhere on the spectrum to consider us fantasy-based, or even sick, as some mainstreamers have called us.

We are neither better nor worse than anybody else, but we are different and we object to anyone who would either deny that difference or deride us for it. Absolute dominants and submissives are the only ones who truly do live D/s as a complete lifestyle. There is nothing wrong with playing at dominance and submission; nothing wrong with being sexually aroused by the fantasy of master/mistress and slave. But it is spectacularly unfair to both those who really are, and those who pretend to be, to place us in the same category.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/7/2010 2:48:03 PM

Characteristics of a Successful Submissive

 

I have spent a lot of time discussing with others through chats, real life, discussion lists and posting forums, what makes a good submissive. What marks a submissive from a player or wannabe. Through these discussions and my personal experiences I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me or in my experience seemed to be desired by a majority of dominants. From my personal life experiences, I feel that almost all of these traits are what makes a good person not just a successful submissive. 

Many of these things intertwine with each other. But all are my personal beliefs of what makes a good submissive as well as a good person. Most of these can be applied to any relationship, not just those within BDSM. I list them in alphabetical order for ease of reading.

Acceptance:
This is the ability to see and accept yourself for who and what you are, be they your good points or your bad ones. This includes knowing your limitations yet keeping the thought that things can change and knowing you will change as well. This is the ability to let yourself be who you are, to take pride and pleasure in the person you are, and not lose that acceptance because someone said you are not what you know you are. 
 

Communication:
This is the ability to talk openly and honestly about what is in your heart and mind, your opinions and beliefs, your needs vs. your wants, your responses or reactions, basically to be able to talk about everything. This ability also calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the dominant. Once open communication has been established it should remain that way and will do so provided the submissive does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (as well as emotionally). Communication need not always be verbal. Just so long as what you need to say to your partner, gets said to them, then the lines of communication stay open. For example, you may find a particular topic easier to write about in your journal and thus "tell" your partner that way. This is still communicating.

Courtesy (aka Manners):
This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. Since the specifics of this one vary with each relationship, I will only address general manners. It is the ability to show proper courtesy by using please and thank you, addressing people with general respect and courtesy.

Grace:
This is another whose specifics vary with each relationship, but is basically the ability to not appear stilted or halting in your movements. I'm not sure this one is of major importance to many people, but I list it here anyway as it has come up frequently. Of course this may be affected by physical limitations that will reduce its importance.

Growth:
The ability to grow within yourself, look for and attain new goals. Be these mental, emotional or physical goals. The ability to continue to grow and sharpen your abilities is very important as it prevents the relationship from stagnating, helps you to grow as a submissive and thus discover new ways to please or serve your dominant.

Honesty:
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the dominant what you think he/she wants to hear. A successful submissive is an honest person, one who does not lie, deceive, or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust. Trust is the basis of a relationship. To lie, breaks down the trust and therefore the relationship by removing it's very foundation.

Humility:
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. A successful submissive knows they will make mistakes; that they are not perfect. A successful submissive admits his/her mistakes, and strives to correct them. Giving off an attitude of being better than anyone else, is not a desired trait. Having a sense of pride is good, but humility is necessary to prevent one from being arrogant.

 

Intelligence:
By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful submissive intelligence is the ability to think for themselves. The ability to make informed decisions about who to submit to and just how far their submission goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn them as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their dominant and remember those things. 

Loyalty:
 This is a very important trait in a submissive. It is the ability to uphold your dominants rules over anyone else. A successful submissive will not act in a manner that will raise doubts about his/her commitment to their dominant. It is upholding your end of the agreement made with your partner to the best of your abilities. This can also mean standing by your partner when difficulties arise. This tends to come hand in hand with commitment and both are necessary for a long term relationship to survive. 
 

Obedience:
This is exactly what is in everyday life, the ability to do what you are told. Within a power exchange relationship this means willingly following the terms of your dominant and doing what you are told. Willing obedience is pleasing to the submissive as well as the dominant. This can directly relate to the person's submissiveness. A submissive does not obey because they fear their dominant, they obey because they have an intense need to please the dominant. This does not mean blind obedience (never question anything). Specifics regarding obedience do vary with each relationship, but obeying one's dominant is part of a power exchange relationship and is expected.

 

Open Mind:
This is the ability to view things with as little preset prejudice as possible. To maintain the ability to learn new things and be open to trying something new or different. It directly compliments Growth. 

Patience:
 That is the ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating. This does not mean to push your most urgent needs aside, but to learn the difference between what is a necessity and what is not and to convey these things to the dominant.

Pride: (self respect, self esteem)
This does not mean be arrogant, just the knowledge of your ability. Having a sense of pride in your abilities shows that you have a healthy sense of self esteem and your whole identity does not rely on another's point of view. A good submissive values themselves and respects their own limits. A solid sense of self esteem is a necessity for a submissive or they can become co-dependent upon the dominant, relying on the dominant for their own mental picture of themselves. Humility is part of this as well. 

Respect:
The ability to show respect through one's tone of voice, manners and general attitude. A sub must respect their dom (unless it is destroyed) and be respectful to others. This goes along with manners. Showing respect to one's dominant should be at all times, and not just when the submissive feels like it. Yes, we have arguments in these relationships, but a submissive should strive to maintain a respectful demeanor even during such times. 
 

Service:
Willingly completing tasks (sexual or otherwise) set for you by your dominant. As well to apply your observations to the things you do to please your dominant. Service usually points to those things outside of sexual ones and play (sessions). Such things as housework, cooking, and other things designed to make the home of the dominant more pleasing to him/her. Service can include tasks set for you by the dominant which do not fall under household chores. Perhaps the household budgeting is one task the dominant sets upon you, cooking his/her favorite meal, and many other things can be service. Basically anything done with the direct intent to please the dominant in some manner can be seen as service.

Submissiveness:
This can be taught or an inherent personality trait. This is the need to please others and by doing so pleasing yourself. As well, it is the ability to give in (so to speak) to another's control and feel content doing so. Submissiveness as a learned behavior does occur in bdsm relationships. This usually happens as the submissive gains experience and thus grows in their submission. However, if a person has to learn to submit against their natural inclinations not to, then submission is probably not for them. 

Trust:
A submissive must be able to trust themselves, the choices they make and be able to trust others. An overly wary or closed submissive, will have a more difficult time attaining a good relationship with a dominant. Being able to trust your instincts is necessary for a submissive, especially when looking for a dominant because your instincts will often tell you if something is not right. Listen to them because to ignore them can be dangerous.

 

4/6/2010 5:44:13 PM

Submissive Esteem

 

I have a simple fast rule - I don't tolerate people putting themselves down. That doesn't mean we can't have bad days, however to put one's self down demoralizes everyone who is around you. It calls into question their own ability to choose friends, lovers, etc. It calls upon their social expectations in who we accept within our sphere of socializing and friendship. Call me "nose in the air" but I have high standards for those I choose to be around, and to put oneself down in front of me is to question my ability to choose friends, lovers, etc.

As I have already pointed out this does not apply to those bad hair days or life troubled days we all have. Nor does it mean I don't go out of my way to help those with low self-esteem. I simply put my foot down in the beginning and say "hey around me there is no reason to feel low nor will it be tolerated." We all have to accept that others will, without fail, think of you as better or worse than you really are. The point is that we all have a basic need to "fit-in" within our peer groups and unless your truly friendless - i.e.: you have NOONE you can talk to, chances are that these peers of yours think more highly of you than you do yourself.

So how do we go about helping someone with a low self-esteem problem change it? While from here on out I will direct it mostly to the Dominants, submissives can also use these steps amongst yourselves - just adapt as necessary.

Dominants - those submissives with low self-esteem got there because of others in their lives holding them back, destroying their personal strength, verbal abuse, feelings of inadequacy brought on by others. We have a decision to make - we can fulfill in them these feelings by being harsh, putting rules in front of them that we know they can't abide by all the time, and showing them our disappointment in how they function or submit to us. We can say things like "if you loved me you would do this." We can breed co-dependence in them quicker than an alcoholic or a wife beater can - and we can do that because after all, they love us and we're not abusing them - we're showing them love.

The alternative and the one that I propose is one of building them up. To teach them independence, self-reliance and the ability to use their own strength. The benefits are enormous in these cases because the submission is deeper, fuller and based more on love, trust and acceptance of will instead of dependency of a stronger person.

So how do we reinforce the positive while taking away the negative? These suggestions are based on my own experience in the lifestyle and have worked without fail except on an occasion where the person needed mental health provided by professionals.

Do not accept or tolerate them putting themselves down. One important thing you can do is use a mind game they are already acquainted with. Guilt. I am not recommending the use of the "guilt trip" other than in this area. You guilt them into not putting themselves down. Comments and more importantly belief in statements such as "why would you doubt how I feel toward you?" "Are you saying that I have such low expectations that for me to say your beautiful is a lie?" These create guilt for that person and they feel guilty for letting you down.. A rule I use in my relationships with, not only melly, but friends as well: "I won't tolerate you putting yourself down."

Such actions get my wrath, induce a lecture, corner time, corporal punishment, ignoring such actions/statements, etc, depending on the level of relationship we have. In time as the habit of putting oneself down is broken we can now start building them up with more productive and positive results. Making them repeat how beautiful they are to mirrors or to you while looking in your eyes. Putting them into situations that make them feel beautiful and high on the social ladder - dress up dinners, public displays of affection, simply holding hands while walking through the mall

See what I am getting at? You first put a stop to their current habit and then build into them new ones. What else can we do?

Never set them up for failure. Set realistic and easy goals at first. For example I so often see Dominants who will give their new submissive a list of 50 rules they have to abide by. They are setting the sub up for failure and by doing so destroying self-esteem no matter if that submissive is of high or low esteem. Start off easy, with just a couple of rules. Once those rules become HABIT, add a couple more. Does that mean you won't have them in trouble as often? Yes it does, too bad. Learn how to use the scene to incorporate those type of situations so that both of you can fulfill that "you were a bad girl" scenario in the safety of a scene that is role play. The short term effects are the same. But not the long term ones.

  • Long term effect: "I succeed in doing what pleases Master without correction."
  • Short term effect: "Damn that hurt so bad last night and he really sounded mad at me! I am glad it was just a scene though it felt so real." My point is that you build someone up by encouragement and motivation NOT by allowing them to disappoint you and fail.

The last thing that I would suggest is this:

When they do mess up and yes they will. Be harsh and stern as they need. Let them cry. Let them get over the guilt. And then go back to square one as if nothing ever happened. And try harder. The success of a submissive overcoming low self-esteem is the responsibility of that person who they put their trust and submission into. There are no exceptions. Also never allow anyone to speak down or bad about your submissive. If these occasions happen have the submissive see your reactions and how you handle it. Its where we get to be the knights on white horses they grew up believing still existed.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/6/2010 5:35:00 PM

Coping With Release...

Relationships end. Sometimes through the willful choice of both partners, other times one may ask for or be released. In either case the ending of a relationship is painful. In my opinion many D/s relationships tend to function in a deeper response zone in the psyche. I have been sent  inumerable letters recently asking me about coping in the aftermath, both from Dominant's and from submissives. What kind of aftercare should exist? What obligations continue even after the relationship has ended?

Many people seem to believe that the Dominant side of the relationship 'feels' less than the submissive side. I believe the investment in time, energy, emotion is at least equal. Being Dominant does not exclude one from all of the emotional states and reactions found in anyone else. In addition, the Dominant tends to invest portions of their ego or view of self in the ownership and control of their submissive. A sudden release (especially if it originates from the submissive) can thrust the Dominant into feelings of self doubt, (did they fail to meet their submissives needs?), embarrassment, (how will their reputation fare over this failure?), guilt, (did something I do cause this?). All of these coupled to the normal feelings that accompany a loss.

A submissive being dismissed faces equally devastating feelings. Many tend to focus blame upon themselves when in fact the ending of the relationship may not have anything to do with anything they can control. They may feel discarded, used, reduced, and even toyed with. Coping with these feelings which may also include personal betrayal can be very hard. A submissive can invest everything in their belief in their Dominant. That investment may be poorly placed in some cases. Coping with all these feelings can seem insurmountable. In addition some Dominant's choose to take away all independence from their submissives, including credit, checking accounts, income, etc. A sudden release can leave such a submissive destitute (sometimes with children). It is my sincere suggestion that a submissive should consider a Dominant who plans for that submissives future to be one worthy of consideration. That Dominant cannot control the possibility of their own sudden death and should promote within their submissive (whom they cherish) a continuity of stability. This means independent credit, funds, income, insurance, medical etc. Those that do not can be subjugating that submissive and children to a homeless state should something happen. A Dominant should not fear the loss of control of their submissive through these actions. It is a method of inspiring respect. Not the opposite.

The severance of a relationship is a loss. In many people they experience it much like a death. Into a relationship they may invest their hopes, dreams, desires, expectations, and plans for the future. They probably have invested time, money and effort as well. Many have made great changes to be 'with' this person and at that point it may appear to them to have been a waste. In addition, in some ways the D/s realm contains an inordinate amount of hope. I sometimes call this 'the promise'. When we are young we create an image of 'the one'. That special person with whom we will find pleasure, laughter, and a shoulder to cry on. With a relationship we invest into 'the promise'. When that 'promise' breaks, we feel cast away or discarded. These emotions and feelings flow to both sides of a relationship. It is my view that D/s requires both people to invest more, trust, respect, accountability and responsibility.

It is impossible to offer a wide range of 'absolutes' when considering how best to cope with such events. The variables among us are too great for one thing to work for everyone. However, I do believe that the person initiating the breakup should or perhaps must sit down and communicate to their partner in non-inflammatory words why or how they have reached this point. It is my believe that understanding, even when it is painful, aids in healing. It is better to know than to guess. In addition I think it is important for both people to attempt to maintain a modicum of personal dignity, respect and care for their ex-partner. It is not necessary for there to be hurtful words, denigration or disrespect. This is someone you once loved or thought you loved. They may become a lifelong friend or they may move off into different paths. Closure in an adult fashion is the least hurtful to both.

Expect to feel anger, hurt, pain, depression and sorrow in the aftermath. Expect healing to take a long time. It is important to have friends outside of your former mate to talk to and express your feelings with. If your depression is very deep then you should access a competent psyche professional for therapy and help. Consider it similar to mourning a death. It will take time and effort to recover.

If you are a submissive who has asked for release. Even if this is your decision you will feel all the same emotions of loss and anguish. You may know your reasons and have considered everything thoroughly but you will still face emptiness and a hollow feeling of abandonment. As I have noted elsewhere, a submissive and a Dominant 'bond' to each other in ways beyond love or even a vanilla marriage. This bond may or may not end even when you make the 'mental' decisions to leave. You may still experience the same needs and desires. You may find yourself vacillating even though you know that the relationship is not forward moving for you or positive. A Dominant can feel these same connectors. In addition many will feel a continued obligation to 'protect' submissives long after that submissive has moved away into other relationships. The linkage may never truly end and that is something that both sides need to be cognizant of especially if their relationship moves into one of friendship. It can be easy to slip back into familiar roles later on when other traumas occur in their lives and they look to those they care about to help them through it.

Maintaining access to old relationships is a dual consideration. It can be harmful if that access in any way disrupts or is destructive to your current relationship. It can be positive if the people involved are able to reorient their language and behavior so that it becomes neutral.

Perhaps the hardest relationships to cope with are those that are based on flawed understanding. People tend to hear what they want to hear and ignore what they do not want to hear. They can build up a new relationship into something huge when it has not earned the right to be considered that way. For some this may be meeting someone once or twice then nothing. Contact ends or responses become short and unemotional. At that point the person will feel that they have been used. It becomes obvious to them that 'their' perception of the nature of the relationship was very different than the person they have invested in. This creates huge feelings of self-doubt in their personal judgment. These types of things cannot be completely avoided as we are not telepathic nor can we always discern the lies from the truth. However, whenever possible both people should proceed slowly. There is no rush to play. If a person is real, time is the friend. If they are into 'getting their needs met', there will be intense pressure to play quickly. So, avoid that pressure. If that pressure is coming from you, examine to see if you are being honest with your partner. If you are being pressured 'to play right away', step back and see if that meets your ideas or goals. If you are into short term casual play state it honestly. There is no shame in wanting what you want. There is shame in lying to get what you want at the expense of other peoples feelings.

4/6/2010 7:59:56 AM

Consequences -

A consequence is the 'necessary result' of an action.

If you consider actions to be manifestations of decisions then the applied consequence by extension becomes a means of training or shaping decisions/actions. A behavior tool.

How we view consequences is generally through the viewpoint of experience. Our first learning experiences are based upon emphatic interaction where a behavior we display creates a result. As an infant we almost instantly learn that if we cry, we will probably be picked up, fed, changed, held, comforted, made safe. We learn to interpret consequences to mean an expression of caring, cherishment and love. If there are no consequences to an action, we often feel bereft and may even believe that what we do is meaningless if no one indicates to us that it has meaning through relating to us regarding what we have done. If no one cares, is what we do meaningful?

As we grow into the outer world these lessons are often reinforced even when we begin to encounter chaotic events which do not appear to 'relate' to cause and effect. When we run into these chaotic events they often make us feel insecure, exposed, and vulnerable. This often results in feelings of fear and anxiety.

To reduce those feelings we recreate order and structure around us. In an S/m relationship, particularly when the individuals approaching it are 'new' to the lifestyle, there is often expressed an almost desperate 'need' for overt structure, order, consequences. For whatever reason the individual sometimes finds themselves at a place of internal instability which they are willing to do almost anything to fix. It is common to hear promises of absolute obedience to direction, anything the bottom can say to encourage the top to 'take control' or establish a structure of consequences 'over' or 'for' the bottom.

It is equally important to recognize here that the top may experience exactly the same feelings. It is quite common to find a top describing how their 'marriage' or former relationship was unhappy, how their relationship was out of control with intense arguing, fights, discipline problems with children, overwhelming debt etc.

Both of these examples are the same side of the same coin. The only difference being that one person wants to impose direction in order for consequences to exist while the other person wishes to receive direction in order for consequences to exist.

It is crucial to remember here that most people coming from traditional relationships which might be described this way are seeking the 'opposite' of their relationship experience. Very often the 'bottom' in the past was placed in the position of 'creating order' (such as Mommy Domme) and the top in the past was placed in the position of 'receiving direction'.

Both have essentially decided that they 'didn't like' the experience. That it didn't give them the sense or feeling of nurturing and care that they craved to feel

The establishment of consequences may create the structure which is familiar with nurturing and caring but the individuals should not mistake that the structure is the feeling.

Consider it this way; A parent establishes boundaries, order, structure, consequences and applies these directives across the span of time their 'child' - - NEEDS - - this structure in order to 'be safe' or 'possess their feelings'. At some point the child will cease needing this externally applied structure and will be able to direct their own behavior in a manner to keep them safe, feel good, on their own. The love between the parent and the child doesn't change but the need for overt direction does change.

No relationship remains in a captured state. What a bottom needs at the beginning of a relationship is almost certain to be vastly different from what they appear to need later on. While consequences should exist in the areas where those involved have or possess absolute belief's, (such as fidelity or trust) in other areas the consequences should be adaptive or flexible enough to change with the individuals.

What should happen is for the focus of both partners to be upon the delivery of feelings and expressions of nurturing and care to their partner. While a vehicle of 'consequence' can be used to enhance these feelings it should never be used 'instead of' these feelings. It is the feelings of nurturing and care that are important for the continuation of the relationship, not the shape, design, roles that you use to structure how you want the relationship to function. Remember that all structures are rigid, they are just guidelines. You have to amend and adapt them to the changes which occur in your life. In order to do that you have to have open communication, without consequences. This becomes contradictory if you impose rigid structure.

If all you have is a rigid structure of 'do this' or else. Then at some point your 'child' will grow up, move out, and leave you alone.

4/5/2010 5:27:19 PM

DISCIPLINE vs PUNISHMENT

Discipline - To teach or train, to make a convert of, more directly to make a disciple of. Action in the interest of order, rule or control. A disciple is a person who receives instruction from or accepts the doctrines of, becomes a follower of said doctrines and assists their teacher, mentor or dominant in spreading their instruction to others.

Punishment - To impose a penalty upon such as pain, suffering, strict restraint or loss for some fault, offense or violation. To hurt. When the wrongdoing is considered to be conscious or purposive through the voluntary and knowing or in knowledge action of the violator. Punishment may include discipline or actions of corrections in or for the interest of the violator. Discipline may include punishment if such action is part of reforming, amending or guiding the violator away from future errors and lapses. (Within the context of D/s imposition of corporal types of 'punishment' may actually be 'actions or reactions' by the Dominant to or toward the submissive in actuality manipulated or pushed by the submissive. Such types of corporal punishment should be 'highly' questioned by the Dominant and frequently not engaged in primarily for reasons of being non-effectual to the desired outcome.)

In lay terms it may be the sole choice of the dominant to select 'removal from presence' as the singular 'action' of punishment imposed upon a violating submissive. Action is always preceded by thought or choice and if a submissive elects, chooses or voluntarily selects to violate, disobey or in any other way disregard the direction of the dominant then the corrective measure or where the action needs to be addressed is within the choice or thought processes of the submissive. It is not proper or indeed possible to 'impose' direction upon a non-consenting adult. The submissive by 'refusing to obey' is expressing a choice of non-consent which must and should be recognized and respected as their true choice.

An imposition of rule or direction violates the primary tenant of voluntary consent. Any attempt by one human being to impose rule upon another IS a violation of that individuals personal rights and freedoms. Successful imposition is illegal and abusive and will cause injury, damage and immediate and total disrespect to or toward the person inflicting or imposing such rule.

By selecting 'removal from presence', the dominant identifies to the submissive that the violation noted is actually a freewill choice emergent from the voluntary thought processes of the submissive in essence removing the submissive from 'position' within the context of the relationship by that submissive's voluntary choice of action. This type of punishment retains possession or ownership of the 'action' by the submissive reflecting to that submissive the decision by the dominant not to respond to overt manipulation by the submissive. A dominant should guard against reactive 'actions' and endeavor to make sure that their own actions are active choices on their part and not 'streaming from' the situational actions or circumstances in which they find themselves.

Discipline is frequently assignments of actions or tasks designed to guide or further train the individual within the physical sphere.

Punishment may be considered to be the 'removal' of action in order to clarify and focus the attention and thoughts of the individual within the mental sphere.

 

 

4/4/2010 9:13:52 PM

Consequences -

A consequence is the 'necessary result' of an action.

If you consider actions to be manifestations of decisions then the applied consequence by extension becomes a means of training or shaping decisions/actions. A behavior tool.

How we view consequences is generally through the viewpoint of experience. Our first learning experiences are based upon emphatic interaction where a behavior we display creates a result. As an infant we almost instantly learn that if we cry, we will probably be picked up, fed, changed, held, comforted, made safe. We learn to interpret consequences to mean an expression of caring, cherishment and love. If there are no consequences to an action, we often feel bereft and may even believe that what we do is meaningless if no one indicates to us that it has meaning through relating to us regarding what we have done. If no one cares, is what we do meaningful?

As we grow into the outer world these lessons are often reinforced even when we begin to encounter chaotic events which do not appear to 'relate' to cause and effect. When we run into these chaotic events they often make us feel insecure, exposed, vulnerable. This often results in feelings of fear and anxiety.

To reduce those feelings we recreate order and structure around us. In an S/m relationship, particularly when the individuals approaching it are 'new' to the lifestyle, there is often expressed an almost desperate 'need' for overt structure, order, consequences. For whatever reason the individual sometimes finds themselves at a place of internal instability which they are willing to do almost anything to fix. It is common to hear promises of absolute obedience to direction, anything the bottom can say to encourage the top to 'take control' or establish a structure of consequences 'over' or 'for' the bottom.

It is equally important to recognize here that the top may experience exactly the same feelings. It is quite common to find a top describing how their 'marriage' or former relationship was unhappy, how their relationship was out of control with intense arguing, fights, discipline problems with children, overwhelming debt etc.

Both of these examples are the same side of the same coin. The only difference being that one person wants to impose direction in order for consequences to exist while the other person wishes to receive direction in order for consequences to exist.

It is crucial to remember here that most people coming from traditional relationships which might be described this way are seeking the 'opposite' of their relationship experience. Very often the 'bottom' in the past was placed in the position of 'creating order' (such as Mommy Domme) and the top in the past was placed in the position of 'receiving direction'.

Both have essentially decided that they 'didn't like' the experience. That it didn't give them the sense or feeling of nurturing and care that they craved to feel

The establishment of consequences may create the structure which is familiar with nurturing and caring but the individuals should not mistake that the structure is the feeling.

Consider it this way; A parent establishes boundaries, order, structure, consequences and applies these directives across the span of time their 'child' - - NEEDS - - this structure in order to 'be safe' or 'possess their feelings'. At some point the child will cease needing this externally applied structure and will be able to direct their own behavior in a manner to keep them safe, feel good, on their own. The love between the parent and the child doesn't change but the need for overt direction does change.

No relationship remains in a captured state. What a bottom needs at the beginning of a relationship is almost certain to be vastly different from what they appear to need later on. While consequences should exist in the areas where those involved have or possess absolute belief's, (such as fidelity or trust) in other areas the consequences should be adaptive or flexible enough to change with the individuals.

What should happen is for the focus of both partners to be upon the delivery of feelings and expressions of nurturing and care to their partner. While a vehicle of 'consequence' can be used to enhance these feelings it should never be used 'instead of' these feelings. It is the feelings of nurturing and care that are important for the continuation of the relationship, not the shape, design, roles that you use to structure how you want the relationship to function. Remember that all structures are rigid, they are just guidelines. You have to amend and adapt them to the changes which occur in your life. In order to do that you have to have open communication, without consequences. This becomes contradictory if you impose rigid structure.

If all you have is a rigid structure of 'do this' or else. Then at some point your 'child' will grow up, move out, and leave you alone.

 

4/4/2010 11:36:52 AM

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as real-time relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful, they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done, is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this; the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring,  please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chatroom or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  True Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or you’re…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/4/2010 10:42:05 AM

HOW TO ENHANCE THE DOMINANT OR SUBMISSIVE TRAITS

This question is asked with increasing frequency especially among those who are married and desire to remain with their spouse. Discovery of this lifestyle does not doom your current marriage, relationship, engagement etc. It does become problematic though. Once you taste the potentials it becomes very hard to resist devouring the buffet.

For the purposes of this article I will assume that your partner is at least marginally aware of the community. I will further assume that you the reader of this is the one with the compelling desire to move completely into the BDSM world. The first step to take is to educate your spouse. Not with carnal literature but with conversations and role play. In general if two people love each other they have a desire to please each other. In addition, if they discover that 'something' is a real huge turn on for their partner they are amenable to considering it. An example of this is simple sensory touch. If pinching your mates nipples turns them on (and if you enjoy sex) then you will pinch their nipples to turn them on more . . . In addition to doing this in a fun and pleasurable way you might want to engage in dress up games.

In most cases your spouse will probably know more about this community than they admit to. Purchasing fun erotic clothing and toys can be a way to widen the range of sex play and stimulate new turn-on's that both people may be unaware of. Further conversations should continue. One of the things people have the most trouble with is being honest. They have lots of reasons not to be open about what they like and want. It can be as simple as, "could you do this?" "I think I might really like that". In this way you impose no judgment on your mate for not doing things before. Also try to ask them, "would you like this?"

If your mate is very vanilla they will have some struggles with the roles they were taught to follow from their whole background versus what you are asking of them . . . If they are more open you may desire to move a bit further. One of the best ways to get information to people is the bathroom. (assuming it is private to you and spouse only) Buy some GOOD glossy magazines (fetish) and a few books like the Loving Dominant, maybe one of Anne Rice's Beauty books, a book of knot tying... Create a magazine rack next to the commode or stack them on the back of the toilet. People get very bored in the bathroom and are likely to read almost anything. Be prepared for questions. Assuming you get past that hurdle with at least a 50% "I am sorta interested" response. Then move toward what you 'think' is the role you want.

Be aware that this may not be real. Your initial desire may change, grow or evolve over time. Try to be as open and natural as possible and 'see' where it can go. I will go further now and assume that you have decided to be the Dominant and your wife (spouse) has decided to be the submissive. You are still facing all the preexisting roles that you have become accustomed to over the length of the relationship. Be sure to keep your conversation as open as possible. Try to locate your closest local organization and join to attend a few demo's and meetings. Aid your spouse in connecting with submissive material and information and try to meet other D/s couples to talk to. Some of your habits you will need to untrain, some of your responses and reactions will need to be altered or completely abolished.

As much as you will need to encourage your spouse toward becoming more submissive - you will also need to learn how to become more Dominant. This is not as easy as it sounds. Spouses are resistive in many ways and will challenge or feel threatened far more than people without the investment in the relationship. Care must be taken to keep the relationship stable as both people are learning new things. Do not expect fast or easy results. Do expect hard times and tough decisions.

A Dominant makes decisions in a calm way. S/he should always be thoughtful and aware of what is just. Respect is earned. You should not dominate through intimidation, size, fear, guilt, shame or threat of pain. You should dominate through sound, fair and just choices, intellect and lead as you would have them follow. If you are asking your spouse to be in better shape, you better be in better shape too. If you demand unfair things or behave in a dishonorable or disrespectful way then you will be viewed in a dishonorable and disrespectful way. Make your spouse the 'focus' of your attention and do not be distracted or tempted by others. Do not bring a third party into the relationship for a very long time until your primary relationship in its altered form is very strong and secure and if the introduction of that third party is desired by both of you.

Talk, talk, talk. If your spouse feels 'secure' s/he will be willing to try hard. If you threaten to leave if s/he doesn't do this or that, your relationship will eventually end. If you are a submissive and want your Dominant Master/Mistress to become more so - you may elect to involve a mutual submissive friend for a simple scene like spanking (non-sexual) During this scene, even if you have been almost a switch in teaching your spouse, you must participate as strongly submissive as possible to reinforce your spouse's sense of being in charge. This type of cooperative scene can go a long way toward breaking free of inhibitions. Relinquishing your own 'switch' teaching role may be one of the hardest aspects to the whole process. In general people hate relinquishing personal power. So keep in mind that the hardest battles are probably going to be those inside of yourself. Also, I need to mention here that during this process I sincerely recommend that cyber relationships be cut way back. The presence of a potential 'mate' in the offing will cause significant problems in making your marriage work. focus on the one you love.

 

 

4/4/2010 8:22:40 AM

Deceit

It is seldom possible to divorce our inner feelings entirely from the thoughts, considerations and even dreams upon which we were raised. Within the mind the concept of 'marriage' tends to connotation permanence, commitment, and devotion, stability with the reflections of integrity, honor and trust included. Violation of the sanctity of given oaths in it's simplest form demonstrates a willingness on the part of the individual to vacate the integrity of these concepts without notification or assumption of responsibility to their involved contractual partner. This is the presence of a fundamental lie which is embraced by the individual. Further, the presence of an open deceit (with the primary partner) tends to reduce the validity of relationships engaged under deceit to casual interpretations within the mind. With the strength of a relationship based in truth, trust, honor and integrity the presence or lack of these traits presents a clear indication of weakness which will almost always warrant the long term destruction of any relationship formed within this structure.

It is difficult to isolate emotional responses when we 'like' other people and choose to engage in intimate and sometimes dangerous relationships with them. We suggest to ourselves that we have a greater control over our emotional responses than we actually possess. Proximity and the sharing of experiences tends to solidify or intensify the depth of our feelings even when more rational sides of our mind encourage or tell us that the risk of such intensification has been demonstrated by our partners current deceitful actions with others will almost invariably lead to injury, damage and intense internal pain. If an individual is willing and willful to violate their 'word' within their 'primary' or stated most important relationship in their life, that person will have less difficulty in violating their words, promises and commitments to their secondary and lesser relationships. The demonstration of this ability to formulate and execute willful deceit is and should be considered to be in direct opposition to the fundamental necessities of truth, trust, honor and integrity so vital within a bonded D/s or BDSM relationship.

When looking at or considering the actions which drew together the two parties involved in such an 'affair' it is important to remember that both contribute to the possibility of this deceit to continue or exist. The partner 'without' any other long term or committed relationship should always examine their decision to choose a potential partner who is 'unavailable' for commitment, truth, trust, integrity and honor and consider why they have elected to involve themselves in such a choice. BDSM by itself is a risky lifestyle, the community has endeavored to establish base or fundamental safeties and ideology to address the most dangerous physical/mental aspects of the lifestyle. Considering these hard fought for and hard won safeties and ideologies should be paramount when choosing or selecting a potential long term partner or bonded mate. Selection of a partner whose word has been tarnished makes any commitment to truth nonexistent. If a submissive cannot believe in the 'word' of their proposed dominant then they can and may be placing their life in peril.

Deceit of contractual oaths in the vanilla world may be disreputable, untidy, immoral and disgraceful - deceit of contractual oaths within the kinky world may be deadly.

In considering ramifications for your behavior or choice of actions it should be noted that you are potentially engaging in deceitful actions as well. If you are uncomfortable with the state of the relationship you have entered the only 'honorable' choice is to engage in a direct and open communication with your partner before soliciting other or new relationships with other people. To some extent your action becomes a mirror of the very behaviors which you express as being of concern to you. As to 'suggestions of potential punishment', without the fundamental base of the relationship such ideas should not even be engaged. If your intent is to vacate your existing commitment via oath to your dominant then further redressive interaction is moot. I would seriously suggest that you spend considerable time exploring and examining the path of your own choices 'without a partner' prior to deciding to involve a partner in your current confused or indecisive state. To form a relationship when you are not 'mentally stabilized' imposes extreme difficulties and perhaps damage upon those who would unknowingly agree to enter such a relationship with you. If in future you desire to partner with others who are physically, mentally, spiritually, legally free to engage in open relationships, then make such attributes mandatory or part of your limits list prior to seeking out such a relationship.

 

 

4/4/2010 8:19:02 AM

Demands vs Expectations

 

We all know what we want and we all know that, mostly, we'll get some of it and not all of it. Occasionally I talk to people who say they've ticked off every box on their wish list when it comes to a person to share themselves with but, frankly, I treat those people in a similar way to the ones that insist Elvis lives. With great suspicion.

It's not that I don't believe there is a perfect partner for everyone out there. Far from it. I just remind myself that I'm making my wish-list based upon me on my own and not me with another alongside me.

People change other people. What was once essential to you even functioning at any given time can be rendered irrelevant because of the presence of another? You adapt to them, they adapt to you... that, to me, is how it works. We each come to the table with a list of demands and, over some unspecified period of time, we talk and explore and learn and we refine those needs. We learn about each other, our strengths and weaknesses, desires and fantasies, kinks and perversions. It's not that we push certain needs aside and accept they won't happen it's just that, through being with another, those needs change. Some become less important, others more important. And on it goes, over and over.

People are dynamic creatures. They shift, relocate, transform, evolve, learn and never really stay static, regardless if they're happy or sad. People change.

I think people expect some insurance when it comes to the lifestyle... some kind of small-print set of rules that will stop them being exposed to, God forbid, anything different to their precise view of how a life with them should be. I speak to subs and Doms that profess their misery of being alone and their fear that it will always be so and then get to listen to their novel-sized list of expectations and needs and limits and rules and standards and judgements and... it just goes on. And on. What do they expect? It's getting to the point where people will have to come with their own user manual so you know the dos and don'ts of them.

I like to talk to people and to listen to them. I like to learn about them. I like to get in their heads a little and see the world through their eyes... why do they think that? Why did they say that? What did they hold back on? Why did they hold back on it? People fascinate me and always have done.

And there are few things less interesting to an inquisitive and open mind than someone who simply sits there and just goes on and on about what they want, what they need, what they expect, what they think is important, what they think is unimportant. I find that rude, almost dismissive of the person they're with. It's like saying 'yes well we can deal with you in a moment... but first, this is what I expect'.

The beliefs and expectations of anyone are essential to what makes them how they are. They define a person to themselves (but not necessarily to others) but some people cling to those things like a drowning man to driftwood. Seriously, how interesting is someone who just lists it all out and, in doing so, almost seems to be trying to define you in some oblique way?

Learning about someone is like taking a journey where the destination is unknown. Along the way you will see many wonderful things and you can share in them, see the joy through other eyes and perhaps learn to feel that joy yourself. You will sometimes see things you don't like, that you find ugly or just plain dull. But you will find these things out for yourself, through your own interest in that person. Hopefully it will be reciprocated and, if it is, who knows where it may lead and what will be experienced.

If you want to get to know someone, then go for it. If they want to get to know you and you want them to then let them go digging. Stop showing people round the fun-fair just so they can see all the rides are closed.

 

4/4/2010 8:12:27 AM

Characteristics of a Successful Dominant 

 

I have spent alot of time discussing with others in the lifestyle what makes a good dominant. What marks a true dominant from a player or wannabe. I have read every bit of material I could get my hands on. Through these discussions and research I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me, many of them appeared in just about every conversation I have been involved in and most of the pieces of writing I have read.

Acceptance: 
Acceptance of self, what is within yourself, what your wants needs and desires are.. Acceptance of your limitations and those of your submissive. The ability to accept another human being for the person they are, including their shortcomings and especially to accept your own. Accepting what being a dominant is to the individual and not being ashamed or intimidated by the needs within,  but happy in ones mind set. 
 

Communication: 
 This is the ability to talk and discuss things. It is an integral part of any relationship, but an absolute neccisty within a D/s one. A dominant should have the skills to communicate thier needs, wants, desires, fears, thoughts, limits or whatever else comes along. The ability to talk also calls into play the honesty and truthfulness of the dominant. Once communication is open it should remain that way, and will do so provided the dominant does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (by not telling the submissive your experience and other necessities) and emotionally. 

Compassion: 
 The ability to see and at least attempt to understand the emotional aspects of your submissive's psyche. To understand and be aware of the multitude of things within reality that can affect a submissive physically, emotionally and mentally. To be able to apply that understanding to the many situations that arise within daily life that may prevent your submissive from serving to the best of their abilities. Using compassion wisely to allow you to aide your submissive, support him/her during times of stress shows that you are truly a well rounded dominant. One who realizes that a dominant and a submissive are people too. Without compassion you are not a dominant only a sadist. 

Courtesy: 
 This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. It is the ability to show proper manners, pleases and thank yous. To address someone with a respectful tone of voice. A dominant should show courtesy to his/her submissive and other submissives around them. Just because you are a dominant does not give you the right to be rude or cruel. This includes courtesy to your peers. 
  

Grace: 
 Elegance in the manner a dominant presents themselves is an important and desirable personality trait that many submissives say they prefer. The way a dominant carries themselves, their style of play, no matter how graphic should still flow with style and grace. Their actions should not be overly hesitant, stilted or confused. If this is lacking as an inherent ability, the dominant should be willing to learn and grow in this area. 

Dominance: 
 This is the most important trait in a dominant. It is the inherent natural ability to lead. To exert control in a respectful, intelligent and humble manner. The strength of character which allows you to exert the control necessary in a power exchange relationship. The ability to care for another person's entire well being. 

Honesty: 
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the submissive what you think he/she wants to hear. Honesty is the basis of trust, without it there is no trust. And without the trust, there is no true relationship. A successful dominant is an honest one, one who does not lie or attempt to deceive. One who is truthful when he/she speaks. Most important is to be honest about your level of experience, to lie is to endanger the very life of a submissive. 

Humility: 
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. To see yourself as a person, not just a dominant. To see that sometimes in reality your needs must be set aside for the better of the relationship. (possibly to settle a disagreement, set limits or things of that nature) A successful dominant knows they will make mistakes, that they are no perfect. Sure they have pride in their abilities but they also know that everyone grows constantly and they are secure enough within themselves not to need to be the center of attention at all times. This allows the dominant to be open to learning new things and not have a know it all attitude. This brings into play bullying. Bullying is using your status as a dominant to push around submissives without any thought for their well being at all. Bullying is a completely selfish action. A dominant who consistently bullies will turn submissives away from them and lose the respect of their peers. It shows a lack of humility and can also mask a poor sense of self esteem or a possible abusive person using the lifestyle to hide their abusive nature. 

Intelligence: 
 By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful dominant intelligence is the ability to learn the proper way of playing with the toys inherent in the lifestyle before using them on a person. The willingness and ability to research and learn about the lifestyle itself. The ability to make informed decisions about what their needs are and how to attain them and just how far their domination goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn him/her as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their submissive and remember those things. The dominant should not only take the time and intelligence to know the physical tools, but also the psychological tools of dominance. Along with some basic psychological aspects of their submissive. (Knowledge should grow as people change constantly) There is nothing uglier than seeing an ignorant dominant trying to use humiliation as a tool of dominance. Humiliation is a difficult tool that requires maturity, intelligence, and skill 

Loyalty: 
 This is a very important trait in a dominant. It is the ability to uphold your personal honor and remain true to the agreement between you and your submissive should the agreement be one of monogamy or whatever. Fickleness is very unattractive in a dominant and dangerous to the emotional well being of the submissives who serve you. 

Patience: 
 A good dominant has patience. The ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating and not being dominant. This does not mean you have to be lax or soft, but to learn the proper time to push and the proper time not to. It is also the ability to wait for those things which take time to develop and to learn, especially within yourself. To realize that it takes time for a submissive to learn all the intricacies of serving you and have the patience to teach the submissive what you prefer. 

Pride: 
 This is the ability to know your capacities and realize you are not only a good person but a good dominant. The ability to recognize your own strengths. This does not mean you should be closed minded to new ideas. Nor does it mean you should be unaware of your faults or keep an inflated ego. Pride in your dominance is a beautiful thing, arrogance or false pride are deadly. False pride usually masks insecurities which can be life threatening to the submissive. 

Respect: 
 A successful dominant will show respect at all times, until such time as the submissive  proves he/she is unworthy of such respect. A disrespectful dominant does not earn the respect of his/her peers or the submissives around them. By giving respect to others, you earn it for yourself. 

Responsibility 

A good dominant should have a sense of responsibility and be aware that they are the ones who are in control of a scene. They should take this responsibility seriously and act in such a manner that will keep themselves and their submissive as safe as possible. A good dominant should take responsibility for his/her own actions, even so far as admitting a mistake when one is made and not push the blame onto someone else. A good dominant should use this sense of responsibility to learn before acting.  

Self Control 

A good dominant must be in control of themselves first before they can even hope to control another safely. A good dominant is not one who is prone to fits of out of control behavior, raging fits and other actions which show a lack of self control. A dominant should be able to keep his physical needs in check in order to maintain a scene safely for the submissive. A good dom should also have the self control needed to stick to his/her guns when they are faced with a begging sub for something new that they know is dangerous and that they know they have no experience in.  

Self Respect: 
  A good dominant values themselves, and respects their own limits. A bully does not thrill a submissive. A solid sense of self worth is a necessity for a dominant or they can cause serious damage to the submissive's psyche. This does not mean act like you are the universe's gift to domination. 

Service: 
 This is applicable to dominants but not in the same way as a submissive. A dominant serves their submissive by and through their dominance. By intelligently applying their dominant nature, and meeting the physical and emotional needs of the submissive, the dominant mutually serves the submissive. A successful dominant remembers that without a submissive, there is no such thing as a dominant. And that to receive the submission of a person is a gift. The dominant will therefor cherish that gift, and do their best to uphold it and not abuse it. This is the key to an exchange of power relationship. 
 
 

Those are the traits which I have repeatedly heard make a successful dominant. Many of them overlap and refer to other traits within them. And most of them are applicable to every relationship not just those within D/s. These are the traits I have heard many submissives speak of as what they are looking for in a dominant. Not everyone will have all of those traits bred into them, and some of them can be learned. But those traits do reflect what is within a true dominant. This list is meant as an informational aide only and not as a hard core end all and be all ruling of what makes a dominant. 
 

 

4/3/2010 8:33:32 PM
A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.
She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.
            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.
            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.
            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.
            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.
            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.
            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.
            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.
            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.
            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependant on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.
            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.
            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned  anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.
            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about  her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself  with pride and  dignity . She is  demur as she appears shy, modest  reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. communication , vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.
            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.
            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.
 
 
4/3/2010 8:01:58 PM

Obedience

 

Obedience is basically doing what you are told to do. Interesting enough it seems to me that many take this to mean that submissives are mindless robots that do everything they are told, all the time, without any thought for themselves. (blind obedience) This is not true. Being obedient, by no means, says that you can't think for yourself, question things or have negative feelings about things. When one speaks of obedience they do not mean blind obedience.

Often though, you will see people discussing obedience and a submissive will say "I do what I am told all the time". What gets lost in a statement like that is the length of time the relationship has been in place, the level of trust the submissive has in the dominant, and the similarities in the couple's desires.

As a relationship continues and the trust grows eventually a submissive will reach a point where she does  everything she is told without question. This comes about because the submissive knows the dominant will probably not ask something totally outrageous of them. The pair knows each other and is comfortable with one another in that knowledge. Often the periods of time in the beginning of a relationship where doubts and questions were more prfor example, at a play party or other gathering, during a "formal" period of time etc.) This is something that should be discussed before entering into the collared relationship and falls under expectations from the dominant. 

By submitting to someone, you are agreeing to obey that person in the areas in which you gave them control. There must be a balance between questions and obedience. A submissive can question an order, but should also realize that there will be times he/she will be told to do something they may not necessarily enjoy but that is not against their sensibilities. Obedience is one of the reasons it is so important to find a partner that matches you as closely as possible. If you hate golden showers for example, and you submit to a dominant who enjoys them but doesn't allow the submissive to set any play limits on the relationship, you may find yourself having to submit to a golden shower because you agreed to submit to someone that does not allow the submissive to set limits of physical play. Having to occasionally submit to something you do not enjoy, in no way means you must submit to something that is totally immoral to you (like child abuse or murder). But it does mean that the very act of submitting is not about the relationship going your way all the time, but is about the relationship being in the control of the dominant and the actions (scenes, sessions, behaviors) are controlled by the dominant. 

Obedience does not mean a submissive obeys everyone, but it is definitely a part of submission. Without obedience, there is no submission. A submissive must learn how much obedience they are willing to give a dominant, before they enter into a relationship. Some people enjoy giving full obedience at all times; others prefer to be able to set limits. Take your time and learn what obedience counts for to you. 

 

4/3/2010 7:48:47 PM
i knew Sir for several years. We had sessions weekly on and off. i would go to him and we would play. He introduced me to many things.All along he knew i wanted more then just play. One day he offered me the chance to rean his collar, i was so happy. i did as told. i worked very hard thinking i would prove myself to him. One night at a bdsm gathering i met his collared sub. i sharred with her how happy i was to have the chance to earn Sir's collar. she grew angry and confronted him by asking him if He planned to collar all His subs. i assume she threatened to return his collar. He called me soon after and severed all relations. i was devestated. i would have thought He might have discussed this with her beforehand. He told me i would never earn His collar. i think He handeled the entire thing quite poorly. i know the Dominant has the last say but i also believe in honesty, comminication and respect.
i think it was then i dropped out of the lifestyle for a while. i was so hurt and could not understand why he handled the situation the way he did. i have gotton over it and since rejoined the scene but it was vewry difficult. if anyone has any comments i would welcome them
kate
4/3/2010 2:21:44 PM

Wish You Were Here

To the Dominant I seek

 

Wish you were here
In my empty arms
Touching your heart with mine
Feeling our senses rise
Knowing that we combine
Into something,
That makes us feel as one.
No longer two.

How I want to touch you
In all your warm places
Making them warmer,
With each of my breaths
Too hot to contain,
Too hot to remain.
Within your aching flesh.

Touching you
With my knowing hands.
That learned to love you best.
Learned each hidden place.
That takes your breath away.
And leaves you wanting more.

How much I want   you to bind me
Tie you with my soul
Lock you to my body
And never let you go.
Never let you know...........another
No other would love you so

How I want to  you enslave me Have me  kneel at your  feet
Take me in your hungry mouth
And drink your fill of me
And beg for more
Till I fulfill your need.
And then again.
And then again.

How I want to engorge you
With mouth, hot tongue, and teeth.
Take me to m y limit then stop
And bring me  back to ease.
Then take me  back again.
This time a little higher.
But give me  no release.

How much I need to feel Wrapped around your strength.
Pulsing and enfolding me,
Holding me............... much too deep
So deep, I pound against your heart.
Till the pain fulfills our need.


Then slowly ever growing
We erupt as one.
Flowing like dreams together
In its molten glow.
And Never letting go
never letting go
Of the eternal moment
When love became our flesh
And turned it into soul.
Oh god.........how I wish you where here.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/3/2010 1:21:47 PM

 Tips For The Novice, Single, Heterosexual Submissive Woman

 

Let me guess. You're a woman, you're heterosexual, and you keep having strange, disturbing, recurring, and intense fantasies of a powerful, masterful man having his way with you. Perhaps he tears off your clothes and takes you. Perhaps he throws you over his knee and gives you a long, hard spanking. Perhaps he ties you naked and spread-eagled to a bed and proceeds to alternately tease and torture you for hours. Perhaps he locks his collar around your neck and orders you to kneel at his feet -- and you do, both fearing and loving every second of it. 

Have these fantasies become so intense and recurring that they make up almost every sexual fantasy you have? Have they become the centerpiece of your thinking when you masturbate? Have you looked through personal ads searching for the ones from men that mention bondage, spanking, and related practices, longing but not daring to answer them? Have you thought of asking a man to help you explore your fantasies? Do you worry that if you mention these desires to a man that you might end up being beaten or even raped? Do you wonder how on Earth you are ever going to reconcile your deeply submissive desires with your distinctly feminist beliefs? Do you have the increasingly strong feeling that if you don't act upon these feelings soon then you will go insane with frustration?

If many of these thoughts and feelings seem familiar, then it's likely that you have a erotically submissive side and that you're either ready or nearly ready to explore this aspect of yourself. If this is the case then, as the saying goes, I've got some good news and I've got some bad news -- and I've got some advice.

First, the good news: It is quite possible for you to explore your fantasies in a healthy and constructive manner, without in any way diminishing who you are as a human being and without compromising your feminist beliefs in the slightest. It is also quite possible for you to find a man who is a good, decent, highly ethical, and definitely non-abusive person to help you explore this aspect of yourself. There is even a fairly good possibility that you will end up in an ongoing relationship with such a man, and feel delighted that you did. I know of many submissive women who found their "Master Right."

Now for the bad news: A few seriously "bad apples" lurk in the SM "barrel." There is no approved screening and training program that would-be masters must successfully complete. There is no continuing education or licensing requirements. There is no malpractice insurance. Any idiot can proclaim himself a "master." A jerk in his late forties who tried to tie up a girlfriend once when he was sixteen may claim "I have over thirty years of real-life experience."

Thus, it can be difficult, or even impossible, for a novice submissive woman (such as you) to quickly tell the difference between a wonderful prince and a horrid frog. Therefore, it is also possible for you to encounter a "master" who is unethical, manipulative, exploitative, abusive, and an utterly horrible person for you to open up to in the way that a submissive can open up to a dominant. Getting involved with such a man can leave you heavily damaged -- both emotionally and physically. 
Unfortunately, I also know of some submissive women who got involved with "Master Wrong" or even "Master Nightmare." Most recovered. Some didn't.

Now for the advice: What you will be doing, in a very real sense, is exploring a wilderness. Therefore it makes a great deal of sense to approach your explorations into SM in much the same way that you would approach your explorations into any other type of wilderness. This wilderness, like all others, contains large amounts of both beauty and danger. Do yourself a big favor and never forget those two extremely important facts.

OK, Ms. Explorer, how might you approach that wilderness?

Tip One: Study and otherwise prepare before you approach it.

In one way, you are lucky to approach the SM wilderness at this time, because it has been already been extensively explored, and many people are willing to share their own findings. While universal agreement does not exist regarding what is and what is not appropriate SM, in reality there is actually fairly close consensus among most experienced practitioners about most points. Most explorers have come to highly similar conclusions and recommendations, and many are quite willing to share this information with interested others. In particular, there are several very good books on the subject, a large number of excellent SM educational organizations (most large cities have at least one), and a wealth of quality information on the internet. You will find references to some of the better resources at the end of this article.

Also, again, as with approaching any other wilderness, it would also be prudent to do a bit of preparing for emergencies before heading out. Many SM people have done things like taken a first aid/CPR class, had an HIV test done, and gotten shots to protect themselves against exposure to Hepatitis A and B. Additionally, do you know what a "safeword" is and how a "silent alarm" works? Find out before you play with someone in private.

Tip Two: Get some perspective. 

There is no such thing as the National Bureau of Sadomasochistic Standards and Practices that issues rulings about what is and what is not "real" SM. Therefore, people must work out between themselves what does and what does not work for them. On the other hand, there is actually fairly close consensus among experienced practitioners regarding the broad outlines of what is and what is not appropriate. That being the case, it would be smart to seek out a variety of such opinions. 

More to the point, it would be very dumb of you to depend upon only one source of information, no matter how "convincing" or "authoritative" that (usually male) source of information tries to appear. Try to read at least three different books, written by three different authors, on the subject. Look over a number of different web sites. Attend as many different SM-related presentations, by as many different presenters, as you can. 

Tip Three: Time is your best and most important friend.

Rushing into any sort of wilderness is a Bad Idea. Take your time. Look over the landscape. Talk with the natives. Talk with lots of different natives. Observe their colorful native costumes. (Many of these natives look far scarier than they really are. Don't let the sight of those whips and chains frighten you too much.) Venture into their shops and look over the goods for sale. (Don't feel too bad if you can't immediately figure out how some of those goods are used.) In particular, don't get heavily and exclusively involved with any one particular "native" too quickly. 

Key Point: The seriously dangerous, abusive, predators usually shun the mainstream SM community because they know they would quickly be discovered and ostracized. Therefore, they lurk on the fringes of the community, trying to "pick off" the novice submissive female, whose low level of knowledge and uninformed perspective can make her dangerously vulnerable. By the way, guess what you are?

Tip Four: You may get more attention than you can easily handle.

You are a female who is entering a territory in which it is common for there to be more men than women, and many of these men are looking for a woman to do SM with. (In common SM parlance, to do SM with someone is to "play" with them. This is not meant in any sort of diminishing or trivializing way, but rather in a manner similar to how one might "play" tennis or bridge with a partner.) 

Anyway, there tend to be more men than women in the "relatively heterosexual" sections of the SM community (there are men-only and women-only sections as well) and many of these men are looking for women to be either occasional or ongoing "play" partners. (A fair number of women and couples are looking for female play partners too.) Therefore, you may get scores of polite offers -- and, unfortunately, a few not-so-polite offers -- for coffee dates or other get-togethers. There is nothing necessarily bad or wrong with such offers but, again, go
slowly and don't get heavily involved with any one particular man (or woman, or couple) too quickly. In particular, be relatively quick to accept personal information from others, but be relatively slow about giving out personal information about yourself to others such as your telephone number, where you work, your email address, and so forth.

Given that the competition for new females can occasionally be intense (by the way, don't let me scare you too much on this point), keep in mind that the person who shows the most aggressiveness in meeting you may not be the best person for you to become involved with. Indeed, and sadly, the converse is often more likely to be true. The nicer guys often hold back out of courtesy and respect while the creeps thrust themselves into your face. 

Keep your options open. Try to meet and have conversations with many different men. It is important that you not allow any one particular man (or woman, or couple) to monopolize your time and attention. Remember that the slightly more reserved people are often the better people to become involved with. 

(By the way, once you've gotten some knowledge and perspective, meeting prospective partners via personal ads can be useful, as there will be no direct competition when you talk on the phone or meet at a public restaurant.)

Also, the more "known" a man is, the safer he is likely to be. As a rule, a man who has been known in his local SM community for over a year is probably relatively safe (although exceptions exist). A lesser known man is more questionable. Again, take your time.

Another Key Point: You are under absolutely no obligation to act in a submissive manner towards a man until after the two of you have negotiated that -- and done so as equals. If some jerk tries to insist that you call him "Sir" or "Master," or tries to give you orders, or touches you in an overly familiar way, or says that you're not being properly submissive when you haven't previously agreed to be submissive specifically to him, your "creep alarm" should start ringing loudly -- and you should head elsewhere, fast. 

(By the way, a friend of mine who is a very experienced submissive woman has come to believe that there is a strong inverse relationship between how good a dominant a man is and how quickly he brings up to subject of fellatio.)

On the other hand, a low-key, friendly, courteous approach by a dominant is a very positive sign. Good-quality dominants tend to take a measured, attentive, respectful approach. 

Some men, in an attempt to impress you, may claim to be members of an "elite" private SM organization that only admits the "select few" -- and you, tasty little morsel that you are, just happen to qualify. Well, the truth is that there are many relatively private SM clubs, but almost all are small, local groups, and most don't make any special claims of being "elite" or "true" SM organizations. In particular, I would urge you to be extremely skeptical of anyone claiming to be a "true
master" or to practice the "one true form" of SM.

Remember that a bit of bragging on a man's part is often a normal part of dating behavior, so let him talk -- and listen carefully to both what he says and how he says it. How long has he been in the community? How many meetings, parties, and other events has he attended? What relevant books has he read? Has he ever given a presentation at an SM club? If so, did he get invited back?  Has he ever served a term as an officer in an SM club? If so, how did most of the club members feel about him by the time his term was over?

What are his opinions about others in the community, and his view of their opinions towards him? Dominant men often have strong personalities and strong opinions, and thus often evoke strong reactions. Therefore, it would be relatively normal if he had a bad view of a few people in the community, but does he have a bad view of virtually everybody? (By the way, notice how quickly, frequently, and intensely he voices negative opinions about others. That itself can be insightful.)

It would also be relatively normal if he (correctly) believed that he had a few enemies in the community, but does he believe he is being widely shunned, or even conspired against? 

How many friends does he have? Does he at least get along with most other dominant men? How do the dominant women in the club feel about him? Does he get along with most submissive men? In particular, does he have any close, deep, ongoing friendships?

When out on a date with such a man, notice how he treats the people in service jobs. Remember what's sometimes called the waitress test:  Notice how your date treats the waitress -- because that's how he's going to be treating you in six months. As one submissive woman remarked about how her (now ex) "Master" treated such people, "I figured it out. He's not a dominant. He's a rude asshole."

How does he now feel about the women he used to be involved with? If he has a low opinion of one or two of them, that's relatively normal, but if he claims that all of them were lying, unstable, bitches, it's time to get worried.

Check out his sense of humor, as this is often deeply reflective of the person. Be wary of the dominant who cannot laugh at himself.

(By the way, another submissive woman of long and somewhat world-weary experience has concluded that there is also a strong inverse relationship between how many titles a man awards himself and how good a dominant he is. Remember that fact when you meet someone who wants you to address him as Master Top Daddy Lord Sir.)

Tip Six: Know that "malicious warnings" occur.

The SM community is made up of human beings, and human beings can be both ethical and unethical. While most people in the SM community are pretty ethical most of the time, there are lapses. This community, unfortunately but predictably, has its full human share of personality conflicts, political feuds, bitter feelings following failed relationships, and so forth. 

While the community does try to warn newcomers about genuinely dangerous people, understand that this warning process is usually not well organized, usually lacking in "due process," and often not very objective in how such warnings are made. It is therefore, unfortunately, subject to abuse by unethical people. (Remember that there are at least two sides to a story, and the guy may not even know an unflattering "story" is being told about.) Therefore, I advise you to take an unsolicited warning with a grain of salt. 

Let's say that you are at a club meeting and having a conversation with a dominant man who seems decent enough, but after your conversation with him someone else, whom you barely know, warns you that the man you were talking to is an evil, unstable, battering, substance abuser who kicks his dog and votes Republican. What should you do? 

First, discreetly ask around (or simply listen as people talk). How many other people agree with your self-appointed "helpful friend's" assessment? Is there any history of a personality conflict, and/or of a political feud, and/or of a failed relationship between the two of them? Do the members of one particular clique seem to think that the guy in question is a creep but the rest of the club members feel OK about him? 

Second, try this test: Ask several women who seem fairly stable and objective to name some men that might be good for you to play with, and see who does and does not make their lists. How do those lists compare? What reasons are given for the selections and exclusions?

Third, again, give it time. Personality always emerges over time. Give him enough time and, sooner or later -- and it's usually sooner rather than later -- you'll be able to judge quite clearly for yourself whether the guy is a prince or a frog. (You'll know something important about that helpful friend, too.)

Tip Seven: Beware, especially, of the person who tries to isolate you.

Perhaps the single biggest "red flag" that a prospective male partner might be abusive or otherwise toxic is an attempt by him to limit your access to information and discussion about what are and what are not considered appropriate SM practices, ethics, and relationships.

This can sometimes be a bit difficult to determine because, as I mentioned, the competition for new females can sometimes be intense; therefore it's understandable that a man might want to arrange for you to spend a significant amount of time just with him to see if he can form a relationship with you. (And let us remember there is a decent chance that such a relationship might very well be a wonderful thing for both of you.)

Try this test: Dating realities being what they are, it's understandable that a guy might not want you to spend much time with other guys (indeed, it's a harsh fact, but many men won't bring a woman to an SM club meeting until their own relationship with her is firmly established), but how does he feel about your spending time with other sources of information? 

If he strongly opposes you’re discussing or learning about SM from a source other than him, beware! If he doesn't want you reading non-fiction books about SM, or looking over web sites about SM, or attending presentations given by SM clubs, or hanging out with other submissive women, or in any other way "corrupting" yourself with such ideas of "false SM" when he is willing to bestow upon you the honor and privilege of learning "true SM" (from him), get out of there! 

On the other hand, if he gives you books to read, points out web sites and other internet resources, takes you to various SM-related presentations, and -- in particular -- puts you in contact with other submissive women, stick around for a while.

Tip Eight: Seek, especially, the advice and companionship of other submissive women.

I increasingly believe that the first resource a novice submissive woman should be referred to when she comes into the SM community is a support group for submissive women -- preferably a group whose members meet face-to-face at least once a month. Several SM clubs have such a group, and more are starting them. 

There is usually a tremendous amount of collective wisdom and perspective in such a group, and a novice submissive can learn a great deal very quickly. Probably the only big limit would be a "no setting up play dates" rule at the meetings. If a woman makes an offer to you, during such a group meeting, such as, "you know, a few play dates with my wonderful Master (and maybe me as well) would teach you ever so much" I suggest that you quietly decline. On the other hand, as you meet many other submissive (or switchable) women, you may find that you have a particularly close rapport with some of them, and these women can become some of your best friends.

Hopefully there will be many such women in the group, and they will come from a variety of backgrounds, and not all be members of the same group, clique, or club (other than that one). Among other things, this is a great place to check out a dominant's reputation. If most of the women in the group think he's a good guy, that's one sign. If most of them think he's a jerk, that's another sign. (In both cases, try to get specifics as to why they feel that way. What, exactly, are the things he did or didn't do that were so wonderful or so terrible? Opinions unaccompanied by facts aren't worth much.)

Tip Nine: Explore.

Your first year of involvement in the SM world is often a time of tremendous personal growth and change. You will likely have many new experiences, meet many new people, and see many new sights. (Being into SM allows you opportunities to wear some truly wonderful outfits, too.)  In addition to exploring your submissive aspects, you might also find that you have some dominant aspects to yourself. 

(A many "submissive" women are not exclusively submissive. Many are more correctly called "switches," and they at least occasionally enjoy taking the opposite role. This is also true of many "dominant" men.) 

Also, you will probably have a chance to take a closer look at issues such as bisexuality and non-monogamy. I've found that at least half of the women in the "relatively heterosexual" section of the SM community are at least somewhat bisexual, and a large percentage of the couples are other than entirely monogamous.

You will also likely have a chance to explore many different SM-related practices. For example, you may have had fantasies of being tied up, and you'll likely get a chance to explore that. You may also get opportunities to explore activities such as spanking, whipping, using clamps, dripping hot wax, and so forth. 

One bit of advice: It's common to find that you will come to enjoy a broader range of activities over time, and that some (but not all) of the activities which at first held little interest for you, or perhaps even turned you off will become enjoyable. There's a saying: "Never say never." 

On the other hand, there is a proper time and place to explore. Trust your intuition. If doing something feels really right, then doing it probably is right. On the other hand, if doing something distinctly feels wrong, then doing it probably is wrong. In particular, don't rush into anything blindly. Never let some "expert" talk you into doing something if doing it doesn't feel right. There is no rush about doing any of this. The truth almost always emerges over time, so give yourself that time.

It can be insightful to play with several different partners as you explore SM, but you have to go about it carefully. This is true even if your ultimate goal is to find, and be monogamous with, "Master Right." As always, take your time, get to know the other person fairly well, and negotiate carefully before you play. It can be useful to keep the "NTA test" in mind: How do you feel about the idea of being "naked, tied up, and alone" with this person? By the way, one great feature of play parties is that they allow you to the chance to play with a new partner in relative safety. 

Notice how things are developing over time in any relationship you may establish with a dominant man. While every relationship has its ups and downs, its successes and failures, and its rough spots and smooth spots, the overall trend should be a good one. If you basically feel happy and, over time, generally feel happier with your partner and your relationship, that's a good sign. 

On the other hand, if you basically feel unhappy and, over time, generally feel unhappier about your partner and your relationship, that's a bad sign -- a very bad sign. If you're unhappy and getting unhappier, get some help or get out. (One novice submissive woman, who was miserable in her relationship, asked me "every time he learns that I like something, he takes it away from me -- even the pleasure of my giving him an orgasm. Is it supposed to be like that? I didn't know I knew so many different ways of saying "no." She didn't stay in that relationship much longer.)

Tip Ten: When the proper time comes, help educate and orient new submissive women, and others.

Interest in SM is growing rapidly, and the demand for realistic information is growing accordingly. Don't be too surprised if other people, when they learn of your interest, start asking you for information and advice. This may start happening long before you feel ready to start giving it. Don't worry too much. The generally agreed upon principles are fairly well known, and it's not difficult to refer people to good sources of information. (You may quickly become a pretty good source of such information yourself.)

Remember that in a very real sense, there is a fierce competition, almost a war, going on between the "good guy" educators and the "bad guy" predators for the "hearts and minds" of the novices, particularly the novice submissive women, and that the stakes are very high -- sometimes as high as life or death.

The "good guys" always need more team members. Please join when you're ready.
 

. The internet newsgroup soc.subculture.bondage-bdsm. This is a lively, ongoing forum for the discussion of many different aspects of SM (or BDSM, as it's more frequently called there). It also contains announcements of many national and local events.

. Your local stores. Your local erotic boutique or leather store can be a first-rate source of information and support. There are often books and items of equipment for sale there, and sometimes there are "in-store" presentations as well. There is often also a bulletin board that lists upcoming local events.

. Your local SM club. This is a prime resource. There is no substitute for getting first-hand, face-to-face information and advice, and some clubs have absolutely world-class experts among their members. By the way, some areas also have more commercial enterprises that put on SM-related classes. Your local group will know which such enterprises are good ones. They can also steer you to informal discussion groups that meet occasionally in local restaurants; these are often called
"munches."

Your local submissive women's support group. Such a group may exist either formally or informally. (One of my goals in writing this is to urge the formation of more such groups.) There is probably no safer, more useful, source of information, perspective, and support than the counsel of your "sisters" as you explore this wilderness.

My best wishes to you in your explorations.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/2/2010 7:03:34 PM

Preparing The Gift For Giving

 

So, you have decided you are a submissive/slave? What now? Most would say the next step is to look for a Dominant to whom you can give your submission. i don't agree. We all know that submission is a gift to be given to the Dominant we finally choose. But in the mean time, what do we do? Prior to giving your submission, take a serious look at this gift you will be offering. A friend of mine says that when you give a gift, you want it to be the very best gift that is possible for you to give. i am sure you agree with this as well. Is your gift truly the best that you have to offer, or can you perfect it, mend some things, and make it truly better? The gift of submission is the greatest gift you have to give, so prior to presenting it to that special Someone, why not make it the very best that it can, and should, be?

The wait for that special Dominant can be very frustrating, and at times, you may want to rush and grab the first one Who seems interested in you, just so you have the security of that collar. Such a rushed decision is not fair to you or to the Dominant. You both deserve the very best. While searching and waiting for a Master is the perfect time to prepare your gift and make it the best you truly have to offer. i can tell you that the best thing is to do this for yourself. However, being a slave myself, i know that i can easily do something for my Master that i would not have the willpower to do for myself. So, prior to your being owned by Another, use this time wisely. Prepare yourself for that nameless One who will soon become your life.

I recommend that you prepare a list of your assets and liabilities. Be very honest; the items on this list are for your eyes only. Is the list of liabilities longer than it should be? Now is the time to start working on that column and moving some of the items over to the assets side. When preparing this list, it is easy to exclude many of the 'vanilla' aspects of a relationship. When you find the "One", your relationship will have a basis of BDSM but will also encompass all areas of your life. No real-life relationship can last based exclusively on BDSM. There have to be other interests and areas where you are compatible as well. Next, list things you may like to try or to learn: anything from sailing to learning to paint. Those choices are totally yours, so make them something YOU want to learn. Enriching your character in such a way provides you with self-respect and confidence, as well as enriches the range of activities and conversation that you and the One might possibly engage in.

i can't begin to make a list of things that you should consider to change about yourself. All i can tell you is to look at what and who you are and what you don't like about yourself, and then merely start to work on changing these things. Think big, but start small, and be consistent. Small changes over time are much more realistic and lasting than trying to conquer big ones in a day. There are many Dominants who love big beautiful women and men. So if you are happy with your weight and proportions, accept them, love, and respect them, and look for the One who will also. Look to change those things that make you feel unhappy about yourself. Those nagging aspects that tend to make you feel badly about yourself are also those that are unconsciously signaled to others through your body language and verbal expression. Thus, if you can have a clear conscious about some negative aspects of yourself, and be working to correct them, your demeanor will change, and others will see you more positively, because you now express that change in subtle ways that even you are not aware of.

One of the fastest ways to fail in this lifestyle is to try to be someone or something you are not. So please, in preparing your gift, do so with honesty and respect to yourself. In the end, you will find the wait and time spent perfecting your gift will be well rewarded when you find the "One" whom you were meant for. Remember, no one wants a gift even the giver doesn't like. The greatest gift you can give is one you loved yourself before you gave it away, placing it in Another's hands and trusting that They will see it, love it, and respect it the same way.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3/28/2010 4:23:05 PM

Many have asked about and often discussed journals and how they are used within BDSM. A journal can be very complicated or very simple. It can include minute details of every action, thought, emotion etc the submissive had throughout a single day. Or it can just encompass those times the submissive needs to clear some thoughts from her mind and heart. Many also call a journal, a diary. Most women I know at some point in their childhood used a diary. Those little books with the tiny little locks on them. Hidden beneath the bed, or behind the dresser, hopefully safe from prying eyes. Where they spilled their heartfelt desires, defeats, and puppy loves. Or maybe that's just a romantic view of childhood. Either way, I think you can understand what I am speaking of. These journals can be something as simple as a notebook or as complicated as a personalized book bound solely for the submissive. Some have leather covers custom made for their journals. Other simply use word processing programs on a computer and save the files to disk.

Within the context of BDSM journals have many different uses. The biggest one being to allow the submissive a place where he/she can discuss anything he/she needs to, without fear of punishment for what is stated within the pages. In most cases the journals are read by the dominant. This allows a deeper level of communication between the dominant and the submissive. Many times a submissive will write things in his/her journal that they may not feel comfortable speaking aloud at that time. By writing those thoughts, fears, feelings what have you, in the journal the dominant has a better understanding of what is going on inside the submissive. This allows for the dominant to make better decisions which are tailored to the current mind set and or level of his/her submissive. By recording their thoughts and experiences the submissive can look back and see how much he/she has grown. Journals can in this sense, serve as a growth chart so to speak. 

I have had many people tell me that they are not comfortable writing in a journal yet they write short stories or poems. These writings have meanings within the words. Imagery which shows whatever conflict or emotional state the writer is in at the time it was written. These writings can also be a means of communicating with a dominant, much like a journal can. A person can either write them on separate pieces of paper, in a computer file or simply have a notebook dedicated solely to those writings. 

Whether or not a journal is read by the dominant is up to the participants in the relationship. Not every dominant requires a journal, though many will order the submissive to write something if he/she believes the submissive is having some difficulty. 

A journal can also be a place where the submissive will record secret desires which he/she may be afraid to verbalize. Fantasies and things they'd like to try in the future. They can also be used to vent anger or work through some confusion. 

The journal I keep is a personal journal which I write here on CollarMe I have used it for many years before I started living this lifestyle. For quite some time my journal was my life line during some seriously stressful and painful emotional upheavals in my life. I find my journal to be a great release to me. It took me a while to feel totally comfortable writing down some of my more hidden emotions. Someone I spoke with once told me to just write and not think about what I am writing. And when I was done, to re read what I wrote and that I would probably be surprised to see some of what came out. So that is what I did. I will turn on music and allow my conscious mind to focus on singing along, while I just write out anything that seems to need to come out. Many times in rereading my journals I have been surprised by what I wrote. I would then write my surprise in the journal as well. For me, it was a wonderful release and provided me a way to safely share my feelings with my partner without having to verbalize them. It has also, on many occasions, allowed me to find a solution I hadn't thought of or couldn't see because of the emotions. As I grew, I found I can indeed verbalize my feelings and feel safe doing so. I still write in my journal, now on a daily basis as this way i can share with what is going on in my mind and heart. If I do not feel like sharing I do not ever have to. It is just the catharsis of releasing my thoughts and putting them on paper that keeps me healthy.

 

3/27/2010 5:04:14 PM

When you have been searching for as long as I have it can become arduous after some time. At times I feel as if I want to stop searching but something in my gut tells me that if I stop looking I may never find someone who is right for me. As I look at it I have met all the liars and users out there so it is only a matter of time until someone right comes along.  I know what I need and I am not willing to settle for just anyone who happens to come along. Some of the things I have run into are Doms who want me to call them Master after we have had only one phone conversation. I will never call someone Master until I know there is a special bond established. The other things I have run into are Doms who after having a nice lunch want me to go to their car and pleasure myself or pleasure them. This is not what I seek. D/s is about so much more then sex. I know sex had its place, do not get me wrong but on a first meet? I think not. The other things I have run into are doms who suddenly tell me they are married when in our correspondence nothing has ever been said. My last Master was married and I knew that from the beginning. I later regretted it as his plate was so full with his work and family that he had no room for me as even dessert. I grew tired of last minute cancellations because his wife wanted him to go somewhere; he said he was not cheating on his wife because this was bdsm? Get real when you are sneaking around behind your wife’s back YOU ARE CHEATING. It is for this reason I will not enter into a relationship  with anyone who is married or otherwise involved. I have learned not to settle. I might spend a long time looking, I may never find anyone but I will not settle for just anyone in order to have a Dom in my life as so many of us seem to do. i do not seek in desperation. I seek carefully as I know what I need and want. .

I am sure there are plenty of Doms who have run into this exact same problem with subs who misrepresent themselves. This can be a dangerous thing at times. I have heard of subs that leave family and friends to travel across the United States to be with someone they hardly know. I call that stupid! Now that is what I also call desperate. I wish Doms who contact me would actually take the time to really read my profile before they write to me. I took a lot of time to compose it and I would hope it is read in its entirety before corresponding with me. Well I will not ramble on any further I am just putting my thoughts on paper and maybe they will help someone else sometime.

kate

3/27/2010 3:43:09 PM

Submission All Or Nothing?

 

 

This was prompted by the discussions i see between people trying to define just what submission is. It's a stumper of an issue, no doubt. Some people feel that limits have no place in submission, others think that having no limits is dangerous at best, and insane at worst. Some feel that there should be no holding back in submission. Others believe that they can submit in some areas, and not in others.

my own personal take on this is that it isn't for me to decide exactly what someone else's submission or Domination should or shouldn't be. The people involved in the relationship at that time determine how much, how deep, to what extent they will exchange power. Whether it is "bedroom bondage" when they can get a quiet night without the kids, to 24 hour a day/7 days a week Total (or Absolute) Power Exchange, neither is right for everyone, but neither is wrong for everyone, either. It just depends on the needs, desires, feelings and beliefs of the people in the relationship.

For some people, submission is an all or nothing thing. And there is nothing wrong with feeling that way. For others, it is submission in some areas of their lives, and it doesn't carry over into others. And there is nothing wrong with that, either.

Sometimes, D/s is the roar of the crashing surf and tides, undeniably pulling us with its call. At other times it is a quiet whisper of wind, barely heard through the noise of the forest of distraction in our lives. And however you are hearing it now, that's okay.

You may find yourself with a Dom who commands your total submission, and your heart melts. Or perhaps your heart freezes because that is not what you seek any longer. Or you find a vanilla mate who brings out the deepest submission in you, though he never lifts a hand to spank you or a flogger to whip you, or pours deliciously warm wax all over your body, but because he commands your heart totally, through love, with never a thought of kink. And any of those things is okay too.

Domination and submission is a journey, not a destination. And the scenery changes along the way as we grow and change ourselves. Our feelings, beliefs, needs and desires are not static things, nor should they be. When you are ready, when you meet the right partner, you may find yourself in submission again because it is the call of your heart. Or it may be that your submission was just a part of the journey of your life, and one you have passed through. Either way, cherish the memories of what you have learned, keep the lessons and the beauty and the love, and discard any pain.

Hold true to your heart's calling along whichever path it leads you. If you do so, you will find yourself at peace with your choices. And that may be the greatest success of all.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3/27/2010 12:47:29 PM

 Since I have been online, I have met many different people. some of whom turned out to be less than honest, most of whom turned out to be very close to (if not exactly) how they appeared on line, in real life. One of the things I have noticed though is a trend from those who label themselves as Dominants, to insult a submissive whenever he/she thinks for his or herself.  This seems to occur most frequently when a submissive questions a Dominant's actions when a relationship is just starting. In many cases it seems that those insults are tossed out to lay guilt or blame of some sort on the submissive. In some instances it appears that the insult is being used to manipulate the submissive into obedience for something they are not comfortable with by guilting them into it. It seems to work very well with those who are new to the lifestyle. I, personally, find this practice abhorrent to say the least. So I wanted to write a little bit about this topic.  My biggest encounters have been  when meeting someone for the first time for lunch. All seems to go very well until I hear him say “Let’s go to my car and I want to see you play with yourself in front of me” That to me is so totally unacceptable. When I refuse I hear that exact statement and you call yourself a submissive?

The first insult that gets tossed is "You are not a true submissive!” Well since no one really knows what a true submissive is, this is a fairly ridiculous statement. Further, since the only person who knows whether or not someone is a submissive to any degree is that person themselves, no one else has the right to tell them what they are. Mostly this insult is thrown out by people who think a submissive means someone that meekly accepts anything from everyone at all times, no matter what. The problem is, this insult can make many people feel that they are indeed not submissive which may or may not be true. As well, it can be tossed as a manipulative statement to get someone to do something they do not want to do out of a fear that if they don't they will not gain acceptance into this lifestyle. I feel that this statement is often used in the same way as the "If you really loved me, you would" statement from the teen years when one's boyfriend/girlfriend tried to get more physical intimacy than the other was willing to give at the time. 

Dommee in sub's clothing" or similar statements. Again, since the only person who can 100% know what is inside another person at any given moment is that person themselves, this statement is negated? It often is used by people to lay blame on a submissive for asking a question of something they are not sure of. I have very rarely seen or heard of any Dominant that does not allow their submissive to ask a question, especially if the topic is something which is really upsetting or bothering the submissive. 

Interestingly enough, these insults (and others, which can be placed in either of the two above categories) are most often used against those who are new to the lifestyle, by people who are not truly seeking a BDSM relationship, but instead seem to be seeking an occasional play partner. In the case of someone who is mentoring a new person to this lifestyle, as the relationship goes on, eventually the subject of whether or not the mentor thinks the submissive is indeed a submissive, will come up. In the circumstances that the mentor has good knowledge of the submissive, then the statement may indeed be spoken as the truth. Though, I feel that in those cases the submissive may have already figured that out for hi8s/herself. 

Another thing I have noticed with these insults is that many try to say there is only one right way to be submissive and use these statements to dismiss anyone that does not fit their view of what a submissive is. This is false as well. There are many different levels of submission and many different kinds of submissives. I feel that instead of insulting someone who is different than the kind of submissive one may be looking for, it is more desirable to try and understand this particular person's needs and desires. Doing this will increase tolerance and one's personal understanding of BDSM in general. One may be very surprised by how much one can learn from someone who is different from themselves. 

In a lifestyle that is as varied as this one is, the people who insist on throwing such insults at others do this lifestyle and themselves a great disservice. The biggest thing which seems to pervade every relationship is consent at one point. Using vicious insults to manipulate a person into obedience negates that consent in my opinion. Further, I believe, it shows a true lack of understanding of this lifestyle and the things which make up domination and submission. Manipulation through belittling and guilt, do not (in my opinion) make a dominant. The submission of another human being is earned through a gaining of trust, not demanded or taken through guilt trips. A BDSM relationship should make both parties feel secure in his/herself not tear down their self esteem. Manipulative insults undermine the development of a healthy D/s relationship and serve no purpose other than to prevent a person from seeing their own actions for what they are by laying the blame on someone else.

Each person in this lifestyle must decide for his/herself what they consider to be BDSM and what they do not, but they should also keep in mind that another's view may differ and that does not make their view wrong.

 

3/27/2010 10:27:52 AM
i close my eyes
with images of Master
and his ways
i undress before him
baring
my naked soul
i feel the cool
breeze of October
silently
caress me
the moon reflects the light of the room.
his voice says, "come to me"
i obey , responding
gracefully
elegantly
washing away
all my fears
no holding back
beneath his shadow
i taste his love
escape
his vessel
I hear his voice
whispering
" you serve me well "
i feel his watchful eyes
upon me.......as i surrender
in the mist
of love....revealing
the glory in his touch
is mine...when i
see
his gentle smile
of delight...


3/25/2010 4:32:27 PM
i read this somewhere and thought it might help anyone who is new to  get  this point of view about Collaring.

COLLAR OF CONSIDERATION

Collaring is the term commonly used by those in the D/s community to describe the commencement of a relationship between a Dominant and a submissive. It carries the same type of weight that a marriage ring does in it's final stage and denotes the same depth of commitment. In recent times (since the advent of the Internet) we have seen a bastardizing of this ritual into something casual and transient. This attack on long standing traditions should be actively fought by educating those entering the lifestyle.

First I want to state clearly that in my opinion collaring is done only in real life, between live people, ceremonially, joyously and celebrated. One does not get married online or on the phone and one does not collar online or on the phone.

The first collar offered is called the 'Collar of Consideration'. This identification comes from the Old Guard Leather community, the same source of the Safe, Sane and Consensual code. This Collar is traditionally given at the very beginning of a potential relationship. There are many variations on how a collar may be represented in actuality. It can be by a bracelet, waist chain, anklet or other choice. This is sometimes determined by the situation of the submissive such as job requirements etc. Sometimes it is dictated by the Dominant's personal taste. The traditional or customary representation of the 'Collar of Consideration' is a leather collar in some shade of blue. The actual shade of color is not as important as the color itself.

The Dominant by offering this collar to the submissive is expressing an interest in pursuing a potential furthering of a relationship with that submissive beyond the range of a casual acquaintance or even the relationship between a Top and bottom. This collar is offered seriously and with intent. The submissive in accepting this collar from the Dominant is equally serious in their understanding that their relationship has moved into a different stage. The existence of the Collar of Consideration indicates to other Dominant's and submissives that the Dominant and submissive are forming a potentially serious relationship. It's existence acts to openly present to other Dominant's that this submissive is 'off-limits' for the duration of the 'consideration' period and that honorable Dominant's should not pursue this submissive in any manner.

It is understood that new relationships are fragile and vulnerable to both parties involved. Respect for new relationships is shown by adhering to the presence of collars and their underlying meanings. The 'Collar of Consideration' does not indicate a lifelong commitment between the Dominant and submissive but might be better considered to be similar to a pre-engagement ring.

Should either Dominant or submissive decide after a period of time that the relationship or connection is not to their desire then either may politely withdraw from the offer or the acceptance with "no fault" to either side. If a submissive is uncollared then it is considered important for that submissive to physically remove the collar and place it within the hands of the Dominant personally. If extensive attempts have been made to do so unsuccessfully then and only then should the submissive retain the collar. In other words the collar is the property of the Dominant. It should be purchased, acquired or made by the Dominant, for the Dominant. Upon the severance of the relationship it should be rightfully returned to its owner. Objects given as gifts to the submissive should be clearly defined as becoming the submissives property and not expected to be returned should the relationship end. To keep the collar is considered to be extremely disrespectful.

For any Dominant to 'actively' approach a collared submissive is considered an extreme breach of protocol and it should be noted that such action can have serious negative impact on that Dominant's real life reputation. The traditions of our community should be given the same honor, dignity and respect of any other. Those that actively diminish or devalue what is precious to us should be aware that such diminishment identifies you as being external to our community or a parasite upon it. If you are one of those then perhaps you should return to your sorry world where honor is nonexistent, honesty impossible to find and trust is just a word in the dictionary.

3/25/2010 3:36:30 PM

In His Chambers



"Join Me in My chambers";
these words i love to hear,
my Master is voice is calling me;
beckoning his slave near.

Upon his invitation,
A smile lights up my face;
My Master has requested me
To join him in his place.

i hurry to his chambers,
The way well known to me
And stand outside his doorway,
To wait for him to see.

Finally he speaks the words
My heart has longed to hear;
"you may enter little one"
permission to draw near.

As i glide across the room,
My eyes upon his face;
Pleasure sings within my soul;
i love this special place.

In my Master's chambers,
Down on bended knee,
i wait to serve the man i love,
Who taught me how to be.

Within this room i first became
What i was meant to be;
His slave, his love, his little one
The other half of he.

i cast my eyes around the room
And remember all the days,
My Master shared his wisdom
And taught me of his ways.

His chambers are my classroom,
His teachings fill my mind,
i learn from him and listen
To the truth he helps me find.

Within this room i serve him,
With my body and my heart;
Giving all i am to him,
Denying him no part.

"Join me in my chambers"
are special words to me,
words that call his slut slave
to where she longs to be.



 

 

3/25/2010 11:48:01 AM

Shadow Man


Always chasing him
Through the foggy mist
Darkness ahead forever
Weary from his fist.

Heart happy, no choice
For to give in is to die
Pushed and shoved again
But finding one more try.

Trusting tiny omens
Eyes sparkle with the hope
Until I feel his anger
Tighten about my throat.

Still I chase my love
For he is my only goal
I was meant to love
It's the spirit of my soul.

He sometimes likes to run
Or ponder and simply tease
Always just out of reach
Slipping through the trees.

I have yet to touch his skin
Yet to feel his kiss
Yet I love him everlasting
He is my one true wish.

Then one day I rested..
Panting from my run
I turned around from darkness
And faced a brilliant sun.

And what I saw behind me
Was enough to stop my heart
For he was chasing me
From the very start.

I realized my mistake
I'd chased his shadow of fear
Thinking pain was love
Didn't think, couldn't hear.

For he had been calling
My name with care and lust
But my ears were always filled
With whispers of untrust.

So I faced this man
Watched him tasting tears
For all the hurt and pain I felt
Were also all HIS fears.

We stood there in the forest
Disbelief, Joy and dazed
Actually being loved by him
Left me weak, strong, crazed.

I have yet to touch him
I've yet to feel his skin
Yet to feel his kisses
But soon I will again.

3/25/2010 11:26:13 AM

What Is Submission?

 

Submission:  (by definition) the act of submitting to the power of another 

    A rather frightening prospect for most people. To give control of yourself to someone else. The act of submitting is part of the power exchange inherent within a D/s relationship. It is the giving of you to another within preset limits, arranged beforehand. It is an informed choice and therefore consensual. A person shouldn't just decide to submit to the first dominant they meet. A submissive should take the time to get to know the dominant outside the roles of dominant and submissive, as the person he/she is. With the information gathered during that initial learning of each other process, the submissive can then make an informed decision of whether or not to submit to that dominant. This process should include discussions of expectations, wants, needs and desires. 

    Each submissive must decide for herself  how far they she is  willing to go and still stay within the guidelines of safe sane and consensual, thereby not crossing into the realm of abuse. The three tenets of D/s must always apply for the submission to be true submission and not abuse. 

    Why a person is submissive varies extensively from person to person. Some are submissive just for a little extra zing in their intimate lives. Others may have a deep psychological need that prevents them from being any other way. 

    The three main levels of a submissive which I have seen are as follows. Be aware there are more concise groupings than these three broad ones, as evidenced by the 9 levels of submission that are widely used and referred to in many books of D/s and discussions of D/s. 
 

A: Sexual Submissive (AKA bottom, sensual submissive) 
 a sexual sub is in D/s for their own sexual gratification. Once their sexual needs are met they are satisfied. They feel no real need to submit any personal control to another. 

B: Psychological Submissive
 This broad category tends to include those who are in it for the pain and humiliation a D/s relationship can give them. This category tends to include most masochists. Those who have suffered real abuse and are stuck in victim mode, tend to end up in this category. 

C: Natural Submissive (AKA True Submissive) 
 Is born with a submissive nature. A need to please others. This need and submissive tendency goes beyond sexual gratification. It is in their nature to please others, and they will readily give up their control to another with very little or no urging from their dominant. 

Who's to say which category is correct? Being submissive is as unique and individual as you are your own person. Being submissive comes from the heart. It cannot be faked, acted or role played. True submission is a gift of high value. It is my opinion that those of us within the lifestyle should not judge anyone else within the lifestyle. Who are we to say that a sexual sub is not submissive on a different level? Or that there can only be one type of submissive? Remember, life is full of small variances and innuendoes, so is D/s. 

 



3/25/2010 11:05:58 AM

Tolerance

The capacity for or the practice of recognizing and respecting the beliefs or practices of others.

 

The word, "tolerance", is tossed about on bdsm web sites, chat rooms, newsgroups, at munches, and play parties, but I've rarely seen it in action. To date, it appears tolerance is only used with others who have similar beliefs but God help anyone who comes along who practices D/s or bdsm in a completely different manner than the "norm". I've witnessed enough feeding frenzies and verbal lynch mobs to know this is the truth.

As a submissive or dominant learning and practicing tolerance is a must. You will meet many people on your journey that will be completely different from yourself and by employing tolerance you stand a good chance of not only broadening your horizons but deepening your understanding of dominance and submission. Not one of us was born with the knowledge of how to be a submissive or a dominant, and only by keeping our minds open can we expect to better ourselves. Tolerance is not about agreeing with others or forcing ourselves to think as they do. It is about respecting people's right to their own opinions, ideas, and way of life. It is an honorable and desirable trait every submissive and dominant should learn and utilize. Remember, there is no "one true way" to be a submissive, a dominant, or practice D/s, and a closed mind never benefits from life's necessary lessons.


3/24/2010 4:29:29 PM

Who Are You?

Four years ago I stumbled across an article titled, "the 9 levels of submission", and I took it as gospel. Now I see that it was one fallible human being's opinion rather than fact. my articles are nothing more than my ideas, thoughts, and opinions regarding domination/submission. If by some chance my readers find the words here helpful, great! If not, no biggie.

I encourage you to remain true to yourself regardless of what others might wish to label you. Once upon a time it really did matter what others in the lifestyle thought of me. I wanted approval and perhaps some validation. These days I am far too busy living my life to care. That may have changed due to experiences or it may have changed because I've grown up since then. Or, it could be a combination of the two. I may never really know the truth.

Regardless of the triggers, I am at peace with who I am. I want this for all of you as well. If you take the time to listen to your inner voice I think you agree that to live by other people's labels is a waste of your precious time.

Am I real? Am I a submissive? A slave? Am I a dominant? A top? A player? Nilla even?

Are you asking yourself those questions? I know from experience that others ask you. It's fine to have common terms. Common terms allow us to communicate accurately with each other. But do you find that you might be overly consumed with those labels? Does it make you feel better to say that you are a slave instead of a submissive or better because you say that you are a master instead of top?

Why?

I happen to know the answer. I know because of my experiences and feelings. Insecurity. When we are not secure with who we are we look to outside sources for validation. This doesn't make us bad people. It makes us human. I challenge you to overcome that need for validation. I challenge you to simply be happy with who you are. So maybe you're not any of the labels or terms I've listed above. So what? Your world will not stop turning. Promise. You might even find someone who suits you much better once you begin to concentrate on yourself as a person first and label second.

I, for example, avoid men who too strongly identify themselves as "Masters". I avoid them like the plague. I get the feeling they cling to that identity like a life raft. It wreaks of insecurity to me. I will not be able to see an insecure male as dominant. Therefore, we will not match. I need to see you as dominant. I couldn't care less how anyone else sees you. If I'm not feeling it, it's not going to work. Same thing with submission. I can scream to the high heavens about how submissive I am but if he doesn't see that in me, it's over.

I don't suggest playing a role. That can only last for so long before you grow weary and give it up. That might be why so many online people vanish into the abyss. They grew tired of working to be someone they are not and they don't have the strength to speak the truth. It was far too draining trying to live up to someone else's idea of who they should be. I get that. I'm not condoning it but I understand it.

So where are you right now? Still trying to fit into a box? Attempting to re-create yourself? Does this make you happy
Good luck on your journey,


3/24/2010 11:10:08 AM

Demands vs. Expectations

 

We all know what we want and we all know that, mostly, we'll get some of it and not all of it. Occasionally I talk to people who say they've ticked off every box on their wish list when it comes to a person to share themselves with but, frankly, I treat those people in a similar way to the ones that insist Elvis lives with great suspicion.  

It's not that I don't believe there is a perfect partner for everyone out there far from it.  I just remind myself that I'm making my wish-list based upon me on my own and not me with another alongside me.

People change other people. What was once essential to you even functioning at any given time can be rendered irrelevant because of the presence of another? You adapt to them, they adapt to you... that, to me, is how it works. We each come to the table with a list of demands and, over some unspecified period of time, we talk and explore and learn and we refine those needs. We learn about each other, our strengths and weaknesses, desires and fantasies, kinks and perversions. It's not that we push certain needs aside and accept they won't happen it's just that, through being with another, those needs change. Some become less important, others more important. And on it goes, over and over.

People are dynamic creatures. They shift, relocate, transform, evolve, learn and never really stay static, regardless if they're happy or sad. People change.

I think people expect some insurance when it comes to the lifestyle... some kind of small-print set of rules that will stop them being exposed to, God forbid, anything different to their precise view of how a life with them should be. I speak to subs and Doms that profess their misery of being alone and their fear that it will always be so and then get to listen to their novel-sized list of expectations and needs and limits and rules and standards and judgments and... It just goes on. And on. What do they expect? It's getting to the point where people will have to come with their own user manual so you know the dos and don'ts of them.

I like to talk to people and to listen to them. I like to learn about them. I like to get in their heads a little and see the world through their eyes... why do they think that? Why did they say that? What did they hold back on? Why did they hold back on it? People fascinate me and always have done.

And there are few things less interesting to an inquisitive and open mind than someone who simply sits there and just goes on and on about what they want, what they need, what they expect, what they think is important, what they think is unimportant. I find that rude, almost dismissive of the person they're with. It's like saying 'yes well we can deal with you in a moment... but first, this is what I expect'.

The beliefs and expectations of anyone are essential to what makes them how they are. They define a person to themselves (but not necessarily to others) but some people cling to those things like a drowning man to driftwood. Seriously, how interesting is someone who just lists it all out and, in doing so, almost seems to be trying to define you in some oblique way?

Learning about someone is like taking a journey where the destination is unknown. Along the way you will see many wonderful things and you can share in them, see the joy through other ‘s eyes and perhaps learn to feel that joy yourself. You will sometimes see things you don't like, that you find ugly or just plain dull. But you will find these things out for yourself, through your own interest in that person. Hopefully it will be reciprocated and, if it is, who knows where it may lead and what will be experienced.

If you want to get to know someone, then go for it. If they want to get to know you and you want them to then let them go digging. Stop showing people round the fun-fair just so they can see all the rides are closed.

 

3/24/2010 10:59:46 AM

The Cinderella Complex

Why you should dump the Prince Charming fantasy.

I would like to briefly address a situation I have observed among many submissive women and find a tad unsettling. It is, The Cinderella Complex. You remember her, don't you? She had a terrible life of oppression and poverty until the Prince swooped her up onto his white horse and they rode off into the sunset together where they would live happily ever after and she would never know another problem for as long as she lived. The handsome Prince would take all responsibilities off of her shoulders, make all the boogiemen go away, and only asked for her love and adoration in return. The Cinderella Complex is a mind state where someone believes that if the right "One" comes into their life; all of their problems will disappear.

How does this tie into dominance and submission? It does not. I understand the allure for women who see themselves as life's victims to think, "Oh yes....A dominant man! He'll tell me what to do and take all responsibility from me and take care of me and my life and all will be perfect as it was meant to be." That isn't being a submissive. It is being weak and focused upon one's self. Such women are seeing this relationship only for what THEY are getting out of it. It is no one's responsibility to fix your life other than your own. Remember, quality dominants are rarely attracted to submissives who are a mess. People choose a partner because they feel that person will contribute positively to their life. It is a proven fact that like attracts emotional like. The healthier partner will leave the less healthy one in search of someone closer to his/her emotional state of well being.

Submission is not about giving up responsibility. Submission is about giving up control. Those two things may feel like the same thing, but they are not. A person can give up control while maintaining their responsibility to self.

If one wants to submit in order to relieve oneself of life's various responsibilities, they are seeking dysfunction. They are not seeking a dominant; they are seeking someone to support their weakness. Those who use submission as a way to transfer their responsibilities to self onto a dominant are only suspending the inevitable; At some point in time life WILL force them to own their choices. We cannot escape ourselves and our decisions.

In conclusion: Yes, the right partner should be supportive and inspirational to us but it is not up to them to "fix" anyone and honestly, they cannot. No one can fix another person. People can only fix themselves. Submission is submitting to another's will. It is not about finding someone to make life and reality go away.

 

3/21/2010 6:29:43 AM

THE HIGH-END SUBMISSIVE

This submissive often emerges quite young. This submissive is most often a female. S/he will generally be quite bright, articulate, charming, loving, giving, career oriented, willful. None of these characteristics will identify or reveal this submissive's truth. Often this submissive will learn very early to mask their truth. They will recognize in terror it's potentials and will often take serious measures to obscure any hint of their true nature to those around them. With some they will spend enormous amounts of time watching television and movies to 'pattern' normal behavior based on what they see. This is a form of self-training or self-shielding. They will often be extremely well read for the same reason. They instinctively know that survival requires for them to be 'invisible'.

These masks can be enormously effective, allowing this submissive to manage themselves without attracting the true attention of others. It is common for some high-end submissives to create alternate personas to 'deal' with the outer world. They will usually have a 'defender' personality that will appear to be quite Dominant. Often this defender will be loud spoken, aggressive and almost pathologically defensive. Many submissives will actually name this defender. They will generally have a 'normal' persona as well. This will usually take on their given name and will incorporate enough of the defender personality to maintain a wall or safety zone for the inner self. The core being or true self will hide. Often the submissive will not fully name this core, almost believing that if they should name it then someone will find it, summon it/them forth, expose them.

I am not talking about a split-personality here. Not talking about a mental 'disorder'. The submissive is fully aware of what she  have done and why. Their life is an ongoing challenge of survival. They know all sides of themselves. They know what they are hiding.

The High-End Submissive is not a volunteer. When in the presence of an 'expressing' Dominant male or female this submissive will feel 'compelled' to respond. This is not a thought or voluntary choice. The best way I can describe it is on a primal or instinctive level. When I say 'expressing Dominant' I am describing any individual who is in the midst of a strongly emissive Dominant event. All human's appear to me to have Dominant and submissive sides. They seem to be simply 'stronger' in one of these sides. Any individual may become involved in a situation which brings out this Dominant side. This often occurs in a violent way. When we are children it may happen in a school yard squabble or scuffle. Body chemistries triggered by fear and excitement are often components of accentuating the 'Dominant Energy' which will be emitted by the individual within the event.

As a child the High-End Submissive may find themselves literally throwing themselves physically between two fighting persons. The reaction is spontaneous and terrified. The submissive 'needs' the Dominant to stop . . . to control. In addition this submissive will often 'express' submission. No threat. Calm. The apparent intent is to deflect the Dominant energy, summon or return the Dominant to control of themselves. The interface of unexpected submissive energy will often 'shut down' the explosive or violent scene. Sometimes the submissive will go so far as to 'draw' the 'energy' of the Dominant and they may find themselves within the whirlpool of uncontrolled violence of a Dominant out of control. This reaction or response is irrational to many outside viewers. After the event ends the submissive may find themselves verbally chastised by friends and family for the stupidity of what they have done. This second companion experience often serves to isolate the submissive from these same friends or family as they cannot readily explain what has happened to them or why. This type of event is 'how' most high-end submissives get their first taste of themselves.

Early on they become experts at management. They learn how to cope with sudden space events. (A High-End Submissive to some extent lives 'in-space' the majority of the time). They learn how to make jokes about speech gaps, slurring, and detachment. Often they may allude to being trashed (although they have imbibed no alcohol or drugs). They learn how to recognize and exit the presence of a Dominant without openly expressing their true nature. They manage. Their greatest fear and desire is to be recognized, properly identified.

The advent of the Internet created new opportunities for these submissives and new problems. Their patterning and masks are primarily constructed through physical actions and responses. The limitations of the Internet to written communication may tend to strip away some of their hard won defensive systems. The sudden ability to be 'open' or free to express their inner self often leads to a false sense of security based on the illusionary anonymity of the Internet. The submissive may throw themselves happily into the safety of the Internet experience not truly realizing that their peculiar state will continue to make them vulnerable, perhaps even more so in this subtle venue. This high-end submissive is reactive to many things. Dominant energy, command structures, the Voice, directive inflection and other things are coupled to their intense 'need' or desire to be their true self making them susceptible in a whole 'new' way. These Dominant traits can and are expressed in the written word. The submissive having 'learned and patterned' through extensive reading is now vulnerable to something that was never interactive before. What was part of their defenses now reveals itself to be a gate for the unwary. I want to restate at this point that the real high-end submissive is 'quite' rare. Many if not all submissives share 'some' of a high-end submissive's traits. Few submissives are truly auto-responsive and subject to nonconsensual access and manipulation by a Dominant. Most submissives have sufficient personal shielding to resist access and the capacity to rationally consider decisions in addition to the decisive ability to say simply, No!
3/21/2010 1:12:08 AM

There once was a submissive named kate

Who thought that submission was great

The problem arose

she had searched heaven knows

For a Dom who would help her grow

She searched and searched

But no one was there

Her life was fruitless and bare

 

3/21/2010 1:01:02 AM

Preparing The Gift For Giving

 

So, you have decided you are a submissive/slave? What now? Most would say the next step is to look for a Dominant to whom you can give your submission. i don't agree. We all know that submission is a gift to be given to the Dominant we finally choose. But in the mean time, what do we do? Prior to giving your submission, take a serious look at this gift you will be offering. A friend of mine says that when you give a gift, you want it to be the very best gift that is possible for you to give. i am sure you agree with this as well. Is your gift truly the best that you have to offer, or can you perfect it, mend some things, and make it truly better? The gift of submission is the greatest gift you have to give, so prior to presenting it to that special Someone, why not make it the very best that it can, and should, be?

The wait for that special Dominant can be very frustrating, and at times, you may want to rush and grab the first one Who seems interested in you, just so you have the security of that collar. Such a rushed decision is not fair to you or to the Dominant. You both deserve the very best. While searching and waiting for a Master is the perfect time to prepare your gift and make it the best you truly have to offer. i can tell you that the best thing is to do this for yourself. However, being a submissive myself, i know that i would  easily do something for my Master  (if I had one now)that i would not have the willpower to do for myself. So, prior to your being owned by Another, use this time wisely. Prepare yourself for that nameless One who will soon become your life.

I recommend that you prepare a list of your assets and liabilities. Be very honest; the items on this list are for your eyes only. Is the list of liabilities longer than it should be? Now is the time to start working on that column and moving some of the items over to the assets side. When preparing this list, it is easy to exclude many of the 'vanilla' aspects of a relationship. When you find the "One", your relationship will have a basis of BDSM but will also encompass all areas of your life. No real-life relationship can last based exclusively on BDSM. There have to be other interests and areas where you are compatible as well. Next, list things you may like to try or to learn: anything from sailing to learning to paint. Those choices are totally yours, so make them something YOU want to learn. Enriching your character in such a way provides you with self-respect and confidence, as well as enriches the range of activities and conversation that you and the One might possibly engage in.

i can't begin to make a list of things that you should consider to change about yourself. All i can tell you is to look at what and who you are and what you don't like about yourself, and then merely start to work on changing these things. Think big, but start small, and be consistent. Small changes over time are much more realistic and lasting than trying to conquer big ones in a day. There are many Dominants who love big beautiful women and men. So if you are happy with your weight and proportions, accept them, love, and respect them, and look for the One who will also. Look to change those things that make you feel unhappy about yourself. Those nagging aspects that tend to make you feel badly about yourself are also those that are unconsciously signaled to others through your body language and verbal expression. Thus, if you can have a clear conscious about some negative aspects of yourself, and be working to correct them, your demeanor will change, and others will see you more positively, because you now express that change in subtle ways that even you are not aware of.

One of the fastest ways to fail in this lifestyle is to try to be someone or something you are not. So please, in preparing your gift, do so with honesty and respect to yourself. In the end, you will find the wait and time spent perfecting your gift will be well rewarded when you find the "One" whom you were meant for. Remember, no one wants a gift even the giver doesn't like. The greatest gift you can give is one you loved yourself before you gave it away, placing it in Another's hands and trusting that They will see it, love it, and respect it the same way you do.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3/21/2010 12:17:57 AM


She searches his eyes for traces of who she is
She feels his hands caressing her body
She offers herself in the hopes of love

He takes what she offers
Pieces of her soul attached
Her heart waiting to be embraced

She cries in pain looking in the mirror not knowing who she is
Or how she arrived at this destination
She stares into empty eyes

He packs his bags and leaves her alone again
Alone with her empty heart
Alone with the shell of her soul

She drives away never looking back
Searching the road for that which was discarded
Her tears gently driving her home

3/20/2010 11:36:56 PM
ubmissive Frenzies are a state or condition that many if not all submissives will experience at one time or another. Many aspects of BDSM are similar to addictions in how they play out in the mind. From that perspective the Frenzies can be considered to be the 'withdrawal' stage. The peculiar thing about this is that a submissive need not ever have engaged in a real life D/s BDSM experience to actually go into this state of need. Generally the very first experience a submissive will have will be prior to ever engaging in a real life D/s event. Many submissives can chronicle a 'longing' or unspecified 'need' which may have begun when they were quite little. This sensation was always present though generally unacknowledged or openly reviewed. In many cases the submissive was not able to identify the source of this sensation. It simply made them restless and on occasion subject to frustrated outbursts.

With the 'finding' of the D/s BDSM community many submissives feel a corresponding 'surge' of excitement. Suddenly they sense or feel that this is the source. The realization or identification of this can be both positive and negative. For many there is a period of denial, anger, repugnance, fear, hesitation, temerity and hope. All of these emotions seem to occur simultaneously leaving behind confusion and anxiety. All at once they begin to 'sort' the events and motivations that have occurred over their entire lives. Seeing the patterns, the hints, and the presence of their desires in so many different ways. It explains previous unexplainable actions they may have taken and views the actions of themselves and others from an entirely different standpoint. As they begin to process all of this new information they become fully aware that the source of all those supressed needs and desires is attainable. Not only that but in a fairly accessible in a timely manner.

What occurs next is a mad dash or race toward 'finding' that special person who can attend to those so long unattended needs coupled to a desperate desire to gather more and more information. This often triggers or propels the initiation of a state of frenzy. This is an increasing and progressive sensation of 'need'. Fairly quickly the submissive may discover that 'getting their fix', becomes supremely important in their lives. It can leave them irrational, willing to make poor decisions, rash, impulsive and generally stupid. A submissive in a frenzied state is at their most vulnerable to succumbing to the ploys of those less than admirable. They may become easily enthralled, believe themselves 'in love', willing to give over anything (almost literally) in order to fill that enormous void in their life.

Contact with a Dominant, almost any kind will tend to rivet their attention. The very first gift that the submissive gives away here is their common sense. The sensations piggyback, by this I mean that the submissive upon discovering the community and all the excitement and feelings surrounding 'finding their home', may easily pile on their 'desire' for completion and pounce on the first candidate that comes along as being 'the one'. They invest everything, believe everything and leap at the opportunity. Too often they discover they have grabbed at a tin ring instead of a brass one, they have some sort of nasty or unpleasant experience and step back trying to discover what is wrong in their new world.

In addition, a submissive who has detached from their Dominant will slowly but surely go into a state of need. This is in my opinion a naturally occurring state by which the submissive projects their availability and desire for a new mate. I should also mention that the experiences within the relationship are in many ways addictive. The state of natural euphoria that a submissive may experience during a scene can set off a hunger to experience that again. This is identical to the introduction of any addictive drug chemistries into the body, the same symptomology in many ways.

A submissive in a pre-frenzy need state will often become very alluring, flattering, and flexible. They will mirror the apparent 'needs' of the Dominant they are talking to in order to appear to be the perfect candidate for a future alliance. Though the submissives in general do not tend to lie here, many only present partial truths. One said to me, "you have to ask me the right question". This leads to multiple problems including a submissive attaching to a Dominant that is completely unsuitable for them.

As I noted earlier this state of frenzy can occur at any point in a submissive's life and is not limited to the new submissive. In fact, it occurs sometimes even stronger in more seasoned submissives. They have a need that they recognize as perhaps to 'have their edges taken off', and they know exactly how that can be done through their own experience. The difference is that the older submissive can then 'often as a good friend) to relieve their physical need (play). Many Dominant's (experienced ones) will be willing to assist or aide their friend knowing that keeping the submissives edges down will allow that submissive to retain the majority of their rational functions while they are seeking their next mate. This action 'reduces' the submissives vulnerability.

From a Dominant's standpoint it is preferable to discourse with a submissive who is in their best condition. It is very important for the Dominant to learn to recognize the symptoms of frenzy and allow for the premise that the submissive's judgment may be impaired when speaking with them. This allowance should propel detailed questions. Also the Dominant should give 'few' hints as to what they may be looking for. In this way the submissive is more likely to reveal them as they do not have a guide to go on. By this I mean that the Dominant should take control and ask what the submissive is looking for instead of offering or directing the submissives attention as to what the Dominant is seeking. In this way the Dominant can generally get a clearer picture of where that submissive is in truth. In addition I believe that the Dominant should not allow the submissive to thrust their 'submissiveness' at them, instead they should require the submissive to respond to them in neutral or top space as an equal from one human to another. This means that allowing a submissive to use an honorific title when addressing the Dominant should be something that submissive should earn the right to do after a period of time.


3/20/2010 11:25:25 PM

D/s 101-The Basic Terms and Definitions

Welcome!!

The following definitions have been written by me to set the tone for beginners. These are my definitions and I take full responsibility for them. Meaning: This page reflects my views and I do not claim that everyone believes as I do.

I did not include bdsm within these definitions as my thoughts focus is on the psychological part of a d/s relationship and not the physical. This does NOT mean that I do not think bdsm is part of a d/s relationship. I do.

D/s: Domination and submission within a relationship.

What is it?

This is a type of relationship where one partner needs and chooses to submit to the will of another on a level agreed on by both partners. It is about surrendering mind, spirit, heart, and yes....body, but it does not revolve around sex despite what most people would have you believe.

Who and What are dominants and submissives?

The Dominant:

A Dominant is a person with a dominant aspect in their personality who needs and chooses to expand on that dominance through a consensual power exchange. He/she may only require the power exchange in a limited capacity or may choose to exercise their dominance within a full time live in relationship.

Is everyone with a dominant personality a lifestyle dominant?

No. There are many people in the world who have dominant characteristics but have not chosen this type of relationship. Simply being dominant does not mean that person has the tools necessary to understand the submissive psyche to successfully dominate them.

The Master:

A Master is one with extensive domination and submission experience who has proven their ability to dominate and master another human being. Many men choose to be addressed as Master by their submissive and that is their right but it does not make them a Master of the lifestyle.

The Submissive

One who chooses to submit to the will of another within a relationship. The submissive's role is to fulfill the dominant's needs to the best of his/her ability. Their submission may vary from quite limited to extensive within that relationship depending upon the type of partner they choose.

So people who are subservient and/or weak are submissives?

No. Not in this sense. Do not confuse the Webster dictionary meaning of the word with the lifestyle meaning of the word. Many lifestyle submissives are incredibly strong minded, strong willed people who have a deep seeded need to submit to another's will within a relationship.

The Slave

My definition ( and no one elses and I don't care who may agree or disagree )
One who needs to feel they are fully/completely under the control of another. This type of submissive typically opts for a greater degree of submission within the relationship.


3/20/2010 11:17:58 PM

Qualities of a Successful Dominant

"The Problems Started After I Moved In"

When talking to submissive women about their lives and relationships, the most frequent cause of sorrow and difficulty that gets mentioned is the transition from a non-live-in D&S relationship to a full-time live-in situation. Relationships that seemed to work beautifully when limited to cyberspace hot-chat rooms, email, and the telephone suddenly become rocky and confused when two kinky individuals start to live together in a more intense and demanding sort of partnership. There are a number of reasons why this happens with such frequency.

Cyberspace teaches you that dominating and submitting are easy and are almost always fun. All you need to do to be a very popular and admired cyber-dominant is to know what pat phrases to say at what times. Even I, a person without any dominant desires, could, by assuming a false on-line persona, easily have a huge stable of cyber-submissives swooning over me and vying for my attention, simply because I know the right words to say. Submissives that have only recently discovered or decided to pursue their sexuality are, as a rule, so sexually and emotionally needy for control, any kind of control, that they fall right over if you assume a stern, forceful demeanor in their cyber-presence and issue the sorts of orders that you read about in S&M pornography. Then, in public, if you repeat all the standard tenants accepted by the S&M Scene community as the highest wisdom (again, it's very easy to learn what these are--you know, inanities like "safe, sane, and consensual" and "the best tops started out as bottoms"--and then rattle them off like a parrot) you'll get a rep as a wise, respected and (cough cough) "loving" dominant, a paragon of the Scene.

It's incredibly easy to dominate someone from a distance. It's so easy, in fact, that many men who are not genuinely dominant have discovered that if they put on this "act," they can have as many no-strings-attached cyber-slaves as they like. The problem comes when such "dominants" begin, as they often do, to believe their own propaganda and start to consider themselves to be superdoms, even though they've never had any experience in controlling anyone in real life. Such a superdork, er--excuse me--superdom, thinks that actually dominating someone in real life is identical to the virtually effortless fantasy play that he conducts on line or over the phone. So, considering himself to be eminently qualified, he orders some poor, love struck submissive to leave her home and to move in with him. And when both he and his gullible partner are forced to deal with the reality of dominance and submission, the disaster begins.

Actually to dominate someone who lives with you requires much, much more from you than the ability to create a sexy fantasy on a computer screen or to assume a stern tone or to issue commands over the phone or in email to an always compliant and willing part-time submissive who spends the majority of her largely independent life without you. Very few people actually have what it takes to be successful dominants, and real dominants are actually quite rare, as many more people have the desire to dominate someone sadomasochistic ally than have the ability to do it well. To dominate someone full-time and in person requires a lot of very hard work on the dominant's part; a successful dominant does this hard work because the rewards, for him, are worth it. It also requires information, even wisdom; about what both dominant and submissive must do to make this sort of relationship work that at present is unavailable in the fantasy-laden S&M Scene community and its written materials.

As an example, to dominate a deep and needy submissive successfully (in other words, in a way that ensures that both of you are happy and fulfilled)--even a highly motivated, sincere, and obedient submissive--requires an ability to cope with numerous emotional freakouts, resistances, and confusions in one's submissive partner, especially during the first few live-in years of the relationship. Even the deepest submissive has tremendous difficulties--at first--with learning to obey and to submit, because learning to be a good submissive is not a matter of personality or willpower (although these things help). It's not a matter of being "submissive enough." It's entirely a matter of training and experience. The most willing and compliant submissive isn't born knowing instinctively how to serve or how to put her master's needs first. In fact, she's taught from childhood to be independent and willful. Overcoming a lifetime of cultural conditioning takes lots of time; and nothing in the easy fantasy play that people do on line or over the telephone prepares them for the difficulties of actual, real-life daily obedience. The only way a submissive learns to be a good submissive is through extensive practice, through making mistakes and learning from them, through talking over what goes wrong with a knowledgeable and patient dominant, and through extensive and informed assistance from her dominant partner.

The early "hell" years of a live-in D&S relationship require, in every case that I have seen, extensive patience and emotional self-control from a dominant. Such patience and emotional self-control are signs of maturity, of an adult who's actually "grown up" and who is truly capable of taking responsibility for someone else's life. When your submissive is screaming and raging at you for "forcing" her to get up early and make your morning coffee, calling you hurtful, inconsiderate, abusive, it's awfully hard if you've had no actual successful experience as a dominant, or if you are emotionally immature, not to be affected by this, even hurt by it, and not to lash back at her. But "getting back" at a resistant or upset submissive who's wounded you by your withdrawing from her physically or emotionally or through angry punishment or emotional rages of your own will simply ensure that your relationship quickly becomes conventional in terms of power. Your submissive learns that you can't control yourself, that you have no clue about how to deal with her passive-aggressive or manipulative attempts at resisting you, or that you are a coward who runs away from confrontation. In other words, she learns that, instead of being the great and wonderful dominant that you appeared to be on line, you're really just an angry, scared, or wounded little child who is no more emotionally mature than she.

As will become evident to anyone who attempts a live-in power-exchange relationship for a significant length of time, D&S is, at times, hard, gruelingly hard work and requires a rare individual as a dominant: someone whose ability and actions actually match the claims he makes for him- or herself, and someone who considers the hard work worth it because of the things he gets out of the relationship.

There are some minimum attributes which any dominant needs in order to make a real power-exchange relationship work. These are qualities which every submissive person must look for in the dominant when they meet. Many self-proclaimed dominants say that they have these extraordinary qualities; just the claim alone means nothing. The dominant must be able to demonstrate, to show you, that he actually has these attributes. Learning whether your dominant meets these basic requirements takes time: submissives who rush into absolute or even partial live-in power-exchange relationships without taking the time to determine the quality of the person they are agreeing to submit to often pay dearly for it later.

Below are descriptions of some of the minimum qualifications which a dominant who hopes to be successful in a power-exchange relationship must have. It is not meant to be complete, just to provide you with some of the more important qualities to look for in a potential dominant partner:

Self-Control
If you can't control yourself--your vices, your emotions, your tendency to act out--you cannot control another person. You are too weak and self-indulgent to control another. As mentioned above, all submissives, even the best, resist control at times. Dealing with that resistance in a way that encourages good behavior in the submissive and helps to train her to be a better submissive and a happier person means realizing from the start that your submissive's actions, however you may dislike them, are not about you. They are, rather, about her problems with submitting. Learning not to respond narcissistically--i.e., with anger, personal affront, hurt, or defensiveness--when she behaves in a resisting or manipulative way, is part of self-control. Instead of overreacting, a self-controlled dominant will rationally and over time devise workable strategies based on his intimate knowledge of his submissive that discourage the behavior and attitudes he dislikes.

Stubborness and Emotional Resilience
People who only imagine that they are dominants and who are suddenly thrust into the position of having to control a real human being face-to-face, often ask a very revealing question: when faced with the initial difficulties of training a submissive and overcoming the onslaught of her confusion or resistance, a situation which requires so much self-control and maturity on their part, they often wonder what it is that the dominant gets out of the relationship besides hard work and grief. An actual dominant never wonders this in any serious sense. He knows what he wants to get out of a power-exchange relationship, and he makes sure, despite the difficulties, that he gets it. A dominants must actually be dominant--must actually have a strong enough will to get his needs met, to insist that he get what he wants out of the relationship. In addition, to someone who is genuinely dominant, overcoming the submissive's resistance in a way that enhances the relationship for both of them is something that, despite his dislike of the actual resistance, he relishes, as in the long run it enhances his control.

Responsibility
Owning someone for life is a very serious endeavor. When you control another person and can do anything to her that you want to, you have a great responsibility toward her. Some people shallowly liken a dominant's responsibility to that of owning a pet, but it's much more of a duty than that. In terms of the seriousness with which the dominant must take his charge, it's more like having a child. You control this person absolutely, and, assuming that your love your slave, you must make sure that the things that you do--or don't do--are not harmful or damaging to your charge. You have to think first, and carefully, before you speak out in anger. You have to consider how each action you take or decision you make affects your submissive as well as yourself. You have to anticipate how your sub will react to certain things before you commit to them. You're steering the ship. You're the only one in charge. If you truly realize that, then you also know that when things screw up and don't work out, it is not the fault of the person who is helpless before you and who must follow your orders; it is your responsibility, and yours alone.

Maturity
A dominant has to be grown up enough to take the responsibility when things go wrong. A child in an adult's body, on the other hand, blames every bad thing or misfortune that befalls him on others. Nothing is ever his responsibility. It's always someone else who has screwed up. A mature person also has patience and a willingness to wait a long time, if necessary, for things to work out. Some things in power-exchange take a very long time to achieve, and a dominant, especially, has to have the determination and fortitude to wait for these things without giving up or losing heart. A mature person is able to keep perspective: he doesn't see every little blow up or emotional difficulty from his submissive as a sign that the relationship isn't working or as some symptom of the fact that his submissive doesn't love him. A mature dominant also knows how to walk the very fine line between not letting his submissive partner's emotional difficulties rule him on the one hand and becoming emotionally distant from the submissive on the other. A mature person tends to have a calm, even personality that isn't rocked by every little incident that life throws at him. A mature dominant can be looked up to by his submissive partner, leaned on, seen as a pillar of strength and support--at all times, not just when he finds it fun or easy to play that role. A mature dominant has a good understanding of human nature from having encountered its many forms and knows, in general, what works and what doesn't work when dealing with a submissive. He doesn't have to learn all of this by experimenting on you.

Trustworthiness
This may be the most important quality that a dominant must have. Someone who is completely dependent upon another person and who exists only to please that person has to know that her dominant is reliable and consistent--and especially that he is capable of keeping his word. A dominant isn't trustworthy just because he says he is. He's trustworthy when he proves to you, with consistent actions over a long period of time, that he does what he says he is going to do and when he says he will do it, that he tells you the truth and doesn't deceive you, that you can come to him with your problems, whatever those problems may be, and rely on him to lend a sympathetic, loving ear and not to reject you just because those problems make him feel insecure, confused, or upset.

Experience and Knowledge
It helps immensely if a dominant knows what he is doing--knows which activities are safe and which put a submissive in danger physically or psychologically, understands how to get to know his submissive--to delve deeply into her personality so that he can better control her, knows how to keep her serving him happily and enthusiastically, and knows how actually to control someone. Most people who want to be dominants don't have the slightest idea of how to do the any of this. They may have had a little success at doing fantasy scenes on the computer, and they think this childish play, which anyone--even a submissive like myself--could learn to do convincingly with a couple of day's practice makes them experienced and worldly dominants. Or they may learn from the terrible S&M advice and ettiquite books on the market that there are "training methods" or formulae that work universally with all submissives (nothing is further from the truth). Or they may have gone to a couple of play parties, seen the performances put on by individuals who are only slightly less ignorant than themselves (although these playes will usually do everything within their power to convince you they are S&M experts) and concluded that really controlling someone closely resembles these staged and artificial scenes done mostly to impress an audience with how skilled or cool you are. Learning how to control someone, how to overcome her resistances (every submissive who experiences real, permanent dominance resists), how to handle each new situation that comes up takes a great deal of knowledge or experience, and there's an art to it as well. It's complex, as each individual situation requires a different, no canned or stereotyped response. Most people in the Scene, most people who call themselves dominants and promote themselves as wise S&M gurus, know nothing about any of this. They're fumbling around in the dark. A dominant either learns this kind of thing from many, many years in the school of hard knocks or from learning from another dominant who already has this knowledge.

Desire
it’s a sad fact that many people who call themselves dominants these days have absolutely no idea of what to do with a submissive once they are alone in the same room with one. As long as they can bluster and preen and pretend on line or at a distance or for a short period of time they do fine. But once they actually have a real person to deal with 24 hours a day, they quickly run out of ideas. Most of these people have none of the essential qualities described above, and they don't really want any of the difficulties or hassles that controlling someone always involves. They want to be dominant entirely for the ego boost, or because they believe that it's an easy way to get girls to do what you want them to, or because it all sounds so much funner and easier than a conventional relationship. They are not control freaks. They are not truly dominant. If they were, they'd accept the hassles and difficulties involved with control, as they'd relish that control so much that they would be willing to deal with any problems it brings. Most self-styled dominants, however, do not really want to control another's life, they do not want to own a slave (although they often believe that they do until they find one), and when confronted with the realities of ownership, they run away, abandoning their responsibilities. The most common form of running away, of abdicating the dominant's responsibility, is to blame all the relationship problems on the submissive, pretending that she is ultimately the responsible one. This is the most common situation that Jon and I hear about from the many submissive people who write us to ask for advice.

 

3/20/2010 11:07:49 PM

Tolerance

The capacity for or the practice of recognizing and respecting the beliefs or practices of others.

 

The word, "tolerance", is tossed about on bdsm web sites, chat rooms, newsgroups, at munches, and play parties, but I've rarely seen it in action. To date, it appears tolerance is only used with others who have similar beliefs but God help anyone who comes along who practices D/s or bdsm in a completely different manner than the "norm". I've witnessed enough feeding frenzies and verbal lynch mobs to know this is the truth.

As a submissive or dominant learning and practicing tolerance is a must. You will meet many people on your journey who will be completely different from yourself and by employing tolerance you stand a good chance of not only broadening your horizons but deepening your understanding of dominance and submission. Not one of us was born with the knowledge of how to be a submissive or a dominant, and only by keeping our minds open can we expect to better ourselves. Tolerance is not about agreeing with others or forcing ourselves to think as they do. It is about respecting people's right to their own opinions, ideas, and way of life. It is an honorable and desirable trait every submissive and dominant should learn and utilize. Remember, there is no "one true way" to be a submissive, a dominant, or practice D/s, and a closed mind never benefits from life's necessary lessons.

3/20/2010 11:04:03 PM

Demands vs Expectations

 

We all know what we want and we all know that, mostly, we'll get some of it and not all of it. Occasionally I talk to people who say they've ticked off every box on their wish list when it comes to a person to share themselves with but, frankly, I treat those people in a similar way to the ones that insist Elvis lives. With great suspicion.

It's not that I don't believe there is a perfect partner for everyone out there. Far from it. I just remind myself that I'm making my wish-list based upon me on my own and not me with another alongside me.

People change other people. What was once essential to you even functioning at any given time can be rendered irrelevant because of the presence of another? You adapt to them, they adapt to you... that, to me, is how it works. We each come to the table with a list of demands and, over some unspecified period of time, we talk and explore and learn and we refine those needs. We learn about each other, our strengths and weaknesses, desires and fantasies, kinks and perversions. It's not that we push certain needs aside and accept they won't happen it's just that, through being with another, those needs change. Some become less important, others more important. And on it goes, over and over.

People are dynamic creatures. They shift, relocate, transform, evolve, learn and never really stay static, regardless if they're happy or sad. People change.

I think people expect some insurance when it comes to the lifestyle... some kind of small-print set of rules that will stop them being exposed to, God forbid, anything different to their precise view of how a life with them should be. I speak to subs and Doms that profess their misery of being alone and their fear that it will always be so and then get to listen to their novel-sized list of expectations and needs and limits and rules and standards and judgements and... it just goes on. And on. What do they expect? It's getting to the point where people will have to come with their own user manual so you know the dos and don'ts of them.

I like to talk to people and to listen to them. I like to learn about them. I like to get in their heads a little and see the world through their eyes... why do they think that? Why did they say that? What did they hold back on? Why did they hold back on it? People fascinate me and always have done.

And there are few things less interesting to an inquisitive and open mind than someone who simply sits there and just goes on and on about what they want, what they need, what they expect, what they think is important, what they think is unimportant. I find that rude, almost dismissive of the person they're with. It's like saying 'yes well we can deal with you in a moment... but first, this is what I expect'.

The beliefs and expectations of anyone are essential to what makes them how they are. They define a person to themselves (but not necessarily to others) but some people cling to those things like a drowning man to driftwood. Seriously, how interesting is someone who just lists it all out and, in doing so, almost seems to be trying to define you in some oblique way?

Learning about someone is like taking a journey where the destination is unknown. Along the way you will see many wonderful things and you can share in them, see the joy through other eyes and perhaps learn to feel that joy yourself. You will sometimes see things you don't like, that you find ugly or just plain dull. But you will find these things out for yourself, through your own interest in that person. Hopefully it will be reciprocated and, if it is, who knows where it may lead and what will be experienced.

If you want to get to know someone, then go for it. If they want to get to know you and you want them to then let them go digging. Stop showing people round the fun-fair just so they can see all the rides are closed.

 

3/20/2010 3:24:58 PM

Tolerance

The capacity for or the practice of recognizing and respecting the beliefs or practices of others.

 

The word, "tolerance", is tossed about on bdsm web sites, chat rooms, newsgroups, at munches, and play parties, but I've rarely seen it in action. To date, it appears tolerance is only used with others who have similar beliefs but God help anyone who comes along who practices D/s or bdsm in a completely different manner than the "norm". I've witnessed enough feeding frenzies and verbal lynch mobs to know this is the truth.

As a submissive or dominant learning and practicing tolerance is a must. You will meet many people on your journey that will be completely different from yourself and by employing tolerance you stand a good chance of not only broadening your horizons but deepening your understanding of dominance and submission. Not one of us was born with the knowledge of how to be a submissive or a dominant, and only by keeping our minds open can we expect to better ourselves. Tolerance is not about agreeing with others or forcing ourselves to think as they do. It is about respecting people's right to their own opinions, ideas, and way of life. It is an honorable and desirable trait every submissive and dominant should learn and utilize. Remember, there is no "one true way" to be a submissive, a dominant, or practice D/s, and a closed mind never benefits from life's necessary lessons.

3/20/2010 3:15:17 PM

Progression of a D/s Relationship

You've decided that this type of lifestyle is for you, and you're interested in pursuing a relationship with a Master or a submissive. You think you are prepared for everything that you will encounter in the Mastery lifestyle, but have you thought about the actual future? Have you considered how the relationship will progress? How things will change as time goes on? Are you really prepared for the commitment you are about to make? I'll take you through a general relationship's lifespan, and allow you to see what is to be expected over time. This is meant as a general itinerary, nothing more. Each Master is different, and will have different plans for the training of his slave. Some will follow a close path to the below, while others will differentiate from it greatly.

Acceptance
The first actual emotion you will encounter and overcome is the fact you are Dominant, or submissive in nature. Some of you will have mixed emotions, of being both Dominant and submissive, which we in the scene call "switches". First of all, you must accept these desires as being worthwhile of investigating. Once you accept the feelings you have, you can then go ahead and either try the lifestyle in the role you seek, or seek your own identity as a Master or one who kneels at the Master's feet.

Finding and Meeting
More than likely, you will find somebody on the Internet to talk with regarding your feelings. You will also use all the resources at your disposal to educate yourself regarding the Mastery and BDSM lifestyles, and will attempt to seek out others that have the same desires as you do. As time passes, you will see that this lifestyle intrigues you more and more, and the fear you have of actually entering into this lifestyle will lessen enough over time to actually introduce yourself to this way of life.

Each one of us has had to take that initial step into the lifestyle, to overcome the fear and terror we have felt for a length of time, and to find out if this is truly what we sought in our lives. Some people experiment with it, and find this lifestyle is not what they thought or desired; while many others embraced what they have found with open arms. Only you will know when the time is right to go past the point of turning back, and to see if the dreams you have had are equaled to what you will find in this new world.

In time, you will find somebody that has the qualities you are searching for. If you have Dominant traits, you will find somebody that has submissive desires, and/or vice-versa. There is no telling where you might meet this person, however the two biggest methods would most likely be over the Internet through a newsgroup or chat group, or in person at a semi-public or private munch (gathering of practitioners of the BDSM and Mastery lifestyles). No matter where, you will learn that many others have the same desires as you, and will happily help you in your search for your own identity.

Through one of the available mediums, you will find that significant other that you are searching for; and the two of you will eventually decide to meet. During your meeting, this is the time to talk about each other's desires and wants, along with experiences and safety measures each knows of. If you find yourself compatible with this Dominant/submissive, and are comfortable with them in all ways, then you can progress to discuss either partaking in a scene together, or possibly establishing a relationship with one another. Ideas and limits are important things to discuss, along with all safety measures (such as use of safewords and actions, proper tying techniques, avenues for immediate release from bondage, etc.) that will be taken.

The Initial Commitment of a Relationship
Whether you have previously scened together or not, the majority of people in this lifestyle seek some form of commitment to the person that they are involved with. There are many levels of commitment, and what each person wants should be thoroughly discussed up front. Lack of communication is a major problem in all types of relationships, and if you’re able to be open with your Master/sub, you will find that many potential problems can be dealt with before they have a chance to happen.

Through your talks, you have established limits to both the Master and the slave; and have come upon an agreement as to what manner and to what extent control will be given to the Master. The two of you will have discussed the progression of the relationship over time, and what is to be expected of both the Master and the slave.

It should be stated here that the bond will always continue to grow, and that love (if it is felt) will continue to magnify as well. Both emotions may be felt from the onset of meeting one another; however the depth of it simply becomes amazing. In no other type of relationship is trust so important, for once you allow somebody to restrain you from escape, you are totally at their mercy. Make sure you know the person who is taking away your ability to protect yourself.

Short-Term Aspects of the Lifestyle
The first priority of the Master is to "break-down" his submissive. By this, I mean getting the slave to drop old habits, and to adopt new ones through the Master's teachings. There are many things brought to the relationship that the Master will cherish, but there may be just as many things that he will not care for as well. Each Master molds his slave into his ideal image of how she shall serve him.

I've had slaves come to me, with years of experience, that have been calling their previous Master "Sir" or "Lord" for years. If that is what the Master wanted, the slave has learned to adapt to that. Problems arise from the fact she has learned (some call it conditioned) to address her Dominant in a different way. A fake "master" will continually punish his slave for each infraction, whereas a real Master will understand that through time and patience, and gentle (but firm) instruction, the slave will easily adapt to her new surroundings. In essence, it will take that slave a period of time to "re-learn" the proper method of address that suits the Dominant  
It just takes time to learn both what the Master wants and expects, and what the submissive is capable of. The first few weeks/months is basically a "getting-to-know" stage in the relationship. No slave can come into a new relationship and completely please her Master from the start, and the experienced Dominant knows this. The Master knows how to guide and teach his slave, with patience and a constant eye, not allowing her to backslide in her training. The submissive learns proper mannerisms and positions, she learns what is expected of her daily, and she concentrates on allowing the control she has given to him.

Some Masters and subs, for whatever reason, may decide to only scene together once or for a short term. The bond never increases to the point of where people living LTR's (long-term relationships) together get to feel. However, if your interests are based on the physical relationship and not the emotional attachment, then perhaps you should shy away from entering into a relationship where the other person is looking for a bonding experience with you...which usually happens with most LTRs to some extent.

Long-Term Aspects of the Lifestyle
The main thing both Masters and slaves have never expected in a lengthy relationship is the fact that even hard limits soften over time. The cause of this is simple...the bond and trust that has accumulated over time between both people. After scening together, and knowing in your heart that the other person cares for you regardless of your desires, it becomes easier to loosen restrictions that you had previously placed on yourself. Once you know you can completely trust your partner with your life, you may find yourself willing to go into some activities or increased endurance levels that you never thought possible.

It is safe to assume that over time, and with a continuing relationship, the Master and the slave will find that the bond has strengthened enough to where they may be able to try new things. Both will look back to the past, and be amazed both at the natural transition of their abilities, and with the endurance each is able to bring into their play. Time is what is most needed to be able to bring the relationship to the level that both people desire.

There is one very dangerous aspect to a LTR. It is called "falling into a routine". While not dangerous from a physical sense, it is very dangerous to the submissive's mental well-being over time. All Masters realize that what makes a slave feel complete is in her submission to the Master. It is very important for the Master to construct a measure of control over his slave on a daily basis. This is especially true in those relationships where micro-management is practiced. A submissive that does not feel owned or controlled does not feel wanted and complete in her being, and will become both restless and self- destructive. If your an experienced Master, and after a long period of time your slave starts a pattern of getting into trouble or acting out, it could be that she is becoming restless of the never-changing routine she is encountering.

It's ok to give a routine to your submissive that makes things required of her on a on-going schedule. The problem comes when the Master does not initiate new avenues for the slave to explore, or give her opportunities to both learn ways to be a better slave, and to allow her to expand her mind. If the Master accepts his sub for a LTR, he takes on the responsibility of keeping her just as interested five years down the road, as she is at the start of the relationship. This is much harder than it sounds. Imagine being responsible both for yourself and another person, and then having to figure out new and creative ways to both exert your control over her and to allow her to be more submissive to you. Sounds easy? Try doing it daily for YEARS.

It can be a very rough assignment for even the most hardened Masters. However, it is a challenge that most Masters would like to accept, and usually are able to accomplish to a satisfactory result. The slave's main duty is to please her Master, in whatever way she can. The Master's main duty is to be responsible for the on-going training and use of his slave, so she may feel whole herself.

When the Relationship is Over
Just as in any "vanilla" relationship, a large percentage of those created in the Mastery lifestyle will end. There are too many reasons why a relationship may end to list them all, so I'll attempt to go over the emotional "fallout" that happens at the end of this type of commitment.

When the slave asks to be "released" (let out of her commitment), or the Master releases his submissive, the relationship is over. Unless the submissive is in a captive role in her submission, she can walk away regardless of her Master's wishes. The vast majority of Masters and submissives have no desire to be in a relationship where the other is not consensually happy, and the commitment is therefore allowed to end.

It is a sometimes a very traumatic time for the slave during this period of being un-owned. Like a regular relationship, it has taken a period of time to develop a bond of trust and/or love for your Master, and to suddenly be released can be a major shock. You have depended on another to make your decisions for you, to love you the way you are, and to take care of all of your needs. Suddenly you find yourself alone. Unfortunately, this does happen in this lifestyle, and there is but one cure for the depression you now feel...time. Time may not heal all wounds, but it will allow you to find the strength to move on with life.

It is a very hard step to lose your Master, and then later have to re-submit to another. However, you will find that this lifestyle is what makes you happy, and you'll know in your heart when it is time to come back. Just like any other lifestyle, it can be very dangerous to be pulled into the "rebound" effect, and immediately search out a new Master to care for you. Make sure not to fall in this mode of survival, for you will find that you may get into a situation you never counted on, and could have avoided had you had your wits about you.

Finally...

This type of lifestyle offers both advantages and disadvantages over the conventional type of relationship that society practices. If you find that this way of life is for you, as long as you use your head and be smart about the choices you are given, you will find this to be a very rewarding way to live. Relationships are the same in all facets of society, and they are only worth what you make of them.

 

3/20/2010 2:57:42 PM

Who Are You?

Where Are You With Yourself & The Lifestyle?

Ten years ago I stumbled across an article titled, "the 9 levels of submission", and I took it as gospel. Now I see that it was one fallible human being's opinion rather than fact. Much like my web site. This site and my articles are nothing more than my ideas, thoughts, and opinions regarding domination/submission. If by some chance my readers find the words here helpful, great! If not, no biggie.

I encourage you to remain true to yourself regardless of what others might wish to label you. Once upon a time it really did matter what others in the lifestyle thought of me. I wanted approval and perhaps some validation. These days I am far too busy living my life to care. That may have changed due to experiences or it may have changed because I've grown up since then. Or, it could be a combination of the two. I may never really know the truth.

Regardless of the triggers, I am at peace with who I am. I want this for all of you as well. If you take the time to listen to your inner voice I think you agree that to live by other people's labels is a waste of your precious time.

Am I real? Am I a submissive? A slave? Am I a dominant? A top? A player? Nilla even?

Are you asking yourself those questions? I know from experience that others ask you. It's fine to have common terms. Common terms allow us to communicate accurately with each other. But do you find that you might be overly consumed with those labels? Does it make you feel better to say that you are a slave instead of a submissive or better because you say that you are a master instead of top?

Why?

I happen to know the answer. I know because of my experiences and feelings. Insecurity. When we are not secure with who we are we look to outside sources for validation. This doesn't make us bad people. It makes us human. I challenge you to overcome that need for validation. I challenge you to simply be happy with whom you are. So maybe you're not any of the labels or terms I've listed above. So what? Your world will not stop turning. Promise. You might even find someone who suits you much better once you begin to concentrate on yourself as a person first and label second.

I, for example, avoid men who too strongly identify themselves as "Masters". I avoid them like the plague. I get the feeling they cling to that identity like a life raft. It reeks of insecurity to me. I will not be able to see an insecure male as dominant. Therefore, we will not match. I need to see you as dominant. I couldn't care less how anyone else sees you. If I'm not feeling it, it's not going to work. Same thing with submission. I can scream to the high heavens about how submissive I am but if he doesn't see that in me, it's over.

I don't suggest playing a role. That can only last for so long before you grow weary and give it up. That might be why so many online people vanish into the abyss. They grew tired of working to be someone they are not and they don't have the strength to speak the truth. It was far too draining trying to live up to someone else's idea of who they should be. I get that. I'm not condoning it but I understand it.

So where are you right now? Still trying to fit into a box? Attempting to re-create yourself? Does this make you happy
Good luck on your journey,


 

Home

The Submissive

D/s Postcards

3/20/2010 1:43:59 PM

Searching for Mr. GoodChat

You have discovered the online dominance and submission community. Even more importantly for you, you believe you are a submissive and now wish to find a dominant for yourself. There are thousands of men out there with the word "Master" in their name. This should be easy, right? (easy? *begins laughing herself to tears*)

Allow me to share with you what I have learned in four years in the online bdsm chat rooms.

1) 99.9% of all men online, who say they are Dominants, are not.

At best, they are Tops (someone only wanting to dominate sexually) who want nothing more than kinky sex either online or in real life. Tragically, a vast number of them will even tell you that they want real life, but have no intention of ever meeting you because they are married, in a long term relationship, or simply not interested in anything more than playing a D/s relationship game online.

Everyone is going to tell you to "proceed slowly". Great idea, but it won't make you feel any better when you find out the Dom of your dreams actually lives in Estonia with his wife and five children and had no intention whatsoever of actually loving you or meeting you. I've also heard my share of stories about that great "Dom" turning out to be a female.

My advice:
You have the right to make a Dom earn your trust just as you must earn his. Don't be so needy that you will fall for any romantic line tossed at you only to end up with a heartache when you find out he is a player. Take your time and get to know him as a man before even thinking about discussing a D/s relationship. If the man is only interested in talking about kinky sex or how Domly he is, chances are he isn't really interested in you as a person at all. There is nothing wrong with becoming friends first. Ask tons of questions!!! You have this right. Use it. Ask around about him. Does he have a good reputation? Has he only recently shown up online? Does he allow you free access to him? i.e. phone number, address, work email..etc. Make sure he isn't hiding anything the best you can.

2) The men who are truly interested in D/s are just as new as you are

Please do not expect to find someone with any weighty real life experience. They are out there but few and far between. The Doms with extensive knowledge are usually already living it in real life and are not online.

There is nothing wrong with being new, but you must be aware that you are responsible for your own D/s education. I have yet to meet an obviously new "Dom" who is willing to admit that he knows next to nothing. This is disturbing as great damage can be caused by dishonesty in this area.

My favorite newbie line, "I was born Dominant".....or, "I've been a Dom my entire life." Those lines should tip you off. They may have a dominant personality BUT that does NOT NOT NOT make a man A Dominant in the D/s sense.

My advice:
Educate yourself. Read everything you can get your hands on. Ask questions in the chat rooms. If no one answers, keep looking until you find a room willing to discuss your concerns. Bottom line: Know as much as possible about domination and submission BEFORE seeking a Dom.

3) Many Online Dominants are simply looking for an ego boost, an orgasm, or both.

You have needs and desires as well as the Dominant. You have the right to expect them to be fulfilled. A lot of the Doms online are only interested in their own "wants" and will use a submissive to boost their self esteem or fulfill sexual fantasies. They fail to tell you the truth about not really wanting a 24/7 relationship even though they know that is what you want.

My advice:
Be very vocal about what you expect to get from a D/s relationship. Let it be known that you will NOT settle for less. You have the right to not even discuss anything sexual if that makes you feel uncomfortable. Many players will bail when they see you KNOW what you want, you intend to get it, and will NOT play games.

4) Criminals in our midst

Sadly, there ARE men online who wish to emotionally and/or physically harm you. NEVER give out ANY personal information until you can PROVE this person is safe. Many predators see submissives as an easy target. They will tell you everything you've ever wanted to hear from a man. They will look like the sweet guy next door. They will have great jobs, be well educated, and seemingly happy lives. Do not expect a criminal to act a certain way. Use your head and keep your safety first and foremost in your mind at all times.

In conclusion:
The chat rooms are a mine field. Prepare yourself and come well armed if this is where you wish to find a dominant.


3/20/2010 10:04:42 AM

Demands vs Expectations

 

We all know what we want and we all know that, mostly, we'll get some of it and not all of it. Occasionally I talk to people who say they've ticked off every box on their wish list when it comes to a person to share themselves with but, frankly, I treat those people in a similar way to the ones that insist Elvis lives. With great suspicion.

It's not that I don't believe there is a perfect partner for everyone out there. Far from it. I just remind myself that I'm making my wish-list based upon me on my own and not me with another alongside me.

People change other people. What was once essential to you even functioning at any given time can be rendered irrelevant because of the presence of another? You adapt to them, they adapt to you... that, to me, is how it works. We each come to the table with a list of demands and, over some unspecified period of time, we talk and explore and learn and we refine those needs. We learn about each other, our strengths and weaknesses, desires and fantasies, kinks and perversions. It's not that we push certain needs aside and accept they won't happen it's just that, through being with another, those needs change. Some become less important, others more important. And on it goes, over and over.

People are dynamic creatures. They shift, relocate, transform, evolve, learn and never really stay static, regardless if they're happy or sad. People change.

I think people expect some insurance when it comes to the lifestyle... some kind of small-print set of rules that will stop them being exposed to, God forbid, anything different to their precise view of how a life with them should be. I speak to subs and Doms that profess their misery of being alone and their fear that it will always be so and then get to listen to their novel-sized list of expectations and needs and limits and rules and standards and judgments and... It just goes on. And and  on. What do they expect? It's getting to the point where people will have to come with their own user manual so you know the dos and don'ts of them.

I like to talk to people and to listen to them. I like to learn about them. I like to get in their heads a little and see the world through their eyes... why do they think that? Why did they say that? What did they hold back on? Why did they hold back on it? People fascinate me and always have done.

And there are few things less interesting to an inquisitive and open mind than someone who simply sits there and just goes on and on about what they want, what they need, what they expect, what they think is important, what they think is unimportant. I find that rude, almost dismissive of the person they're with. It's like saying 'yes well we can deal with you in a moment... but first, this is what I expect'.

The beliefs and expectations of anyone are essential to what makes them how they are. They define a person to themselves (but not necessarily to others) but some people cling to those things like a drowning man to driftwood. Seriously, how interesting is someone who just lists it all out and, in doing so, almost seems to be trying to define you in some oblique way?

Learning about someone is like taking a journey where the destination is unknown. Along the way you will see many wonderful things and you can share in them, see the joy through another’s eyes and perhaps learn to feel that joy yourself. You will sometimes see things you don't like, that you find ugly or just plain dull. But you will find these things out for yourself, through your own interest in that person. Hopefully it will be reciprocated and, if it is, who knows where it may lead and what will be experienced.

If you want to get to know someone, then go for it. If they want to get to know you and you want them to then let them go digging. Stop showing people round the fun-fair just so they can see all the rides are closed.

3/20/2010 9:55:38 AM

The Healthy Submissive

"Discipline gives total freedom;
it allows you to go beyond your limitations, to break through boundaries and reach the highest goal. The path to discipline will not only save a person's life, it will also give it meaning. How? By introducing him to deeper joys and deeper longings, by creating a silence in which the whisper of the heart can be heard. Truly, discipline is the road to liberation."
 

In this discussion, I will be talking primarily about the female heterosexual submissive, because I don't know enough about non-heterosexual female submissives and Dominants to know whether this analysis is completely applicable. This focus is not to suggest that lesbian female submissives and their challenges are less worthy of study, merely that I am not equipped at this time to do such a study. So often, women who are newly aware of their submissive needs endure a period of self doubt around the troubling question: am I sick? I've seen women read the psychiatric diagnostic manual (DSM-IV) and then ask, "Do I have borderline personality disorder?"

I am writing here not ONLY about the sexual aspects: "am I sick because I get turned on by images of being taken, used, forced, swept away by masculine energy more powerful than my own?"; I am also writing about the nonsexual aspects of being submissive: "am I sick because I yearn to depend on, and follow the lead of, a man stronger than myself?"

I will attempt to address both aspects in this essay.

What precisely fuels this kind of question, "am I sick?" Why would a woman discovering the language of her nature think she has a mental disorder? Or at the very least, have something very wrong with her?

A submissive discovers, or more properly, realizes and acknowledges that she functions AT HER BEST in relation to another. And the more intimate, holding, containing that relationship, the better she feels and the better she performs in cardinal areas of adult life: work, friendships, and parenting. Realizing she is at her best in such relation makes her wonder why she can't do it for herself? Why does she need such a relationship to accomplish what she should be able to do for herself?

In thinking about this, I have come to question the cultural determinants of what is considered the highest good. Here in Western society, we place highest value on independence, on "pull yourself up by the bootstraps", on the lone pioneer, the trailblazer, the less needy and more self sufficient. We value competition over cooperation, tangible achievement over achievement in relationship. We pay big bucks to men (and the few women) that run big corporations, and less to the nursery school teachers, the nurses, the secretaries, the social workers, the caregivers rather than the producers.

There is something wrong with believing that such independence is the only good. It is especially wrong for the most relatedness-oriented among us, the submissive female.

Part of the newly aware submissive's task is to separate out the internalized voices of her culture: those voices that tell her she is too needy, too dependent, too focused on the others in her life. Once she can articulate what those voices tell her, she can begin to question not HERSELF, but the validity of those internalized values, using her own yardstick to measure her life, rather than our culture's standard.

We can see how perspective is critical in understanding a phenomenon. In a study of moral development in children, for example, Dr. Robert Coles, in a study of moral development in children, researched how children decide what is good and right. To do this, he presented several scenarios describing a moral or ethical dilemma, presented the scenario to school age children, and analyzed the results. The description of the study here is to illustrate the nature of cultural bias and it's impact on individuals.

One of Dr. Cole's scenarios was as follows:
A man has a very, very sick wife, so sick she could die if she doesn't get a particular, very expensive medicine. The man doesn't have the money for the medicine, so in desperation he steals it from a pharmacy.

The children are asked questions about this scenario. Coles found that boys tended to conclude that the man should be punished, because the law is the law, and nobody should break the law. Coles saw this as a higher order of moral reasoning, reflecting the statement, "a nation of laws, not of men." That is, that nobody is above the law, and the rule of law is not situationally defined. The boys applied an abstract universal principle to a singular instance. Coles understood this ability to transcend the personal as a "more evolved" form of moral development.

The girls were deeply troubled by the scenario, and most of them sought ways to solve the man's problem within the context of relatedness: they wondered if the man could ask the pharmacist for the medicine, and offer to work for him to pay for it, or pay him back later. They wondered if the man had friends who could help him pay for the medicine, and they believed he shouldn't be punished for his act of desperation. Their sense of right was situational, and defined within the context of relatedness. They did not come to articulate an abstract universal principle, but sought to solve the problem within the context presented. Coles saw this as a less logical, lower order of moral development because the girls could not emotionally distance themselves from the central human drama in the scenario.

After Coles' work was published a woman named Carol Gilligan reviewed the studies that Cole had done and reanalyzed them, in a book called, "In a Different Voice." Rather than seeing the boys' responses as evidence of "higher" development and the girls' as "lower" she redefined them as different. And she pointed out that the girl’s responses, so firmly rooted in human context and relatedness were dam I good or bad?) on factors outside herself. The female submissive defines herself based on what others tell her she is.

Parents have enormous responsibility with such an influenceable child. Nascent talents can either be nurtured or aborted with just a word. This child will likely live up, or down to, whatever is expected of her. Expect more than she can constitutionally do (like academic, athletic, or social success) and she will develop an intense sense of inferiority. Praise her out of proportion to her talents (this is the BEST drawing any child EVER did) and she will develop an inflated sense of self. Accurately and sensitively validate her real abilities and talents, and she will seek goals appropriate to her ability, and take pleasure in achieving them.

When the environment is reality based, sensitive, and balanced, the child grows up embracing her special ability to be "related" to others, to be sensitive, and has a sense of self in reasonable tune with her true abilities and vulnerabilities, neither excessively self effacing or self aggrandizing.

But if development should go awry, as it too often does for this child, the personality traits she has develop in a distorted manner, and cause her difficulties.

In dysfunctional families, this child suffers more than others with tougher hides, less reactive temperments. She is often the one singled out for physical, sexual or emotional abuse. Her very nature makes her available for use: for the parent's angers, frustrations, sexual impulses, or narcissistic gratification.

When a submissive child is misused in this fashion, she is unable to utilize her interpersonal talents in a constructive way. She must either develop rigid defenses that constrain her ability to be flexible as an adult, or be blown about by the winds of other's emotions all her life, or become stuck in what are popularly called, "co-dependent relationships."

Women who emerge from childhood with these traits will be more or less consciously submissive in that they are STILL moldable, controllable by others. Those who don't consciously seek a Dominant partner will naturally gravitate to a man who influences, controls her in a benevolent manner. Who accepts her, loves her, nurtures her, and values her sensitivity.

Those who consciously seek a Dominant partner are those who are perhaps, so sensitive that they require not only benevolence, but someone who understands PRECISELY how moldable and influenceable they are, and is capable of using the power to mold her and influence her deliberately and consciously, for her good and the good of the relationship.

In that kind of relationship, the submissive is freed to be all of her. She is safe enough to feel her exquisitely sensitive reactions to others, to play like a child, to give care and to take care, to be angry, to lose shame.

There is a strength beyond measure in self knowledge and acceptance. There is freedom in jettisoning shame, in letting go of "shoulds."

To know oneself as a submissive woman, to accept that it is neither the terrible thing that society tells us it is, nor the only right and true way to be for OTHERS, is to be free. What is, is.

There are two kinds of strengths: the strength to lead, and the strength to follow; the strength to control, and the strength to yield. There are two kinds of power: the power to strip another's soul bare, and the power to stand naked.

Do not mistake following for weakness, for it is not. Do not mistake yielding for weakness, for in yielding there is resilience. Do not mistake the submissive's need for relatedness for inability to be alone.

Submissive women are not weaklings. They are sensitive people who have a great deal of resilience in the face of their particular challenges.

 

3/20/2010 9:39:02 AM

ADDING SUBMISSIVES

Stables. Harems. Multiple partners. Orgies. Slaves to do your bidding. All pretty alluring pictures. It tends to be a rather common phenomenon for many new Dominant's to become captivated by the ideas and imagery that such words convey into our psyche. Several things tend to play into these desires. Among these are the possibilities of living out several childhood fantasies. Most of us grow up reading and watching movies and television. A part of us becomes the hero or protagonist in the stories and we live vicariously their adventures, feelings, emotions and horrors. At puberty those fantasies move further into the areas of sexuality and exploration of the 'forbidden fruits'. We, as humans, tend to be drawn toward what is naughty or not allowed by the permission of our parents, cultures or religions. We often long to escape into something more entertaining and fulfilling than our rather mundane and boring lives, jobs, families.

When a person 'finds' the BDSM community it is rather like finding a gift box. The unattractive boy or girl who was left holding up a wall at a high school dance is suddenly offered a banquet of opportunity. Unfortunately most of us have experiences of negativity which may at times influence our choices and decisions when considering tasting of these naughty fruits.

It is important to remember that ALL decisions have almost invisible ramifications on the other people in our lives. Having the opportunity to add submissives into our world does not mean that it is something we must or even should do. There is a tendency to 'overlook' the possible damage that such an introduction may cause in existing relationships in favor of the 'ideal'.

Many people have been 'discovering' D/s through the purchase of a computer and exploration of the Internet. Often these people are married and begin to explore bringing D/s into their home life after sometimes 15-20 years of vanilla marriage. This is difficult in the best of situations requiring both the Dominant and submissive to alter deeply ingrained habits, responses, thoughts, ideas and attitudes. Continued involvement within the online community will often present people with 'new' possibilities. Many people get involved with someone new because they are treated 'differently' than what they are familiar with in their real life relationship. Often they will talk themselves into the 'idea' that there is nothing 'wrong' with playing online. It does not take too long to get past that idea into the concept of having a 'second submissive'.

At this point the new Dominant will often present this idea to their existing spouse as a completely normal and acceptable choice. There is pressure applied on the new spouse submissive to 'accept' this introduction into their lives and adjust to the changes or have their world utterly disrupted. Part of the problem with doing this is that within a spousal relationship there are distinct definitions of role or status which have been carefully built over many years. The introduction of a new, sometimes younger, more attractive person as generally a 'sexual' addition can create intense instability. The spouse submissive may be able to conceptualize the idea of a new person entering the relationship but may suffer extreme feelings of abandonment, loss, fear, instability, threat of loss of family structure, embarrassment, shame, and loss of status. Many of these feelings will be stuffed away inside. This is especially true if the spouse submissive is trying very hard to live up to the ideal of the submissive that they have come to understand from the descriptions of this position mostly through online information and contacts.

The Dominant may be mostly if not totally 'blind' to these concerns. Often a Dominant gets so 'filled' with their own presence, the opportunities and quite frankly blind lust that they marginalize mentally the true implications of their decisions. Many new Dominant's believe that they can easily 'handle' the needs of several submissives at once. This is not only difficult; it can be extremely misleading from an exterior view. Every submissive requires, needs and desires a sincere and strong level of personal attention. Given that such a choice is made, where is the Dominant drawing the attention from to give to this new person? In most cases we have jobs, careers, hobbies, children, families which demand a large percentage of our discretionary time. What little time remains available usually goes to our life partner or spouse. This usually means that the Dominant is drawing from their existing relationship in order to give to the new relationship.

Coupled to this is all of the lives that are impacted by the creation of new ties. Often people will bring people into their homes because they have not the time or money to provide a separate place to be with this new person. Many have a desire for the second or third submissive to live IN the home with the preexisting family sometimes sharing the marital bed. This is very similar to creating a stepfamily. All of the new persons issues enter the family at the same time. All of their hopes, desires, feelings and habits are part of their package.

This type of forcible inclusion by the Dominant can be quite devastating for the submissives who are part of this creation. The new submissive will often feel threatened by the old submissive and vice versa. Both will vie for attention sometimes using children or other issues to garner the Dominant's attention. Often the submissives will not want to feel the sensations they feel and will try very hard to blend together or get along. It should not be forgotten that vanilla standards continue to work, a submissive can 'agree' to such an experiment and feel they have been betrayed when it occurs. In many cases this simply doesn't work well and can be destructive in how the other people in the family come to view the actions of the Dominant, including parents, children and close friends. In most cases the the risks of damage are simply not worth the often short term affairs.

Sometimes secondary submissives can be added into a relationship if that is part of the objective from the beginning for all concerned. This usually works best if the submissives are independently close friends or sincerely drawn or interested in each other. Some submissives enjoy sharing a Dominant, co-scening, co-living and generally being in a poly or multi relationship. These tend to be the exception rather than the rule. In addition some submissives simply like to co-scene but have no desire to live with or have intimate relations with a preexisting couple. In general a non-sexual partner is often easier to accept than a sexual partner. It is my personal opinion that this type of relationship works the best when children are not involved in a family type arrangement. When all of the adult partners are single, mature, independent and unencumbered. Communication becomes even more crucial when more voices are present!!!

A Dominant needs to also consider and remember the extensive needs and requirements of a single relationship and accurately realize that they are multiplying the issues, needs, concerns, complications and responsibilities with each addition into their life. It is my personal opinion that this type of relationship works the best when children are not involved, whether they are grown or living with a former spouse and when all parties are honest, open and loving with each other.

 

3/18/2010 9:28:27 AM

Ask today - Safe tomorrow ~

Sometimes we give much weight to what people say to us. This is particularly so for people who become known to each other through the Internet and phone. When written or verbal communication becomes our only available 'measure' of a person then we tend to become dependent on using our judgment as to the depth or veracity of what we hear. If we approach a new relationship with this handicap and if we are in a somewhat vulnerable state then we may be further inclined to offer a level of belief toward this unknown person we are communicating with. In a sense, we want to believe what they have to say so we encourage ourselves to override years of caution and offer to this person an almost limitless sphere of trust. This decision to trust can become so powerful that even when opportunities present themselves to check for truth, we ignore them. Sometimes going so far as to tell ourselves that such a check in some way diminishes the belief we have claimed both to them and to ourselves. In this case we deliberately 'blind' ourselves to any information which may present itself as contrary to the established truth.

It becomes fairly easy to 'build' a stranger into the 'design' we think we have searched for our entire lives. It is a way to resurrect hope and old tarnished battered by life dreams of the perfect man, or perfect woman. Further, it is in the nature of humans to create a 'mating dance' when meeting an 'available' or 'potential' mate. This dance in part is expressed through a deliberate seeking out of 'similar' signals. We tend to look for a common language, common hobbies or experiences, something to use as a foundation for an ongoing conversation or to further contacts and increase the potential of mating. Within this 'courting dance' we tend to ignore or push aside those things which are 'different' in part because we know that such differences if brought forward might erode our so carefully constructed relationship foundation. If you couple the need to believe again, to find someone to fill the voids in your life to this biological 'alignment' of similarities then you may find the combination difficult to resist and almost impossible to view objectively.

If you take this 'mixture' further and express it within the arena of D/s, you can then add a component of ritualized responses which inhibit open communication. This can be especially true if the individual is within the submissive side of the relationship. Very shortly after 'meeting' online, the submissive may be encouraged to respond 'in role' at all times during online conversations and email. This 'structure' by its nature is aligned toward the concept of one person offering direction and the other person following or accepting that direction. Open or intimate conversation may be an early casualty to the desire to 'fit' into the desired role. If no early open areas are created then the submissive may find themselves somewhat trapped within this role. Often they will not see this as being trapped since 'finding' this 'special person' is very important to them. They will tell themselves that this 'limitation of information flow' is what is proper between their perceptions of Dominant and submissive. Beyond a certain point, 'asking' can be viewed as disrespectful. So, necessary questions may remain unasked and unanswered. The submissive may feel that this floating trust adds just that little bit more risk and edge to their situation or budding relationship.

By viewing this process in reverse you can clearly note the times or moments when such decisions were made, when the individual made a choice to offer trust in lieu of real information. This launching of the self into the unknown is also a choice. By accepting the 'limitations' of real information the individual can make decisions which on some level they know are based on possibly erroneous assumptions. By not asking certain questions they take a step toward reducing the long term viability of the new relationship. This is an action directed by the free will and choice of the individual. As they take each further action which may lead them into an unsuitable union they are in basic ways expressing the desire to be in a temporary union, one which stands the highest risk of falling apart in disunion after a very short period of time. This 'idea' may be mentally intolerable and frequently the individual will persuade themselves that what they truly are looking for is a stable, long term, healthy interpersonal relationship.

However, with very few exceptions, the strength of a relationship is built over a long period of time based on the actions of the individual's involved in the relationship. It is less important what you believe, or what you tell yourself and more important what you do, to, toward and for that relationship and indeed for yourself. Intentions are empty descriptions. Your 'action' is who you are; it is what you really do. Trust if given easily and cheaply will be repaid by its easy and cheap stripping. Trust shouldn't be given at all. Trust is something which you as an individual earn. If you are a person who willfully chooses to take actions against the basic structure of your relationship you are simply expressing your true 'feeling' for that relationship. By seeking 'forgiveness' for actions you indeed are requesting that those who have trusted you should accept this willful injury of themselves, and release you from responsibility for your choice to injure them in the first place. A twice injury.

 

If you are seeking a relationship via the Internet or some form of dating service, use all of the same tools you would use when seeking any relationship. Be safe. Meet in open, public places. Create safe call numbers and USE them. Ask questions. Take a look at your dates photo ID. See if the names match, if the addresses match. Beyond the normal range of safe call questions are some questions which should be asked. The growth of the Internet is creating 'opportunistic predators', these are people who will seek out anyone they believe is vulnerable purely to use that person for their own motives or purposes. Further, there are people entering the lifestyle looking for a place to 'hide' their behaviors of violence and abuse. Ask any potential relationship partner if they have a criminal record, if they have ever been charged with domestic violence or stalking, if they are a felon, if they have ever been charged with a sex crime such as rape or child molestation, if they have ever been charged or implicated in the death of anyone else. Felony conviction records are generally available to the public only requiring a name to be searched. If your potential relationship partner has any type of charge or conviction against them, then do the research to INDEPENDENTLY explore the nature of the charge and findings against them IF you continue to be serious about them. Do your best to gather clear and factual information to the best of your ability prior to placing yourself in a position of extreme vulnerability. And finally, whenever possible DATE locally. Meet early in the relationship; see if there is physical chemistry. Then check your date out. If you notice an inconsistency don't allow yourself to put it into the ignore box, if you select poorly that choice may injure or destroy you.
3/17/2010 7:49:20 PM

Submission

To Submit: ...to overcome resistance to direction and yield one(self) to the will of another

 

Submission is an action of personal strength. To overcome internal resistance the submissive must control their desire or need to maintain personal control in the creation and delivery of all personal decisions. They must overcome the need to express or deliver their personal judgment as the basis for creating, directing and taking self action. They must overcome their desire to ACT defensively through CHALLENGE and directed conflict when exposed to the direction of another. As part of this process they must also submerge their ego to allow them to follow or accept direction from another without fear of loss of face, status or worth.

To yield is to 'reward' through the offering of the inner self to the direction or will of another. This 'gift' is the non-resistance or need of conflict TO direction and external control.

Resistance is usually based on FEAR of loss. That loss may be the perception of ego or self, loss of control, loss of independence, loss of status and loss of perceived personal value or worth.

There are some 'new' submissives who believe that they need a 'strong' Dominant to conquer or externally overcome their resistance to direction and control. This implies an action of external 'force' upon the submissive. A violent, compulsion or constraint exerted AGAINST a person. Such an action implies that the (self) of the submissive is not consenting to direction but in fact resisting or overtly acting in opposition to the acceptance of voluntary direction by another person. Non-consensual FORCE violates one of the primary tenants of the BDSM community and factually negates that the 'submissive' is voluntarily submitting at all.

The identification of 'strong' Dominant and the inability of a submissive to find one who meets these self-created unattainable standards allows the submissive to evade taking the internal actions necessary to control themselves in order to offer themselves truly in submission.

A person who actively RESISTS direction or control is NOT submitting. Acting out with resistance is a demonstration that the individual has NOT overcome their internal resistance to external direction and control.

Some submissives believe that by yielding or 'rewarding' access to their physical body that they are offering to the recipient of that 'reward' their submission. To reward access WITHOUT yielding your inner (self) or ego to the voluntary acceptance of the will of another is NOT submission. It is to role play submission on the surface without real meaning or depth in the exchange. Such an offering is shallow and quite limited. Again this is often an action of defense based on fear of loss of control or exposure of emotional or mental vulnerability by the submissive.

Part of overcoming the defensive structures inside the mind of the submissive is the absolute necessity of the submissive to overcome their FEAR of releasing control to another.

Some submissives do not wish to release or submerge their egos through voluntary submission instead desiring to shift responsibility for their submission to a forcible or non-voluntary IMPOSITION of submission upon them thereby allowing them to save 'face' and shift the BLAME of their submission to the person who had IMPOSED that condition or state upon them.

Submission CANNOT be imposed. Control CAN be imposed or FORCED. Often through tools of intimidation, fear, pain, guilt or shame. We call this IMPOSITION of FORCE - ABUSE! This is a non-consensual action.

A submissive cannot escape personal responsibility for their submission. They must overcome the societal implications of perceived weakness of character and perverse or corrupt moral standards on their own. A submissive must overcome their feelings of shame and guilt for taking direct voluntary actions against the 'accepted' role of the 'independent successful human adult' as defined by the standards of outer society. It is important to consider that shame and guilt are tools used by religions, governments and communities to impose censure and through that censure CONTROL members of the community who no longer believe or follow the often rigid and limiting acceptable path of an adult within that community.

You punish the unusual through shunning, disparagement and expressed direct shame or humiliation. Any individual who defies or is able to ignore societal rules or controls becomes dangerous and perceived to be potentially beyond the control of that society. Such defiance causes FEAR.

The acknowledgement and acceptance of TOTAL responsibility for the submission of the self within is the first TRUE step that a submissive takes toward total submission and the offering of the self to the will and direction of another.

 

3/17/2010 7:31:00 PM
Teach me Master


teach me Master...
teach me how to dance...
not how to move my body to music...
show me how to dance with wild abandon...
to hear the music in my head..
feel the rhythm within my blood
even when there is no music..
simply the touch of Your hands..
the tone of Your voice...
the will of You to see me dance...

teach me to sing Master
not just how to put words to music...
show me how to express all the wonderful
sensations you create within me
with the singing of my heart...
gentle sighs and moans, gasps of pleasure...
the groans and cries at the delicious pain...

teach me to feel Master
i know how to touch something with my hands..
show me Master how to gauge Your mood
by the pressure of Your hand upon my body...
to feel Your love within the simple stroke of
Your hand through my hair..
to feel the joy of being Yours deep within my heart
and to the depths of my soul....

teach me Master how to please You
not how to simply say the words You wish to hear
but how to be all that You desire of me...
to be Your comfort... Your pleasure..
to take Your mind from distressing thoughts

3/17/2010 5:01:13 PM

CYBER REALITIES

In many ways this seems like a contradiction in terms. However, it cannot be overlooked that the advent of the Internet has opened the access into the BDSM community in ways completely incomprehensible 10-15 years ago. Along with this new technology has come new issues, dangers and problems. In many ways the community itself was completely unprepared for this onslaught. People resist change and push away from things they don't understand. There are generational traditions and elitist attitudes that separate the 'seasoned or experienced members' from these 'upstart newbies with their upstart ways, ideas and formula's'. Within this formerly unified community we have created a sub-community. One which many people speak of in disdain or contempt.

As with all things the cyber realm has two faces. One positive and one negative. We, as a community cannot ignore this new child among us. Nor can we impose upon it rules and standards that no longer work with the efficacy of the past. We have to accept that we too must change, adapt and overcome the problems. Seek new answers and find ways to welcome the newness instead of isolating them from the assistance and information they too need.

With many people access to the Internet is the only fantasy outlet they have. They can step inside its pixel dust and plastic walls and be anyone. They can shift gender, orientation, size, appearance all in the 'wink of an eye'. That puff of magic slides through them to release all their dreams and passions of the past. Their fear and shyness fade away; they can be that Knight, swagger as a Queen or cower as a slave. Everything is possible. They are invisible and visible both. It is like entering a giant interactive play where your true identity is never known. For the first time they can write their own life story, their own personal fairy tale, and it is innocent and fun and the fulfillment of lifelong dreams. In its purest form there is absolutely nothing wrong with this. Yet for many the fantasy takes on form and shape and color, and at some unnoticed moment the pixel dust fades away and people that were illusive whispers at your fingertips take on names, shapes and forms within the spaces of your life.

For those that forever remain within the bondage of the medium, antics, rules and concepts of fantasy role play are as they wish to construct them. However, enough people transition into the real life BDSM world from the Internet that it becomes increasingly important to step forward into the fantasy role play and indicate that much if not all that they do here does not translate well into real life. To expect it to is irrational. One does not 'train' online. Interaction between a Dominant and a submissive can occur and does but the level of reality is limited by the medium. One can, may and should educate themselves. One should meet people, explore topics and see how they feel about things. One should be 'wary' of falling in love. Friendship and interest are fair game. Respect should be given to the office of love, commitment and relationships. Distance, space and contact can make the entering into such a relationship easy to do but one should never underestimate that upon conversion into reality physical chemistry, and all of the things which exist in the real world have to be factored in. Many people believe it is a way to have a relationship without all of the costs of one in reality. One should understand that a cyber collar is not worth the fabric that constructs it. It is rather like creating a 'make believe' wedding ring to wear. It lacks substance and in many ways belittles the real thing. Which is real, exists in physical form and is exchanged from one human hand to one human neck.

Many people long to separate from alignment with the cyber community because of its reputation for promoting inaccurate behaviors, injuring innocent people who are too eager to believe in those who profess expertise and for portraying relationships in functionally impossible ways. Labels are hastily thrown upon anyone whose opinion varies from theirs. A wannabe or a cyber this or that. This is ignorant and dangerous. Among the cyber population is a growing number of predators. Those who seek to find the vulnerable exploit their dreams and pervert those dreams into ugly episodes of brutality and cruelty. And there are those who have discovered a way to find 'free' people to use for sex or servant. They have landed amidst the herd of the unsuspecting. The only way to combat these people who are not 'of' our community but 'using' it for ugly purposes is education. The more a person learns the easier it becomes to spot those who have suspect motives. It is certain we will find other and better ways as we become more adept at using the medium to work for the community instead of against it.

We must accept that a significant percentage of those people online who are actively exploring the BDSM cyber community will at some point take the steps necessary to experience some aspect of this in real life. Therefore they cannot be considered fake or illusions or 'cyber'. They are merely people who have not get experienced a real life exchange or D/s relationship. The inaccuracies of the 'fantasy role play' have to be addressed or faced where they are flagrant.

It is not our business to evaluate cyber kink. It should be considered merely another kink or fetish much like rubber, shoes or bondage. It is our business to offer real life, functional information to anyone who asks. To direct people toward real life organizations and resources which they can use to educate themselves if they find their interest is moving toward reality. For those who can only ever explore themselves in the cyber realm we can and should ask you to indicate your fetish so that those who are interested have correct information to use when considering interacting with you.

3/14/2010 5:13:05 PM

My Views On Submission

 

Submission is a gift. It cannot be given all at once
like a bunch of freshly picked flowers. It must be
cultivated and nourished. While one may be naturally 
submissive, one does not naturally submit.
 

True submission comes from deep within the soul.
It travels through us, pausing at the heart,
where it then emerges through our physical
body and mind to our Dominant. It is my further 
belief, that you must love yourself first before you
 can serve another. 
 

Without trust, honor and integrity, you are wearing
a mask. While this mask may disguise you from others
it is your true reflection you must face under the mask.
Trust... is stronger than any rope or chain.
 

Submission is not something a Dominant can take.
It must be given or there can be no surrender.
It is with this frame of thinking that a submissive
should always remember how valuable her gift is.
 

I have the right to limitations and safety. The most
purest type of submission is that given with no thought
of oneself. If I am worried about my safety, then pure
submission is not obtained. I need communication, consent,
respect, safe word (gesture), and aftercare. When a
 submissives limitations are ignored, it is then 
that BDSM becomes abuse.

 

3/14/2010 3:25:59 PM
i  soooooooooooo tired of this ratrace. Why is it that when you meet someone they are so different from their emails and profile. i met a Dom last week. We had lunch and he wanted me to get in  his car and play with myself. He  then wanted to get a motel room. i am not that stupid. i have standards. he said he was experienced yet all he wanted to do is spank me. GET REAL. i am just so tired of all this yet i keep searching in  hopes of meeting the right one. Thanks for letting me vent
kate
3/14/2010 6:41:22 AM
The Power Exchange
When I stand before you
naked
in the firelight
a molten display of flesh
and female,
I wear chains
There could be no question,
who has the power?
My skin is gleaming gold
my eyes bright
my body sleek and long
I am sex embodied
in a woman
When I hear you gasp
the first time your
eyes touch upon
this sight,
who has the power?
When I kneel
to you,
and crawl
in chains
like a starving woman
across the floor
to beg you,
brown hair wild, and
green eyes flashing
who has the power?
When you chain me
stretched taut
and stand back to
survey all you own
you smile
Your whip is
red-hot
and there is nothing but
you and I and the pain,
my tears fall
my screams slash your soul
who has the power?
When
my crying eyes
look up to you
from the floor
you drop the whip
I cannot get up
and you must carry me
our eyes meet
and your heart is
filled with me
I am weak
and your need is
strong
who has the power now?

3/14/2010 6:34:22 AM

Cry


    At first I gave him...
what I knew I could give....
The flesh for the taking....
the easy part.

Something I had mastered,
long before I knew him.
Such a sacrificial lamb,
and yet I...held the important things,
          held them tight
                  to my heart....

so tight,
.... that it left impressions...
          of such disappointment,
    and yes, pain.

and slowly,
         so slowly, moment by moment

I gave him more, than I..
         ever believed that I could,
         that I ever thought I wanted to...

I felt his hands... touching my heart...
         pulling it away from me...

loosening my grasp...
         and slowly, little pieces
fell away from me,

I felt him touch me in my darkest places....

          CRY, CRY, CRY he said
let it go, let it go, let it go....

and it was
          in the letting go,

          that he moved closer to me....
there was room for him now.



3/13/2010 7:37:45 PM

I'll Be Waiting


Night and once again I hear you calling
In my mind you speak the words I long to hear
I see your face can even feel your breathing
Though I know that you are never really there

If I had been born bolder you would be truly next to me

So then
I'll be waiting I'll be waiting
I'm waiting just for you

To stroke your hair and feel your arms around me
To talk of things we did or we would do
Would be the kind of magic I'd believe in
But there's some things even wizards cannot do

If I had been born bolder I wouldn't need a magic wand

So then
I'll be waiting I'll be waiting
I'd give up all for you
What else can I do
I'm waiting just for you

      We stand together in the evening sun
      Unspoken thoughts we share as one
      Golden light on distant mountains
      Slowly fades as surely as the light of dreams

Don't think about tomorrow
In the darkness I can still believe you're here
If the power of thought can give a vision substance
Then in truth you are alive and close to me

If I had been born bolder I would take you in my arms
Who's to stop me reaching for you the only one is me

So then
I'll be waiting I'll be waiting
I'd give up all for you
What else can I do
I only dream of you
What else can I do
I'm waiting just for you
What else can I do

3/13/2010 6:47:40 PM

In His Chambers



"Join Me in My chambers";
these words i love to hear,
my Masters  voice is calling me;
beckoning his slave near.

Upon his invitation,
A smile lights up my face;
My Master has requested me
To join him in his place.

i hurry to his chambers,
The way well known to me
And stand outside his doorway,
To wait for him to see.

Finally he speaks the words
My heart has longed to hear;
"you may enter little one"
permission to draw near.

As i glide across the room,
My eyes upon his face;
Pleasure sings within my soul;
i love this special place.

In my Master's chambers,
Down on bended knee,
i wait to serve the man i love,
Who taught me how to be.

Within this room i first became
What i was meant to be;
His slave, his love, his little one
The other half of he.

i cast my eyes around the room
And remember all the days,
My Master shared his wisdom
And taught me of his ways.

His chambers are my classroom,
His teachings fill my mind,
i learn from him and listen
To the truth he helps me find.

Within this room i serve him,
With my body and my heart;
Giving all i am to him,
Denying him no part.

"Join me in my chambers"
are special words to me,
words that call his slut slave
to where she longs to be.



 

 

3/13/2010 5:36:57 PM
Update on my lunch with a Dom the  other day!
i wrote Him a nice email stating how nice it was to meet Him. i have not heard back from Him at all. i think if He is not interested He should at least have the manners to tell me so. so i continue my search once again
kate
3/12/2010 7:36:12 PM

Submission

To Submit: ...to overcome resistance to direction and yield one (self) to the will of another

 

Submission is an action of personal strength. To overcome internal resistance the submissive must control their desire or need to maintain personal control in the creation and delivery of all personal decisions. They must overcome the need to express or deliver their personal judgment as the basis for creating, directing and taking self action. They must overcome their desire to ACT defensively through CHALLENGE and directed conflict when exposed to the direction of another. As part of this process they must also submerge their ego to allow them to follow or accept direction from another without fear of loss of face, status or worth.

To yield is to 'reward' through the offering of the inner self to the direction or will of another. This 'gift' is the non-resistance or need of conflict TO direction and external control.

Resistance is usually based on FEAR of loss. That loss may be the perception of ego or self, loss of control, loss of independence, loss of status and loss of perceived personal value or worth.

There are some 'new' submissives who believe that they need a 'strong' Dominant to conquer or externally overcome their resistance to direction and control. This implies an action of external 'force' upon the submissive. A violent, compulsion or constraint exerted AGAINST a person. Such an action implies that the (self) of the submissive is not consenting to direction but in fact resisting or overtly acting in opposition to the acceptance of voluntary direction by another person. Non-consensual FORCE violates one of the primary tenants of the BDSM community and factually negates that the 'submissive' is voluntarily submitting at all.

The identification of 'strong' Dominant and the inability of a submissive to find one who meets these self-created unattainable standards allows the submissive to evade taking the internal actions necessary to control themselves in order to offer themselves truly in submission.

A person who actively RESISTS direction or control is NOT submitting. Acting out with resistance is a demonstration that the individual has NOT overcome their internal resistance to external direction and control.

Some submissives believe that by yielding or 'rewarding' access to their physical body that they are offering to the recipient of that 'reward' their submission. To reward access WITHOUT yielding your inner (self) or ego to the voluntary acceptance of the will of another is NOT submission. It is to role play submission on the surface without real meaning or depth in the exchange. Such an offering is shallow and quite limited. Again this is often an action of defense based on fear of loss of control or exposure of emotional or mental vulnerability by the submissive.

Part of overcoming the defensive structures inside the mind of the submissive is the absolute necessity of the submissive to overcome their FEAR of releasing control to another.

Some submissives do not wish to release or submerge their egos through voluntary submission instead desiring to shift responsibility for their submission to a forcible or non-voluntary IMPOSITION of submission upon them thereby allowing them to save 'face' and shift the BLAME of their submission to the person who had IMPOSED that condition or state upon them.

Submission CANNOT be imposed. Control CAN be imposed or FORCED. Often through tools of intimidation, fear, pain, guilt or shame. We call this IMPOSITION of FORCE - ABUSE! This is a non-consensual action.

A submissive cannot escape personal responsibility for their submission. They must overcome the societal implications of perceived weakness of character and perverse or corrupt moral standards on their own. A submissive must overcome their feelings of shame and guilt for taking direct voluntary actions against the 'accepted' role of the 'independent successful human adult' as defined by the standards of outer society. It is important to consider that shame and guilt are tools used by religions, governments and communities to impose censure and through that censure CONTROL members of the community who no longer believe or follow the often rigid and limiting acceptable path of an adult within that community.

You punish the unusual through shunning, disparagement and expressed direct shame or humiliation. Any individual who defies or is able to ignore societal rules or controls becomes dangerous and perceived to be potentially beyond the control of that society. Such defiance causes FEAR.

The acknowledgement and acceptance of TOTAL responsibility for the submission of the self within is the first TRUE step that a submissive takes toward total submission and the offering of the self to the will and direction of another.


3/11/2010 3:35:46 PM

Thoughts On Submission

I would love feedback to these thoughts. I read this somewhere

Submission is giving control of myself to another. That's the technical definition anyway. But it is so much more than that. It is emotional and psychological way before it is physical. Submission isn't a want for me, it's a need, it  isn’t' something I do just for kicks or sexual thrills. It is what I have to do. It is an integral part of who I am. Submission means to me that I strive to please my master above myself, even if I'm not really in the mood. It isn't just submitting to the pleasurable things but submitting accepting the not so pleasurable things as well that will please him. It isn't all sex, though that is included. 

Submission is the mental knowledge of who is in charge, who makes the final decisions. It is being able to trust someone else so deeply that questioning their orders doesn't come to mind. Submission is being strong enough within myself to be able to give what I am to another. It's being secure enough within myself that I can freely choose to place another's needs before my own, yet not lose my identity, instead enhance it through the power exchange dynamic. It is an emotional bond that is so strong that a simple look from my master speaks volumes to me where a sparkle in his eyes .
is all I need to know I've done a good job, or a certain expression shows that I did not do a good job. Submission which flows naturally from to me my master is what brings me the greatest personal joy but can also bring emotional pain as well. It is knowing, even during times of confusion, deep inside that I belong to my master no matter what. 

Though all of these parts of submission I gain freedom to be all of who I am and to enjoy that. To find pleasure in my need to please someone else. For me, as a service orientated sub-slave, submission is who I am not just something I do. In the right circumstances and with the right person, the depth of my submission strengthens every day. Through this process I find inner peace, contentment, happiness and satisfaction unlike anything I've ever experienced before. For
me, it completes me. I suppose I could live without D/s in my life, but I would not have that deep sense of contentment that living D/s gives me and that I could not completely empathize with until recently.

For many people deep submission cannot come into being without love being present. That's wonderful in my opinion. Yes, many of those emotions I spoke of are similar too and/or exactly the same as loving someone else. But, and this is where I will separate the two at least in my experience. I  do not live a d/s relationship on a 24/7 basis. I had stated here (and elsewhere) that I believed I could not reach the depth of submission that I knew myself to be capable of without loving the dominant. I can say that is not true. (gotta love it when life tosses stuff into your laps and changes everything one once looked at as fact..<giggle>) I have submitted this deeply with a man whom I did not love. We did not have a relationship based on romantic love it was based on a power exchange. Mutual respect and trust. We did care for each other, of course. For me, it isn't my submissive nature responding to "love", it is my submissive nature responding to the dominant one of a man I respect and trust. What is interesting to me, hence I've been thinking about this question so much, is how strong my feelings of submission are becoming. I always knew D/s did not require love to be in existence. But I could never completely empathize with those who stated they did not love their masters yet submitted deeply to them. Now, I understand it better. It's still hard to put into words. Will love eventually become a part of this relationship, probably yes it will. But right now, it isn't a part of it and I still feel that need to please and that satisfaction when I am pleasing, as well as that disappointment when I am not. Interesting thoughts to say the least.

3/11/2010 1:48:53 PM
had lunch today with Sir Doug and it went very well, We plan to see each other again. He said i was just who he was looking for. i am so excited b ut refuse to rush into anything. This time i am traking it slowly
kate
3/11/2010 1:27:50 PM

Characteristics of a Successful Submissive
 

 

I have spent a lot of time discussing with others through chats, real life, discussion lists and posting forums, what makes a good submissive. What marks a submissive from a player or wannabe. Through these discussions and my personal experiences I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me or in my experience seemed to be desired by a majority of dominants. From my personal life experiences, I feel that almost all of these traits are what makes a good person not just a successful submissive. 

Many of these things intertwine with each other. But all are my personal beliefs of what makes a good submissive as well as a good person. Most of these can be applied to any relationship, not just those within BDSM. I list them in alphabetical order for ease of reading.

Acceptance:
This is the ability to see and accept yourself for who and what you are, be they your good points or your bad ones. This includes knowing your limitations yet keeping the thought that things can change and knowing you will change as well. This is the ability to let yourself be who you are, to take pride and pleasure in the person you are, and not lose that acceptance because someone said you are not what you know you are. 
 

Communication:
This is the ability to talk openly and honestly about what is in your heart and mind, your opinions and beliefs, your needs vs. your wants, your responses or reactions, basically to be able to talk about everything. This ability also calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the dominant. Once open communication has been established it should remain that way and will do so provided the submissive does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (as well as emotionally). Communication need not always be verbal. Just so long as what you need to say to your partner, gets said to them, then the lines of communication stay open. For example, you may find a particular topic easier to write about in your journal and thus "tell" your partner that way. This is still communicating.

Courtesy (aka Manners):
This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. Since the specifics of this one vary with each relationship, I will only address general manners. It is the ability to show proper courtesy by using please and thank you, addressing people with general respect and courtesy.

Grace:
This is another whose specifics vary with each relationship, but is basically the ability to not appear stilted or halting in your movements. I'm not sure this one is of major importance to many people, but I list it here anyway as it has come up frequently. Of course this may be affected by physical limitations that will reduce its importance.

Growth:
The ability to grow within yourself, look for and attain new goals. Be these mental, emotional or physical goals. The ability to continue to grow and sharpen your abilities is very important as it prevents the relationship from stagnating, helps you to grow as a submissive and thus discover new ways to please or serve your dominant.

Honesty:
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the dominant what you think he/she wants to hear. A successful submissive is an honest person, one who does not lie, deceive, or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust. Trust is the basis of a relationship. To lie, breaks down the trust and therefore the relationship by removing it's very foundation.

Humility:
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. A successful submissive knows they will make mistakes; that they are not perfect. A successful submissive admits his/her mistakes, and strives to correct them. Giving off an attitude of being better than anyone else, is not a desired trait. Having a sense of pride is good, but humility is necessary to prevent one from being arrogant.

 

Intelligence:
By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful submissive intelligence is the ability to think for themselves. The ability to make informed decisions about who to submit to and just how far their submission goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn them as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their dominant and remember those things. 

Loyalty:
 This is a very important trait in a submissive. It is the ability to uphold your dominants rules over anyone else. A successful submissive will not act in a manner that will raise doubts about his/her commitment to their dominant. It is upholding your end of the agreement made with your partner to the best of your abilities. This can also mean standing by your partner when difficulties arise. This tends to come hand in hand with commitment and both are necessary for a long term relationship to survive. 
 

Obedience:
This is exactly what is in every day life, the ability to do what you are told. Within a power exchange relationship this means willingly following the terms of your dominant and doing what you are told. Willing obedience is pleasing to the submissive as well as the dominant. This can directly relate to the person's submissiveness. A submissive does not obey because they fear their dominant, they obey because they have an intense need to please the dominant. This does not mean blind obedience (never question anything). Specifics regarding obedience do vary with each relationship, but obeying one's dominant is part of a power exchange relationship and is expected.

 

Open Mind:
This is the ability to view things with as little preset prejudice as possible. To maintain the ability to learn new things and be open to trying something new or different. It directly compliments Growth. 

Patience:
 That is the ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating. This does not mean to push your most urgent needs aside, but to learn the difference between what is a necessity and what is not and to convey these things to the dominant.

Pride: (self respect, self esteem)
This does not mean be arrogant, just the knowledge of your ability. Having a sense of pride in your abilities shows that you have a healthy sense of self esteem and your whole identity does not rely on another's point of view. A good submissive values themselves and respects their own limits. A solid sense of self esteem is a necessity for a submissive or they can become co-dependent upon the dominant, relying on the dominant for their own mental picture of themselves. Humility is part of this as well. 

Respect:
The ability to show respect through one's tone of voice, manners and general attitude. A sub must respect their Dom (unless it is destroyed) and be respectful to others. This goes along with manners. Showing respect to one's dominant should be at all times, and not just when the submissive feels like it. Yes, we have arguments in these relationships, but a submissive should strive to maintain a respectful demeanor even during such times. 
 

Service:
Willingly completing tasks (sexual or otherwise) set for you by your dominant. As well to apply your observations to the things you do to please your dominant. Service usually points to those things outside of sexual ones and play (sessions). Such things as housework, cooking, and other things designed to make the home of the dominant more pleasing to him/her. Service can include tasks set for you by the dominant which do not fall under household chores. Perhaps the household budgeting is one task the dominant sets upon you, cooking his/her favorite meal, and many other things can be service. Basically anything done with the direct intent to please the dominant in some manner can be seen as service.

Submissiveness:
This can be taught or an inherent personality trait. This is the need to please others and by doing so pleasing yourself. As well, it is the ability to give in (so to speak) to another's control and feel content doing so. Submissiveness as a learned behavior does occur in bdsm relationships. This usually happens as the submissive gains experience and thus grows in their submission. However, if a person has to learn to submit against their natural inclinations not to, then submission is probably not for them. 

Trust:
A submissive must be able to trust them, the choices they make and be able to trust others. An overly wary or closed submissive, will have a more difficult time attaining a good relationship with a dominant. Being able to trust your instincts is necessary for a submissive, especially when looking for a dominant because your instincts will often tell you if something is not right. Listen to them because to ignore them can be dangerous.

 

 


 

 

 

 

Top of Form

Bottom of Form

3/11/2010 1:27:29 PM

Characteristics of a Successful Submissive
 

 

I have spent a lot of time discussing with others through chats, real life, discussion lists and posting forums, what makes a good submissive. What marks a submissive from a player or wannabe. Through these discussions and my personal experiences I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me or in my experience seemed to be desired by a majority of dominants. From my personal life experiences, I feel that almost all of these traits are what makes a good person not just a successful submissive. 

Many of these things intertwine with each other. But all are my personal beliefs of what makes a good submissive as well as a good person. Most of these can be applied to any relationship, not just those within BDSM. I list them in alphabetical order for ease of reading.

Acceptance:
This is the ability to see and accept yourself for who and what you are, be they your good points or your bad ones. This includes knowing your limitations yet keeping the thought that things can change and knowing you will change as well. This is the ability to let yourself be who you are, to take pride and pleasure in the person you are, and not lose that acceptance because someone said you are not what you know you are. 
 

Communication:
This is the ability to talk openly and honestly about what is in your heart and mind, your opinions and beliefs, your needs vs. your wants, your responses or reactions, basically to be able to talk about everything. This ability also calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the dominant. Once open communication has been established it should remain that way and will do so provided the submissive does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (as well as emotionally). Communication need not always be verbal. Just so long as what you need to say to your partner, gets said to them, then the lines of communication stay open. For example, you may find a particular topic easier to write about in your journal and thus "tell" your partner that way. This is still communicating.

Courtesy (aka Manners):
This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. Since the specifics of this one vary with each relationship, I will only address general manners. It is the ability to show proper courtesy by using please and thank you, addressing people with general respect and courtesy.

Grace:
This is another whose specifics vary with each relationship, but is basically the ability to not appear stilted or halting in your movements. I'm not sure this one is of major importance to many people, but I list it here anyway as it has come up frequently. Of course this may be affected by physical limitations that will reduce its importance.

Growth:
The ability to grow within yourself, look for and attain new goals. Be these mental, emotional or physical goals. The ability to continue to grow and sharpen your abilities is very important as it prevents the relationship from stagnating, helps you to grow as a submissive and thus discover new ways to please or serve your dominant.

Honesty:
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the dominant what you think he/she wants to hear. A successful submissive is an honest person, one who does not lie, deceive, or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust. Trust is the basis of a relationship. To lie, breaks down the trust and therefore the relationship by removing it's very foundation.

Humility:
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. A successful submissive knows they will make mistakes; that they are not perfect. A successful submissive admits his/her mistakes, and strives to correct them. Giving off an attitude of being better than anyone else, is not a desired trait. Having a sense of pride is good, but humility is necessary to prevent one from being arrogant.

 

Intelligence:
By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful submissive intelligence is the ability to think for themselves. The ability to make informed decisions about who to submit to and just how far their submission goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn them as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their dominant and remember those things. 

Loyalty:
 This is a very important trait in a submissive. It is the ability to uphold your dominants rules over anyone else. A successful submissive will not act in a manner that will raise doubts about his/her commitment to their dominant. It is upholding your end of the agreement made with your partner to the best of your abilities. This can also mean standing by your partner when difficulties arise. This tends to come hand in hand with commitment and both are necessary for a long term relationship to survive. 
 

Obedience:
This is exactly what is in every day life, the ability to do what you are told. Within a power exchange relationship this means willingly following the terms of your dominant and doing what you are told. Willing obedience is pleasing to the submissive as well as the dominant. This can directly relate to the person's submissiveness. A submissive does not obey because they fear their dominant, they obey because they have an intense need to please the dominant. This does not mean blind obedience (never question anything). Specifics regarding obedience do vary with each relationship, but obeying one's dominant is part of a power exchange relationship and is expected.

 

Open Mind:
This is the ability to view things with as little preset prejudice as possible. To maintain the ability to learn new things and be open to trying something new or different. It directly compliments Growth. 

Patience:
 That is the ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating. This does not mean to push your most urgent needs aside, but to learn the difference between what is a necessity and what is not and to convey these things to the dominant.

Pride: (self respect, self esteem)
This does not mean be arrogant, just the knowledge of your ability. Having a sense of pride in your abilities shows that you have a healthy sense of self esteem and your whole identity does not rely on another's point of view. A good submissive values themselves and respects their own limits. A solid sense of self esteem is a necessity for a submissive or they can become co-dependent upon the dominant, relying on the dominant for their own mental picture of themselves. Humility is part of this as well. 

Respect:
The ability to show respect through one's tone of voice, manners and general attitude. A sub must respect their Dom (unless it is destroyed) and be respectful to others. This goes along with manners. Showing respect to one's dominant should be at all times, and not just when the submissive feels like it. Yes, we have arguments in these relationships, but a submissive should strive to maintain a respectful demeanor even during such times. 
 

Service:
Willingly completing tasks (sexual or otherwise) set for you by your dominant. As well to apply your observations to the things you do to please your dominant. Service usually points to those things outside of sexual ones and play (sessions). Such things as housework, cooking, and other things designed to make the home of the dominant more pleasing to him/her. Service can include tasks set for you by the dominant which do not fall under household chores. Perhaps the household budgeting is one task the dominant sets upon you, cooking his/her favorite meal, and many other things can be service. Basically anything done with the direct intent to please the dominant in some manner can be seen as service.

Submissiveness:
This can be taught or an inherent personality trait. This is the need to please others and by doing so pleasing yourself. As well, it is the ability to give in (so to speak) to another's control and feel content doing so. Submissiveness as a learned behavior does occur in bdsm relationships. This usually happens as the submissive gains experience and thus grows in their submission. However, if a person has to learn to submit against their natural inclinations not to, then submission is probably not for them. 

Trust:
A submissive must be able to trust them, the choices they make and be able to trust others. An overly wary or closed submissive, will have a more difficult time attaining a good relationship with a dominant. Being able to trust your instincts is necessary for a submissive, especially when looking for a dominant because your instincts will often tell you if something is not right. Listen to them because to ignore them can be dangerous.

 

 


 

 

 

 

Top of Form

Bottom of Form

3/10/2010 9:08:26 PM
i find it simply amazing how i actually might have found a Dom with whom i have so much in common. We talked on the phone and i am meeting him tomorrow for lunch. Please keep your fingers crossed that all works out. i was thinking of dropping out of the lifestyle because i had grown tired of the search.
kate
3/10/2010 1:12:40 PM

Thank you

The light from your smile
is brighter than a million
stars
your laughter fills my heart
your love fills my life
if it should all end
tomorrow
I would kneel at your
feet
in thanks
for you have given me
the most blessed of blessings
you have given me love
have showed me a new path
have refreshed my soul
for this I thank you.............


3/9/2010 8:12:20 PM

A Master's touch is one of the most wonderful things a submissive can
hope to experience in their lives.

 

A Master's touch, when filled with love, is such a beatuiful, exciting,
fulfilling, and delightful thing that even the best imagination couldn't perceive it.

 

A Master's touch is warm, firm, tender, thrilling, and loving to every
part of His submissive that it presents itself too.

 

A Master's touch, even when in punishment, can still send the feeling of
the love that the Master has for His submissive.

 

A Master's touch goes beyond all that anyone else could ever hope to
bestow upon His submissive.



3/9/2010 8:07:52 PM
A Master is not just a top to his sub,
but her friend and her lover as well.
He is the captain of her ship,
steering her with a firm, but gentle hand,
rejoicing when her course runs true,
and correcting her when she blows off course.
He provides her with a safe port
in the face of the storm,
and restores and rights her lovingly
from the ravages of wind, rain and sea.
He cherishes her as the vessel of his soul.
With her crew, he is fair and honest,
and so earns their trust and respect.
For without HER trust and HER respect,
he would only be a top to his sub
3/9/2010 6:53:29 PM

He was...
      Everything...
              To her.....
The very sound of him....
      Made her heart beat...
The very breath of him...
      Brought her back to life...
And... she gave him...
      Everything.

He was .. in a moment...
      One solitary moment..
Gone from her flesh forever.

She was... different..
   He used to tell her.
She was ... worthy of his..
   Trust.. his secrets...
She held them so close to her
Heart.
As if . being honest about
the others was honorary.

She used to think .. she was
Different...
That her blood .. tasted better...
That her.. soul was .. more...
        Desirable...
She was sweeter ....
     She was different....

She was the little lost lamb...
     That cowered at his feet...
Begged for absolution from
      His devil...
             His hunger....
His need...
                  She wore her crown so well.

That moment... in everyone's memory...
         When you give the only thing..
      Held precious to you...
         The only thing worth having...
In this world of mistaken heroes...
It was in that moment....
               She became...
Different...
She walked away....
           With... only the taste of
Her own blood at her lips...
For there was nothing left to give....
     This time she was different.....
No one had ever left him before.


3/9/2010 6:44:00 PM

What Do Doms Fear?

Speaking personally, I've heard most of those fears at one time or another. And so, I think, has every other well-informed, honorable dom. Obviously, unless one can put the vast majority of them aside, these fears can be paralyzing, or worse.

For newbie doms, flooded with information by eager submissives-to-be, I imagine these fears can be really hard to deal with. Even for experienced doms in established relationships, they can raise their heads from time to time.

So if you're a submissive hoping to convert your nice, open-minded, somewhat domly but still vanilla guy into a dom, be prepared. He *will* have many of these fears. (If not, he's a clueless and possibly abusive jerk, and you should get out fast.) If you want a dom, you'll have to help give him the strength to be a dom. That may not be exactly how your fantasies play out -- but it's what you're going to get.

And most of the happy long-term BDSM relationships I know of are of people who were drawn together for non-BDSM reasons, then explored the kink together.

Not all, by any means -- but most.

If your mate simply is not a dominant or sexually open-minded type, you have a real problem. But if he is, *don't* give up on him just because he lacks experience or even courage.

Of course, if you don't already have a committed mate, that's a different story altogether ...

***************

For any decent dom, the biggest fear will be doing irreperable physical harm to his submissive. Duh. But there are many other fears too. In no particular order, they can include (and many of these overlap):

What if I cause her emotional harm?

What if she decides I'm a jerk?

What if I go too far?

What if I come to like it too much?

What if I'm accused of abuse?

Is this really good for her? How can I be sure?

What if she changes her mind about what she wants? How will I be able to tell?

What if she's afraid to tell me she's changed her mind?

What if she doesn't know what she wants? How can I be sure she knows?

What if I think she may change her mind later, but she's sure now that she won't? Should I then rely on her consent?

What if I screw up? Do harm? Damage my reputation? Embarass myself?

What if I turn her off from BDSM, through some honest error?

What if she loses interest, through no fault of mine at all?

Is she doing this just to please me? Does she really like it herself?

She's not in the mood. What will happen if I push? What will happen if I don't push? If I wait for her to be in the mood, how long will I have to wait?

What if she's pretending to be in the mood? What if she falls out of the mood, and pretends to stay in it?

Supposing I push her ... (see many of the questions above).

How can I meet her fantasies? How can I be sure what they are? How can I compete with a fantasy?

She wants me to WANT what she wants. I don't. Should I pretend? What if she figures out I'm pretending?

Am I doing what *I* want, or just play-acting her fantasies?

Is she doing what *she* wants, or just play-acting for me?

If I give in to her too much, am I not being domly? If I give in to her too little, will she rebel? If she doesn't, will she rebel later? And would I be abusing her?

If she's rude and unsubmissive and I let it pass, does that screw up D&S? If I don't, will we be fighting constantly?

Does she mean what she's saying, or is she just testing me? Does she herself know the answer to that question?

What if she thinks she knows what she wants, and I think I know better? What if I admit that I think I know better, and she gets pissed off?

What if I let her nurture me -- does that screw up D&S?

What if we have an honest difference of opinion? Can I use D&S to "win"? If I don't, am I not being dominant? If I do, am I being unfair?

What if we just plain want different things? (Same questions about "winning")

Suppose I overrule her, and really think I'm right -- and then turn out to be wrong??? Will she lose trust in me? ?? Will she become less submissive?? Do I have the right to overrule her next time?

Will power corrupt me? Has it corrupted me already?

And so on and so forth.

Being a dom -- at least, being a *good* and decent dom -- is scary.

3/9/2010 6:37:04 PM

At first I gave him...
what I knew I could give....
The flesh for the taking....
the easy part.

Something I had mastered,
long before I knew him.
Such a sacrificial lamb,
and yet I...held the important things,
          held them tight
                  to my heart....

so tight,
.... that it left impressions...
          of such disappointment,
    and yes, pain.

and slowly,
         so slowly, moment by moment

I gave him more, than I..
         ever believed that I could,
         that I ever thought I wanted to...

I felt his hands... touching my heart...
         pulling it away from me...

loosening my grasp...
         and slowly, little pieces
fell away from me,

I felt him touch me in my darkest places....

          CRY, CRY, CRY he said
let it go, let it go, let it go....

and it was
          in the letting go,

          that he moved closer to me....
there was room for him now.



3/7/2010 7:32:54 PM

i realized the other day that I am 63 years old. I do not feel 63 as a matter of fact I feel 33. It just hit me that i must live each minute to the fullest. I cannot even imagine being too old to serve a Master. I chuckled to myself as a vision of a 75 year old woman up in chains on the cross. I told myself well why not. As long as I can stand what is the problem?  Then I told myself even if I could not stand there are always tables to lie on. I went on and in my mind and the more I looked into the future I saw myself as satisfied at the ripe old age of 90 as I am now. Happiness is a state of mind. The right Master takes everything into consideration. I just have to make sure I have a Master who if strong  enough to be able to hold a whip and swing those floggers.as he might be my age lol This is just one of my ramblings.

kate

3/7/2010 7:21:54 PM

SURRENDER

.
Beyond the sweaty satisfaction
Of lust spent in coitus action
There is a place she burns to be
Chains of love that set her free.
.
.
A thousand times she could explode
And still yearn to journey down that road
Release is just a mild sensation
Compared to the journey's destination.
.
.
Alone, she cannot find her way
Unless her Master has His say
Beyond the fever and the love
Surrender's what she's dreaming of.
.
.
Beyond the violent crashing waves
Beyond the point where soothing saves
Beyond the pleasures of the flesh
Where heart and soul do truly mesh
.
.
This journey for the brave and bold
No timid soul could have and hold
No utterance could ever capture
The arcane wonder or the rapture...
.
.
It lies beyond the deep subspace
You take her there at careful pace
Fragile, pliant, open, scared...
With skill You made her so prepared...
.
.
Through fearful tears You are the way
Impossible to speak and say
She yearns to share and to impart
The burden of her soaring heart!
.
.
All she is, this moment lives!
No pretense in the heart she gives
All focused here and now with You
She's Yours and she is born anew!
.
.
She's flying out into the air
She needs to let You know and share
She's YOURS and it is awesome splendor...
You bring her wordless, deep surrender!!
.
.
A spinning reeling joy in YOU
She's YOURS and nothing else is true!
You hold her poised upon your kiss
You could not give her more than this
.
.
She cannot find a single word
She needs to make sure that You heard
The gift You bring is so received
Her burning need has been relieved
.
.
Alas you'll only realize
By gazing deep within her eyes
Awestruck and spinning into bliss
She could not give You more than this.
.
.

 

 

3/7/2010 2:35:19 AM

BDSM

A collar in BDSM symbolizes a commitment that has often been compared to a wedding ring. This type of commitment comes in other forms, such as a brand, a tattoo, a piercing.... Each symbolizing the pledge of the Dominant to their submissive to protect, love and cherish them. When the submissive accepts the collar, the submissive surrenders to the Dominant and makes a promise to be devoted and loyal. Some collars are made with no clasp to signify the never ending love of the relationship. Other collars have a ring to attach a leash and a place for an engraved tag or pendant to show ownership. The collar is to be worn in the presence of the Dominant at all times. When apart, all the submissive needs to do is touch it to be reminded of the bond they share. Each collaring is a unique symbol of love, respect and a bond between two people who care greatly for each other. In these pages the members of #submission would like to share their unique collaring with you....

 ...From a submissive

I was asked to write an article on collars/collaring. I told KttN no one would be interested in what I had to say about the subject. I've only been collared once in almost 4 years of being involved in D/s and have not worn a collar in almost a year and a half. This does not exactly make me an authority on the subject, though it does make me an anomoly in the online D/s community where there are those who change collars more often then most people change their socks.

bdsm and collarsA collar means different things to different people. Each unique relationship defines it in their own way. It truly doesn't matter if anyone else understands their particular significance as long as the two involved mutualy agree and understand it. That being true, no one can give a definitive explaination of what a collar is or what it is supposed to signify. Only within our own hearts and within each relationship can we do that. What follows are my thoughts, feelings and perceptions. No one else's.

Some liken a collar to wedding ring which is an easy and convenient analogy. A collar around the neck is an outward symbol of ownership and commitment just like a wedding ring signifies to all that the person wearing it is "taken".

But I believe the similarities end there. A wedding ring binds two people in a court of law, but doesn't necessarily mean anything more. Not every marriage is merely a formality by any stretch of the imagination, but we've all seen loveless marriages of convenience or marriages filled with neglect and abuse to illustrate the point.

I humbly believe a collar binds two hearts, two souls together at a much deeper level then a mere wedding ring ever can. Where a wedding ring is but placed upon a finger and a piece of paper is signed, legally obligating the two parties to one another, a collar isn't merely placed around a neck. It is secured around one's heart.

A collar symbolizes not only ownership, commitment, love and devotion, but embodies the qualities of honor, respect and trust. As a submissive, when I accept a collar, I pledge to focus my entire being on Master, making His pleasure my joy. It symbolizes Him becoming the center of my universe, my island where I can retreat to, to find peace, pleasure, comfort and strength before heading back out into the world. It represents my promise to honor Him with my every word and action, to take Him into my heart and soul and carry Him with me all the days of my life. A collar is a tangible reminder of "home", the only place I truly belong...at Master's feet...the one place I can truly be me, free to explore and express my heart and desires without fear.

The advent of the internet and IRC has lead to many changes within the D/s community, primarily in making information accessible and providing a place for exploration. Computers are a safe place to explore. One can "try on" new feelings and explore different scenarios in the comfort of their living rooms without really having to experience the sting of a whip and each person has the ability to turn off their computer and walk away if uncomfortable. This has brought into the D/s community scores of people who are merely curious or who view an evening on IRC in a bdsm channel as an entertaining diversion from their mundane lives.

The popularity and ease of the internet has sometimes obscured the real significance of a collar, even though, most surely, most are seeking those deeper joys. The result is that all too often on IRC, collars are trivialized. There is no honor, no commitment as many participate in what is often refered to as the "Collar of the Month Club." I know my even mentioning this fact will anger many, but I speak the truth and everyone has seen it themselves whether they can be honest enough to admit it or not.

collar picHow often do we see bored housewives, clearly unfailthful (at least in thought if not in deed) to their husbands, parading their {collar} on a channel while sanctimoniously declaring their abiding love and fidelity to a man they've never laid eyes on and never intend to meet? How often do we see men hitting on anything female (pulse is optional to some) and collaring the first woman to say yes just to get off on some cybersex? Where is the honor, respect, beauty and symbolism in the collar, let alone in the relationship, in these situations?

Not all relationships or collarings on IRC are as I've described. For many IRC is also a springboard to real life encounters and has it's place as a mode of communication in long distance relationships. There are many who, for whatever reason, can not explore D/s in their real life and IRC is their only outlet for expression.

Their heart is sincere, their feelings very real. In such cases the bond forged over time leading to a collaring online can produce just as deep and just as intense an emotional/ spiritual relationship as can be obtained in real life. (Though I venture to say, in online only relationships, something is always missing due to the lack of actual physical touch or something so simple, yet so v ital, as being able to look into someone's eyes.)

Before one can even begin to consider collaring or be collared, I believe a few things are necessary such as honesty with self and excellent communications skills. Honesty with self means being able to look deep inside, acknowledging who and what you are, accepting that, being that to the best of your abilities and then to communicate that sense of self to your partner. There is no dishonor in being honest. If you are Dominant or submissive, admit it and embrace it. Some aren't Dominant or submissive, but are just people who enjoy kinky or rough sex. Others truly are but can not take it to real life. Some are just bored and view D/s as entertainment. The most important thing is to be honest with yourself and with your partner before offering or accepting that collar. If one can not do that, then the result is strangers coming together briefly, both quickly growing disillusioned or worse yet, being hurt, then left wondering what went wrong..."this time".

collared whitneyBe honest with yourself, not only about who and what you are, but about what your needs are. Are you looking for a casual, no strings attached play partner? Are you looking for online only or to move to real time? Are you looking for parttime D/s or a 24/7 relationship? How much time and attention do you sincerely need in order to feel secure in a relationship? Are your basic needs primarily sexual in nature, more emotional/spiritual or a combination? These questions need to be answered and then one needs to communicate the answers to their partner *before* collaring.

Know yourself first and then take the time to get to know your partner. Anyone who tries to rush you into a collaring, must have their motives suspect. All good things take time and there is never a reason to rush into any relationship, especially one as serious as a collar. If someone tries to force or press the issue and you aren't ready, take a step back and assess the situation.

This is a huge red flag. What is it this person really wants? Do they just want a little cybersex, a little excitement, to get off? Are they just so desperate not to be alone? Do they feel the need to fit in, peer pressure, so want to collar or be collared to be part of the "in crowd"? Is this a game for them, a conquest? Are they on the rebound? A sincere D/s relationship takes time.

A collar is not a play thing. It is not equivilent to "going steady" nor is it a status symbol. A collaring is a serious contract, if you will, between two parties pledging their love and devotion to one another. It should never be entered into lightly, but only after great forethought and taking the time to get to know one another extremely well. In accepting a collar, a submissive pledges to give her entire heart, mind, body and soul to another, to surrender completely to Him. In offering a collar a Master agrees to cherish, protect, nurture and care for the submissive in all ways, to appreciate and never abuse the gift He has been given.

A collar embodies the heart and soul of both the Master and the submissive. For me, I will accept no collar until that Master not only owns my heart, but has become my soul. cinnamon^

 

-----


|


3/7/2010 2:26:34 AM

Trust: The Foundation


Trust, for some, is such a little thing, merely given lip service and never a second thought. But in the world of D/s trust is the foundation upon which everything else is built. There are many definitions of trust, but Miriam Webster's Dictionary says it well: assured reliance on the character, strength, or truth of someone or something. In order for a submissive to be able to give of themselves to a Dominant, there has to be unconditional trust in all aspects of the relationship. Basic trust is something we tend to give easily to most people. But the trust that goes deeper, the kind that means you would trust your very life (for REAL) to someone, is not a trust that can be built in just days or weeks. This much deeper level of trust can often take years to establish, and honesty is its foundation.

Before you can be honest with others, you must learn how to be honest with yourself. How many times have you done things you did not like, enjoy or even want to do but instead lied to yourself and realized you were acting just to please someone else? Are you being honest with yourself when you respond this way? Are you being honest with your partner? Your first step should be self-discovery. The first person you have to learn to be honest with is you! Once you learn self-honesty, you will find that honesty with others comes easier, like second nature. Self-honesty does not come easy when you first enter this lifestyle. There will be many things that tempt, intrigue, and even scare you. When you first begin, you won't know what you really want, but that will come in time with learning more about yourself. Also take stock in yourself with honesty. What are your good and your bad points? Learn to enhance your attributes but never hide the faults from someone. Some of us have faults that we really can't change, but most can be altered in some way or another.

Suppose you have found that special someone online. You're chatting for hours on-end. You are so sure this one is THE one you have been waiting your whole life for. I have seen more than one submissive build their whole life around someone they have only talked to online and on the phone. Regrettably, most of these relationships have never worked out further than the first or second meeting. Why? Because, one member was not totally honest with the other. Maybe one sent a 10-year-old picture and had since lost all their hair. Or one said, "Yes, I love doing all those things you enjoy." There are so many white lies that people tell! Who hasn't? Looks shouldn't matter, but they can when the picture you hold of someone you love is not who they really are. I had a wonderful friend online who was single and childless. We talked for months, with Master and me helping her through some very difficult times: a car accident ending with her having to have a hysterectomy, an ex-boyfriend who was stalking her, to name only a few. The end result? She remains a bored housewife with 2 young girls.

When talking online, little lies can be so easy to say, after all no one can see your face to determine if you are telling the truth or not. It's easy to type in 120 pounds when the reality is at least 170, or that you are unmarried, or any of numerous lies I have heard. So what if you are a waitress or a cashier or a Vice president? All are honorable professions. The hardest part is telling someone else the truth. When you tell the truth, no matter how ugly or hard, you will find your circle of friends to be unique: people who truly know the real you and care about you, even with this knowledge. Around these people, you won't have to worry if you will be found out and lose what you are building. If you don't like something about yourself, change it in real life, and NOT in words only.

It's easy enough to agree to things that you don't want to do in order to please someone else. I am guilty myself of doing this in the past and then hating myself later. That self-loathing was also slowly and unconsciously transferred to the person I was trying to please. This resentment was not fair to them, I agree. But the human mind and heart are not always fair. I still have a habit of saying, "Whatever makes you happy!" I have learned, however, to only say that if all options will work for me as well. Now, when I do have a preference, I clearly state it. Being honest about what you want and need is only the first step in building the foundation of trust you will need if you truly want to live this lifestyle. But this first step truly establishes the foundation for everything else that will follow.

Integrity is an extremely important aspect of establishing trust. The person you are with has to know that your values are true, and not merely something created to match theirs. In return, you will need to know that you can count on them to adhere to their code of values. When you are being tied up is NOT the time to start worrying if they do or don't have the integrity needed to keep you safe. You need to know beforehand that they won't breach any negotiated limits and will listen to, and abide by your safe words. The same constraints apply to them if you are the one doing the binding. Both Dominants and submissives need to trust in the other, to speak honestly if things are going to fast, to slow, or to intense. Not doing so can literally have life and death consequences, be it yours or someone else's. Are you willing to risk another's or even your own life just to try and impress someone? If you are, you seriously need to consider why you would place yourself in such jeopardy. No justification is ever good enough for endangering someone else. During a scene, integrity is what can mean the difference between safety and blind vulnerability.

In most relationships, the Dom provides a formal structure that the sub must adhere to. If the relationship is long distance, the Dom only has the subs word that they are adhering to boundaries, and truly performing tasks established by the Dom. The Dom must trust in the sub's word that they are doing as they are directed. Sometimes, it is so tempting to merely say, "Yes, I did or didn't do something," when in reality you are telling a lie to make your life a little easier. The sub also has to trust that the Dom will fulfill their responsibilities to the sub. If the Dom does not fulfill these
3/7/2010 2:13:22 AM

Loving From a Distance


Sometimes letting go
Is the only way to love you
Here's to your freedom
And hope that you are true

Sometimes when I hurt
There's a smile on your lips
I'll never tell you darling
How much I need your kiss

I'll smile through my fear
And love you all I can
Watching you fly
I'll try to understand

Loving you from a distance
Oh, God, let it be true
Let there be a day
When you say I Love You

You see it in my eyes
And I can feel your pain
It's going to take some time
For you to love again

I want to say I'll wait
But I'm not a child now
I know that there are shadows
I'll be loved somehow

I pray that it's your arms
That I find my happiness
But how long do I wait
Loving from a distance



 

3/6/2010 10:14:51 PM

My Gentle Master

Here is my oath to You.

I shall always be faithful, never to stray.
I shall always be trustworthy and honest.
I shall always be patient.
I shall always be able to communicate my feelings
with you.
I shall always learn from my mistakes with you.
I shall always need you to continue to grow on
all levels.
I shall always continue to feel safe.
I shall always continue to need your approval.
I shall always need your love and protection.
I shall always need you to stand by my side.


I shall always continue to love, honor and obey you.
I shall always be proud to be in your ownership.

This is my creed to You Sir.

Your loving pet, slave and sub

3/6/2010 10:07:58 PM
Ev ery day brings new adventures
Everyday brings new horizons
Everyday brings new hopes and desires
2/26/2010 2:37:12 PM

AFTERCARE

Affectionate care and attention following any type of traumatic or mentally challenging event.

D/s relationships are engaged with a passion and intensity that are often so strong that they can strip away at the barriers and defenses that we normally use to protect ourselves from exactly those extremes. To 'feel' that intensity means that we are not 'as safe'. To some extent we have stepped across our own thresholds of security and exposed some or all parts of our inner selves to the scrutiny and possible damage of others.

Scening can or may be seen as a compromise between what the submissive is seeking or desiring and how close to achieving those desires the Dominant's own fears will allow them to go. This is a stretching in 'both' directions. Both the Dominant and the submissive often venture into areas they have never gone before. These areas can test their inner strength and resolve, their will and compassion. To retain 'personal integrity' or a belief in ourselves we have to stay within the 'codes' that we live by and believe in. In learning about ourselves we often test these codes to see if they are indeed 'our' codes or codes we have simply adopted by rote at some point along the way.

The road to 'emerging' as a Dominant or submissive is filled with these kinds of moral and ethical choices and the contradictions and apparent paradoxes that they present. Reconciling these contradictions and forming 'true' choices of who we are and what lines are inviolate within the self is a process that takes years and perhaps the entirety of our lives to discover fully.

When we 'expose' ourselves to another human being there is an expressed obligation by both people to refrain from injury or damage, offer solace, nurturing and care until that sense of exposure recedes. We call this period of time 'aftercare'. Most often we associate this term with the time frame immediately following a 'scene'. However, this term is equally applicable at many other points and times and many times is not associated with BDSM or D/s at all. Essentially it is an 'understood' promise that should exist prior to anyone agreeing to engage in any type of relationship. Often it is overlooked or ignored as an 'incidental'. The concentration or focus of many people appears to be on the action 'events' such as any and all forms of BDSM or sexual interaction that may and in many cases will occur as part of the relationship. Minimizing the importance of aftercare is a mistake. Aftercare is a period of necessary 'recovery'. This is a fundamental recovery of the self into a form competent and 'safe' to independently interact with other people.

Some aspects of BDSM trigger responses much like intoxication. The ability of the brain to rationalize or make important or serious decisions may be seriously impaired for a substantial period of time after an event or scene. Scening can and sometimes does summon up long hidden memories, feelings, emotions and traumas that the individual has kept safe behind the barrier wall or mental defense system that during a scene may suddenly no longer exist. We maintain these walls through diverting a portion of our mental energy to them at all times. In periods of low stress this constant trickle of energy is negligible. In periods of high mental activity the brain diverts energy toward activities which take precedence. Managing a BDSM scene will often become an activity of such precedencial choice. When this occurs the brain is no longer sustaining the wall and it may simply vanish, exposing what is behind it.

We maintain personal barriers and walls of defense to protect ourselves from things we know but perhaps have serious trouble dealing with. An example of this would be an automobile accident. Some portion of the brain does 'know' and fully experienced all that occurred during the accident or 'event'. The extremes of the experience may be so great that a self protective determining factor inside the brain decides that it is 'unhealthy' for the cognizant areas of the brain to experience this event through memory loops over and over again. At that point this determining factor selectively places this event in a 'safe area' or behind one of the brains natural mental barriers or walls.

Should one of these 'events' become exposed then the individual may re-experience the event. It is vital to remember that these hidden events were considered to be potentially damaging when the real event occurred so much so that the brain took active steps to protect the individual from them. Supporting and assuring the person who has re-experienced one of these events that they are 'safe' is profoundly important. The new 'information' may be of a nature that they do have great difficulty coping with it and in some cases they may need good professional assistance from a qualified therapist.

Normal aftercare occurring without such an exposure is often the simple nurturing of one human to another. The support and protection of and from revealed intimacies and aiding and assisting in rebuilding the former protective walls, barriers or defenses. These protective mental measures appear to rebuild naturally as a simple part of how the brain functions and manages over a period of time. That time frame will vary with the individual and with the intensity of the experience itself. Aftercare in its most simple form is just being there with your partner for a sufficient time period that they feel safe and no longer feel the need to cling to you. It is equally important to recognize that aftercare is for both the Dominant and the submissive. If either person leaves too soon then their partner may feel abandonment or loss far exceeding the apparent parameters of the interaction.

It is also important to recognize that aftercare may be a serious factor when a relationship ends and especially when that ending is through the choice of one person and not the other. To some extent it remains the obligation of the person who makes that choice to extend aftercare support in a form agreeable to the person who has not made that choice until they have reached a point where they feel emotionally less devastated or more able to cope with the changed aspects of their life. In these days of acrimonious breakups it is common to act without dignity or respect for yourself and for the person whom you have engaged in a serious relationship with. This type of attack damages everyone involved and is seldom decent but most often reflects cowardly and selfish actions.

 
2/23/2010 12:20:15 PM

Hello my name is kate and all I want is a Dom who can understand what I need. I really need someone who understands a sub’s needs. I have been seeking for a long time only to find Doms who cannot provide what I seek. If you seek a sub who only wants to serve then look no further. I have had two masters. One was a bully and the other turned out to be married and cheating on his wife. I have much higher standards than that. I have been in the lifestyle for a little over seven years and know what I want. I want a Dom who can help fulfill my submissive desires I am a good sub. I am knowledgeable in how to serve. If you seek a sub like me please feel free to write to me. I have suffered many disappointments only to bounce back and continue seeking

kate

2/16/2010 11:57:40 AM

Hello my name is kate and I have been in the lifestyle for 8 years. I seek that special one who has experience with true submissives and knows what a submissive needs. I seek that special Dom who is single and has his own place where He can have his sub for a long weekend. I am a true submissive who only wants to serve and please. I seek no one who is married and has a wife who wants no part of the lifestyle as that complicates things too much. Soooo if you are free to entertain at your own place feel free to contact me.

2/16/2010 10:12:46 AM

How To Be A Good Bottom

 

It can also be hard to learn to bottom, if what you're used to is topping. Giving up control, surrendering can be a difficult thing, when you're used to holding the reins in your hands. If you find yourself manipulating your top, trying to coerce them into giving you what you want, then you're what is called a "pushy bottom"--a bottom who is not really submitting, but just trying to turn the situation around to the way they want it to go. Some tops get off on bottoms who are defiant or subtly is obedient, and use it as an excuse to punish; but for other tops, especially inexperienced ones, it can be anything but fun. Making your top feel like they don't know what they're doing is no fun for either of you; I know, I've been there, as the pushy bottom. The solution? The next time you play, tell yourself that you are the top's property, that their will is yours, and that your deepest desire is to please them. Before, if they did something you didn't like, you might have suggested they try it another way; ow, they are doing exactly what they want to be doing, and you are grateful they're doing it. Let go of your urges to be in control; surrender to them, and let them have their way with you. I guarantee you will have a lot more fun than when you were trying to top from the bottom--I know I did! 

   If you are still not quite getting what you want, as a bottom, this solution may not last very long; you will probably want to talk to your top about what your needs and desires are, and about how you can both have fun getting to them. But the time to negotiate about what your bottom fantasies are, and how you might want to manifest them, is not necessarily while you're in the middle of a scene which you've pre-negotiated. Don't get into the "Oh, yes, Mistress, anything you want--um, uh, Mistress, you're not quite doing it right!" trap. (Can you tell I speak from experience here?) Relax, and respond. Quite often a top will enjoy topping you because of your reactions--the way you wriggle, and squirm, and cry out. If you clench every muscle and strive to endure without giving _any_ sign that you're feeling anything, your top may get frustrated with the lack of feedback. Let yourself feel. And don't hold your breath! Or rather, don't forget to breathe. (If, of course, you _negotiated_ a "stoic endurance" scene, that's different. But don't feel. you _have_ to act that way. I like it when my bottoms struggle--they have a safeword if they need it....) 

   Of course, nothing is cut-and-dried; just because you're on the bottom doesn't mean you're a puppet. But there is a big difference between being open and communicative, and trying to force things in your preferred direction. A good bottom is one who is enthusiastic, devoted to their top's pleasure, willing to surrender to their top's will, open about their own desires (in a respectful manner, of course), and happy to be bottoming. There's a piece of common wisdom that's been around the scene for a long time, which is: the best tops are those who started at the bottom. I believe it's true. If you have been there, felt the bite of the whip, struggled to get free as you were brought slowly and teasingly to orgasm, tranced out as the sensation from the clothespins washed over and through you... then you
will be much better able to guide someone else through that intensely magical space as a top, because you will literally have been there. Plus, starting as a bottom means you'll pick up a lot of hands-on (if you will) experience! (And as with any generalized statement about SM, there are plenty of people whose mileage varies; bottoms who've never topped and never want to, or tops who've never gone under and are still damn good. But even such tops often experiment with sensations on them-selves before trying them with their bottoms.) 

 

2/14/2010 9:08:03 AM

Limits

I believe limits should be the furthest point as to exceed, a boundary or restriction. It is the a line not to be crossed. I also look at as in speed limits. One sometimes pushes the accelerator a bit hardener to exceed the speed limit but eases off at a certain point. Once that line has been crossed one can try once more or maintain a contestant speed. I myself have certain hard limits which will never be crossed no matter what relationship I have with my Master. They are no scat, animals, breath play and children. I refuse to compromise on any of these. These are not like the speed limit. These are written in stone these are not meant to be pushed. A limit is the furthest boundary or point of extent beyond one cannot venture.

Right now I have no idea what my limits are except the four hard limits I have discussed. I believe with the proper training, chemistry and relationship limits can and should be pushed. The sub/slave should come away wanting just a little bit more. I believe that limits are endless with the proper sub Master combination. The Master must know every inch of his sub/slave’s body and emotions as to gauge limits, each time pushing them just a little bit further. I am the type who loves a challenge and in facing the challenge I am pleasing my Master . My Master will know just how much I can take and where I should go. He will be able to know in a heartbeat when I can take more or as with the accelerator ease of just a bit and see where to proceeded. These is nothing more rewarding to this sub/slave then to hear the words” Good Girl” Every sub/slaves revels in those two tiny words.

I see myself in five years being able to take almost anything my Master gives me, knowing that the trust I have is unconditional. I will know that he would never go too far and that he is aware of my tolerance. When I develop a relationship I give 100% of myself and this leads to the ultimate bond. My goals to eliminate any limits are to learn total surrender, This takes the hand of a true Master who knows how to guide me to that point. As I said before, I do not know all my limits and need to explore them with my Master, ever growing and expanding until I am the best I can be. I see myself grow and broaden my horizons to please my Master and in doing so learn to take great pride in myself.

2/14/2010 9:05:45 AM
 

The 1950’s household takes me back to the days of June Cleaver and Donna Reed. They wore heels, shirt dress or a mid knee skirt and a blouse. A necklace adorned their neck and a dainty bracelet was worn around the wrist. Their makeup was applied flawlessly. They carried themselves with dignity as they went about the business at hand. Everything was done not for themselves or husbands. Things were done because that is how it should be. Tasks were completely and on time so as to move on with other tasks at hand.

I can see myself in the same position working in Master’s house doing the same thing. I have some training to do before that can happen. I need to learn to apply makeup and walk in 5 inch heels. I want to do that to please him and myself. Anything I can do to improve my looks and self esteem is worth the time and effort. I will be able will walk past the mirror and admire myself and smile at what I see. I will feel feminine and womanly.

Fast forward to now. I vacuum with ease and mop without effort, I can walk in heels and apply my makeup effortlessly. I wear a mid knee polka dot skirt with a light blue daintily flowered skirt. I have a necklace on and a small bracelet engraved with my Master’s initials. I have a daily routine when am at his house. I knock twice and enter the house. I start my daily chores and work until I hear the egg timer at which time I go to the parlor and remove all my cloths folding them neatly and placing them on the antique “Queens’ Anne “ chair. I then present myself with legs parted and hands behind my neck as I await daily inspection. He nods to me and smiles at what he see’s as he pulls me closer so as to begin. I can se him make lines on his paper, each mark designating one lash of his whip. I watch as he marks through four lines equaling five lashes. I begin to sweat as I watch him continue to mark lines as I know what is in store. When he nods that he is finished I wait his directions. I am told to go to the bars . He puts my hands up with the cuffs as he spreads my legs with his foot. He applies the leg spreaders and pats me on the butt. I can feel his breath as he walks around me examining every part of my body as he decides where to begin.

I take a deep breath as he moved his hands up and around my bum moving ever so closer to my kitty, I can feel his fingers brush my clit and I blush as I become wetter and wetter,. I can hear him rummage through his toys and suddenly heat the earsplitting crack of his single tail whip. I gasp and take a deep breath as I feel the first lash,. It hurts and stings as I feel two the three. I wish with all my heart I shaved better as this is going to be a grueling session. I had seen at leash thirty marks on his paper when I had stopped looking. I had no idea how many were in store. Each lash sinks deeper causing my skin to bruise and welt. I begin to squirm and he pushes me back and yells ‘STAY STILL.” I freeze and then feel several rapid blows. He suddenly stops and caresses my body as he gently wipes each bruise and mark with a cool cloth. “Did you learn today kate.” I reply that I have learned that I must better prepare and take more pride in what I am doing as I do it not for him or me I am doing what should be done. I really do it for him and in pleasing him I please myself also. That is how it should be!

I never know what will happen during the course of the day. Everyday brings something new and delicious. Today we are going shopping for cloths and shoes. I love this as I can model for him and delight in his smile and nod of approval at my selections. I will spend 20 minutes deciding what cloths compliment each other and me. I will select the matching jewelry and shoes. I love to put them on and model for him. I can now wall with grace and ease in my 5 inch heels and can move my body in a seductive feminine way. I rejoice at his smile as we walk through the Mall arm and arm. There is something special about us as I walk feeling the residual sting of his whip. I can feel his hand gently brushing my bum and quiver at what lies ahead when we arrive home.

This is a fantasy who knows, maybe it will come true someday

kate

2/11/2010 11:22:40 AM
It was dark and moist. And the seeding knew she must push on to break the soil. It was a desire and she knew she had to work hard to reach the top. One day she felt a strange feeling as the soil turned warm and soft.  She knew she was almost there. The soil broke away as she pushed on to break through. Suddenly she felt the sun upon her. She was elated. She looked around and saw a magnificent array of beautiful flowers. There were daisies, cosmos, roses and vines bearing fruit.
How she wished she could be they were as she had no idea of who or what kind of flower she was. She gazed around and saw beautiful rose bush with thorns. She decided that she must reach him as he could give her shade she looked up at his beautiful roses. She wanted desperately to be a rose. There were pink roses, white ones, red ones, yellow roses and roses that were made up of several colors.   
She decided that she would try to be a vine and slowly creep under the rose bush with his magnificent thorns and flowers, which rose could she be? The rose bush asked her what she was doing there; she replied that she wanted to be a rose on his vine. She told him had no idea which color to be.  He looked down upon her and told her that each rose had innate qualities and each knew his or her own color she looked up at the rose and asked how she could now her qualities. He looked down and smiled and told her she had to look deep within   herself and she would find out.
She   thought and thought but could come up with nothing. She asked the rose if he would help her to find out who she was. He replied that he could guide her but the rest was up to her, he looked down and smiled as he saw a potential rose who was  who was working harder than any rose he had ever encountered.
He gently touched her and asked her if she could be any color would she be. She said I would like to be blue as these was no such color on has vine. She told him that she would work had to be what color she needed to be. She suddenly she was   a light blue. This was not where she wanted to be.
She had worked so hard to be above the ground she knew she could so anything she set her mind to be. . She wondered why she had to work so hard. The rose looked down and told her that some had to struggle harder than others. He also told her that struggle would make her   stronger in the long run. She was suddenly tired and hot. The rose leaned over and gave her shade and dripped  a bit of dew upon her. She slept soundly until she felt a prick upon her. Time to wake up the rose told her and continue on her way. She replied that she did not want to leave his comfort. She pricked her once more and told her that she was not a rose and did not belong with him. She cried s she thought she had found her destiny.
She moved away confused and hurt when h a lovely patch of blue bachelor buttons. She did not belong there. She knew she was a blue rose and watched she   developed thorns. She grew straight up and knew she was where she needed to be. She looked down and saw another seedling rise above the soil and smiled and wondered she would end up!
I write this as my own devotement from a seedling and worked to develop my submissiveness I am tall and strong and have finally found my destiny I know I have  to help others to strive to find themselves and to realize that there was  no way to easily develop but with hard work each of us can become what she or he  she needs to be. For some of us it is an easy journey. I had a hard growth but I am now able to help others along the way as I was once prodded to become myself.
kate


2/11/2010 7:49:55 AM

Rights Of A Submissive

 

I have the right...

...to set limits, and expect them to be respected.
...to adjust these limits at any time, with notice to you.
...to expect you to push them, to force me to create new limits & boundaries.
...to expect you to be concerned about time we spend apart, but I expect you to understand that I
am a person, separate from you, and thusly having problems and situations in my life that I will
not need your help with.
...I have the right to expect you will respect me for my independence and not criticize me for it.
...to ask you for help, should I need it.
...to be trusted, providing I have earned it.
...to expect you to believe I am an intelligent, caring and loyal person.
...to ask things of you, and have you listen to my requests.
...to ask for your attention, without having to misbehave to get it. ... to ask you to contribute as
much to this relationship as I do. As long as my requests are submitted respectfully, I expect you
to consider them as you would from any friend or colleague.
...to question your motives, should you deny my requests, as long as I do so with the proper
respect.
...to expect you to administer your punishment with care and caution.
...to use my safeword at any point, should I feel them necessary.
...to get up and walk away from a scene if you have crossed the line.
...to expect you to respect my decisions, and not think less of me, or abandon me for them.
...speak up if I feel our relationship is not giving me what I need.
...to tell you what I need, in a respectful manner.
...to expect you to understand my reasons for doing so, and to expect you to listen with an open
mind.
...to walk away from the relationship if we cannot come to a common ground on these issues.
...to expect tenderness, love and understanding after a scene is completed, should it be what I
desire.
...to ask you for that tenderness if I've had a bad day, or if I just feel the need for closeness. I
understand that there will be times when you and I will disagree about this, when you will want
a scene, and I will not. I have the right to call for a talk about this, and to expect you to listen to
and consider my reasoning’s. I expect you to have the final word, but I expect you to
wholeheartedly consider my feelings, whatever happens to be.
...to expect our relationship to progress, for trust to continually be renewed, for our souls to be
as close as our bodies are.
...to tell you if I need more from you, and I expect you to respect my decisions about what I want
and need. I expect you to want the relationship to progress, unless decided otherwise beforehand. I expect you to understand that deep trust often breeds love, and I expect you not to repel
me if I tell you that I love you. For, my Master, I will love you, should our relationship move
ahead, should our trust continue to grow.
...to expect you to tell me, at any point, if you do not feel you can return those feelings, so that I
may decide what I want and need. For it is your pleasure that adds to my own, makes it real. And
mine, that adds to yours.

2/10/2010 3:45:59 PM
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
 
 
2/10/2010 2:11:20 PM
A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.
She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.
            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.
            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.
            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.
            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.
            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.
            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.
            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.
            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.
            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependant on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.
            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.
            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned  anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.
            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about  her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself  with pride and  dignity . She is  demur as she appears shy, modest  reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. communication , vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.
            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.
            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.
 
 
2/8/2010 7:08:21 AM

The Development of a submissive


    These are my thoughts on the subject of the development of a submissive. I believe that the submissive is born with innate submissive qualities and they develop with time. She finds herself with  a need to please at a very early age and wants to make everyone around her happy.  If she fails to do this she may become very unhappy. She might overhear her parents discussing something and feels she can help only to be told to please leave the room. She immediately thinks they are discussing something she did wrong. She may become disappointed and chastise herself. I believe a submissive finds herself in helping jobs such as nursing or law. There she can fix things and make them right therefore helping and pleasing people.
She might marry a man who abuses her. She will do anything to please him including remain in an abusive relationship. When she finds all her efforts are in vain she might become very disillusioned and chastise herself once more. She might ask herself what she is doing wrong and wonder if there is something wrong with her.
    One day she might find a bdsm website by accident and see the word “submissive.” Suddenly she has a label for herself and reads everything she can to find out about her true nature. She sits back and with grins as she has finally seen what makes her tick. She finds out that she is a normal person and her need to please is ok. As she reads she develops a need to find someone to teach her and someone to please. I think it is a wise idea to find a mentor who can educate and instruct her in the basic ideas and rules of bdsm.
    It is very difficult for her to take that first step into real-time as it can be a very scary thing. It can also be a very dangerous thing. I have seen so many submissives dive right into the needy search for the perfect Dom only to find herself in  yet another abusive relationship where her need to please disappoints her once more. She once again chastises herself. It is so hard for some of us. We seem to end up in relations that are so one-sided. It seems the Dom makes everything about him never giving her any credit or a smile. Any submissive will tell you how wonderful it is to hear the words” good girl.” it really does not take much to make a sub feel wanted any appreciated as she needs very little.
    I also think that many submissives have jobs where they are over many people and must make decisions and oversee the work of many. I believe they yearn to be able to be able to give up control  and have someone  tell them  what to do, when to do it and how to do it. This is the beginning of her baby  steps into the word of Dominance and submission. It is imperative that she find someone understanding who is willing to mentor, teach and befriend her.    He must be honest and be able to communicate with her. He must be honest and direct. I believe he must be able to open her mind and also reach deep into her soul and draw out the true submissive within, He must be able to consider her a delicate flower who will blossom and bloom with his nurturing, tenseness . He must cherish her and see that she is cared for properly. These things are vital or she might once more chastise herself and wonder what she did wrong. He must built her self confidence and let her see all her wonderful qualities. She needs a teacher who can teach her the basic such as “ safe, sane and  consensual.” There must be communication, honesty and respect on both sides otherwise the relationship os doomed from the start.
    I believe with the right combination all submissives can become seasoned, demure and polished submissives who ,make their  master smile and say “What a very good girl she is.”


1/25/2010 12:37:39 PM

The Beauty Of Submitting In a BDSM Relationship Submissive vs. Slave

 

 

In reality you cannot 'explain' it, you have to show it, If you are free and stronger, and more 'you' as a result of your submission to the Dominant who enables that in you, it is totally apparent and
explanation becomes over time a moot point. People outside this lifestyle cannot fathom the speaking of it, simply because it is not within the realm of their experience, but something they see will draw them to their own conclusions.


Submissive /Slave: What is the difference? Is there one really? Is one "more" than the other?


An often debated, much asked question, with as many answers as there types of BDSM lifestyle relationships. Often leading to horrible fights with friends battling because the inference is made that one is better than the other in terms of submission. Really neither is right or wrong, more or less. It's truly an individual discovery on the path to `self' generally determined after a few years experience in the lifestyle. With a few notable exceptions, I have met slaves and submissives both who knew for a fact what they were prior to any involvement in BDSM.

In this article I offer my experience and opinions as to the differences as well as the similarities. Any reference to gender is simply to make the task of writing easier and is not meant to pigeon-
hole the references into gender specific categories. I will use the terms "bottom" and Dominant in this article to try keep the classification general reference to the subject points while discussing the traits of each "title". My natural tendency is to classify all as submissive unless they are declared otherwise.

Dominants should be included in and informed of this defining of roles with their `perspective'; since one handles a slave much differently in and some areas much differently than one handles a
sub. Does that mean that the Dominant caters to the wiles of the bottom? No, only that as the Dominant, it is important to know which the bottom is, so you will not collar a sub and expect slave behaviour and vice versa, it's a matter of knowing your property. As with everything else in this lifestyle once that collar is on, the Dominant is the `bottom's line' and if that line is drawn on
information that a submissive and a slave are identical it could have disastrous results. Sounds clinical, but really it is in many ways, a very clinical terminology applied to the whole lifestyle.
Romanticizing it and dressing it up doesn't change the fact there is a very good reason that there is a separation in definition at all between the two titles.

I have noticed that with the popularity of BDSM growing, especially since chat and message boards blossomed dedicated to the lifestyle, that the definition of slave vs. sub has been haphazardly tossed around and new bottoms call themselves `slave'; new Dominants seek
out a "slave", without even realizing there is a difference between the two terms. Not that I feel they are misnaming themselves. Only that without really being aware of the differences, perhaps they do
themselves and their Dominant a disservice and may find their path to self realization doesn't go where they thought it would.

There are many grey areas in the definitions of slave/submissive, many areas where both are defined and act in exactly the same manner, and there are some very clear distinctions that separate a submissive from a slave. Most articles and discussion focus, it seems, on what happens after the collar is already `applied' rather than the method of collaring and acquisition in the first place.

Some arguments put forth the premise that a submissive doesn't submit as fully as a slave. I disagree with this, rather broad statement. I am going to address that here, as I don't feel the type
of relationship has much to do with the type of bottom you are. Granted there are circumstances and relationships defined solely on ownership of slaves, but that is another matter and for the purpose of this article I am not addressing that now, except in passing.

You will find a submissive within a TPE dynamic as readily as you will find a slave there; Total Power Exchange is talking about the dynamic of the power exchange within a relationship, based on the simple fact that both parties agree the Dominant controls everything.

You can also find either in a "bedroom only" relationship where the power exchange is only at certain times with all other parts of the relationship equal. The level of power exchange and hours of it do not determine the title' by which the bottom is called any more than it determines level of submission. A bottom who submits in the bedroom or living room or only on 'Sundays that are odd numbered dates' or any other number of exceptions to when that D/s role is acted on. can be equally as submitting as the bottom who is in a full time 24/7 TPE relationship who never steps out of that dynamic.

The level of "submission" is only determined by the dedication to the role the bottom applies, not the role it self. Therefore, "fully submitting" is a misnomer if only applied to the term "slave"
since it isn't determined by anything besides the dynamic of that particular relationship.

The very basic difference when it's all broken down is how the bottom is acquired by the Dominant. Period. After that everything falls into the realms of each individual relationship and is formed to fit the two involved in the case of Dominant/submissive or the rules are laid out for the slave to follow in the case of Dominant/slave. I'll clarify more on that later in this article.

A slave by strict definition is acquired by the Dominant. Choice on the part of the bottom is not factored in. The Dominant, if they choose to 'collar'; collars a slave using The Dominant's collar. A
slave can be bought, sold, traded, loaned out what ever strikes the Dominant's fancy without prior consultation to the slave If choice is given, the only choice is acceptance of that collar and obedience of the rules to follow. Either way, that slave is owned property and choosing not to accept the collar or obey the rules usually just makes life very unpleasant for the slave. Exercising that choice does not negate the fact that the Dominant acquired them. Willing or unwilling, choice is not a factor. Since slavery entered into unwillingly tends to be outside the realm of this lifestyle and none of the `prettiness' of a chosen lifestyle exist in that realm and since BDSM is highly focused on SSC - safe, sane, consensual- I will focus more on slavery willingly entered into.

We live in an ever evolving world; the word `slave' has been broadened to encompass choice. In a relationship where the bottom is a slave, the definer for that would be the acceptance of the
Dominant's collar by the bottom, usually earned and strived for on the part of the bottom. Oft times this includes submitting to the Dominant prior to collaring, and offering of service and obedience in an effort to show worthiness of the afore- mentioned collar. As with the collaring of a submissive, a slave doesn't necessarily wear an actual collar, it's the symbolism of it that counts. This collar remains the property of the Dominant, to remove as they see fit for anything from deciding not to own that bottom any longer to a break in the terms of the contract. The collar returns to the possession of the Dominant after release if it ever occurs. The slave owns nothing,
everything is the Dominant's. If a slave is moving on to another Dominant, the first Dominant removes the collar from the slave and hands it to the possession to the new Dominant, the slave never has possession of their own collar. Within the ritual of collaring the Dominant and slave often sign a contract, or at the very least verbally agree to one. This outlines the type of relationship they have decided to participate in , be that TPE or play time only and anything in between. The collaring is not complete until both parties agree and the slave accepts the Dominants collar, agreeing to become that person's property. By "old" standards, this was almost always a
situation of the Dominant having total control, allowing `blanket' consent for the exceptions stated in the contract. Some people fit very well into this role of slave and need that parameter, however
many `slaves' argue this it not so, I surmise then, that they are 'submissives' not 'slaves' by the "letter" of the word.

A submissive on the other hand owns their collar and when in a relationship with a perspective Dominant they deem suitable to submit to, they offer the Dominant their collar. A submissive can
submit to all dominants or only to the one who holds their collar, that is an individual thing. They can be completely controlled in every aspect of their life or only minimally dominated, that is all
very individual. Submissives submit on a decision to bend to the will of their chosen Dominant. Once collared that submission is ongoing within the guidelines of the contract of the collar. In the
offering of the bottom's collar, they also state what they are offering to the Dominant of themselves, and what they require from the Dominant that accepts their collar. If the Dominant accepts their offer, and then set down their own expectations, the submissive has to determine whether this is acceptable to them or not, this is often the only time free negotiations are available to them. After they have determined it is acceptable they are owned by their chosen Dominant. However the collar really remains the submissives property, and quite often the only thing the submissive ever owns, everything else becoming the Dominant's unless otherwise defined by the negotiations prior to collaring. During these negotiations, the guidelines for release are also determined, from how it would be accomplished right to a `no possibility of release' contract. The `power' at this point is truly in the submissives hands, and is the only time it will be, so must be determined carefully how and who is submitted to. The power remains in the hands of the submissive to ask for release at any time, just as the Dominant can determine to release the submissive at any time, most times the reasons for release and the actions upon request of
release, are part of the negotiations. If release is realized, the collar returns to the hands of the submissive, to either wear as a sign of her choice of being submissive or to offer to another
Dominant.

The submissive just as the slave once collared is owned property, and this is where the definitions become grey and similar. Where things move from definition of slave and sub to the definitions of a type of relationship style. There are few differences in the two at this point, though some still do stand out. Some observations and examples of such follow. Obviously there is MUCH crossover as once the collar is one both the slave and the submissive can fit into either category with sometime very minor differences. I attempt to generalize here, a task not easily accomplished and can be hazardous within a lifestyle focused on individuality of relationship.

A submissive tends to serve while always consciously making a choice to submit, many times retaining rights to individual hierarchy over their personal concerns. They tend to assist the Dominant in making decisions, be that through suggestions or being given the freedom to
act and make their own decisions without having the Dominant decide for them. A slave tends to serve out of a need to serve that must be met and over rules their thoughts of taking care of self, they often give up all rights to personal concerns. Some even going so far as being unable to make the decisions needed for personal concerns without a Dominant to decide for them. A submissive can be rather dominating in everyday life after being collared even if they were not that way before the collaring, as they now have a Dominant and the need to submit is filled by that person. If they submit to another it's usually at their Dominant's command and in doing so they are serving their Dominant.

A slave seems to be more likely to retain the submissiveness of their nature on a more general scale, submitting to most Dominant personalities unless otherwise ordered by their Dominants. If they submit to another it is natural and is fulfilling because their Dominant allowed it.A submissive by nature needs to have a voice, a chance to offer their opinion or input before the dominant makes a decision regarding them. Even within the strictest TPE relationships the submissive feels the need to have a voice, realizing that voice will be heard, the opinion weighed and then the Dominant will `hand down' their decision which is final. This final decision, if objected to by the submissive can be voiced in a respectful manner, that they wish to be heard on their objections. Obedience is a given, but the submissive does retain the right to expect audience with the Dominant to voice their concerns with the rule and to ask for clarification on said rule. A slave usually does not expect to have that option of having a voice and often times will find it disconcerting and even stressful to be consulted about similar decisions. They expect the Dominant to always be in control and will sometimes take the offer of giving voice a sign of the Dominant not being in control. If the slave feels the need to offer the voice, it is usually after a decision has been made and they may petition to have their voice heard, knowing this petition may or may not be granted by the Dominant. In most Dominant slave relationships, they both feel the decision of the Dominant is binding, some allowing for the decision to be petitioned for change some not.

A submissive generally expects to have some form of control over an aspect of their lives, whether that is a clause in the contract, or blanket permission to make decisions on their own in the matters of that aspect. They generally do not consult the Dominant on that decision, while still informing the Dominant of making the decision and of their activities in that aspect. They tend to balk rather
heavily at heavy handed rules that blunt out their own autonomy. While happily submitting to exactly the same rule if the rule is applied with consultation to the submissive on their input before the rule is created .They tend to exist and function well under standing orders and blanket permissions.

Slaves often wish the Dominant to have control of even the most minor details of their lives, leaving no decisions of any weight upon the shoulders of the slave. Even is this is not a ` desire' of the slave, they, simply by choosing slavery should not expect to have any power of decision making unless the Dominant grants it. Slaves do not expect, nor should they, to have the power to make any decision without The Dominant stating it is ok to do so. Slaves tend to function well receiving new orders on a daily basis regarding tasks and expectations, etc. even if these orders are the same every day A continual reminder that they do not own their life, the Dominant does.

On that same thread, Punishments, discipline, the way rules are handled and applied all vary in relation to a submissive or a slave. It’s in the nature and manner of application that the largest
differences lie. The same event will be interpreted very differently when seen through a slaves eyes than it is when viewed through a submissives eyes.

A submissive tends to thrive under positive reinforcement, they strive to please their Dominant by accomplishing each task and order to the best of their ability, hoping for reward of a job well done. Punishments for tasks not completed or poorly accomplished tend to not have to be terribly harsh, as the submissive already punishes themselves with the idea of failing their Dominant. They can be a bit fragile to handle in this aspect, feeling that if a punishment was delivered it must be because they are a "bad" submissive, and many can equate this to being unworthy of the collar they placed in their Dominant's control. Many submissive strive for perfection, so they never need to be punished for what they see as failing their Dominant. For those ones who are also masochistic S/M play is often a reward, and is important to their sense of balance. Often a certain
implements or positions become "punishment" only and if used in play is equated with punishment, immediately.

A slave also thrives under positive reinforcement, also strives to please in the same manner as a submissive, in addition they also seem to need punishment on a more severe and for 'less warranted' causes than a submissive. They need the reassurance that their Dominant is aware of their every move and that they are indeed owned. Slaves tend to expect punishment on a physical scale for minor infractions of minor rules, feeling lost if they are not punished. They tend to dwell on the perceived failure then will turn that into proof of the `fact' their Dominant is not paying attention to them if Punishment is not quickly dealt out and suitable to the `crime'. Punishment assures them that the collar they accepted is controlled by a worthy Dominant. Often a slave will see punishment as an acceptable alternative to play, or even as being better than play, and differentiate punishment from play by the words their Dominants use during.


Some have stepped out of this definition and defined their role in relationship further by saying they are not submissives or slaves but rather are Dominated, and in that dynamic as best I understand it, the decision to submit is an ongoing one. Re-determined each and every time submission occurs, sometimes forcefully sometimes not, that again depends on the dynamic of the relationship.

I have left out of this completely the people who are simply masochists looking for S/M relationships, though submissives/slaves oftenare such, it is not necessary for a masochist to be submissive/slave or asubmissive/slave to be masochistic.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1/16/2010 12:46:37 PM

A Dominant's Prayer

 

To the power more powerful then myself, 
I was born in a way that has sometimes left me mystified 
Always reaching to guide those about me 
Needing to know that they are fulfilled before true fulfillment reaches 
in to caress my soul 


I have compromised, in many cases, to allow another to be fulfilled 
Wondering all the while how it is that they cannot see me first, as I 
see them 
I have found myself pushing away all, in denial of my need to always 
consider another first 
Needing to be the one to consider others more needy then myself 


The world about me thinks that 
that giving completely is reserved for those 
who submit 
That serving another is not for the "strong" 
How could "they" be so wrong

I love that I am the one who can be turned to
The one to solve a problem
The one to set the direction
The Top
The Dominant

Please help me to remain focused on this need to walk
to the front
To always stop when a searching soul reaches out for a
hand up
To always be strong enough to pause when all is
insanity
To always surge forward when all has stalled
And to give all of me to becoming ALL


Please help me to know when the hand I extend needs to
be soft
When it needs to be harsh
When it is needed to wipe a tear or crush a fear
When it is needed for punishment
And when all that is needed is a hug


Please let my nature push through the world about me
that questions


I am a Dom
I can be no other
Let me be ALL that is right



 

1/14/2010 8:14:26 AM

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as real-time relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful, they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done, is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this,  the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring, please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chat room or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  True Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or your is…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1/10/2010 10:19:48 PM

The cool summer breeze gently moved the curtains. She felt the cool air and so enjoyed the feel of it as it moved across the room. She sat looking out the window but her mind was not on the cars or people that rushed to and fro, no it was somewhere else and she smiled as she remembered all of the wonderful things she had experienced in her life.

In the freezer was an ice tray and she remembered when she first started to form the first ice cube as each ice cube was full of memories of her life.  She remembered how wonderful it felt to be 6 years old and riding with the wind as it blew her hair back as she soared down a steep hill. She remembered the thrill of roller skating on a freshly tarred road and of the excitement when she heard the bell of the Good Humor man’s truck as it rounded the corner, the anticipation of going to the amusement park, She chuckled s she remembered riding the waves in the ocean and the feeling of rolling upside down as the current pulled and tugged at her. These memories filled one compartment. Every once in a while she carefully took one ice cube and took a lick of it. Oh what splendor she felt!

The feelings she experienced with her first love, first kiss and the senior prom. The pity she felt for the poor animals and people who did not have the car on a Friday night.

A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him!! These memories filled another compartment.

She thought back to the feelings she experienced after she gave birth to her son, She felt as she had accomplished something no one else ever had ever done before. The pride of walking him in his stroller through the park, the happiness she experienced when he said his first word. Again another compartment was filled in the ice tray.

Oh what splendid memories she had. As she grew older she had more experiences and they more and more compartments were filled. Suddenly she was 7, 10, 16.29.30,40,60. 80. 70. 80. 90.

 

 

 

 A voice called to her than it was time for dinner. “Just a moment

 Dear” she  took all the ice cubes and put them in a tall glass and left for dinner, All during dinner while others were laughing and talking  she  felt something she had not felt in a very long time and all the  it was anticipation. and the  emotions that were attached. She finished her dinner and politely excused herself. Taking her walker and putting it in front of her step by step she made her way back to her room. There was the glass with the ice cubes all melted. She made herself comfortable on the bed as she took the glass in hand. She drank and drank. She was happy, she was glowing, and she was 6. 10, 15, 20, 30, 40 50 60 70 80 and slowly felt herself letting ago once more. The glass dropped to the floor, She smiled and was gone!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1/10/2010 11:27:38 AM

The Slave's Prayer

 


Allow me the strength to answer questions I can't fathom.
Allow me the spirit to know his needs.
Allow me the kindness to choke back retorts.
Allow me the serenity to serve Him in peace.
Allow me the love to show Him myself.
Allow me the tenderness to comfort Him.
Allow me the light to show us the way.
Allow me the wisdom to be an asset to Him.
Let me be able to show Him each day my love of my service to Him.
Let me open myself up to completely belong to Him.
Let my eyes show Him the same respect, rather I sit at his side, or kneel at his feet.
Let me accept my punishment with the grace of a woman.
Let me learn to please Him, beyond myself.
Grant me the power to give myself to Him completely.
Give me the strength to please us both.
Permit me to love myself, in loving Him.
Allow me the peace of serving Him.
For it is my greatest wish, my highest power To make his life complete, as he makes mine.


 

1/7/2010 11:49:30 AM
It is the new tear full of all kinds of promise and wonder. Who knows what is in store for us. i think it is a time to refelct and change those things we need to change. it is time to listen to that inner voice that  tells us to carry on
kate
12/30/2009 5:59:30 PM

The Doctrine Of The Unowned Submissive

.

 

For the unowned or unaccompanied submissive, the BDSM world, or “lifestyle” as it is commonly referred to by it’s practitioners, is ripe with pitfalls and dangers. The “Doctrine of the Unowned Submissive” has been designed to minimize those pitfalls by giving the unowned submissive a road map through the BDSM fog. What follows here is by no means a hard and fast set of rules to be followed religiously. The Doctrine is a guideline. It is a generic tool to help unowned submissives find their way safely in what can be a very harsh environment.

For most lifestylers, BDSM is a safe and fulfilling way of life. Unfortunately, because of the cloud of “forbidden passions” and “dark desires” that loom over the lifestyle, many unsavory elements are also drawn to it. These people use the cloak of BDSM to mask dangerous, and sometimes criminal, behaviors. It is for this reason that it is imperative that the submissive who is walking these dark halls alone be as fully educated as possible. BDSM can be safe and joyous. The Doctrine is intended to help the unowned submissive achieve that goal.

chapter 1
Cautions

There are many things that an unowned submissive needs to keep an eye opened for within the lifestyle. Some of these pitfalls can be dangerous. Others will interfere with the submissive’s search for a mutually fulfilling Dominant/submissive (D/s) or Master/slave (M/s) relationship. Whichever the case, by falling victim to these traps, you may be set back in your journey or even prompted to leave the lifestyle all together. Remember, the Doctrine is not meant to discourage you, only to make you aware.

The first trap is the most subtle. It is a command for respect. New submissives are often pummeled with the notion that if you do not “respect” all dominants that you are not a “true submissive,” (whatever the hell that means). There are two things you must remember about respect. First: There is a very large difference between the entity of respect and the act of being respectful. Second: Dominants are just people and people (no matter who they are or what position they hold) must earn your respect.

Being respectful should be a no-brainer. No one is going to want to take on a disrespectful submissive. More to the point, disrespectful people are not any fun to be around. It is possible to be respectful to someone that you have no respect for. People do it in the business world all the time. It is also possible to be disrespectful to someone you have the greatest respect for. As long as you are unowned you need to keep your wits about you and act in a respectful way to everyone.

As far as having respect for people... they need to earn your respect. Officers in the military have to earn the respect of the men under them. Businessmen have to earn the respect of their employees. And dominants in the lifestyle must earn the respect of a submissive. M/s and D/s relationships are very much dependant on trust. You simply can not trust someone who has not earned your respect. So, do not just give your respect out blindly and especially do not just hand it over to someone who demands it. A demand for respect is the tell of someone who does not deserve it.

The most dangerous element that prowls the shadow of the BDSM lifestyle are rouge dominants. These are people who are not interested in mutually fulfilling relationships. They are out to hurt someone and have found a bountiful hunting ground by hiding on the edges of the lifestyle and preying on the unaware and inexperienced. Submissives have been seriously injured, permanently marred, and on the rare occasion even killed. The perpetrators of these injuries are rarely brought to justice because of a fear of discovery on the victim’s part. BDSM is still a very closeted lifestyle and few have the fortitude to risk exposure. So the rouge dominants often escape and are free to find new victims. The best way to avoid being victimized by a rouge dominant is to be aware and know the signs that identify them.
Rouge dominants come in all shapes and sizes and their intentions are equally varied. The most common are the players. The player rouge dominants are in a contest. They want something specific from you. BDSM is their game board and they will try to turn you into a game piece. There is a sure-fire way to ID players: Theory and practice do not match.
Players are con-artists. They talk the good talk and may even be exceptionally knowledgeable. They will use that knowledge to make you think that they are sincere and a well-rounded dominant. But when it comes time to put things in motion, there is a single, specific activity that interests them and they will continue to come back to it over and over again to the complete exclusion of any other activity. Players are not dominants. Dominants are aware of, and interested in, the wants and needs of the submissive. Players are interested only in fulfilling their own interest and have no regard for you.
“Sexual predators.” If you need that term defined for you, you are SO not ready to enter the lifestyle. I am not even sure you should be out in public for that matter. Sexual predators have one thing on their minds; sex. They will go to any length to get it. And they do not care who gets hurt in their pursuit of whatever form of sex they want. Too many sexual predators have learned that by stalking prey in BDSM they can often find quarry that will willingly allow themselves to be subdued. Once they make their prey helpless, it is too late for the unwitting submissive to save herself.
It is easy to spot sexual predators if you just keep track of what they talk about. Their conversations always come back to sex. No matter what form of BDSM the general conversation is referring to, they will manipulate it to include some sexual content. If the conversation is about serious bondage techniques, they will insert the idea of having sex with the submissive while she is bound. In a discussion about over-the-knee spanking the sexual predator will introduce the idea of having sex with a freshly reddened back-side. Sexual predators are dangerous. When they can not get what they want by persuasion and trickery, they will resort to force and violence. A rapist is a sexual predator that does not have the brains to trick a woman into his bed.
Most of the time you can avoid the attention of rouge dominants by avoiding “predator and prey syndrome.” Predator and prey syndrome starts when an unowned submissive acts helpless or lost. It is the animal kingdom at its finest. Predators target the weak and injured. A “helpless submissive” will attract the attention of rouge dominants as surely as a floundering fish will attract sharks. “Submissive” does not mean “helpless.” The two terms are not even listed as synonyms in dictionaries or thesaurus’. You should not, must not, portray yourself to be helpless at any time. If you do, you make yourself a target. If you do find yourself in the company of someone you suspect may be a rouge dominant you need to re-but never actually promising it), a dominant can build a large stable of ready submissives without having to go through the trouble of taking care of them.
Another way of doing that is to give the submissive a new name; a “submissive name.” If a dominant does not own you, he does not have the right to change your name. All too often, though, dominants give submissives names to keep them in line. The inexperienced submissive is made to believe that a new name is one of the steps towards ownership. The truth is, giving new names to unowned submissives is a control ploy. It is a trick that attempts to convince the submissive that, “you have the name I gave you, so you have to do what I say.” Do not fall for it. If you are not seriously negotiating ownership, you should not regard a new name as anything more than a playground nic-name.
The new name is not the only false promise a dominant will make to an unowned submissive he has no intention of ever owning. There are tons; way too many to try to list here. I am not trying to paint dominants as liars or being dishonest. It is just that keeping an unowned submissive or two available for play suits a dominant’s interests. So it is a good idea, from the dominant’s standpoint, to pursue it. If a submissive enjoys being part of an “unowned stable” there is no reason not to participate. It is important, however, for the submissive to understand the situation and not to allow herself to be kept in the stable by false pretences and empty promises.

There is a phenomenon in the lifestyle known as “velcro collars.” In some cases, velcro collars can come close to being mentally and emotionally abusive. They are certainly hurtful to the submissive. Putting on a collar is akin to putting on a wedding ring. It is a deep commitment. Just as many marriages fail, so do many M/s and D/s relationships. That is the nature of humanity. A velcro collar is something that is intentionally presented with a false commitment. A collar is a promise of longevity. A velcro collar is the lie of that promise.
Here is the worst part of velcro collars. It is exceptionally difficult for a submissive to identify a collar as being velcro when it is put around her neck. When they come off (and they always come off) it hurts more than any whip or cat-o-nine-tails. Velcro collars happen when an unowned submissive does not respond to the lure of ownership in a dominant’s favor. In that case, the dominant offers a fake ownership; one that he can dissolve at any time with out care or consequence to himself.
Despite being so hard to spot, there are a couple of tell tale signs that a velcro collar might be coming. The hard part is to recognize them before hand. The first one is the phrase “under consideration.” When a submissive hears this, her radar should go up. Basically, “under consideration” is a way for the dominant to make the submissive think that there may be possibly the chance of the dominant owning her sometime in the “who knows” future and he does not want her to find something better while he “weighs his options.”
An authentic training collar (often times referred to as a collar of consideration) is the trial time for deciding if actual ownership is right for both people; to see if dominant and submissive mesh correctly. The authenticity of a collar of consideration is easily established with a submission contract that outlines the conditions of the situation and the options for the future when the time period (also stated in the contract) of the collar is completed. Just being “under consideration” is a way for a selfish dominant to keep other dominants from playing with his toys while, at the same time, keeping the submissive blind to other options. Beware of counterfeit collars of consideration that have no set time limit. They are velcro collars.
The other sign of impending velcro is when a dominant “ear marks” a submissive. This can be hard for the submissive spot. Ear marks are intended to dissuade other dominants from getting involved with the target submissive. The dominant doing the ear marking most likely will not let the submissive know she has been ear marked. When other dominants begin to routinely ask a submissive, “Aren’t you with (name)?” she can be fairly certain she’s been ear marked. The best way to counter an ear mark is to answer that question with a resounding, “No,” and then reiterating your unowned status. If a dominant is not willing to make a commitment to you, he does not have the right to interfere with another dominant seeking you out.

Sometimes someone will try to falsely convince an unowned submissive that she has some kind of obligation to take part in something. This is usually attempted by using the “I did something for you so now you have to do this for me” ploy. It is like the opening scene of the Godfather; “Some day, and this day may never come, I’ll call on you to do me a favor.” Excrement! First of all, that day always comes. Second of all, unless a trade of services is negotiated before hand, unowned submissives do not owe anybody anything. Unowned submissives should regard anyone that tries to convince them otherwise as a player.
Unowned means no obligation outside negotiated terms. If a dominant wants an unowned submissive to submit to him, he needs to cut the deal before anything else happens. And guess what, the unowned submissive is the one who gets to dictate the conditions of the deal. Do ONLY what has been negotiated and ONLY for the length of time negotiated. At the end of a negotiated play session, the dominant’s claim to the submissive ends. Do not allow a dominant to make you think you owe him anything just because he participated. It does not matter how much time, money, planning or effort went into the session. As long as the submissive held up her end of the bargain, that is it. Obligation ended.

The “party favor” syndrome sneaks up on unowned submissives. Unowned submissives have the advantage of being able to play however they want with whomever they want. Being unowned, there is nobody to restrict how active they are in their pursuit of lifestyle pleasures. When the unowned submissive has the added advantage of operating in an organized group or club that provides a safe environment, it becomes easy to get overly involved.
It stacks up like this: The unowned submissive has free reign to attend any party and to participate in any activity. All too soon she is suddenly attending all the parties and is a key figure in most of the activities. At that point, she becomes a party favor. Some submissives like being party favors. If that is what they want, more power to them.
For the unowned submissive who is seeking a M/s or D/s relationship, being a party favor works hard to her disadvantage. Used submissives are in the same class as used cars. The more mileage it has, the less valuable it is. Refurbishing a submissive is harder than retooling a car. There are few dominants that will want to take the time or trouble to turn a party favor into a viable submissive or slave. Educating a submissive takes time and effort. Re-education compounds it.

The final caution is something that nearly all submissives have had a problem with at one time or another; addressing inappropriate behavior of a dominant. This is one of the greatest disadvantages of being unowned. If a dominant acts inappropriately to an owned submissive, she can report it to the dominant who owns her. It is then his responsibility to address it. Unowned submissives do not have that safety catch. That lack of protection often prompts a dominant to act in a way with an unowned submissive that he would not attempt with an owned submissive. That is not acceptable and unowned submissives should not tolerate it.
The problem is that submissives, especially unowned submissives, get bombarded with the idea that they should not talk back to dominants. Too often that idea makes unowned submissives allow dominants to take liberties they have no right to take. Dominants often defend this bad behavior by making a claim that they are “testing a submissive’s ability to submit.” That is a predatory tactic.
Unowned submissives need to draw a line of acceptable conduct and confront anyone that crosses that line regardless of how uncomfortable they may be doing it. This is particularly important when it comes to dominants. Allowing someone to interact with you in an inappropriate manner makes you look helpless and kicks in the “predator and prey” syndrome which will attract rouge dominants who will act even more inappropriately. If a dominant does not own you, he does not have the right to choose how he is going to interact with you. Self preservation starts with setting your own rules and sticking to them.

chapter 2
Philosophies

Unowned submissives have special concerns and considerations that owned submissives and slaves do not have to worry about. For the owned, the dominant assumes many responsibilities for the care and well being of the submissive. Not having that support to rely on is the main disadvantage of being unowned. The unowned are on their own. To successfully navigate through the BDSM lifestyle, the unowned need to keep a number of extra philosophies in mind.

Although obedience is a goal of all submissives, the unowned need to remember that they do not owe obedience to anyone. Obedience is a toll paid to the owner of a submissive. You do not pay a toll when you are not on a toll road. An unowned submissive may choose to offer her obedience to someone. That is, after all, a major goal of D/s and M/s relationships. No dominant has the right to demand obedience from an unowned submissive. If this kind of demand, or expectation, is being made to an unowned submissive she should back away from the person making the demand.
On the other side of that same coin, neither does an unowned submissive owe allegiance to anyone. One of the many advantages of being unowned is being able to choose which side of any issue you want to support. The unowned can pick and choose her own friends and acquaintances. When a dominant tries to dictate who an unowned submissive is allowed to associate with, that constitutes the “cutting from the herd” phase of predator and prey syndrome. There is an old saying, “When one person warns you against another, be on your guard... against the person who warned you.”

Unowned submissives also have rights that owned submissives do not enjoy. The strongest of these is “the right of refusal.” Yes, you read that right. Unowned submissives get to say, “No.” As an unowned submissive, you are the only one allowed and able to set limits for what you will or will not do. If there is anything that you are not comfortable with, that you consider unsafe or that you just plain do not want to do... refuse. Say “no.” Anyone that tries to convince an unowned submissive that she can not say “no” is either a player or a predator. In which case, the submissive should say “no” to everything that person suggests.
Unowned submissives should never play or participate in any activity that is demanded of them. Unowned submissives participate by request, not by demand. Only an owner has the right to demand action from a submissive. No ownership = no demand. Even if the submissive enjoys what is being demanded, she should still refuse the demand. By obeying the demand, the submissive sets a president of unearned obedience. Even a single display of this can trigger predator/prey sensors of rouge dominants. It is a weakness they can exploit. Unowned submissives have the right to negotiate every request made of them and refuse unwanted aspects. Do not give this right away.
Self preservation is not only a right of the unowned submissive, it is an important responsibility. “Unowned” often is synonymous with “unaided.” This means the unowned submissive has only herself to rely upon for safety. You should not, by any action or remission of action, allow yourself to be placed in a situation that makes you feel even the least bit unsafe. The whole of this Doctrine has been written with the intent of giving unowned submissives a tool they can use to establish a means of self preservation. In a nutshell; if you do not feel safe, you are not safe. So fix it.
An effective way of maintaining a good level of safety is to operate within a group/club/organization that offers a safe environment to its members. It is another rule of nature: there is safety in numbers. Groups can ID rouge dominants better than individuals. Clubs offer valuable education that can prevent a misstep. Organizations will have operating procedures in place that offer extra safety. Just because a submissive is unowned, it does not mean she has to be alone. Find friends, advisors, people who have proven themselves trustworthy. These people can not only make your journey safer but a whole lot more fun.

Submission is a precious commodity. If it was available on the stock exchange it would out-price gold. As with any commodity, buyers will do anything they can to get a deal on the price. They want to buy low and sell high. Unfortunately, the only way to “buy low” is to try to make the unowned submissive believe her value is lower than it actually is or to even try to convince her she has no value at all.
Submissiveness DOES NOT equal worthlessness. If it did, dominants would not expend so much time or energy on submissives. In a 24/7 M/s relationship, the submissive has all her needs provided for her. Everything from clothes and food to a place to live are given to her in exchange for her submission. For M/s and D/s relationships that are not 24/7, the level of that exchange varies with the conditions of the relationship. Either way, it is a serious investment in time, energy and often money on the part of the dominant. If submission had no value, they would not bother.
One of the ways of trying to convince an unowned submissive that she is dprotocols) for her. Without protocols she is an easy mark to make as being inexperienced. Luckily, since there are no hard and fast protocol rules for the lifestyle, the unowned submissive can adopt some generic protocols that most people involved with the BDSM lifestyle will acknowledge, accept and respect.

Protocols deal with behavior. They set a social norm of how people interact with one another. In the BDSM lifestyle, the protocols are much more strict than in standard society. All one’s inter-personal interactions will either be made or broken depending on how well one can adhere to acceptable protocols.
Protocol really is not a mystery. The best way to begin is to go back to kindergarten and take a refresher course on common courtesies. Mark Twain said, “Common sense ain’t all that common.” Well it seems that in the beginning of the 21st century common courtesy is not any more common. So go back to the basics. Being courteous and receptive to courtesy goes a long way.
Simple politeness is more valuable than can be accurately described. I know you probably think it is silly to actually say that. But the number of impolite and inconsiderate people head-butting their way through the lifestyle with no idea about why they can not connect for any length of time is astounding. Be nice. Any child who ever went out to play has heard their mother say, “Be polite and play nice.” Interacting with others in the lifestyle is a good time to do just that.
Since we are re-hashing things our mothers told us... watch your language! Yes it is true that the BDSM lifestyle very often involves heavy sexual content. That is no reason to saturate you speaking with all the words that have been deemed not appropriate for public broadcast by the FCC. Vulgarity for the mere sake of being vulgar is ugly. More to the point, it is not polite. Most to the point, it is not necessary. Sexual content can be discussed without degrading to vulgarities and offensive language. Yes, sometimes “fuck” is the proper word. But it should not be the single most common adjective in your vocal repertoire.
While you are being polite and watching your language, pay attention when others are talking. There go those kindergarten rules again. One sure-fire way to annoy and aggravate a dominant is to make him repeat himself. One sure-fire way to annoy and aggravate a dominant is to make him repeat himself. One sure-fire way to annoy and aggravate a dominant is to make him repeat himself. See how annoying that is? Dominants get very use to having their wills attended to swiftly. It is a punishable offence for an owned submissive to miss something that is said to her due to inattentiveness. As an unowned submissive searching for a M/s or D/s relationship, you need to display that you are capable of as high a level of attention as any owned submissive.

The Doctrine touched early on the importance of acting in a respectful manner. It is here, in the protocols, where that comes into play. When dealing with dominants, the unowned submissive should act with respect without obligation. There is that word “obligation” again. Remember, unowned submissives are not obligated to anyone. So neither you nor a dominant should imply obligation by your respectful actions. If a dominant politely asks you to fetch a drink, by all means do so. If he tells you to get it, stay where you are. An unowned submissive’s politeness is not a declaration of service. Politeness is a two-way street. The unowned submissive has every right to expect it from dominants.

When an unowned submissive does speak with a dominant, she should use titles that do not imply ownership. The safest titles are “Sir” for men and “Ma’am” for women. It is rare for a dominant to take offence at either of those terms. Do not use a dominant’s proper name unless it is made clear that it is ok to do so. Generally speaking, the best thing to do is to refer to a dominant with the term they are introduced to you with. Not all women like “Ma’am.” So if you are introduced to “Lady (name)” call her by the title, “Lady.”
The exceptions are titles that imply ownership. The two biggest of those are “Master” and “Mistress.” Any other term that feels like an implication of ownership should be avoided also. A master owns someone. So if an unowned submissive calls a man “Master” when speaking to him, it implies his ownership. That is a bad thing. Most dominants will act on the implication and attempt to take liberties that are not their due, even if it is a subconscious reaction. If you offer a dominant ownership you can not be surprised when he takes it. Do not make the offer.

A big pit-fall in protocol that many new and inexperience submissives fall into is not asking for permission to interact with others. Dominants have the right to decide who they will allow to talk to them. When an unowned submissive approaches a dominant for the first time, it is a good idea to start with something along the line of, “May I speak with you?” It is a great way to start off with a respectful demeanor and dominants will notice the effort. Once a dominant has given an unowned submissive permission for open conversation it’s not generally necessary to ask again. Unless the dominant has rescinded that permission for some reason.
Dominants also have the right to dictate who the submissives they own are allowed to talk to. If an owned submissive talks to you, it is a good bet she has permission to do so. When in doubt ASK. Most of the time you can ask the submissive. All owned submissives know who they can and cannot talk to. If however the unowned submissive wishes to catch the attention of the dominant, it is a good idea to ask the dominant for permission to talk to the submissive he owns.

This next protocol is a silent expression of respectful behavior. It is very simple, but the number of submissives, owned and unowned, who forget it is staggering. Submissives should keep their heads lower than dominants‘. It is like saluting officers in the military. It is a gesture that acknowledges their position as dominants. Of course, if the submissive is a six and a half foot Amazon of a woman exceptions will be made when she and the dominant are both standing.
This is so laughably simple it borders on incomprehension that so many submissives forget it. Submissive should not be on a higher level than the dominant. If the dominant is standing, the submissive should feel free to stand.
If the dominant is sitting, the submissive should sit. Where a submissive should sit is not always clear. It is a widely accepted “rule” of protocol that submissives should not sit on furniture unless given permission to do so. But it is not universal. Check in your area to be sure. If the dominant is sitting on the floor (which is rare) then the submissive should be on the floor as well. In a nutshell, do not stand up to talk to a dominant that is not standing.

Kneeling. Submissives spend a lot of time on their knees, owned more than unowned. Kneeling, when to do it, and to whom to do it for can be very tricky. To start with, let us define exactly what kneeling means in the BDSM lifestyle. 1) It is an act of respect. By kneeling in front of a dominant the submissive is acknowledging the dominant’s rank. 2) It is a show of submission. Kneeling is the submissive’s declaration that she is indeed submissive. You will never see a dominant on his knees without a gun to his head.
Now let us look at what kneeling is not. 1) It is NOT mandatory for the unowned submissive. Being unowned gives a submissive the right to decide to whom she is going to be submissive towards. That means she also decides to whom she kneels to and whom she does not. 2) If the unowned submissive does choose to kneel, it is NOT a declaration of servitude. Just because an unowned submissive kneels to show her respect, she is not tossing out everything the Doctrine has covered to this point. Dominants should consider it a gift of respect when unowned submissives kneel to them.

Finally, a few words on what can be a confusing aspect of the BDSM lifestyle; switches. Switches are people who play both sides of the dominant/submissive fence. They literally “switch” from one role to the other according to their desires. This does not mean that their submission or dominance is any less valid than anyone else’s. It just means that you have to guess what mode they are in from day to day.
For the unowned submissive, switches can pose some trepidation about what is the proper way to interact with them. It is a question with a simple answer. Unowned submissives should regard switches and interact with them the same as they would a dominant. Afford switches all the protocols and politeness that you give to dominants. This is done for one specific reason. Sooner or later there could be a chance that the switch will take the dominant position in a play session with you. That play session will go a lot smoother and be much more rewarding if the dominant/submissive protocols have already been established.

Here ends the lesson.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/30/2009 5:08:08 PM
i just want to wish everyone a happy new year and hope that the new year brings happiness to everyone. Happy new year to all my CollarMe friends
kate
12/29/2009 10:08:21 PM

This was a bad day for me.

 

I decided to take the turkey carcass out to the garage when I tripped and the damn bird went flying directly into the open mouths of my three Pugs!!!! I got up and seemed to run in slow motion I could not get there fast enough. The snarling, munching and pulling was on in full force. I finally got there and man I never knew how strong a Pug’s mouth could be ? i had to pull the dogs off the bird and grab what was left of the damn old bird. Fortunately no one choked on any bones

That having been accomplished i took it out to the garage. I decided to clean the fish tank so I grabbed up the stuff I would need and turned and tried to open the door. Wouldn’t you know the door was locked I turned to see what all the noise was across the street and to my surprise four teenage boys were laughing and pointing at me.  It never dawned on me t6o put on a robe. So there I stood naked. I decided to entertain the boys. I walked around the garage and bent down to pick things up; I even put my face down between my legs and winked at the boys. I was having the time of my life when my son opened the door and yelled “MOM WHAT IN THE WORLD ARE YOU DOING?” I replied I was playing with some little boys .OK said my son and closed the door.

Well cleaning the fish tank would be a breeze compared to my earlier troubles. I took the filter off the tank as I had to clean the entire unit. I carefully came down the ladder and you guessed it I missed a step and the entire unit went flying right onto my husband’s lap. He was not happy at all. It was the worst smell in the entire world. He immediately told me to sit down and not to touch one more thing. All this took place within one half hour. I still had the rest of the day at work. I was afraid to think of what might I do at work

kate

12/24/2009 3:17:45 PM

 It is the night before Christmas and all through my mind,

I dream of only one thing and that is of HIM and HIS kind.

Where could He be?

Is He out there thinking about someone like me?

Does He seek as do i?

Does He sometimes just want to give up seeking and no longer try?

Or does He do as I do and seek and seek?

Does He get His hopes up only to have them sink?

It is the night before Christmas and I must shot these thoughts down.

Family and friends are soon due here and good times will abound.

To all of you out there I wish all of you well.

And, well, as far as the future only time will tell.

kate

12/24/2009 2:41:56 PM

Awaiting The One

Author: J. Mikael Togneri ©

Used With Author's Permission

I read this and thought it might apply to someone out there i  certainly read a lot that can help me improve and grow

kate

 

 

 

Among the minority within the class of submissives to whom slavehood is a vocation and slavery the ultimate goal, many are happily collared. Many, many more, however, are not. They are still waiting for their One, the master or mistress to whom they can give their lives completely, their submission totally, and their consent unconditionally. Commendable though this patience might be, the waiting can appear more than just a little frustrating at times. What does one do when every fibre of one's being is screaming for submission, while one has not yet found the person to whom such total submission seems right and natural?

If you belong in this group, or if you are simply biding your time for any one of many perfectly legitimate reasons, there is in fact something you can do. You can spend the waiting time "preparing" yourself. Note the quotation marks, however. There is a distinction here that is vitally important to make. You are not doing this for "the One to come", you are doing it for you. Why? Because if you do it for "the One to come" you run the very real risk of ending up worshipping an idol of your own creation with which no dominant, no matter how good, stands a snowball's chance in hell of competing. Instead of preparing yourself for "the One to come", consider it improving your own marketability.

Most of it is a matter of common sense. You probably already know what dominants generally tend to look for. Some of it you'll have down pat. Ignore that and get the other areas up to specs, then work on improving the whole. Here are some of the things you might look at:

- Read. A lot. BDSM material is fine but not essential. Practice reading long passages and distilling the relevant information out of it. You will need the ability to recognise the essential parts of a message right away.

- When you've read a novel or a short-story, retell it in short, concise terms. Bear in mind that the screenwriter behind Gone with the Wind was asked by the producer to tell the plot, the particular twist and the special ending of that story in three sentences. He did, the script was sold and the rest is history. It can be done, and as a slave you will be expected to express yourself with the fewest possible words, leaving out all non-essential detail.

- Monitor your speech. Your voice most be soft and discrete, yet clear enough so that the dominant won't have to ask you to repeat. It has to carry authority and humility at the same time. Practice singing, if only in the shower, but don't be bashful. It works wonders for voice control.

- How is your handwriting? Try practising calligraphy. It's fun, it's decorative and it will make your notes and journal both easier and more pleasing to read. It also teaches patience and focus.

- How are your spelling and grammar? These are extremely important. Without them you simply cannot express yourself in a pleasing fashion. Also weed out colloquialisms and swear-words. Foul language has its place – when you're invited to use it. Besides, your mom will love you for it. Here's an example of how important it can be: no matter how great her potential, if a would-be trainee's written application to me contains two spelling errors (incl. typos) or more, she's ditched. If she doesn't take me seriously enough to proof her writing, how can I take her seriously at all?

- Learn how to convey good wishes without making them sound like commands. "Good night" is acceptable; "sleep well" is not. "I wish You a speedy recovery" is acceptable; "get well soon" is not. "Good day" is acceptable; "have a nice day" is not; and so forth.

- By the same token, learn how to avoid asking questions that indicate a desired response. For example, some waiters have the deplorable habit of asking patrons if they enjoyed the meal, or if one dish or another was to their liking. Although the intent is no doubt to show an interest in the well-being of the patron, it is not only extremely tacky, but it comes off as daring him to say that something was wrong. Besides, what are you going to do about it once the said meal is over? If he cannot just keep quiet altogether, it would at least be much better for the waiter to say, "I hope you have enjoyed your meal." That is a statement, not a question, and it is up to the patrons how they wish to respond, if at all.

- As you go about your daily errands, observe the people around you. Notice their gestures, their peculiar gait, the way their faces change expressions during a conversation. You need to be aware of the smallest signs to the point of telepathy. A slave is nothing if not supremely observant.

- Don't just walk into a room, enter it. Map it out thoroughly as quickly as you can. Particularly how to get from the door to [choose an item of furniture representing a dominant] by the most direct route. Walk on carpet as much as you can without taking any detours. When you have that down, try leaving the room without turning your back on the [dominant]. This can be fun too. And infuriating.

- Pay attention to what you're doing and finish each movement before you start the next. Getting up to take your mug out to the kitchen? Don't grab the ashtray as an afterthought on your way out of your chair. In fact don't reach for either until you're standing up. Take your time. You have all night. A slave’s movements must be graceful and discreet, yet purposeful and economical, at all times.

- Monitor your gait. Are your footfalls heavy? Step more lightly. You don't want to be heard walking through a room, much less felt. Walking is not just a matter of getting from point A to point B. Like all other movement it is a display of personality, and nobody wants a sloppy slave.

- Doing the TV dinner thing to save time? Quit it. Switch off the computer and make yourself a two-course dinner, serve it at the dining table which you have properly laid out complete with candle and cloth napkin. Do this every night. If you feel silly eating like that by yourself, bring a book, don't have the TV running if you aren't watching it anyway. Get yourself accustomed to silence. Love it, don't loathe it. And take your time with your meal. Why would you do this when there's a chance you'll be eating in the kitchen from a bowl on the floor? Because you'll also have to cook so you need to build confidence in your cooking and the ability to taste your way through a recipe rather than relying on it to the letter.

- Work on reducing your sleep. Nobody needs 8 hours. 5-6 is entirely adequate; the trick is to consistently sleep well throughout that time. Find out when that is and go to bed half an hour before. Get up when you wake up, don't lie around, even on Sundays. As a slave you may not be able to sleep more than the strict minimum and you may not even be doing it in a bed.

- Develop lots of little routines during your day. Then break them. The overwhelming majority of your service will consist of routine, but emergencies always happen when it's least practical for them to do so. You need to be able to respond with grace and efficiency. The minute you're interrupted in your dish washing because you're needed to do something else, those dishes must instantly cease to exist for you.

- Train yourself in giving pleasure, bodily and otherwise. Work on your inhibitions; a slave is not entitled to privacy. Learn how to give massages. Get used to the idea of sexual practices that might gross you out. If your dominant wants you to perform that way it does not necessarily follow that he is particularly interested in knowing, much less wearing, what you just had for lunch.

- Train yourself in receiving pleasure. When your dominant touches you, he expects an honest, uninhibited response.

- A few pounds above your ideal weight? Get rid of them. A few pounds below? Add them. Barring a small number of physical disorders that affect these things, contrary to politically correct fallacy, body weight and shape is very much a matter of choice. This is not about male-chauvinistic sexist ideals, but about having sufficient personal discipline to treat your body with the respect that it deserves. You don't have to look like a glamour model or the Marlboro man by any means, but you do have to look the way nature intended.

- Do you have emotional "baggage"? Work through it, with or without professional help, but do not rely on a future BDSM relationship to do this for you. BDSM has no therapeutic value, and dominants have no business pretending to be shrinks. At best a BDSM relationship will do nothing to help you deal with past traumas, at worst it will aggravate them. It is up to you to reclaim your life completely, before you enter into such a relationship. How can you give something to someone, if it isn't really yours to give away yet?

- Is there a particular household chore that you hate? Become an expert in that particular chore. You may never learn to like it, but you will at least become so good at it that it will not take more time than absolutely necessary, which it probably does right now.

- Train yourself to spend increasing amounts of time on the floor. Spend the night there occasionally.

- Follow world news. Go to museums. Listen to music. Make yourself able to converse on current issues. You don't need to know every single name in government, but you do need to be able to at least ask intelligent questions.

- Most important of all: get out, see friends, have fun. You are a slave, not a hermit, and you must always be alert to the danger of building up your own cozy little world to the exclusion of everyone else – including your One.

The foregoing may seem exhaustive but it's merely the tip of the iceberg. Think up more things for yourself; that alone is training because creative thinking is valued in a slave. The greatest value of all, however, is you. The point is not to change into someone else, but to become more you. Always keep in mind that you are doing this for yourself. And yet, stay flexible. When you do meet the One, s/he will probably want to change some of the ways you do things. Be ready and able to adjust swiftly.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/24/2009 12:16:25 PM
Merry  Christmas to everyone out there. Grab on and hold those who are near and dear. Let go of the bad memories and look forward to a new year full of wonder and a new chance to seek and find.
kate
12/23/2009 4:12:17 PM

I have only been in the lifestyle for seven years. I have learned a lot and realize that I have a lot more to learn. I guess I am writing this to new subs  who  are searching and think they have found the One. I am not saying that cannot happen but in my experience it takes a lot of hard seeking and communication with people. I have learned from my experiences that I settled for a Master because I finally found someone who professed I was just who they wanted and needed. Beware; sometimes there are red flags. I met my first master here on ‘Collar Me”. We/we communicated for a long time and finally I took the first step into real time. I was so happy for a while until I realized he was nothing but a bully. Everything I asked and tried to convey was turned around and I was told I was selfish and always wanted to make things all about me. All I was trying to do was expand my knowledge and learn more things. It is a red flag when you are Collared and ignored by your Master at bdsm functions. He never wanted anyone to know I was collared to him. Why? I will never know but I soon tired of all that. I lived to serve and please and never once was given a thank you or a good girl. I returned his collar. I was heartbroken for a year. The only way I recovered was to write here in these journals. It helped me a lot. I soon decided to seek once. I met my second Master. He was married and I knew that from the start. Red flag when your master says bdsm is not cheating!!!!! I soon grew tired of being last on his list. His work and family always came first. His plate was so full there was not even enough room for me as desert! I soon began to realize that there was no future, I broke it off. Once again I was heartbroken and turned to journaling to get out my frustrations. I have had many sessions and soon grew tired of them. They all  were two hours of maybe some play always ending with a blow job. This was not what I wanted and again turned to these journals to write.

I have grown and need to grow a lot more. I will not settle anymore. If and when I meet someone I will make sure we are truly compatible in every way. I have learned the hard way that what someone tells you here or on the phone can be smoke and mirrors and not real at all. I just want to help anyone who is seeking to keep searching for the right one. NEVER settle for anyone or anything that compromises your standards

kate

12/23/2009 2:28:59 PM

MENTAL CONDITIONING

Exploring the Mental Orgasm and the submissive...

Humans are born with hardware and software. That hardware might be considered to be the physical body and the 'direct' physical triggers and responses that are built into it. These can be the 'automatic' responses such as the rhythmic contraction of muscles used to breathe and pump blood through the heart, the blinking of eyes to keep them moist and a myriad of other maintenance tasks that the body performs continuously. The hardware is also governed by the limitations of its creation, or, it has finite dimensions due to the nature of the materials used to make it.

The software might be considered to be the mental programming platform within the brain itself. It appears that we are born with an informational base. This base is expanded by 'all' of the informational input that we receive, this includes information we may gather prior to actual birth while still being carried inside the womb. The existence of this base as an actual structure becomes evident by the individual's 'innate' ability to compliments or approval) and discipline by negative reinforcement (removal of approval). A submissive knows 'how' to do everything. Reaching that information beyond all the current societal and environmental blockades is often difficult and painstaking. A Dominant has the ability through 'expression of presence' to trigger a submissive beyond or through that barrier. On each penetration the submissive will be able to connect more strongly with their underlying self. An example of this type of conditioning training is when a 'brand new submissive' is told simply to 'present' and they instinctively alter their body to an open stance of some kind. A Dominant 'reading' this information is given clues as to what type of information is possible within that submissive. An extension of the simple 'present' may be a unique enormously erotic movement of designed seductive presentation by that submissive after many sessions and experiences of positive encouragement. The Dominant simply encourages the submissive to go into their responses further. If that submissive naturally extends their arms over their head when lying down, the Dominant expresses approval of this reaction and possibly suggests a 'furthering' of the movement such as in the crossing of the submissives wrists. This is a subtle and slow process. Attempts to force a submissive into responses not inherent within them will produce lack of comfort and a display which is inferior. Follow or Direct the clues so presented. A Dominant often has an 'instinctive' or 'innate' understanding of what they are viewing (part of their software informational base)!

Ahh, back to the topic at hand... The mental orgasm. Many submissives have the built in capacity to orgasm through mental command. To access this reaction the Dominant needs to watch and follow the signs of intense erotic arousal within the submissives natural responses. When the submissive is in a highly aroused state the Dominant needs to encourage the submissive in identifying where they are in their mind. This command tells the submissive to 'mark' the area. To some extent when the Dominant later tells that submissive to 'find' that place - the mind of the submissive searches (much like a computer) to obey the command.

Locating the area of physical orgasmic control is the first step. Developing the further conditioned response of triggering on command is done through repeated access of the area to strength the connections. It is important to understand that 'when' submissive orgasms on command that it is not purely a physical release of orgasmic material, their entire body will respond, nerve endings reacting along the entire skin surface and internally as well. The experience can be so intense and 'primal' that it can be frightening for the submissive at first. In some ways it is a letting go of the full potential. The mind orgasms as well as the body. It is also important to remember that a submissive who is mentally triggered into orgasm may continue to orgasm for hours, their body cycling up and down as the button is pushed over and over inside their mind. This can become painful and even dangerous so it is important for the Dominant to remember to tell the submissive to stop.

Many submissives can bond to the command presence of their Dominant so strongly that achieving the ability to orgasm on command becomes simply part of the daily fabric of their lives. In some ways they present to their Dominant 'access' to this most intimate of pleasures by coupling the trigger to the command. This command can be utilized when the Dominant and submissive are not physically together and may be managing part of their relationship at a distance (via phone) and allow both to enjoy a direct/indirect powerful connection which separation does not inhibit. It can also serve to reinforce the bonding within the relationship.
12/23/2009 2:21:59 PM

Rights Of A Submissive

 

I have the right...

...to set limits, and expect them to be respected.
...to adjust these limits at any time, with notice to you.
...to expect you to push them, to force me to create new limits & boundaries.
...to expect you to be concerned about time we spend apart, but I expect you to understand that I
am a person, separate from you, and thusly having problems and situations in my life that I will
not need your help with.
...I have the right to expect you will respect me for my independence and not criticize me for it.
...to ask you for help, should I need it.
...to be trusted, providing I have earned it.
...to expect you to believe I am an intelligent, caring and loyal person.
...to ask things of you, and have you listen to my requests.
...to ask for your attention, without having to misbehave to get it. ... to ask you to contribute as
much to this relationship as I do. As long as my requests are submitted respectfully, I expect you
to consider them as you would from any friend or colleague.
...to question your motives, should you deny my requests, as long as I do so with the proper
respect.
...to expect you to administer your punishment with care and caution.
...to use my safeword at any point, should I feel them necessary.
...to get up and walk away from a scene if you have crossed the line.
...to expect you to respect my decisions, and not think less of me, or abandon me for them.
...speak up if I feel our relationship is not giving me what I need.
...to tell you what I need, in a respectful manner.
...to expect you to understand my reasons for doing so, and to expect you to listen with an open
mind.
...to walk away from the relationship if we cannot come to a common ground on these issues.
...to expect tenderness, love and understanding after a scene is completed, should it be what I
desire.
...to ask you for that tenderness if I've had a bad day, or if I just feel the need for closeness. I
understand that there will be times when you and I will disagree about this, when you will want
a scene, and I will not. I have the right to call for a talk about this, and to expect you to listen to
and consider my reasoning’s. I expect you to have the final word, but I expect you to
wholeheartedly consider my feelings, whatever happen to be.
...to expect our relationship to progress, for trust to continually be renewed, for our souls to be
as close as our bodies are.
...to tell you if I need more from you, and I expect you to respect my decisions about what I want
and need. I expect you to want the relationship to progress, unless decided otherwise beforehand. I expect you to understand that deep trust often breeds love, and I expect you not to repel
me if I tell you that I love you. For, my Master, I will love you, should our relationship move
ahead, should our trust continue to grow.
...to expect you to tell me, at any point, if you do not feel you can return those feelings, so that I
may decide what I want and need. For it is your pleasure that adds to my own, makes it real. And
mine, that adds to yours.

 

12/22/2009 4:06:05 PM
A new lease on life was given to me today. it is horrible to sit for days for the phone to ring. It is the sort of situation  where my mind goes to bad places. i was given  a second chance and believe me i am going to use it wisely. i am going to start appriciating those little things that i always took for granted. i am going to  help others more and give then guidence and hope in bdsm and life in general. i have never had such a hard few days as i have and have been given a new lease on life i want to use my life to help others in any way i can.
kate
12/22/2009 3:35:07 PM
i got the results and i do  not  have cancer. WHAT A WONDERFUL LIFE
kate
12/22/2009 1:37:20 PM
i should have the resuts of my breast biopsy later today i have been keeping a positive  atttitude but i must confess i am scarred
12/19/2009 3:15:54 PM

Ten Tips For The Novice, Single, Heterosexual Submissive Woman

Author: Jay Wiseman ©, author of "SM 101: A Realistic Introduction
used with permission 

 

Let me guess. You're a woman, you're heterosexual, and you keep having strange, disturbing, recurring, and intense fantasies of a powerful, masterful man having his way with you. Perhaps he tears off  your clothes and takes you. Perhaps he throws you over his knee and gives you a long, hard spanking. Perhaps he ties you naked and spread-eagled to a bed and proceeds to alternately tease and torture you for hours. Perhaps he locks his collar around your neck and orders you to kneel at his feet -- and you do, both fearing and loving every second of it. 

Have these fantasies become so intense and recurring that they make up almost every sexual fantasy you have? Have they become the centerpiece of your thinking when you masturbate? Have you looked through personal ads searching for the ones from men that mention bondage, spanking, and related practices, longing but not daring to answer them? Have you thought of asking a man to help you explore your fantasies? Do you worry that if you mention these desires to a man that you might end up being beaten or even raped? Do you wonder how on Earth you are ever going to reconcile your deeply submissive desires with your distinctly feminist beliefs? Do you have the increasingly strong feeling that if you don't act upon these feelings soon then you will go insane with frustration?

If many of these thoughts and feelings seem familiar, then it's likely that you have a erotically submissive side and that you're either ready or nearly ready to explore this aspect of yourself. If this is the case then, as the saying goes, I've got some good news and I've got some bad news -- and I've got some advice.

Before I go further, please let me introduce myself. My name is Jay Wiseman. I'm a heterosexual, Caucasian male, born in 1949, who currently (1998) lives in San Francisco and is in a stable, long-term relationship with a wonderful woman named Janet. I have been exploring the practices associated with erotic domination and submission since 1971, am primarily -- but not exclusively -- dominant in my own desires, and since 1975 have been a member of what is often called the Bay Area SM Community. 

During that time, I have probably attended over 1000 SM-related lectures, demonstrations, discussion groups, parties, and related events. I have also given many presentations at SM groups, both locally and across the country -- ranging from Boston to New York to Seattle to Los Angeles. For more than twenty years, I have advised, taught, mentored, trained, and otherwise assisted many novice submissive women, and many other types of people, during their explorations into the realities of what is often called sadomasochism -- SM (or, sometimes, BDSM) for short. I am perhaps best known in this respect as the author of the book "SM 101: A Realistic Introduction" published by Greenery Press.

OK. That's enough about me. Now, as I was saying about your situation, I've got some good news and I've got some bad news -- and I've got some advice. The following is not intended as a comprehensive guide, but it should help you get off to a good start.

First, the good news: It is quite possible for you to explore your fantasies in a healthy and constructive manner, without in any way diminishing who you are as a human being and without compromising your feminist beliefs in the slightest. It is also quite possible for you to find a man who is a good, decent, highly ethical, and definitely non-abusive person to help you explore this aspect of yourself. There is even a fairly good possibility that you will end up in an ongoing relationship with such a man, and feel delighted that you did. I know of many submissive women who found their "Master Right."

Now for the bad news: A few seriously "bad apples" lurk in the SM "barrel." There is no approved screening and training program that would-be masters must successfully complete. There are no continuing education or licensing requirements. There is no malpractice insurance. Any idiot can proclaim himself a "master." A jerk in his late forties who tried to tie up a girlfriend once when he was sixteen may claim "I have over thirty years of real-life experience."

Thus, it can be difficult, or even impossible, for a novice submissive woman (such as you) to quickly tell the difference between a wonderful prince and a horrid frog. Therefore, it is also possible for you to encounter a "master" who is unethical, manipulative, exploitative, abusive, and an utterly horrible person for you to open up to in the way that a submissive can open up to a dominant. Getting involved with such a man can leave you heavily damaged -- both emotionally and physically. 
Unfortunately, I also know of some submissive women who got involved with "Master Wrong" or even "Master Nightmare." Most recovered. Some didn't.

Now for the advice: What you will be doing, in a very real sense, is exploring a wilderness. Therefore it makes a great deal of sense to approach your explorations into SM in much the same way that you would approach your explorations into any other type of wilderness. This wilderness, like all others, contains large amounts of both beauty and danger. Do yourself a big favor and never forget those two extremely important facts.

OK, Ms. Explorer, how might you approach that wilderness?

Tip One: Study and otherwise prepare before you approach it.

In one way, you are lucky to approach the SM wilderness at this time, because it has been already been extensively explored, and many people are willing to share their own findings. While universal agreement does not exist regarding what is and what is not appropriate SM, in reality there is actually fairly close consensus among most experienced practitioners about most points. Most explorers have come to highly similar conclusions and recommendations, and many are quite willing to share this information with interested others. In particular, there are several very good books on the subject, a large number of excellent SM educational organizations (most large cities have at least one), and a wealth of quality information on the internet. You will find references to some of the better resources at the end of this article.

Also, again, as with approaching any other wilderness, it would also be prudent to do a bit of preparing for emergencies before heading out. Many SM people have done things like taken a first aid/CPR class, had an HIV test done, and gotten shots to protect themselves against exposure to Hepatitis A and B. Additionally, do you know what a "safeword" is and how a "silent alarm" works? Find out before you play with someone in private.

Tip Two: Get some perspective. 

There is no such thing as the National Bureau of Sadomasochistic Standards and Practices that issues rulings about what is and what is not "real" SM. Therefore, people must work out between themselves what does and what does not work for them. On the other hand, there is actually fairly close consensus among experienced practitioners regarding the broad outlines of what is and what is not appropriate. That being the case, it would be smart to seek out a variety of such opinions. 

More to the point, it would be very dumb of you to depend upon only one source of information, no matter how "convincing" or "authoritative" that (usually male) source of information tries to appear. Try to read at least three different books, written by three different authors, on the subject. Look over a number of different web sites. Attend as many different SM-related presentations, by as many different presenters, as you can. 

Tip Three: Time is your best and most important friend.

Rushing into any sort of wilderness is a Bad Idea. Take your time. Look over the landscape. Talk with the natives. Talk with lots of different natives. Observe their colorful native costumes. (Many of these natives look far more scary than they really are. Don't let the sight of those whips and chains frighten you too much.) Venture into their shops and look over the goods for sale. (Don't feel too bad if you can't immediately figure out how some of those goods are used.) In particular, don't get heavily and exclusively involved with any one particular "native" too quickly. 

Key Point: The seriously dangerous, abusive, predators usually shun the mainstream SM community because they know they would quickly be discovered and ostracized. Therefore, they lurk on the fringes of the community, trying to "pick off" the novice submissive female, whose low level of knowledge and uninformed perspective can make her dangerously vulnerable. By the way, guess what you are?

Tip Four: You may get more attention than you can easily handle.

You are a female who is entering a territory in which it is common for there to be more men than women, and many of these men are looking for a woman to do SM with. (In common SM parlance, to do SM with someone is to "play" with them. This is not meant in any sort of diminishing or trivializing way, but rather in a manner similar to how one might "play" tennis or bridge with a partner.) 

Anyway, there tend to be more men than women in the "relatively heterosexual" sections of the SM community (there are men-only and women-only sections as well) and many of these men are looking for women to be either occasional or ongoing "play" partners. (A fair number of women and couples are looking for female play partners too.) Therefore, you may get scores of polite offers -- and, unfortunately, a few not-so-polite offers -- for coffee dates or other get-togethers. There is nothing necessarily bad or wrong with such offers but, again, go
slowly and don't get heavily involved with any one particular man (or woman, or couple) too quickly. In particular, be relatively quick to accept personal information from others, but be relatively slow about giving out personal information about yourself to others such as your telephone number, where you work, your email address, and so forth.

Given that the competition for new females can occasionally be intense (by the way, don't let me scare you too much on this point), keep in mind that the person who shows the most aggressiveness in meeting you may not be the best person for you to become involved with. Indeed, and sadly, the converse is often more likely to be true. The nicer guys often hold back out of courtesy and respect while the creeps thrust themselves into your face. 

Keep your options open. Try to meet and have conversations with many different men. It is important that you not allow any one particular man (or woman, or couple) to monopolize your time and attention. Remember that the slightly more reserved people are often the better people to become involved with. 

(By the way, once you've gotten some knowledge and perspective, meeting prospective partners via personal ads can be useful, as there will be no direct competition when you talk on the phone or meet at a public restaurant.)

Also, the more "known" a man is, the safer he is likely to be. As a rule, a man who has been known in his local SM community for over a year is probably relatively safe (although exceptions exist). A lesser known man is more questionable. Again, take your time.

Another Key Point: You are under absolutely no obligation to act in a submissive manner towards a man until after the two of you have negotiated that -- and done so as equals. If some jerk tries to insist that you call him "Sir" or "Master," or tries to give you orders, or touches you in an overly familiar way, or says that you're not being properly submissive when you haven't previously agreed to be submissive specifically to him, your "creep alarm" should start ringing loudly -- and you should head elsewhere, fast. 

(By the way, a friend of mine who is a very experienced submissive woman has come to believe that there is a strong inverse relationship between how good a dominant a man is and how quickly he brings up to subject of fellatio.)

On the other hand, a low-key, friendly, courteous approach by a dominant is a very positive sign. Good-quality dominants tend to take a measured, attentive, respectful approach. 

Tip Five: Take "elite" (and other) claims with a large grain of salt. 

Some men, in an attempt to impress you, may claim to be members of an "elite" private SM organization that only admits the "select few" -- and you, tasty little morsel that you are, just happen to qualify. Well, the truth is that there are many relatively private SM clubs, but almost all are small, local groups, and most don't make any special claims of being "elite" or "true" SM organizations. In particular, I would urge you to be extremely skeptical of anyone claiming to be a "true
master" or to practice the "one true form" of SM.

Remember that a bit of bragging on a man's part is often a normal part of dating behavior, so let him talk -- and listen carefully to both what he says and how he says it. How long has he been in the community? How many meetings, parties, and other events has he attended? What relevant books has he read? Has he ever given a presentation at an SM club? If so, did he get invited back?  Has he ever served a term as an officer in an SM club? If so, how did most of the club members feel about him by the time his term was over?

What are his opinions about others in the community, and his view of their opinions towards him? Dominant men often have strong personalities and strong opinions, and thus often evoke strong reactions. Therefore, it would be relatively normal if he had a bad view of a few people in the community, but does he have a bad view of virtually everybody? (By the way, notice how quickly, frequently, and intensely he voices negative opinions about others. That itself can be insightful.)

It would also be relatively normal if he (correctly) believed that he had a few enemies in the community, but does he believe he is being widely shunned, or even conspired against? 

How many friends does he have? Does he at least get along with most other dominant men? How do the dominant women in the club feel about him? Does he get along with most submissive men? In particular, does he have any close, deep, ongoing friendships?

When out on a date with such a man, notice how he treats the people in service jobs. Remember what's sometimes called the waitress test:  Notice how your date treats the waitress -- because that's how he's going to be treating you in six months. As one submissive woman remarked about how her (now ex) "Master" treated such people, "I figured it out. He's not a dominant. He's a rude asshole."

How does he now feel about the women he used to be involved with? If he has a low opinion of one or two of them, that's relatively normal, but if he claims that all of them were lying, unstable, bitches, it's time to get worried.

Check out his sense of humor, as this is often deeply reflective of the person. Be wary of the dominant who cannot laugh at himself.

(By the way, another submissive woman of long and somewhat world-weary experience has concluded that there is also a strong inverse relationship between how many titles a man awards himself and how good a dominant he is. Remember that fact when you meet someone who wants you to address him as Master Top Daddy Lord Sir.)

Tip Six: Know that "malicious warnings" occur.

The SM community is made up of human beings, and human beings can be both ethical and unethical. While most people in the SM community are pretty ethical most of the time, there are lapses. This community, unfortunately but predictably, has its full human share of personality conflicts, political feuds, bitter feelings following failed relationships, and so forth. 

While the community does try to warn newcomers about genuinely dangerous people, understand that this warning process is usually not well organized, usually lacking in "due process," and often not very objective in how such warnings are made. It is therefore, unfortunately, subject to abuse by unethical people. (Remember that there are at least two sides to a story, and the guy may not even know an unflattering "story" is being told about.) Therefore, I advise you to take an unsolicited warning with a grain of salt. 

Let's say that you are at a club meeting and having a conversation with a dominant man who seems decent enough, but after your conversation with him someone else, whom you barely know, warns you that the man you were talking to is an evil, unstable, battering, substance abuser who kicks his dog and votes Republican. What should you do? 

First, discreetly ask around (or simply listen as people talk). How many other people agree with your self-appointed "helpful friend's" assessment? Is there any history of a personality conflict, and/or of a political feud, and/or of a failed relationship between the two of them? Do the members of one particular clique seem to thing that the guy in question is a creep but the rest of the club members feel OK about him? 

Second, try this test: Ask several women who seem fairly stable and objective to name some men that might be good for you to play with, and see who does and does not make their lists. How do those lists compare? What reasons are given for the selections and exclusions?

Third, again, give it time. Personality always emerges over time. Give him enough time and, sooner or later -- and it's usually sooner rather than later -- you'll be able to judge quite clearly for yourself whether the guy is a prince or a frog. (You'll know something important about that helpful friend, too.)

Tip Seven: Beware, especially, of the person who tries to isolate you.

Perhaps the single biggest "red flag" that a prospective male partner might be abusive or otherwise toxic is an attempt by him to limit your access to information and discussion about what are and what are not considered appropriate SM practices, ethics, and relationships.

This can sometimes be a bit difficult to determine because, as I mentioned, the competition for new females can sometimes be intense; therefore it's understandable that a man might want to arrange for you to spend a significant amount of time just with him to see if he can form a relationship with you. (And let us remember there is a decent chance that such a relationship might very well be a wonderful thing for both of you.)

Try this test: Dating realities being what they are, it's understandable that a guy might not want you to spend much time with other guys (indeed, it's a harsh fact, but many men won't bring a woman to an SM club meeting until their own relationship with her is firmly established), but how does he feel about your spending time with other sources of information? 

If he strongly opposes your discussing or learning about SM from a source other than him, beware! If he doesn't want you reading non-fiction books about SM, or looking over web sites about SM, or attending presentations given by SM clubs, or hanging out with other submissive women, or in any other way "corrupting" yourself with such ideas of "false SM" when he is willing to bestow upon you the honor and privilege of learning "true SM" (from him), get out of there! 

On the other hand, if he gives you books to read, points out web sites and other internet resources, takes you to various SM-related presentations, and -- in particular -- puts you in contact with other submissive women, stick around for a while.

Tip Eight: Seek, especially, the advice and companionship of other submissive women.

I increasingly believe that the first resource a novice submissive woman should be referred to when she comes into the SM community is a support group for submissive women -- preferably a group whose members meet face-to-face at least once a month. Several SM clubs have such a group, and more are starting them. 

There is usually a tremendous amount of collective wisdom and perspective in such a group, and a novice submissive can learn a great deal very quickly. Probably the only big limit would be a "no setting up play dates" rule at the meetings. If a woman makes an offer to you, during such a group meeting, such as, "you know, a few play dates with my wonderful Master (and maybe me as well) would teach you ever so much" I suggest that you quietly decline. On the other hand, as you meet many other submissive (or switchable) women, you may find that you have a particularly close rapport with some of them, and these women can become some of your best friends.

Hopefully there will be many such women in the group, and they will come from a variety of backgrounds, and not all be members of the same group, clique, or club (other than that one). Among other things, this is a great place to check out a dominant's reputation. If most of the women in the group think he's a good guy, that's one sign. If most of them think he's a jerk, that's another sign. (In both cases, try to get specifics as to why they feel that way. What, exactly, are the things he did or didn't do that were so wonderful or so terrible? Opinions unaccompanied by facts aren't worth much.)

Tip Nine: Explore.

Your first year of involvement in the SM world is often a time of tremendous personal growth and change. You will likely have many new experiences, meet many new people, and see many new sights. (Being into SM allows you opportunities to wear some truly wonderful outfits, too.)  In addition to exploring your submissive aspects, you might also find that you have some dominant aspects to yourself. 

(A many "submissive" women are not exclusively submissive. Many are more correctly called "switches," and they at least occasionally enjoy taking the opposite role. This is also true of many "dominant" men.) 

Also, you will probably have a chance to take a closer look at issues such as bisexuality and non-monogamy. I've found that at least half of the women in the "relatively heterosexual" section of the SM community are at least somewhat bisexual, and a large percentage of the couples are other than entirely monogamous.

You will also likely have a chance to explore many different SM-related practices. For example, you may have had fantasies of being tied up, and you'll likely get a chance to explore that. You may also get opportunities to explore activities such as spanking, whipping, using clamps, dripping hot wax, and so forth. 

One bit of advice: It's common to find that you will come to enjoy a broader range of activities over time, and that some (but not all) of the activities which at first held little interest for you, or perhaps even turned you off will become enjoyable. There's a saying: "Never say never." 

On the other hand, there is a proper time and place to explore. Trust your intuition. If doing something feels really right, then doing it probably is right. On the other hand, if doing something distinctly feels wrong, then doing it probably is wrong. In particular, don't rush into anything blindly. Never let some "expert" talk you into doing something if doing it doesn't feel right. There is no rush about doing any of this. The truth almost always emerges over time, so give yourself that time.

It can be insightful to play with several different partners as you explore SM, but you have to go about it carefully. This is true even if your ultimate goal is to find, and be monogamous with, "Master Right." As always, take your time, get to know the other person fairly well, and negotiate carefully before you play. It can be useful to keep the "NTA test" in mind: How do you feel about the idea of being "naked, tied up, and alone" with this person? By the way, one great feature of play parties is that they allow you to the chance to play with a new partner in relative safety. 

Notice how things are developing over time in any relationship you may establish with a dominant man. While every relationship has its ups and downs, its successes and failures, and its rough spots and smooth spots, the overall trend should be a good one. If you basically feel happy and, over time, generally feel happier with your partner and your relationship, that's a good sign. 

On the other hand, if you basically feel unhappy and, over time, generally feel unhappier about your partner and your relationship, that's a bad sign -- a very bad sign. If you're unhappy and getting unhappier, get some help or get out. (One novice submissive woman, who was miserable in her relationship, asked me "every time he learns that I like something, he takes it away from me -- even the pleasure of my giving him an orgasm. Is it supposed to be like that? I didn't know I knew so many different ways of saying "no." She didn't stay in that relationship much longer.)

Tip Ten: When the proper time comes, help educate and orient new submissive women, and others.

Interest in SM is growing rapidly, and the demand for realistic information is growing accordingly. Don't be too surprised if other people, when they learn of your interest, start asking you for information and advice. This may start happening long before you feel ready to start giving it. Don't worry too much. The generally agreed upon principles are fairly well known, and it's not difficult to refer people to good sources of information. (You may quickly become a pretty good source of such information yourself.)

Remember that in a very real sense, there is a fierce competition, almost a war, going on between the "good guy" educators and the "bad guy" predators for the "hearts and minds" of the novices, particularly the novice submissive women, and that the stakes are very high -- sometimes as high as life or death.

The "good guys" always need more team members. Please join when you're ready.
 

Resources:

Many excellent resources exist and I can't possibly include them all. I'm going to deal with this problem by listing a few that are sometimes called "gateway resources" because they are resources that lead to many other resources. I recommend you look over as many of them as possible, and see which ones feel like a good match specifically for you.

1. "SM 101: A Realistic Introduction" by Jay Wiseman (me) published by Greenery Press. I wrote this book with the specific intention of its being the first book that a novice might read. It is a fairly comprehensive introduction to SM, and includes an extensive resource listing of other recommended books, clubs, and additional resources.

2. Greenery Press. Greenery Press publishes "SM 101" and more than a dozen other books dealing with relationships and sexuality matters -- especially as they pertain to SM. In particular, after you've thoroughly read over "SM 101," I recommend you carefully study "The Bottoming Book." For more information, including many useful articles and links to other resources, check out www.bigrock.com/~greenery on the web. To get a catalog, send a legal-sized, self-addressed, stamped envelope to Greenery Press, 3739 Balboa # 195, San Francisco, CA 94121.

3. The Society of Janus. Located in San Francisco, this is one of the oldest SM education and support groups. Their activities include educational programs, discussion groups, and parties. They can be reached at www.soj.org (another website with many excellent articles and links) or by calling 415 985-7117.

4. San Francisco Sex Information. These people offer an excellent telephone information, advice, and referral service (but not phone sex).  They can be reached at www.sfsi.org or at 415 989-7374.

5. The internet newsgroup soc.subculture.bondage-bdsm. This is a lively, ongoing forum for the discussion of many different aspects of SM (or BDSM, as it's more frequently called there). It also contains announcements of many national and local events.

6. Your local stores. Your local erotic boutique or leather store can be a first-rate source of information and support. There are often books and items of equipment for sale there, and sometimes there are "in-store" presentations as well. There is often also a bulletin board that lists upcoming local events.

7. Your local SM club. This is a prime resource. There is no substitute for getting first-hand, face-to-face information and advice, and some clubs have absolutely world-class experts among their members. By the way, some areas also have more commercial enterprises that put on SM-related classes. Your local group will know which such enterprises are good ones. They can also steer you to informal discussion groups that meet occasionally in local restaurants; these are often called
"munches."

8. Your local submissive women's support group. Such a group may exist either formally or informally. (One of my goals in writing this is to urge the formation of more such groups.) There is probably no safer, more useful, source of information, perspective, and support than the counsel of your "sisters" as you explore this wilderness.

My best wishes to you in your explorations.

Jay Wiseman

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/19/2009 2:11:23 PM

She sat in the waiting room anticipating the worst. As she sat there she found her mind wandering back in time. Ahhh he was handsome and could he ever be strict. His polite English accent and piercing blue eyes sent shivers down her spine.  She remembered the first time she met Him for coffee and how nervous she was and how he took her hand in his and just looked into her eyes and she calmed down. The time she first blushed when he whispered naughty things into her ear! It was the beginning of a wonderful journey into the unknown. She never knew how splendid life would be. She never knew how happy she would feel as she knelt at his feet. As she blossomed and developed she could anticipate his every need and simply went about her business with nothing but his needs on her mind, she lived to please and serve. She smiled as she remembered how she felt as she took off her clothes under his watchful eye. She swallowed hard as she thought of how he held the cane in his hand gently tapping it She knew she would feel its sting soon and was frightened and elated at the same time.

In time it became second nature to her when in a restaurant to pull out His chair and make sure He was comfortably seated before asking permission to seat herself. Pulling up her dress so her naked bum felt the cool leather chair. Keeping her legs spread under the table. These were all things of which she never could have fathomed would be a part of her life. . She remembered thought back t the times when she watched her Master smile for no reason at all. She lived  to make his life complete. It was at that exact moment in time she realized for the first time how much they complemented each other. That was what it was all supposed to be about.

The .waiting room door opened and a nurse appeared holding a clipboard in her hand. She knew her name was going to be called. She sighed and relaxed when someone else was beckoned. She got scarred again thinking about what the Doctor might tell her when she remembered what her Master had always told her. When you go to a bad place in your mind just imagine me there with my hand reaching to you that is what she did and she felt better.

She thought back to the first time she ever served her first formal dinner and how nervous she was, her master cut her no slack and gently corrected her if she made a mistake. He was so polite about it though as he beckoned her with his finger and quietly whispered her fax-pax .  He never raised his voice or embarrassed her in front of the others but  in time dinners also became second nature.

The door opened again and her name was called. He once again took her hand and she heard him whisper into her ear. He said I will be right here when you come out and I will never leave. Maybe it is about time I serve my darling submissive as she has served me all these years. Things were as they should life had come a full circle and they completed one and other in every way.

 

12/18/2009 12:00:15 PM
i look at the recent profiles and get sick to my stomache. All i see is name calling  and putting others down. What ever happened to sharing  real feelings with words that carry meaning. What ever happened to  helping others through bad times. What ever happened to sharing and teaching and learning
kate
12/18/2009 10:45:17 AM
i had my breast biopsies today now all i have to do is wait until tuesday.
God grant me the serenity to accept the things i cannot change, the courage to change the things i can and the wisdom to know the difference
kate
12/17/2009 2:10:24 PM

The cool summer breeze gently moved the curtains. She felt the cool air and so enjoyed the feel of it as it moved across the room. She sat looking out the window but her mind was not on the cars or people that rushed to and fro, no it was somewhere else and she smiled as she remembered all of the wonderful things she had experienced in her life
In the freezer was an ice tray and she remembered when she first started to form the first ice cube  as each ice cube was full of memories of her life.  She remembered how wonderful it felt to be 6 years old and riding with the wind   as it blew her hair back as she soared down a steep hill. She remembered the thrill of roller skating on a freshly tarred road and of the excitement when she heard the bell of the Good Humor man’s truck as it rounded the corner, the anticipation of going to the amusement park She chuckled s she remembered riding the waves in the ocean and the feeling of rolling upside down as the current pulled and tugged at her. These memories filled one compartment.
The feelings she experienced with her first love, first kiss and the senior prom. The pity she felt for the poor animals and people who did not have the car on a Friday night.
A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him!! These memories filled another compartment.
She thought back to the feelings she experienced after she gave birth to her son, She felt as she had accomplished something no one else ever had. The pride of walking him in his stroller through the park, the happiness she experienced when he said his first word. Again another compartment was filled in the ice tray.
A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him! Oh what splendid memories she had. As she grew older she had more experiences and they more and more compartments were filled. It seemed as her most vivid memories were those which she felt when she ventured into a new realm of her life. The memories she would never forget where those when she took a step from her fantasy world into the real world of Dominance and submission, She remembered the first time she read all about herself when she saw the word” submissive,.”  The newness of a world she never thought existed.
The things that happened to her ohhhh   no one could fathom. The feelings she had with the exchange of power or that first whopping and flogging. Most people would think her crazy but feelings were awakened then. She learned to trust once more and give herself freely to another.  She laughed to herself as she thought of how wonderful it felt to be naked in a room full of people.  Why a few years before she found D/s that would have been a nightmare for her.  Another compartment was filled.
She suddenly had an idea. She got up and slowly but steadily made her way to her little refrigerator and opened the freezer door and carefully took out one ice cube.. She took a lick and was magically taken back to another time and another place. She was 6 years old then she was 20 she was 56 and she shyly asked him permission to whip her.
The words  to the first poem she had written for her Master came flooding back to her

Make me fly, make me soar,
Make me sit with the angels
At Heaven’s door
Make me dance naked on the moon
Make me embrace all the stars
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me want, make me need,
Make me abandon my pride,
Make me plead
Make me cavort with the devil
Make me reside at his door
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me weep, make me irate,
Make me acknowledge your power
Make me hate
Make me curse all my weaknesses
Make me despise all my flaws
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me silent, make me speak,
Make me relinquish my soul
Make me weak
Make me befriend all my demons
Make me succumb to their claws
But in doing all this
Make me yours


A voice called to her than it was time for dinner. “Just a moment
Dear” took all the ice cubes and put them in a tall glass and left for dinner, All during dinner while others were laughing and talking felt something she had not felt in a very long time. That was that feeling of anticipation=n as she wondered what it was going to feel like. She remembered anticipating her next session with her “Sir.”  She remembered anticipating her next   public play and all the other wondrous feelings attached to them. She finished her dinner and politely excused herself. and taking her walker putting it in front of her made her way back to her room. There was the glass with the ice cubes all melted. She made herself comfortable on the bed as she took the glass in hand. She drank and drank. She was happy, she was glowing, she was 6., 10,. 15, 20, 30, 40 50 60 70 80 and slowly felt herself letting ago once more. The glass dropped to the floor, She smiled and was gone

12/17/2009 2:07:14 PM

The Development of a submissive


    These are my thoughts on the subject of the development of a submissive. I believe that the submissive is born with innate submissive qualities and they develop with time. She finds herself with  a need to please at a very early age and wants to make everyone around her happy.  If she fails to do this she may become very unhappy. She might overhear her parents discussing something and feels she can help only to be told to please leave the room. She immediately thinks they are discussing something she did wrong. She may become disappointed and chastise herself. I believe a submissive finds herself in helping jobs such as nursing or law. There she can fix things and make them right therefore helping and pleasing people.
She might marry a man who abuses her. She will do anything to please him including remain in an abusive relationship. When she finds all her efforts are in vain she might become very disillusioned and chastise herself once more. She might ask herself what she is doing wrong and wonder if there is something wrong with her.
    One day she might find a bdsm website by accident and see the word “submissive.” Suddenly she has a label for herself and reads everything she can to find out about her true nature. She sits back and with grins as she has finally seen what makes her tick. She finds out that she is a normal person and her need to please is ok. As she reads she develops a need to find someone to teach her and someone to please. I think it is a wise idea to find a mentor who can educate and instruct her in the basic ideas and rules of bdsm.
    It is very difficult for her to take that first step into real-time as it can be a very scary thing. It can also be a very dangerous thing. I have seen so many submissives dive right into the needy search for the perfect Dom only to find herself in  yet another abusive relationship where her need to please disappoints her once more. She once again chastises herself. It is so hard for some of us. We seem to end up in relations that are so one-sided. It seems the Dom makes everything about him never giving her any credit or a smile. Any submissive will tell you how wonderful it is to hear the words” good girl.” it really does not take much to make a sub feel wanted any appreciated as she needs very little.
    I also think that many submissives have jobs where they are over many people and must make decisions and oversee the work of many. I believe they yearn to be able to be able to give up control  and have someone  tell them  what to do, when to do it and how to do it. This is the beginning of her baby  steps into the word of Dominance and submission. It is imperative that she find someone understanding who is willing to mentor, teach and befriend her.    He must be honest and be able to communicate with her. He must be honest and direct. I believe he must be able to open her mind and also reach deep into her soul and draw out the true submissive within, He must be able to consider her a delicate flower who will blossom and bloom with his nurturing, tenseness . He must cherish her and see that she is cared for properly. These things are vital or she might once more chastise herself and wonder what she did wrong. He must built her self confidence and let her see all her wonderful qualities. She needs a teacher who can teach her the basic such as “ safe, sane and  consensual.” There must be communication, honesty and respect on both sides otherwise the relationship os doomed from the start.
    I believe with the right combination all submissives can become seasoned, demure and polished submissives who ,make their  master smile and say “What a very good girl she is.”


12/17/2009 2:01:26 PM
i did hear from m y Master he got really sick abroad and is better now and will be home  in a few days. that is good news.
kate
12/17/2009 1:59:37 PM
Life is good today but i am a bit afraid of something. i have to have biopsies if both breasts tomorrow and although i know i have no control of the outcome i am really afraid. i do not like giving up this kind of control. i can only pray that it turns oiut to ne nothing. i had to have a laporoscopy done on my throat due to my voice getting  lower but it turned out to show nothing. This is a week of uncertainty. i have faced worse in the past and i will get through this
kate
12/16/2009 6:23:32 PM

i miss Him with all my heart, he is abroad on business and my days feel void. I have emails occasionally when he can get time to write but I wish with all my heart He was here and was serving him. I know he will be back in a few days but it seems an eternity

kate

12/16/2009 6:16:48 PM

A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.

She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.

            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.

            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.

            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.

            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.

            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.

            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.

            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.

            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.

            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependant on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.

            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.

            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned  anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.

            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about  her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself  with pride and  dignity . She is  demur as she appears shy, modest  reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. communication , vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.

            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.

            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.

12/16/2009 1:39:13 PM

HOW TO ENHANCE THE DOMINANT OR SUBMISSIVE TRAITS

This question is asked with increasing frequency especially among those who are married and desire to remain with their spouse. Discovery of this lifestyle does not doom your current marriage, relationship, engagement etc. It does become problematic though. Once you taste the potentials it becomes very hard to resist devouring the buffet.

For the purposes of this article I will assume that your partner is at least marginally aware of the community. I will further assume that you the reader of this is the one with the compelling desire to move completely into the BDSM world. The first step to take is to educate your spouse. Not with carnal literature but with conversations and role play. In general if two people love each other they have a desire to please each other. In addition, if they discover that 'something' is a real huge turn on for their partner they are amenable to considering it. An example of this is simple sensory touch. If pinching your mates nipples turns them on (and if you enjoy sex) then you will pinch their nipples to turn them on more . . . In addition to doing this in a fun and pleasurable way you might want to engage in dress up games.

In most cases your spouse will probably know more about this community than they admit to. Purchasing fun erotic clothing and toys can be a way to widen the range of sex play and stimulate new turn-on's that both people may be unaware of. Further conversations should continue. One of the things people have the most trouble with is being honest. They have lots of reasons not to be open about what they like and want. It can be as simple as, "could you do this?" "I think I might really like that". In this way you impose no judgment on your mate for not doing things before. Also try to ask them, "would you like this?"

If your mate is very vanilla they will have some struggles with the roles they were taught to follow from their whole background versus what you are asking of them . . . If they are more open you may desire to move a bit further. One of the best ways to get information to people is the bathroom. (assuming it is private to you and spouse only) Buy some GOOD glossy magazines (fetish) and a few books like the Loving Dominant, maybe one of Anne Rice's Beauty books, a book of knot tying... Create a magazine rack next to the commode or stack them on the back of the toilet. People get very bored in the bathroom and are likely to read almost anything. Be prepared for questions. Assuming you get past that hurdle with at least a 50% "I am sorta interested" response. Then move toward what you 'think' is the role you want.

Be aware that this may not be real. Your initial desire may change, grow or evolve over time. Try to be as open and natural as possible and 'see' where it can go. I will go further now and assume that you have decided to be the Dominant and your wife (spouse) has decided to be the submissive. You are still facing all the preexisting roles that you have become accustomed to over the length of the relationship. Be sure to keep your conversation as open as possible. Try to locate your closest local organization and join to attend a few demo's and meetings. Aid your spouse in connecting with submissive material and information and try to meet other D/s couples to talk to. Some of your habits you will need to untrain, some of your responses and reactions will need to be altered or completely abolished.

As much as you will need to encourage your spouse toward becoming more submissive - you will also need to learn how to become more Dominant. This is not as easy as it sounds. Spouses are resistive in many ways and will challenge or feel threatened far more than people without the investment in the relationship. Care must be taken to keep the relationship stable as both people are learning new things. Do not expect fast or easy results. Do expect hard times and tough decisions.

A Dominant makes decisions in a calm way. S/he should always be thoughtful and aware of what is just. Respect is earned. You should not dominate through intimidation, size, fear, guilt, shame or threat of pain. You should dominate through sound, fair and just choices, intellect and lead as you would have them follow. If you are asking your spouse to be in better shape, you better be in better shape too. If you demand unfair things or behave in a dishonorable or disrespectful way then you will be viewed in a dishonorable and disrespectful way. Make your spouse the 'focus' of your attention and do not be distracted or tempted by others. Do not bring a third party into the relationship for a very long time until your primary relationship in its altered form is very strong and secure and if the introduction of that third party is desired by both of you.

Talk, talk, talk. If your spouse feels 'secure' s/he will be willing to try hard. If you threaten to leave if s/he doesn't do this or that, your relationship will eventually end. If you are a submissive and want your Dominant Master/Mistress to become more so - you may elect to involve a mutual submissive friend for a simple scene like spanking (non-sexual) During this scene, even if you have been almost a switch in teaching your spouse, you must participate as strongly submissive as possible to reinforce your spouse's sense of being in charge. This type of cooperative scene can go a long way toward breaking free of inhibitions. Relinquishing your own 'switch' teaching role may be one of the hardest aspects to the whole process. In general people hate relinquishing personal power. So keep in mind that the hardest battles are probably going to be those inside of yourself. Also, I need to mention here that during this process I sincerely recommend that cyber relationships be cut way back. The presence of a potential 'mate' in the offing will cause significant problems in making your marriage work. focus on the one you love.

12/16/2009 1:37:49 PM

HOW TO ENHANCE THE DOMINANT OR SUBMISSIVE TRAITS

This question is asked with increasing frequency especially among those who are married and desire to remain with their spouse. Discovery of this lifestyle does not doom your current marriage, relationship, engagement etc. It does become problematic though. Once you taste the potentials it becomes very hard to resist devouring the buffet.

For the purposes of this article I will assume that your partner is at least marginally aware of the community. I will further assume that you the reader of this is the one with the compelling desire to move completely into the BDSM world. The first step to take is to educate your spouse. Not with carnal literature but with conversations and role play. In general if two people love each other they have a desire to please each other. In addition, if they discover that 'something' is a real huge turn on for their partner they are amenable to considering it. An example of this is simple sensory touch. If pinching your mates nipples turns them on (and if you enjoy sex) then you will pinch their nipples to turn them on more . . . In addition to doing this in a fun and pleasurable way you might want to engage in dress up games.

In most cases your spouse will probably know more about this community than they admit to. Purchasing fun erotic clothing and toys can be a way to widen the range of sex play and stimulate new turn-on's that both people may be unaware of. Further conversations should continue. One of the things people have the most trouble with is being honest. They have lots of reasons not to be open about what they like and want. It can be as simple as, "could you do this?" "I think I might really like that". In this way you impose no judgment on your mate for not doing things before. Also try to ask them, "would you like this?"

If your mate is very vanilla they will have some struggles with the roles they were taught to follow from their whole background versus what you are asking of them . . . If they are more open you may desire to move a bit further. One of the best ways to get information to people is the bathroom. (assuming it is private to you and spouse only) Buy some GOOD glossy magazines (fetish) and a few books like the Loving Dominant, maybe one of Anne Rice's Beauty books, a book of knot tying... Create a magazine rack next to the commode or stack them on the back of the toilet. People get very bored in the bathroom and are likely to read almost anything. Be prepared for questions. Assuming you get past that hurdle with at least a 50% "I am sorta interested" response. Then move toward what you 'think' is the role you want.

Be aware that this may not be real. Your initial desire may change, grow or evolve over time. Try to be as open and natural as possible and 'see' where it can go. I will go further now and assume that you have decided to be the Dominant and your wife (spouse) has decided to be the submissive. You are still facing all the preexisting roles that you have become accustomed to over the length of the relationship. Be sure to keep your conversation as open as possible. Try to locate your closest local organization and join to attend a few demo's and meetings. Aid your spouse in connecting with submissive material and information and try to meet other D/s couples to talk to. Some of your habits you will need to untrain, some of your responses and reactions will need to be altered or completely abolished.

As much as you will need to encourage your spouse toward becoming more submissive - you will also need to learn how to become more Dominant. This is not as easy as it sounds. Spouses are resistive in many ways and will challenge or feel threatened far more than people without the investment in the relationship. Care must be taken to keep the relationship stable as both people are learning new things. Do not expect fast or easy results. Do expect hard times and tough decisions.

A Dominant makes decisions in a calm way. S/he should always be thoughtful and aware of what is just. Respect is earned. You should not dominate through intimidation, size, fear, guilt, shame or threat of pain. You should dominate through sound, fair and just choices, intellect and lead as you would have them follow. If you are asking your spouse to be in better shape, you better be in better shape too. If you demand unfair things or behave in a dishonorable or disrespectful way then you will be viewed in a dishonorable and disrespectful way. Make your spouse the 'focus' of your attention and do not be distracted or tempted by others. Do not bring a third party into the relationship for a very long time until your primary relationship in its altered form is very strong and secure and if the introduction of that third party is desired by both of you.

Talk, talk, talk. If your spouse feels 'secure' s/he will be willing to try hard. If you threaten to leave if s/he doesn't do this or that, your relationship will eventually end. If you are a submissive and want your Dominant Master/Mistress to become more so - you may elect to involve a mutual submissive friend for a simple scene like spanking (non-sexual) During this scene, even if you have been almost a switch in teaching your spouse, you must participate as strongly submissive as possible to reinforce your spouse's sense of being in charge. This type of cooperative scene can go a long way toward breaking free of inhibitions. Relinquishing your own 'switch' teaching role may be one of the hardest aspects to the whole process. In general people hate relinquishing personal power. So keep in mind that the hardest battles are probably going to be those inside of yourself. Also, I need to mention here that during this process I sincerely recommend that cyber relationships be cut way back. The presence of a potential 'mate' in the offing will cause significant problems in making your marriage work. focus on the one you love.

12/16/2009 1:32:54 PM

HOW TO ENHANCE THE DOMINANT OR SUBMISSIVE TRAITS

This question is asked with increasing frequency especially among those who are married and desire to remain with their spouse. Discovery of this lifestyle does not doom your current marriage, relationship, engagement etc. It does become problematic though. Once you taste the potentials it becomes very hard to resist devouring the buffet.

For the purposes of this article I will assume that your partner is at least marginally aware of the community. I will further assume that you the reader of this is the one with the compelling desire to move completely into the BDSM world. The first step to take is to educate your spouse. Not with carnal literature but with conversations and role play. In general if two people love each other they have a desire to please each other. In addition, if they discover that 'something' is a real huge turn on for their partner they are amenable to considering it. An example of this is simple sensory touch. If pinching your mates nipples turns them on (and if you enjoy sex) then you will pinch their nipples to turn them on more . . . In addition to doing this in a fun and pleasurable way you might want to engage in dress up games.

In most cases your spouse will probably know more about this community than they admit to. Purchasing fun erotic clothing and toys can be a way to widen the range of sex play and stimulate new turn-on's that both people may be unaware of. Further conversations should continue. One of the things people have the most trouble with is being honest. They have lots of reasons not to be open about what they like and want. It can be as simple as, "could you do this?" "I think I might really like that". In this way you impose no judgment on your mate for not doing things before. Also try to ask them, "would you like this?"

If your mate is very vanilla they will have some struggles with the roles they were taught to follow from their whole background versus what you are asking of them . . . If they are more open you may desire to move a bit further. One of the best ways to get information to people is the bathroom. (assuming it is private to you and spouse only) Buy some GOOD glossy magazines (fetish) and a few books like the Loving Dominant, maybe one of Anne Rice's Beauty books, a book of knot tying... Create a magazine rack next to the commode or stack them on the back of the toilet. People get very bored in the bathroom and are likely to read almost anything. Be prepared for questions. Assuming you get past that hurdle with at least a 50% "I am sorta interested" response. Then move toward what you 'think' is the role you want.

Be aware that this may not be real. Your initial desire may change, grow or evolve over time. Try to be as open and natural as possible and 'see' where it can go. I will go further now and assume that you have decided to be the Dominant and your wife (spouse) has decided to be the submissive. You are still facing all the preexisting roles that you have become accustomed to over the length of the relationship. Be sure to keep your conversation as open as possible. Try to locate your closest local organization and join to attend a few demo's and meetings. Aid your spouse in connecting with submissive material and information and try to meet other D/s couples to talk to. Some of your habits you will need to untrain, some of your responses and reactions will need to be altered or completely abolished.

As much as you will need to encourage your spouse toward becoming more submissive - you will also need to learn how to become more Dominant. This is not as easy as it sounds. Spouses are resistive in many ways and will challenge or feel threatened far more than people without the investment in the relationship. Care must be taken to keep the relationship stable as both people are learning new things. Do not expect fast or easy results. Do expect hard times and tough decisions.

A Dominant makes decisions in a calm way. S/he should always be thoughtful and aware of what is just. Respect is earned. You should not dominate through intimidation, size, fear, guilt, shame or threat of pain. You should dominate through sound, fair and just choices, intellect and lead as you would have them follow. If you are asking your spouse to be in better shape, you better be in better shape too. If you demand unfair things or behave in a dishonorable or disrespectful way then you will be viewed in a dishonorable and disrespectful way. Make your spouse the 'focus' of your attention and do not be distracted or tempted by others. Do not bring a third party into the relationship for a very long time until your primary relationship in its altered form is very strong and secure and if the introduction of that third party is desired by both of you.

Talk, talk, talk. If your spouse feels 'secure' s/he will be willing to try hard. If you threaten to leave if s/he doesn't do this or that, your relationship will eventually end. If you are a submissive and want your Dominant Master/Mistress to become more so - you may elect to involve a mutual submissive friend for a simple scene like spanking (non-sexual) During this scene, even if you have been almost a switch in teaching your spouse, you must participate as strongly submissive as possible to reinforce your spouse's sense of being in charge. This type of cooperative scene can go a long way toward breaking free of inhibitions. Relinquishing your own 'switch' teaching role may be one of the hardest aspects to the whole process. In general people hate relinquishing personal power. So keep in mind that the hardest battles are probably going to be those inside of yourself. Also, I need to mention here that during this process I sincerely recommend that cyber relationships be cut way back. The presence of a potential 'mate' in the offing will cause significant problems in making your marriage work. focus on the one you love.

12/16/2009 1:30:25 PM

HOW TO ENHANCE THE DOMINANT OR SUBMISSIVE TRAITS

This question is asked with increasing frequency especially among those who are married and desire to remain with their spouse. Discovery of this lifestyle does not doom your current marriage, relationship, engagement etc. It does become problematic though. Once you taste the potentials it becomes very hard to resist devouring the buffet.

For the purposes of this article I will assume that your partner is at least marginally aware of the community. I will further assume that you the reader of this is the one with the compelling desire to move completely into the BDSM world. The first step to take is to educate your spouse. Not with carnal literature but with conversations and role play. In general if two people love each other they have a desire to please each other. In addition, if they discover that 'something' is a real huge turn on for their partner they are amenable to considering it. An example of this is simple sensory touch. If pinching your mates nipples turns them on (and if you enjoy sex) then you will pinch their nipples to turn them on more . . . In addition to doing this in a fun and pleasurable way you might want to engage in dress up games.

In most cases your spouse will probably know more about this community than they admit to. Purchasing fun erotic clothing and toys can be a way to widen the range of sex play and stimulate new turn-on's that both people may be unaware of. Further conversations should continue. One of the things people have the most trouble with is being honest. They have lots of reasons not to be open about what they like and want. It can be as simple as, "could you do this?" "I think I might really like that". In this way you impose no judgment on your mate for not doing things before. Also try to ask them, "would you like this?"

If your mate is very vanilla they will have some struggles with the roles they were taught to follow from their whole background versus what you are asking of them . . . If they are more open you may desire to move a bit further. One of the best ways to get information to people is the bathroom. (assuming it is private to you and spouse only) Buy some GOOD glossy magazines (fetish) and a few books like the Loving Dominant, maybe one of Anne Rice's Beauty books, a book of knot tying... Create a magazine rack next to the commode or stack them on the back of the toilet. People get very bored in the bathroom and are likely to read almost anything. Be prepared for questions. Assuming you get past that hurdle with at least a 50% "I am sorta interested" response. Then move toward what you 'think' is the role you want.

Be aware that this may not be real. Your initial desire may change, grow or evolve over time. Try to be as open and natural as possible and 'see' where it can go. I will go further now and assume that you have decided to be the Dominant and your wife (spouse) has decided to be the submissive. You are still facing all the preexisting roles that you have become accustomed to over the length of the relationship. Be sure to keep your conversation as open as possible. Try to locate your closest local organization and join to attend a few demo's and meetings. Aid your spouse in connecting with submissive material and information and try to meet other D/s couples to talk to. Some of your habits you will need to untrain, some of your responses and reactions will need to be altered or completely abolished.

As much as you will need to encourage your spouse toward becoming more submissive - you will also need to learn how to become more Dominant. This is not as easy as it sounds. Spouses are resistive in many ways and will challenge or feel threatened far more than people without the investment in the relationship. Care must be taken to keep the relationship stable as both people are learning new things. Do not expect fast or easy results. Do expect hard times and tough decisions.

A Dominant makes decisions in a calm way. S/he should always be thoughtful and aware of what is just. Respect is earned. You should not dominate through intimidation, size, fear, guilt, shame or threat of pain. You should dominate through sound, fair and just choices, intellect and lead as you would have them follow. If you are asking your spouse to be in better shape, you better be in better shape too. If you demand unfair things or behave in a dishonorable or disrespectful way then you will be viewed in a dishonorable and disrespectful way. Make your spouse the 'focus' of your attention and do not be distracted or tempted by others. Do not bring a third party into the relationship for a very long time until your primary relationship in its altered form is very strong and secure and if the introduction of that third party is desired by both of you.

Talk, talk, talk. If your spouse feels 'secure' s/he will be willing to try hard. If you threaten to leave if s/he doesn't do this or that, your relationship will eventually end. If you are a submissive and want your Dominant Master/Mistress to become more so - you may elect to involve a mutual submissive friend for a simple scene like spanking (non-sexual) During this scene, even if you have been almost a switch in teaching your spouse, you must participate as strongly submissive as possible to reinforce your spouse's sense of being in charge. This type of cooperative scene can go a long way toward breaking free of inhibitions. Relinquishing your own 'switch' teaching role may be one of the hardest aspects to the whole process. In general people hate relinquishing personal power. So keep in mind that the hardest battles are probably going to be those inside of yourself. Also, I need to mention here that during this process I sincerely recommend that cyber relationships be cut way back. The presence of a potential 'mate' in the offing will cause significant problems in making your marriage work. focus on the one you love.

12/16/2009 1:28:19 PM

HOW TO ENHANCE THE DOMINANT OR SUBMISSIVE TRAITS

This question is asked with increasing frequency especially among those who are married and desire to remain with their spouse. Discovery of this lifestyle does not doom your current marriage, relationship, engagement etc. It does become problematic though. Once you taste the potentials it becomes very hard to resist devouring the buffet.

For the purposes of this article I will assume that your partner is at least marginally aware of the community. I will further assume that you the reader of this is the one with the compelling desire to move completely into the BDSM world. The first step to take is to educate your spouse. Not with carnal literature but with conversations and role play. In general if two people love each other they have a desire to please each other. In addition, if they discover that 'something' is a real huge turn on for their partner they are amenable to considering it. An example of this is simple sensory touch. If pinching your mates nipples turns them on (and if you enjoy sex) then you will pinch their nipples to turn them on more . . . In addition to doing this in a fun and pleasurable way you might want to engage in dress up games.

In most cases your spouse will probably know more about this community than they admit to. Purchasing fun erotic clothing and toys can be a way to widen the range of sex play and stimulate new turn-on's that both people may be unaware of. Further conversations should continue. One of the things people have the most trouble with is being honest. They have lots of reasons not to be open about what they like and want. It can be as simple as, "could you do this?" "I think I might really like that". In this way you impose no judgment on your mate for not doing things before. Also try to ask them, "would you like this?"

If your mate is very vanilla they will have some struggles with the roles they were taught to follow from their whole background versus what you are asking of them . . . If they are more open you may desire to move a bit further. One of the best ways to get information to people is the bathroom. (assuming it is private to you and spouse only) Buy some GOOD glossy magazines (fetish) and a few books like the Loving Dominant, maybe one of Anne Rice's Beauty books, a book of knot tying... Create a magazine rack next to the commode or stack them on the back of the toilet. People get very bored in the bathroom and are likely to read almost anything. Be prepared for questions. Assuming you get past that hurdle with at least a 50% "I am sorta interested" response. Then move toward what you 'think' is the role you want.

Be aware that this may not be real. Your initial desire may change, grow or evolve over time. Try to be as open and natural as possible and 'see' where it can go. I will go further now and assume that you have decided to be the Dominant and your wife (spouse) has decided to be the submissive. You are still facing all the preexisting roles that you have become accustomed to over the length of the relationship. Be sure to keep your conversation as open as possible. Try to locate your closest local organization and join to attend a few demo's and meetings. Aid your spouse in connecting with submissive material and information and try to meet other D/s couples to talk to. Some of your habits you will need to untrain, some of your responses and reactions will need to be altered or completely abolished.

As much as you will need to encourage your spouse toward becoming more submissive - you will also need to learn how to become more Dominant. This is not as easy as it sounds. Spouses are resistive in many ways and will challenge or feel threatened far more than people without the investment in the relationship. Care must be taken to keep the relationship stable as both people are learning new things. Do not expect fast or easy results. Do expect hard times and tough decisions.

A Dominant makes decisions in a calm way. S/he should always be thoughtful and aware of what is just. Respect is earned. You should not dominate through intimidation, size, fear, guilt, shame or threat of pain. You should dominate through sound, fair and just choices, intellect and lead as you would have them follow. If you are asking your spouse to be in better shape, you better be in better shape too. If you demand unfair things or behave in a dishonorable or disrespectful way then you will be viewed in a dishonorable and disrespectful way. Make your spouse the 'focus' of your attention and do not be distracted or tempted by others. Do not bring a third party into the relationship for a very long time until your primary relationship in its altered form is very strong and secure and if the introduction of that third party is desired by both of you.

Talk, talk, talk. If your spouse feels 'secure' s/he will be willing to try hard. If you threaten to leave if s/he doesn't do this or that, your relationship will eventually end. If you are a submissive and want your Dominant Master/Mistress to become more so - you may elect to involve a mutual submissive friend for a simple scene like spanking (non-sexual) During this scene, even if you have been almost a switch in teaching your spouse, you must participate as strongly submissive as possible to reinforce your spouse's sense of being in charge. This type of cooperative scene can go a long way toward breaking free of inhibitions. Relinquishing your own 'switch' teaching role may be one of the hardest aspects to the whole process. In general people hate relinquishing personal power. So keep in mind that the hardest battles are probably going to be those inside of yourself. Also, I need to mention here that during this process I sincerely recommend that cyber relationships be cut way back. The presence of a potential 'mate' in the offing will cause significant problems in making your marriage work. focus on the one you love.

12/15/2009 6:33:53 PM

Punishment In BDSM

  

This is one topic in BDSM that seems to be the hardest one for newbies to grasp. It is often mistaken for discipline, but the two are indeed different. To put it simply, punishment is the consequences given to a submissive when the submissive breaks a rule, displeases the dominant, or in other ways does something wrong.

Many people balk at the idea of punishment. It can be very difficult to accept as part of the relationship. I think the problem comes in when it is viewed as punishing an adult. As well, those involved in a BDSM relationship because of love, have a difficult time fathoming punishing the person they love so much. The easiest way, and readily understandable way, of explaining the role of punishment in BDSM is to liken it to the role of punishment in a parent child relationship.

Now, I am NOT saying that submissives are children. What I am saying is that a parent's role is to teach the child right from wrong and at times punishment must be utilized to meet this end. The parent does this because they love their child and want them to grow up "right". In a BDSM relationship the dominant is in the role of teaching the submissive to please them in the right ways. Sometimes, punishment becomes necessary when the submissive breaks a rule or such. The dominant does it, not to belittle the submissive, but because he/she cares about the submissive and wants him/her to be the best they can be. In this way, punishment is a responsibility of the dominant.

Knowing when to use punishment and when not to, is important. Over use of punishment can negatively affect the submissive and the relationship. Over use of punishment often results in the opposite reaction than the one which was desired from the submissive. Under use of punishment can result in a lack of respect for the dominant's rules and feelings of insecurity in the submissive. Such reactions, can cause the submissive to blatantly disobey the dominant in an attempt to force his/her hand.

Punishment can serve many unintentional purposes. Each person has different reasons for preferring to include punishment as part of their relationship. For some people, punishment is a way to remind the submissive of his/her place by causing the submissive to directly feel the dominant's control over them. It can also provide an emotional release, not just for the submissive, but for the dominant as well. For some submissives, punishment is a cleansing, allowing them to forgive themselves for the mistake they made. If punishment is consistent, it can be a deterrent for unacceptable behavior. It can allow closure to the incident for both parties, allowing them to move on rather than dwell on the error and beat themselves up over it. It can increase the sense of security in the submissive by showing him/her that the dominant is willing to take the time to teach them, rather than just release them. For many it imparts a feeling of love and caring.

Many people think punishment can only by physical. Spanking, caning, or other forms of corporal punishment. This is just NOT true. Often, non-physical punishments are the most effective. The point behind punishment is to teach the submissive a lesson and foster growth in them. Any punishment should fit the crime. If punishment is too severe, the result could be fear or resentment of the dominant. If it's too soft, it can create indifference to the dominant's rules. Punishment should not damage the submissive's self esteem, nor cause lasting injury. A submissive should always know what he/she is being punished for and any punishment should include a discussion of what was done, why it was wrong and how to avoid it in the future. In this way, the opportunity to learn from the experience is not lost. 

To some people, inflicting pain for punishment is considered the "easy" way out. I think that the kind of punishment used depends on the people involved and what would work best for that particular mistake. One option is to have the submissive write about the error, why it was wrong, what possibly caused it and what they can do to avoid repeating it. Another is the removal of privileges, such as ordering that the submissive cannot masturbate without permission. removing computer time, or similar things. In some situations and for many submissives, just knowing that they have displeased the dominant is punishment enough. Many submissives are mentally harder on themselves when they have erred than the dominant ever could be. This can be utilized as a very effective way of constantly reminding the submissive to never repeat such a mistake. By denying closure, one leaves the guilt as a reminder. Some people use withdrawal as a way to punish. This one is tricky because it can spark emotional problems of abandonment in the submissive. This should be discussed before hand as a possibility before being used. For some people, if the infraction was severe enough, they might remove the submissive's collar until such time as the submissive earns it back. As you can see, the ways to punish vary greatly and with a bit of forethought a very effective means of non physical punishment can be thought of. 

When it comes to punishment, a misconception is that a submissive will purposely misbehave in order to be punished. For those who are truly submissive, this just is not true. Most submissives will not go out of their way to seek punishment because the mental and emotional toll a punishment takes is too high. It is allot easier to ask for a scene, than to earn a punishment. Most submissives fear or dread punishment, which is how it should be. They don't fear the dominant, just the punishment.

You must find what works best for you and your relationship. What works for one relationship, may not be correct for yours. Like so many other things in BDSM there is no ONE way of doing this. It is a good idea to discuss punishments and your preferences of them during the negotiation phase of the relationship. Doing such can uncover any potential problems, and lets the submissive know what is expected of them and the consequences of misbehavior.

12/15/2009 3:20:53 PM

Learning The Lifestyle

  

  Whenever someone begins to learn something new, there is always a feeling of excitement, that refreshing invigoration of something new.  One may feel a sense of impatience, wanting to know everything, yesterday! As time goes on and the person begins their journey into the varied lifestyle of BDSM, he/she discovers an overwhelming amount of information. Everyone has advice, everyone has his or her own ideas, and everyone's definitions are different. By listening to those who have been there before you can quickly become confused and, sometimes, downright disheartened. They point you to books, which you may then purchase in an attempt to better understand this lifestyle. But quickly find that what you thought would simply be a matter of acting out your fantasies, is suddenly a rule ridden "lifestyle". You may feel confused, overwhelmed, and even angry that it isn't as easy as you thought it would be. You may be unsure of what to do, where to go from here, and possibly even doubting your own thoughts or feelings because they may not match those you've heard or read about. First, take heart! You are not alone, nor are you the first to have these feelings. 

        Most people who start BDSM do so because of their sexual needs.  Straight, non-kinky, sexual activity, though nice, is rather boring and routine to them. They want something more, and deep inside, the need something more. Their fantasies lean more heavily toward the kinky aspect of sexual activity. They may feel guilt or shame at these needs within themselves. Society teaches us that we are equally intelligent and capable beings. For those whose fantasies swing more towards the submissive instinct (being tied up, spanked, kneeling, following orders from a more dominant person, etc) these needs and desires can conflict heavily with their upbringing. For those who have dominant instincts, they are a bit more readily adaptable to the teachings of society.  Either way this conflict of what you are taught versus what you feel deep inside, can create major confusion, guilt and even fear. You may start doubting your own sanity. (I remember thinking I was crazy for the longest time.) You may also experience emotional pain as your needs go unmet. Eventually, this dissatisfaction can creep into your whole life.  You may stumble on, pushing these fantasies and desires deep inside you so you don't have to face them, living out the, so-called, "proper" normal life. Suddenly you come across something that brings them to the forefront of your mind once more. Be it an article in a newspaper, an adult magazine, or (with the advent of the Internet) a web site, chat room or any number of things. Now you are suddenly faced with the realization that you are not alone. Nor are you somehow a sick or crazy person. Again, the confusion versus desire wells up within you. 

        All of these are normal reactions to the beginnings of anything as deep seated as BDSM. What to do about it is as individual as each person is.  There is no real right or wrong when it comes to what will make you happy, but first you have to figure out exactly what that is. Be honest with yourself and those you talk to. Do not feel ashamed if you have feelings of guilt, anger, and/or fear yet this  underlying craving.  Try not to let your emotions be dictated by someone else. Honestly express your needs and desires, as well as your thoughts and feelings, especially if you have a partner. Such open and honest communication is crucial to this lifestyle, as well as the learning process. Try to keep an open mind to the experiences others tell you about. Be aware that your personal limits, likes and dislikes, at this moment, will change over time as you grow and learn more. 

        The people who live this lifestyle are no less human than you are. They hold jobs as varied as flipping hamburgers, to holding government office, to being a move star and everything in between. This lifestyle is not just crazy sexual deviants who should be in jail. Nor is it a bunch of "sickos" that are stuck on past abuse issues. The vast majority of those in this lifestyle, are intelligent, normal every day people.  They hold jobs, get married, and have kids, the whole nine yards. At some point, they too felt the same or similar emotions as you do right now. 

        Many people will jump in with both feet and just go at it! Thinking, "well I've read a book or two, talked to a couple people, I KNOW what I'm doing." Only to find out the hard way, that they have no clue. The best thing you can do once you realize what your desires are, is to be patient! Take your time. It is a hard and often painful road when you begin to learn who you are. Quell those wanton desires to start right now and go slowly. Talk with many different people, and read as much information as you can get your hands on. Talk over what you have read with other people who have been in this lifestyle longer. Digest what you have read, think about it and compare it to your own inner emotions.  Learn yourself and how you feel. Learn your desires and how to voice them. Accept and try to understand where you are and where you would like to go. Ask your questions don't hide them. Remember that the only stupid question is one that is not asked. 

        Try to remember that as a baby, it took time to learn to walk and before you could walk you had to learn to crawl. Learning this lifestyle is the same way. You must learn to crawl before you can walk. Try to remember that each person in this lifestyle had to learn the same things at some point. Ask them about it, some may not remember, but many will and many will be willing to share their beginnings with you. Take in all this information, compare to your own thoughts and feelings, and decide what is right for you. Give yourself the time and the space to learn and you too will reach the point where you are comfortable and secure with these emotions and with expressing them. 

        You have begun a journey of discovery. One that will often bring you great  pleasure, as well as great pain. One that will delve deep into the hidden recesses of your own heart and soul. The dark places you never dared to go before. It is a journey a growth and acceptance. It takes time to grow, so give yourself that time and you will be much happier in the long run. 

12/15/2009 3:11:31 PM

Coping With Release...

Relationships end. Sometimes through the willful choice of both partners, other times one may ask for or be released. In either case the ending of a relationship is painful. In my opinion many D/s relationships tend to function in a deeper response zone in the psyche. I have been send numerable letters recently asking me about coping in the aftermath, both from Dominant's and from submissives. What kind of aftercare should exist? What obligations continue even after the relationship has ended?

Many people seem to believe that the Dominant side of the relationship 'feels' less than the submissive side. I believe the investment in time, energy, emotion is at least equal. Being Dominant does not exclude one from all of the emotional states and reactions found in anyone else. In addition, the Dominant tends to invest portions of their ego or view of self in the ownership and control of their submissive. A sudden release (especially if it originates from the submissive) can thrust the Dominant into feelings of self doubt, (did they fail to meet their submissives needs?), embarrassment, (how will their reputation fare over this failure?), guilt, (did something I do cause this?). All of these coupled to the normal feelings that accompany a loss.

A submissive being dismissed faces equally devastating feelings. Many tend to focus blame upon themselves when in fact the ending of the relationship may not have anything to do with anything they can control. They may feel discarded, used, reduced, and even toyed with. Coping with these feelings which may also include personal betrayal can be very hard. A submissive can invest everything in their belief in their Dominant. That investment may be poorly placed in some cases. Coping with all these feelings can seem insurmountable. In addition some Dominant's choose to take away all independence from their submissives, including credit, checking accounts, income, etc. A sudden release can leave such a submissive destitute (sometimes with children). It is my sincere suggestion that a submissive should consider a Dominant who plans for that submissives future to be one worthy of consideration. That Dominant cannot control the possibility of their own sudden death and should promote within their submissive (whom they cherish) a continuity of stability. This means independent credit, funds, income, insurance, medical etc. Those that do not can be subjugating that submissive and children to a homeless state should something happen. A Dominant should not fear the loss of control of their submissive through these actions. It is a method of inspiring respect. Not the opposite.

The severance of a relationship is a loss. In many people they experience it much like a death. Into a relationship they may invest their hopes, dreams, desires, expectations, and plans for the future. They probably have invested time, money and effort as well. Many have made great changes to be 'with' this person and at that point it may appear to them to have been a waste. In addition, in some ways the D/s realm contains an inordinate amount of hope. I sometimes call this 'the promise'. When we are young we create an image of 'the one'. That special person with whom we will find pleasure, laughter, and a shoulder to cry on. With a relationship we invest into 'the promise'. When that ‘promise ' breaks, we feel cast away or discarded. These emotions and feelings flow to both sides of a relationship. It is my view that D/s requires both people to invest more, trust, respect, accountability and responsibility.

It is impossible to offer a wide range of 'absolutes' when considering how best to cope with such events. The variables among us are too great for one thing to work for everyone. However, I do believe that the person initiating the breakup should or perhaps must sit down and communicate to their partner in non-inflammatory words why or how they have reached this point. It is my believe that understanding, even when it is painful, aids in healing. It is better to know than to guess. In addition I think it is important for both people to attempt to maintain a modicum of personal dignity, respect and care for their ex-partner. It is not necessary for there to be hurtful words, denigration or disrespect. This is someone you once loved or thought you loved. They may become a lifelong friend or they may move off into different paths. Closure in an adult fashion is the least hurtful to both.

Expect to feel anger, hurt, pain, depression and sorrow in the aftermath. Expect healing to take a long time. It is important to have friends outside of your former mate to talk to and express your feelings with. If your depression is very deep then you should access a competent psyche professional for therapy and help. Consider it similar to mourning a death. It will take time and effort to recover.

If you are a submissive who has asked for release. Even if this is your decision you will feel all the same emotions of loss and anguish. You may know your reasons and have considered everything thoroughly but you will still face emptiness and a hollow feeling of abandonment. As I have noted elsewhere, a submissive and a Dominant 'bond' to each other in ways beyond love or even a vanilla marriage. This bond may or may not end even when you make the 'mental' decisions to leave. You may still experience the same needs and desires. You may find yourself vacillating even though you know that the relationship is not forward moving for you or positive. A Dominant can feel these same connectors. In addition many will feel a continued obligation to 'protect' submissives long after that submissive has moved away into other relationships. The linkage may never truly end and that is something that both sides need to be cognizant of especially if their relationship moves into one of friendship. It can be easy to slip back into familiar roles later on when other traumas occur in their lives and they look to those they care about to help them through it.

Maintaining access to old relationships is a dual consideration. It can be harmful if that access in any way disrupts or is destructive to your current relationship. It can be positive if the people involved are able to reorient their language and behavior so that it becomes neutral.

Perhaps the hardest relationships to cope with are those that are based on flawed understanding. People tend to hear what they want to hear and ignore what they do not want to hear. They can build up a new relationship into something huge when it has not earned the right to be considered that way. For some this may be meeting someone once or twice then nothing. Contact ends or responses become short and unemotional. At that point the person will feel that they have been used. It becomes obvious to them that 'their' perception of the nature of the relationship was very different than the person they have invested in. This creates huge feelings of self-doubt in their personal judgment. These types of things cannot be completely avoided as we are not telepathic nor can we always discern the lies from the truth. However, whenever possible both people should proceed slowly. There is no rush to play. If a person is real, time is the friend. If they are into 'getting their needs met', there will be intense pressure to play quickly. So, avoid that pressure. If that pressure is coming from you, examine to see if you are being honest with your partner. If you are being pressured 'to play right away', step back and see if that meets your ideas or goals. If you are into short term casual play state it honestly. There is no shame in wanting what you want. There is shame in lying to get what you want at the expense of other peoples feelings.

 

12/15/2009 3:06:27 PM

Common Insults Thrown At New Submissives

 

 Since I have been online, I have met many different people. Some of whom turned out to be less than honest, most of whom turned out to be very close to (if not exactly) how they appeared on line, in real life. One of the things I have noticed though is a trend from those who label themselves as dominants, to insult a submissive whenever he/she thinks for themselves.  This seems to occur most frequently when a submissive questions a dominant's actions when a relationship is just starting. In many cases it seems that those insults are tossed out to lay guilt or blame of some sort on the submissive. In some instances it appears that the insult is being used to manipulate the submissive into obedience for something they are not comfortable with by guilting them into it. It seems to work very well with those who are new to the lifestyle. I, personally, find this practice abhorrent to say the least. So I wanted to write a little bit about this topic. 

The first insult that gets tossed is "You are not a true submissive!". Well since no one really knows what a true submissive is, this is a fairly ridiculous statement. Further, since the only person who knows whether or not someone is a submissive to any degree is that person themselves, no one else has the right to tell them what they are. Mostly this insult is thrown out by people who think a submissive means someone that meekly accepts anything from everyone at all times, no matter what. The problem is, this insult can make many people feel that they are indeed not submissive which may or may not be true. as well, it can be tossed as a manipulative statement to get someone to do something they do not want to do out of a fear that if they don't they will not gain acceptance into this lifestyle. I feel that this statement is often used in the same way as the "If you really loved me, you would" statement from the teen years when one's boyfriend/girlfriend tried to get more physical intimacy than the other was willing to give at the time. 

Another common insult to submissives is "You are really a Dom/me in sub's clothing" or similar statements. Again, since the only person who can 100% know what is inside another person at any given moment is that person themselves, this statement is negated? It often is used by people to lay blame on a submissive for asking a question of something they are not sure of. I have very rarely seen or heard of any dominant that does not allow their submissive to ask a question, especially if the topic is something which is really upsetting or bothering the submissive. 

Interestingly enough, these insults (and others, which can be placed in either of the two above categories) are most often used against those who are new to the lifestyle, by people who are not truly seeking a BDSM relationship, but instead seem to be seeking an occasional play partner. In the case of someone who is mentoring a new person to this lifestyle, as the relationship goes on, eventually the subject of whether or not the mentor thinks the submissive is indeed a submissive, will come up. In the circumstances that the mentor has good knowledge of the submissive, then the statement may indeed be spoken as the truth. Though, I feel that in those cases the submissive may have already figured that out for themselves. 

Another thing I have noticed with these insults is that many try to say there is only one right way to be submissive and use these statements to dismiss anyone that does not fit their view of what a submissive is. This is false as well. There are many different levels of submission and many different kinds of submissives. I feel that instead of insulting someone who is different than the kind of submissive one may be looking for, it is more desirable to try and understand this particular person's needs and desires. Doing this will increase tolerance and one's personal understanding of BDSM in general. One may be very surprised by how much one can learn from someone who is different from themselves. 

In a lifestyle that is as varied as this one is, the people who insist on throwing such insults at others do this lifestyle and themselves a great disservice. The biggest thing which seems to pervade every relationship is consent at one point. Using vicious insults to manipulate a person into obedience negates that consent in my opinion. Further, I believe, it shows a true lack of understanding of this lifestyle and the things which make up domination and submission. Manipulation through belittling and guilt, do not (in my opinion) make a dominant. The submission of another human being is earned through a gaining of trust, not demanded or taken through guilt trips. A BDSM relationship should make both parties feel secure in them, not tear down their self esteem. Manipulative insults undermine the development of a healthy D/s relationship and serve no purpose other than to prevent a person from seeing their own actions for what they are by laying the blame on someone else.

Each person in this lifestyle must decide for themselves what they consider to be BDSM and what they do not, but they should also keep in mind that another's view may differ and that does not make their view wrong.

12/14/2009 3:10:22 PM

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as real-time relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful, they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this; the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring,  please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chatroom or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  A true Dominant desire s to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or your is…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/14/2009 3:03:59 PM

COMMAND TRAINING

To be able to readily call forth, evoke, exact or compel. The art of command requires the ability to deliver an instruction into the very center of a submissives response centers. This delivery of a command 'package' can remain a surface command which requires a submissive to think, analyze and choose a response appropriate to the command or it may exist deeper within the more automatic response systems and may not require a submissive conscious thought but instead results in immediate action without deliberation. Training a submissive to 'hear' command without igniting a defensive or conflictive reaction is a delicate and deliberate process. In general terms a submissive 'hears' a constant stream of fragmented commands from those that submissive 'listens for' during the course of normal life. The people most often in a position of domination over a submissive are parents, siblings, children, spouses, friends and bosses. In addition a submissive may have a submissive response or hear clergy with strong voice, astrologers, radio and TV personalities, doctors, hypnotists or any person in a position of authority who has a compelling or dynamic charismatic presence which attracts that submissives attention and focus.

Many submissives do not knowingly or willfully consciously 'choose' the people who take a position of authority in that submissives life. A submissive may simply feel a 'compulsion' to aid, help, assist, augment or otherwise support a person even if and when they do not actively admire or like that person. Frequently the 'good nature' (compulsion to give) of a submissive will lead to feelings within that submissive of being used by the person in authority without proper credit or a reciprocal care and attention for the feelings or needs of that submissive. This can lead to resentment, conflict and confusion when the submissive cannot actively identify 'why' they have 'helped' or 'listened to, taken the advice of' or otherwise catered to the will of another person. As a submissive ages they frequently learn techniques which help them avoid or otherwise block the constant invasive stream of disjointed and often chaotic commands radiating at them from numerous sources. Some submissives use techniques of overlay to quite literally overlay old commands within themselves, many dating from early childhood. To create a supportive atmosphere for such a command block the submissive may seek out and join a small group whose focus is on one singular aspect or mutual problem. This support group encourages through constant reinforcement the laying in of a new command to replace or diminish the efficacy of the older command. A gathering of 'like mindedness' can strengthen a submissives ability to delay or negate new commands, allowing a submissive a measure of control. A submissive may also find themselves deliberately limiting 'access' to their private environments such as through the usage of answering machines etc.... Sometimes they arrive at a point where they note when they feel the most 'pressed' to comply. Recognition of behaviors, triggers, attitude and situations allows that submissive to make reasoned instead of responsive choices, sometimes for the first time in their lives.

Submissives are frequently 'aware' of their usage by others. They may have been told that they lack willpower, conviction or strength. They hear that they are weak or stupid. They know that they respond to a compulsion that they cannot accurately convey to others, in lieu of alternative information many submissives 'believe' that their actions of compliance are evidence of failure, weakness and stupidity. Frequently a submissive will make numerous attempts to combat their compulsions only to find that in some way they seem to return to a similar spot or position over and over. This repetition may lead to depression, feelings of intense failure and significantly reduced self worth or esteem.

When a Dominant enters a submissives life the above components are often at full strength. The submissive may have an almost overwhelming desire to find 'voice' coupled to their lifelong experience of diminishing punishment, abuse and usage by those in authority over them. This conflict may manifest as hesitation, anxiety, acting out or other methods of 'escape' from the source voice now present in their life. If the Dominant assumes an attitude of 'do this or else' they may ignite a defensive posturing by the submissive. This may exhibit as a block or 'failure to listen' within the submissive. This block even if only partially effective will serve to diminish or negate the efficacy of the Dominants command and may erode the submissives 'positive belief' in that Dominant. If the submissive can successfully relegate this new 'voice' to 'part of' the group of authority figures in that submissives past who have violated them, then that submissive will begin to think thoughts of diminishment relating to the Dominant. This 'removal of status' will eventually destroy the relationship. A Dominant can take a submissive by forcible command; they cannot keep a submissive using forcible command.

One of the better methods of training to command is a slow deliberate building of trust, confidence, positive outlook, positive self esteem and mutual respect. At some point the Dominant 'invites' the submissive to engage in a specific learning or training process. This type of action is frequently at total variance to any experience in that submissive past and may present no memory triggers of negation, this allows the submissive to willfully and often happily comply. The Dominant can then involve the submissive fully in actively creating actions or behaviors which compliment or are desirous. A submissive being trained in a supportive atmosphere where they feel they are in large part responsible for a successful result will often encourage that submissive to make personal efforts to succeed above and beyond the expectations or parameters of the original training. To the submissive this success may represent their first recognition of themselves in a positive or winning position while at the same time they are fully aware of the presence of their still extant compulsion to obey. It may be the very first time that these experiences 'marry' within the spirit of the submissive.

If the submissive presents a posture of 'conflict to command' they may be testing the Dominant to 'view' response. If the Dominant 'reacts' in a manner consistent with the experience of the submissive in former conflicts from their past then the Dominant may become the 'same as' in the mind of the submissive. To escape this possibility the Dominant should formulate in advance the manner in which they desire to respond. In addition they should discuss this response with the submissive at that earlier time (such as when negotiating the relationship in the very beginning) and make sure that the submissive is fully aware of the nature of what that response will be. When or if the conflict presents then the Dominant should execute the response exactly. This response should be some form of cease-of-action. The Dominant may wish to excuse the submissive from their presence and discontinue training or any form of specific scene activity. This may mean simply that they return the submissive to vanilla status and instruct that submissive to focus their attention and now free time on exploring how and why they have made this choice. They should not impose language of shame, retribution, embarrassment or guilt on the submissive but simply recognize that the submissive is exhibiting behavior consistent with vanilla experience and is therefore in what might be called vanilla space. If these actions continue or are frequent occurrences then the Dominant may choose to release the submissive until that submissive has resolved the reasons for their actions of conflict or disobedience. Some submissives entering the lifestyle desire to have their 'submission' and 'vanilla' too. When they want it and how they want it. This may be an action to 'limit' the power or influence of the Dominant in their life. They may choose this path by selecting a Dominant who is at great distance to them physically or in some other way separated from daily contact and direction over them. It frequently takes many years for a submissive to release or relinquish their lifelong defenses and actions or to fully emerge as submissive and sometimes as Dominant. To 'feel' that one is submissive does not mean that the individual is submissive. Some submissives discover that they are latent Dominants after many years of actively experiencing life as a submissive. Other submissives find that they cannot completely release their need to control nor completely vacate their desire to submit and at some point they clarify their position as truthfully being 'between' or switching between the roles based on circumstance and desire.

 

12/13/2009 11:20:14 AM

A Dominant's Prayer

 

To the power more powerful then myself, 
I was born in a way that has sometimes left me mystified 
Always reaching to guide those about me 
Needing to know that they are fulfilled before true fulfillment reaches 
in to caress my soul 


I have compromised, in many cases, to allow another to be fulfilled 
Wondering all the while how it is that they cannot see me first, as I 
see them 
I have found myself pushing away all, in denial of my need to always 
consider another first 
Needing to be the one to consider others more needy then myself 


The world about me thinks that 
that giving completely is reserved for those 
who submit 
That serving another is not for the "strong" 
How could "they" be so wrong

I love that I am the one who can be turned to
The one to solve a problem
The one to set the direction
The Top
The Dominant

Please help me to remain focused on this need to walk
to the front
To always stop when a searching soul reaches out for a
hand up
To always be strong enough to pause when all is
insanity
To always surge forward when all has stalled
And to give all of me to becoming ALL


Please help me to know when the hand I extend needs to
be soft
When it needs to be harsh
When it is needed to wipe a tear or crush a fear
When it is needed for punishment
And when all that is needed is a hug


Please let my nature push through the world about me
that questions


I am a Dom
I can be no other
Let me be ALL that is right

 

12/12/2009 5:19:29 PM

HOW TO ENHANCE THE DOMINANT OR SUBMISSIVE TRAITS

This question is asked with increasing frequency especially among those who are married and desire to remain with their spouse. Discovery of this lifestyle does not doom your current marriage, relationship, engagement etc. It does become problematic though. Once you taste the potentials it becomes very hard to resist devouring the buffet.

For the purposes of this article I will assume that your partner is at least marginally aware of the community. I will further assume that you the reader of this is the one with the compelling desire to move completely into the BDSM world. The first step to take is to educate your spouse. Not with carnal literature but with conversations and role play. In general if two people love each other they have a desire to please each other. In addition, if they discover that 'something' is a real huge turn on for their partner they are amenable to considering it. An example of this is simple sensory touch. If pinching your mates nipples turns them on (and if you enjoy sex) then you will pinch their nipples to turn them on more . . . In addition to doing this in a fun and pleasurable way you might want to engage in dress up games.

In most cases your spouse will probably know more about this community than they admit to. Purchasing fun erotic clothing and toys can be a way to widen the range of sex play and stimulate new turn-on's that both people may be unaware of. Further conversations should continue. One of the things people have the most trouble with is being honest. They have lots of reasons not to be open about what they like and want. It can be as simple as, "could you do this?" "I think I might really like that". In this way you impose no judgment on your mate for not doing things before. Also try to ask them, "would you like this?"

If your mate is very vanilla they will have some struggles with the roles they were taught to follow from their whole background versus what you are asking of them . . . If they are more open you may desire to move a bit further. One of the best ways to get information to people is the bathroom. (assuming it is private to you and spouse only) Buy some GOOD glossy magazines (fetish) and a few books like the Loving Dominant, maybe one of Anne Rice's Beauty books, a book of knot tying... Create a magazine rack next to the commode or stack them on the back of the toilet. People get very bored in the bathroom and are likely to read almost anything. Be prepared for questions. Assuming you get past that hurdle with at least a 50% "I am sorta interested" response. Then move toward what you 'think' is the role you want.

Be aware that this may not be real. Your initial desire may change, grow or evolve over time. Try to be as open and natural as possible and 'see' where it can go. I will go further now and assume that you have decided to be the Dominant and your wife (spouse) has decided to be the submissive. You are still facing all the preexisting roles that you have become accustomed to over the length of the relationship. Be sure to keep your conversation as open as possible. Try to locate your closest local organization and join to attend a few demo's and meetings. Aid your spouse in connecting with submissive material and information and try to meet other D/s couples to talk to. Some of your habits you will need to untrain, some of your responses and reactions will need to be altered or completely abolished.

As much as you will need to encourage your spouse toward becoming more submissive - you will also need to learn how to become more Dominant. This is not as easy as it sounds. Spouses are resistive in many ways and will challenge or feel threatened far more than people without the investment in the relationship. Care must be taken to keep the relationship stable as both people are learning new things. Do not expect fast or easy results. Do expect hard times and tough decisions.

A Dominant makes decisions in a calm way. S/he should always be thoughtful and aware of what is just. Respect is earned. You should not dominate through intimidation, size, fear, guilt, shame or threat of pain. You should dominate through sound, fair and just choices, intellect and lead as you would have them follow. If you are asking your spouse to be in better shape, you better be in better shape too. If you demand unfair things or behave in a dishonorable or disrespectful way then you will be viewed in a dishonorable and disrespectful way. Make your spouse the 'focus' of your attention and do not be distracted or tempted by others. Do not bring a third party into the relationship for a very long time until your primary relationship in its altered form is very strong and secure and if the introduction of that third party is desired by both of you.

Talk, talk, talk. If your spouse feels 'secure' s/he will be willing to try hard. If you threaten to leave if s/he doesn't do this or that, your relationship will eventually end. If you are a submissive and want your Dominant Master/Mistress to become more so - you may elect to involve a mutual submissive friend for a simple scene like spanking (non-sexual) During this scene, even if you have been almost a switch in teaching your spouse, you must participate as strongly submissive as possible to reinforce your spouse's sense of being in charge. This type of cooperative scene can go a long way toward breaking free of inhibitions. Relinquishing your own 'switch' teaching role may be one of the hardest aspects to the whole process. In general people hate relinquishing personal power. So keep in mind that the hardest battles are probably going to be those inside of yourself. Also, I need to mention here that during this process I sincerely recommend that cyber relationships be cut way back. The presence of a potential 'mate' in the offing will cause significant problems in making your marriage work. focus on the one you love.

12/12/2009 5:13:19 PM

Submission, All Or Nothing?

 

 

This was prompted by the discussions I see between people trying to define just what submission is. It's a stumper of an issue, no doubt. Some people feel that limits have no place in submission, others think that having no limits is dangerous at best, and insane at worst. Some feel that there should be no holding back in submission. Others believe that they can submit in some areas, and not in others.

My own personal take on this is that it isn't for Me to decide exactly what someone else's submission or Domination should or shouldn't be. The people involved in the relationship at that time determine how much, how deep, to what extent they will exchange power. Whether it is "bedroom bondage" when they can get a quiet night without the kids, to 24 hour a day/7 days a week Total (or Absolute) Power Exchange, neither is right for everyone, but neither is wrong for everyone, either. It just depends on the needs, desires, feelings and beliefs of the people in the relationship.

For some people, submission is an all or nothing thing. And there is nothing wrong with feeling that way. For others, it is submission in some areas of their lives, and it doesn't carry over into others. And there is nothing wrong with that, either.

Sometimes, D/s is the roar of the crashing surf and tides, undeniably pulling us with it's call. At other times it is a quiet whisper of wind, barely heard through the noise of the forest of distraction in our lives. And however you are hearing it now, that's okay.

You may find yourself with a Dom who commands your total submission, and your heart melts. Or perhaps your heart freezes because that is not what you seek any longer. Or you find a vanilla mate who brings out the deepest submission in you, though he never lifts a hand to spank you or a flogger to whip you, or pours deliciously warm wax all over your body, but because he commands your heart totally, through love, with never a thought of kink. And any of those things is okay too.

Domination and submission is a journey, not a destination. And the scenery changes along the way as we grow and change ourselves. Our feelings, beliefs, needs and desires are not static things, nor should they be. When you are ready, when you meet the right partner, you may find yourself in submission again because it is the call of your heart. Or it may be that your submission was just a part of the journey of your life, and one you have passed through. Either way, cherish the memories of what you have learned, keep the lessons and the beauty and the love, and discard any pain.

Hold true to your heart's calling along whichever path it leads you. If you do so, you will find yourself at peace with your choices. And that may be the greatest success of all.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/12/2009 3:38:31 PM

It is so strange you search and search, you experience moments and times of happiness and heartbreak and then suddenly he appears

A friend you have had all along. Why did I let him go? Why did we drift apart? Why did we reconnect? All I can say is that is you truly want the right Dom you must keep searching answering emails.  I have had more than of my share of all

My Master has named me Mercy as he says he will show no mercy

kate

12/12/2009 10:02:19 AM

The Agony and Ecstasy Of You

 

 

 

The chains that bind my body

hold me close and tight for You.

my essence, my power, like my love

is freely and wholly given.

In being Your slave, i find freedom.

In losing myself to You, i am found.

The bounds which hold my body,

are but nothing, to those which hold my

heart to Yours.

The exquisite feel of Your torture,

The anguish of Your rapture and desire,

confounds yet calms

the maelstrom of my mind.

You take away everything,

All that i am.

Returning it, polished and radiant

More then ever it could be without You.

heart, body, mind and soul, are gifts to the Master.

The teacher of my life.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/12/2009 9:58:10 AM

How To Be A Good Bottom

 

It can also be hard to learn to bottom, if what you're used to is topping. Giving up control, surrendering can be a difficult thing, when you're used to holding the reins in your hands. If you find yourself manipulating your top, trying to coerce them into giving you what you want, then you're what is called a "pushy bottom"--a bottom who is not really submitting, but just trying to turn the situation around to the way they want it to go. Some tops get off on bottoms who are defiant or subtly disobedient, and use it as an excuse to punish; but for other tops, especially inexperienced ones, it can be anything but fun. Making your top feel like they don't know what they're doing is no fun for either of you; I know, I've been there, as the pushy bottom. The solution? The next time you play, tell yourself that you are the top's property, that their will is yours, and that your deepest desire is to please them. Before, if they did something you didn't like, you might have suggested they try it another way;, they are doing exactly what they want to be doing, and you are grateful they're doing it. Let go of your urges to be in control; surrender to them, and let them have their way with you. I guarantee you will have a lot more fun than when you were trying to top from the bottom--I know I did! 

   If you are still not quite getting what you want, as a bottom, this solution may not last very long; you will probably want to talk to your top about what your needs and desires are, and about how you can both have fun getting to them. But the time to negotiate about what your bottom fantasies are, and how you might want to manifest them, is not necessarily while you're in the middle of a scene which you've pre-negotiated. Don't get into the "Oh, yes, Master anything you want--um, uh, Master you're not quite doing it right!" trap. (Can you tell I speak from experience here?) Relax, and respond. Quite often a top will enjoy topping you because of your reactions--the way you wriggle, and squirm, and cry out. If you clench every muscle and strive to endure without giving _any_ sign that you're feeling anything, your top may get frustrated with the lack of feedback. Let yourself feel. And don't hold your breath! Or rather, don't forget to breathe. (If, of course, you _negotiated_ a "stoic endurance" scene, that's different. But don't feel. you _have_ to act that way. I like it when my bottoms struggle--they have a safeword if they need it....) 

   Of course, nothing is cut-and-dried; just because you're on the bottom doesn't mean you're a puppet. But there is a big difference between being open and communicative, and trying to force things in your preferred direction. A good bottom is one who is enthusiastic, devoted to their top's pleasure, willing to surrender to their top's will, open about their own desires (in a respectful manner, of course), and happy to be bottoming. There's a piece of common wisdom that's been around the scene for a long time, which is: the best tops are those who started at the bottom. I believe it's true. If you have been there, felt the bite of the whip, struggled to get free as you were brought slowly and teasingly to orgasm, trance out as the sensation from the clothespins washed over and through you... then you
will be much better able to guide someone else through that intensely magical space as a top, because you will literally have been there. Plus, starting as a bottom means you'll pick up a lot of hands-on (if you will) experience! (And as with any generalized statement about SM, there are plenty of people whose mileage varies; bottoms who've never topped and never want to, or tops who've never gone under and are still damn good. But even such tops often experiment with sensations on them-selves before trying them with their bottoms.) 

12/8/2009 3:52:21 PM

Silence

 

Silence...

It hurts my ears

It makes me feel crowded

In a room full of nothing

Still

It makes my legs ach

I stay on my knees

Waiting in silence

Darkness

My eyes see only thoughts

My body feels air

Particles whisper secrets

Then like lightening

The sound of air screaming

The sting on my flesh

The light of his thoughts

Focus

Pain tells me I exist

Tears tell me I love

Thoughts of only him

Silence...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/7/2009 12:48:36 PM

In reality you cannot 'explain' it, you have to show it, If you are free and stronger, and more 'you' as a result of your submission to the Dominant who enables that in you, it is totally apparent and
explanation becomes over time a moot point. People outside this lifestyle cannot fathom the speaking of it, simply because it is not within the realm of their experience, but something they see will draw them to their own conclusions.


Submissive /Slave: What is the difference? Is there one really? Is one "more" than the other?


An often debated, much asked question, with as many answers as there types of BDSM lifestyle relationships. Often leading to horrible fights with friends battling because the inference is made that one is better than the other in terms of submission. Really neither is right or wrong, more or less. It's truly an individual discovery on the path to `self' generally determined after a few years experience in the lifestyle. With a few notable exceptions, I have met slaves and submissives both who knew for a fact what they were prior to any involvement in BDSM.

In this article I offer my experience and opinions as to the differences as well as the similarities. Any reference to gender is simply to make the task of writing easier and is not meant to pigeon-
hole the references into gender specific categories. I will use the terms "bottom" and Dominant in this article to try keep the classification general reference to the subject points while discussing the traits of each "title". My natural tendency is to classify all as submissive unless they are declared otherwise.

Dominants should be included in and informed of this defining of roles with their `perspective'; since one handles a slave much differently in and some areas much differently than one handles a
sub. Does that mean that the Dominant caters to the wiles of the bottom? No, only that as the Dominant, it is important to know which the bottom is, so you will not collar a sub and expect slave behavior and vice versa, it's a matter of knowing your property. As with everything else in this lifestyle once that collar is on, the Dominant is the `bottom's line' and if that line is drawn on
information that a submissive and a slave are identical it could have disastrous results. Sounds clinical, but really it is in many ways, a very clinical terminology applied to the whole lifestyle.
Romanticizing it and dressing it up doesn't change the fact there is a very good reason that there is a separation in definition at all between the two titles.

I have noticed that with the popularity of BDSM growing, especially since chat and message boards blossomed dedicated to the lifestyle, that the definition of slave vs. sub has been haphazardly tossed around and new bottoms call themselves `slave'; new Dominants seek
out a "slave", without even realizing there is a difference between the two terms. Not that I feel they are misnaming themselves. Only that without really being aware of the differences, perhaps they do
themselves and their Dominant a disservice and may find their path to self realization doesn't go where they thought it would.

There are many grey areas in the definitions of slave/submissive, many areas where both are defined and act in exactly the same manner, and there are some very clear distinctions that separate a submissive from a slave. Most articles and discussion focus, it seems, on what happens after the collar is already `applied' rather than the method of collaring and acquisition in the first place.

Some arguments put forth the premise that a submissive doesn't submit as fully as a slave. I disagree with this, rather broad statement. I am going to address that here, as I don't feel the type
of relationship has much to do with the type of bottom you are. Granted there are circumstances and relationships defined solely on ownership of slaves, but that is another matter and for the purpose of this article I am not addressing that now, except in passing.

You will find a submissive within a TPE dynamic as readily as you will find a slave there; Total Power Exchange is talking about the dynamic of the power exchange within a relationship, based on the simple fact that both parties agree the Dominant controls everything.

You can also find either in a "bedroom only" relationship where the power exchange is only at certain times with all other parts of the relationship equal. The level of power exchange and hours of it do not determine the title' by which the bottom is called any more than it determines level of submission. A bottom who submits in the bedroom or living room or only on 'Sundays that are odd numbered dates' or any other number of exceptions to when that D/s role is acted on. can be equally as submitting as the bottom who is in a full time 24/7 TPE relationship who never steps out of that dynamic.

The level of "submission" is only determined by the dedication to the role the bottom applies, not the role it self. Therefore, "fully submitting" is a misnomer if only applied to the term "slave"
since it isn't determined by anything besides the dynamic of that particular relationship.

The very basic difference when it's all broken down is how the bottom is acquired by the Dominant. Period. After that everything falls into the realms of each individual relationship and is formed to fit the two involved in the case of Dominant/submissive or the rules are laid out for the slave to follow in the case of Dominant/slave. I'll clarify more on that later in this article.

A slave by strict definition is acquired by the Dominant. Choice on the part of the bottom is not factored in. The Dominant, if they choose to 'collar'; collars a slave using The Dominant's collar. A
slave can be bought, sold, traded, loaned out what ever strikes the Dominant's fancy without prior consultation to the slave If choice is given, the only choice is acceptance of that collar and obedience of the rules to follow. Either way, that slave is owned property and choosing not to accept the collar or obey the rules usually just makes life very unpleasant for the slave. Exercising that choice does not negate the fact that the Dominant acquired them. Willing or unwilling, choice is not a factor. Since slavery entered into unwillingly tends to be outside the realm of this lifestyle and none of the `prettiness' of a chosen lifestyle exist in that realm and since BDSM is highly focused on SSC - safe, sane, consensual- I will focus more on slavery willingly entered into.

We live in an ever evolving world, the word `slave' has been broadened to encompass choice. In a relationship where the bottom is a slave, the definer for that would be the acceptance of the
Dominant's collar by the bottom, usually earned and strived for on the part of the bottom. Oft times this includes submitting to the Dominant prior to collaring, and offering of service and obedience in an effort to show worthiness of the afore- mentioned collar. As with the collaring of a submissive, a slave doesn't necessarily wear an actual collar, it's the symbolism of it that counts. This collar remains the property of the Dominant, to remove as they see fit for anything from deciding not to own that bottom any longer to a break in the terms of the contract. The collar returns to the possession of the Dominant after release if it ever occurs. The slave owns nothing,
everything is the Dominant's. If a slave is moving on to another Dominant, the first Dominant removes the collar from the slave and hands it to the possession to the new Dominant, the slave never has possession of their own collar. Within the ritual of collaring the Dominant and slave often sign a contract, or at the very least verbally agree to one. This outlines the type of relationship they have decided to participate in , be that TPE or play time only and anything in between. The collaring is not complete until both parties agree and the slave accepts the Dominants collar, agreeing to become that person's property. By "old" standards, this was almost always a
situation of the Dominant having total control, allowing `blanket' consent for the exceptions stated in the contract. Some people fit very well into this role of slave and need that parameter, however
many `slaves' argue this it not so, I surmise then, that they are 'submissives' not 'slaves' by the "letter" of the word.

A submissive on the other hand owns their collar and when in a relationship with a perspective Dominant they deem suitable to submit to, they offer the Dominant their collar. A submissive can
submit to all dominants or only to the one who holds their collar, that is an individual thing. They can be completely controlled in every aspect of their life or only minimally dominated, that is all
very individual. Submissives submit on a decision to bend to the will of their chosen Dominant. Once collared that submission is ongoing within the guidelines of the contract of the collar. In the
offering of the bottom's collar, they also state what they are offering to the Dominant of themselves, and what they require from the Dominant that accepts their collar. If the Dominant accepts their offer, and then set down their own expectations, the submissive has to determine whether this is acceptable to them or not, this is often the only time free negotiations are available to them. After they have determined it is acceptable they are owned by their chosen Dominant. However the collar really remains the submissives property, and quite often the only thing the submissive ever owns, everything else becoming the Dominant's unless otherwise defined by the negotiations prior to collaring. During these negotiations, the guidelines for release are also determined, from how it would be accomplished right to a `no possibility of release' contract. The `power' at this point is truly in the submissives hands, and is the only time it will be, so must be determined carefully how and who is submitted to. The power remains in the hands of the submissive to ask for release at any time , just as the Dominant can determine to release the submissive at any time, most times the reasons for release and the actions upon request of
release, are part of the negotiations. If release is realized, the collar returns to the hands of the submissive, to either wear as a sign of her choice of being submissive or to offer to another
Dominant.

The submissive just as the slave once collared is owned property, and this is where the definitions become grey and similar. Where things move from definition of slave and sub to the definitions of a type of relationship style. There are few differences in the two at this point, though some still do stand out. Some observations and examples of such follow. Obviously there is MUCH crossover as once the collar is one both the slave and the submissive can fit into either category with sometime very minor differences. I attempt to generalize here, a task not easily accomplished and can be hazardous within a lifestyle focused on individuality of relationship.

A submissive tends to serve while always consciously making a choice to submit, many times retaining rights to individual hierarchy over their personal concerns. They tend to assist the Dominant in making decisions, be that through suggestions or being given the freedom to
act and make their own decisions without having the Dominant decide for them. A slave tends to serve out of a need to serve that must be met and over rules their thoughts of taking care of self, they often give up all rights to personal concerns. Some even going so far as being unable to make the decisions needed for personal concerns without a Dominant to decide for them. A submissive can be rather dominating in everyday life after being collared even if they were not that way before the collaring, as they now have a Dominant and the need to submit is filled by that person. If they submit to another it's usually at their Dominant's command and in doing so they are serving their Dominant.

A slave seems to be more likely to retain the submissiveness of their nature on a more general scale, submitting to most Dominant personalities unless otherwise ordered by their Dominants. If they submit to another it is natural and is fulfilling because their Dominant allowed it.A submissive by nature needs to have a voice, a chance to offer their opinion or input before the dominant makes a decision regarding them. Even within the strictest TPE relationships the submissive feels the need to have a voice, realizing that voice will be heard, the opinion weighed and then the Dominant will `hand down' their decision which is final. This final decision, if objected to by the submissive can be voiced in a respectful manner, that they wish to be heard on their objections. Obedience is a given, but the submissive does retain the right to expect audience with the Dominant to voice their concerns with the rule and to ask for clarification on said rule. A slave usually does not expect to have that option of having a voice and often times will find it disconcerting and even stressful to be consulted about similar decisions. They expect the Dominant to always be in control and will sometimes take the offer of giving voice a sign of the Dominant not being in control. If the slave feels the need to offer the voice, it is usually after a decision has been made and they may petition to have their voice heard, knowing this petition may or may not be granted by the Dominant. In most Dominant slave relationships, they both feel the decision of the Dominant is binding, some allowing for the decision to be petitioned for change some not.

A submissive generally expects to have some form of control over an aspect of their lives, whether that is a clause in the contract, or blanket permission to make decisions on their own in the matters of that aspect. They generally do not consult the Dominant on that decision, while still informing the Dominant of making the decision and of their activities in that aspect. They tend to balk rather
heavily at heavy handed rules that blunt out their own autonomy. While happily submitting to exactly the same rule if the rule is applied with consultation to the submissive on their input before the rule is created .They tend to exist and function well under standing orders and blanket permissions.

Slaves often wish the Dominant to have control of even the most minor details of their lives, leaving no decisions of any weight upon the shoulders of the slave. Even is this is not a ` desire' of the slave, they, simply by choosing slavery should not expect to have any power of decision making unless the Dominant grants it. Slaves do not expect, nor should they, to have the power to make any decision without The Dominant stating it is ok to do so. Slaves tend to function well receiving new orders on a daily basis regarding tasks and expectations, etc. even if these orders are the same every day A continual reminder that they do not own their life, the Dominant does.

On that same thread, Punishments, discipline, the way rules are handled and applied all vary in relation to a submissive or a slave. Its in the nature and manner of application that the largest
differences lie. The same event will be interpreted very differently when seen through slaves eyes than it is when viewed through a submissives eyes.

A submissive tends to thrive under positive reinforcement; they strive to please their Dominant by accomplishing each task and order to the best of their ability, hoping for reward of a job well done. Punishments for tasks not completed or poorly accomplished tend to not have to be terribly harsh, as the submissive already punishes themselves with the idea of failing their Dominant. They can be a bit fragile to handle in this aspect, feeling that if a punishment was delivered it must be because they are a "bad" submissive, and many can equate this to being unworthy of the collar they placed in their Dominant's control. Many submissive strive for perfection, so they never need to be punished for what they see as failing their Dominant. For those ones who are also masochistic S/M play is often a reward, and is important to their sense of balance. Often a certain
implements or positions become "punishment" only and if used in play is equated with punishment, immediately.

A slave also thrives under positive reinforcement, also strives to please in the same manner as a submissive, in addition they also seem to need punishment on a more severe and for 'less warranted' causes than a submissive. They need the reassurance that their Dominant is aware of their every move and that they are indeed owned. Slaves tend to expect punishment on a physical scale for minor infractions of minor rules, feeling lost if they are not punished. They tend to dwell on the perceived failure then will turn that into proof of the `fact' their Dominant is not paying attention to them if Punishment is not quickly dealt out and suitable to the `crime'. Punishment assures them that the collar they accepted is controlled by a worthy Dominant. Often a slave will see punishment as an acceptable alternative to play, or even as being better than play, and differentiate punishment from play by the words their Dominants use during.


Some have stepped out of this definition and defined their role in relationship further by saying they are not submissives or slaves but rather are Dominated, and in that dynamic as best I understand it, the decision to submit is an ongoing one. Re-determined each and every time submission occurs, sometimes forcefully sometimes not, that again depends on the dynamic of the relationship.

I have left out of this completely the people who are simply masochists looking for S/M relationships, though submissives/slaves oftenare such, it is not necessary for a masochist to be submissive/slave or asubmissive/slave to be masochistic.

12/6/2009 1:21:17 PM

What Is Submission?

 

Submission:  (by definition) the act of submitting to the power of another 

    A rather frightening prospect for most people. To give control of yourself to someone else. The act of submitting is part of the power exchange inherent within a D/s relationship. It is the giving of yourself to another within preset limits, arranged before hand. It is an informed choice and therefore consensual. A person shouldn't just decide to submit to the first dominant they meet. A submissive should take the time to get to know the dominant outside the roles of dominant and submissive, as the person he/she is. With the information gathered during that initial learning of each other process, the submissive can then make an informed decision of whether or not to submit to that dominant. This process should include discussions of expectations, wants, needs and desires. 

    Each submissive must decide for themselves how far they are willing to go and still stay within the guidelines of safe sane and consensual, thereby not crossing into the realm of abuse. The three tenets of D/s must always apply for the submission to be true submission and not abuse. 

    Why a person is submissive varies extensively from person to person. Some are submissive just for a little extra zing in their intimate lives. Others may have a deep psychological need that prevents them from being any other way. 

    The three main levels of a submissive which I have seen are as follows. Be aware there are more concise groupings than these three broad ones, as evidenced by the 9 levels of submission that are widely used and referred to in many books of D/s and discussions of D/s. 
 

A: Sexual Submissive (AKA bottom, sensual submissive) 
 a sexual sub is in D/s for their own sexual gratification. Once their sexual needs are met they are satisfied. They feel no real need to submit any personal control to another. 

B: Psychological Submissive
 This broad category tends to include those who are in it for the pain and humiliation a D/s relationship can give them. This category tends to include most masochists. Those who have suffered real abuse and are stuck in victim mode, tend to end up in this category. 

C: Natural Submissive (AKA True Submissive) 
 Is born with a submissive nature. A need to please others. This need and submissive tendency goes beyond sexual gratification. It is in their nature to please others, and they will readily give up their control to another with very little or no urging from their dominant. 

Who's to say which category is correct? Being submissive is as unique and individual as you are your own person. Being submissive comes from the heart. It cannot be faked, acted or role played. True submission is a gift of high value. It is my opinion that those of us within the lifestyle should not judge anyone else within the lifestyle. Who are we to say that a sexual sub is not submissive on a different level? Or that there can only be one type of submissive? Remember, life is full of small variances and innuendoes, so is D/s. 

12/6/2009 7:31:37 AM

Dominant vs Master

Dominatrix vs Mistress

Those just entering the BDSM world will find the abundant usage of both of these words by members of the online community. This is primarily due to the rapid growth of access and the restrained attainability of quality texts to correctly interpret what these words mean within the community itself. Up to a few years ago the BDSM world was a tightly closed and almost secret society. Membership in this society was kept totally private and hidden with significant effort. Entree into the community was by referral and accompaniment only. Protocols or rules of conduct were strict and strongly enforced, not from some control standpoint but because those rules emerged from bitterly hard lessons in survival.

A Dominant is a person with a dominant aspect in their personality.

A Master is a Dominant with significant real life BDSM experience.

They are not the same. It can be fairly said that all Master/Mistress's are Dominant. It cannot be said that all Dominant's have earned the title of Master/Mistress. The Dominant person will range from lightly, moderately and heavily dominant. They may desire to engage in a relationship which is infrequent and strictly limited by rules, boundaries and limitations. These light Dominant's will generally have a very limited desire to have a significant D/s relationship, this is sometimes due to conflicting life events and other times due to being 'barely dominant'.

There is a second group of light Dominant's or persons with a desire to control without the adequate understanding or tools to do so. I sometimes call these person's low level Dominant's. Their range or sphere (their world) is small, they can be poorly educated, relatively low paying jobs, somewhat narrow minded and may be subject to 'dominant bursts', or short term barely or uncontrolled violent outbursts. These low level Dominant's are often abusive and were generally bully's or victims of abuse as children. They may be full of justifications for their 'actions' often assigning 'blame' or directing by means of fear, intimidation or threat of pain. They are often without honor, courage and veracity as individual's and when encountered in the BDSM world should be avoided or not sought out to be in a relationship with.

The moderate Dominant is the most common Dominant and will characteristically be interested in a 'relationship', though often they may not desire a full time relationship when they are fairly new to the community. They tend to have a broader range and more committed style than the light Dominant and the submissive will find them to be more stable. They will tend to be decently educated, interested in their outer world, midrange job. They may tend to control through a blending of thought and the accentuating of traditional type disciplines. They are most likely to have 'sides', wishing and desiring their submissive to 'share' in decision making choices.

The heavy Dominant can be distinguished primarily by a clear, strong and compelling desire to live in a 24/7 relationship with one submissive. This Dominant will generally have been in the community for a long time or be seasoned, will have explored the 'abundance' of many D/s events, meetings, scenes and partners. They can be more tolerant and more strict than any other Dominant. A high percentage of heavy Dominant's will have spent some portion of their BDSM life as a submissive, learning from the inside. These Dominant's often allow few limits and believe that their submissive must trust in them to direct them in a safe, sane manner. They are generally well rounded and quite stable. Holding to simple, firm rules with a strong desire to maintain the health and well-being of their chosen mate.

One of the most significant traits which identifies or distinguishes a member of this community is the basic 'desire to serve for the pleasure of another'. This aspect trait is shared by both Dominant and submissive though manifested in entirely different ways. When 'in scene' the Dominant is 'serving' the needs of the submissive by giving and/or directing that submissive in a manner which is pleasurable to the core being of the submissive. In those terms the Dominant is the giver, the submissive the receiver. In a good or well rounded relationship this flows back and forth between both Dominant and submissive. The submissive is 'giving' obedience and consent to the Dominant, the Dominant is 'giving' direction and control to the submissive.

Additionally you have those who go by the name of Top. This person is generally an individual who enjoys scening from the Top position. S/he may or may not have a strong dominant aspect. Many Top's will openly indicate that they do not consider themselves to be a Dominant, they generally have little desire to be in a controlling position of another person's life. Many see themselves in dual roles and may identify themselves as switches, or having the ability to switch from Top to bottom role. I also need to mention the Sadist here. A Sadist may or may not be a Dominant, in much the same way as a Top. Often a true Sadist will openly identify themselves as a Sadist. They scene because the inflicting of pain upon another being brings them pleasure. In many cases the Sadist has no desire to live in a controlling position over another person. Also the true Sadist is very attuned to 'scene limits', they can and may be a stickler for very precise identification of what is permissible and what is not. In general terms they are not oriented toward 'serving the pleasure' of the person they scene with though often they are very skilled, very intelligent and very careful.

A Dominant may be sadistic and will often have a strong sadistic side which allows them the ability or range to interact with the submissive in an intense sensory stimulation way.

A multiple partner Dominant can be any of those above mentioned. The individual's stability can best be judged by the duration of those poly-relationships. Also there are those that take on or desire to take on 'stables' of submissives. In most cases this is a fantasy wish fulfillment type of ego stroking. Functionally, the more people within a relationship the harder it is to manage. It is quite difficult to manage a single relationship well, every division of time, energy and focus reduces the overall quality to everyone.

THE MASTER ~ MISTRESS

The Master/Mistress is beyond the last level of the Dominant. They are generally well experienced, often having lived as a full time slave for up to several years as part of their training. This title used to be given within the local communities in a ceremonial way when the individual had earned this title by the estimation of a majority consensus agreement of the Dominant's within that local community. It was considered to be a high honor and carried with it a measure of instant respect by all those so encountering it. In addition there is a further title of Grand Master/Mistress. This title is awarded even more rarely and should you encounter any individual with this title, you should offer extreme respect and understand that this title was awarded for demonstrable and long term consistent actions.

One final thing to really confuse you. There is a category that I call the Alpha Dominant. (aka High-Level Dominant) (aka Natural Dominant). This individual appears to have been born Dominant. They often 'emerge' at a young age, (sometimes at puberty), they have natural skills, are highly imaginative and creative, flexible, energetic and intense. They have no need to 'prove' themselves to any other standards or measures. They may have no abuse whatsoever in their background. They are generally highly motivated, precise, detail oriented, aggressive, charming and capable of literally anything.

The vast majority of Dominants 'emerge' in their mid-thirties. A full emergence often takes as long as seven years as they work through and integrate all the conflicting information inside of themselves (this is identical for the submissives also - though many female sub's emerge in their late 20's). During this 'emergence' process they can be somewhat unstable, moving from person to person and sometimes from orientation to orientation as they seek to understand what is happening to them and who they really are.

 

A few other misconceptions to address. The term 'Lady' is often seen. Lady can be an indicator of both Dominant or submissive. Many Alpha or number one submissives are called 'Ladies'. Usage of this term as it applies to a Dominant Female is somewhat unclear though it 'may' indicate that the Dominant is or has been a switch. I should note that many of the Dominant's are former submissives who carry forth their education and training quite proudly. The term Lord is also commonly seen here and is often used as in 'Lord and Master'. Being called a 'Lord' does not mean that the individual is a Master but appears to be a term of endearment given by the submissive to that Dominant. Sir and Ma'am also fall into the category of endearment honorific title terms. Many Dominant's have no desire to assume the identity of a Master and require their submissives to call them Sir to be used as the reverent title of choice. This also holds true for Ma'am though I should note here that 'Madame' can be interpreted as a slur due to it's association with prostitution.

Also, a submissive is not allowed to address an individual as Master or Mistress unless they are within the collaring process with that Dominant. When wearing the 'collar of consideration' the sub/slave moves within the relationship circle of that Dominant's realm and should then address that Dominant in the manner so indicated by that Dominant's rank or desire. This continues through the 'training collar' stage and becomes permanent in the 'slave collar' stage. Proper protocol and etiquette should be taught to the new submissive/slave to prevent accidental embarrassment of the Dominant in situations where the submissive/slave may encounter other Dominant's, Alpha subs and submissive/slaves.

 

I was quite properly prompted to write a similar identifying article to the Submissive vs slave one. Also, I just received this safety tip from one of the Member Readers and decided it was important enough to pass along for those interested in this type of play -thank you Jewels!.

I feel the need to make a comment about puppy training. You mentioned that in puppy training the sub may be required to eat dog food. One safety issue here that comes to mind is that most dog food is not suitable for human consumption as much of the meat used comes from rendering plants which do not ask why the animal was brought in (i.e. a large variety of diseased meat may be included with the meat from relatively healthy animals). The only dog food that does not do this as much is Hills Science Diet. The Hills plant actually voluntarily meets standards for human food production. My background in this knowledge comes from my current veterinary school training and a tour of the Hills research plant.

Note: if you are a pet owner, there isn't a worry that your pet may get sick from the food, it is heated prior to final packaging to greatly reduce if not eliminate that problem, but I wouldn't want to risk it in a human.

12/6/2009 7:25:41 AM

The Rose and The Thorn

 

Once upon a time In a small chateau
There lived a noble Man
As He dined one day
A rose bud in the garden caught His eye
He never saw the thorn sprouting beneath her


"What a beautiful delicate thing"
"I shall nourish this exquisite object", He thought
And when she was thirsty
The Man gave her water
The thorn drank the excess

The bud became aesthetically pleasing
Instant gratification
All of the Mans expectations met
Exactly as He envisioned her
In the shadow of the rose the thorn grew

The Man showed her to everyone
The rose was displayed
Just Like the story of O
Enjoyed by all who visited
The thorn was never noticed

The Man spent many hours
Inhaling her fragrance
Caressing her soft petals
Protecting her from the wind
The thorn stood erect and watched

One day the Man was called away
On a business or political matter
He was not there
When the wind blew
And the rose hungered for more

When He returned
He saw to his horror
His rose was gone
All that was left was one petal
Impaled by the thorn

He went inside
Returning with shears
He chopped off the thorn
And tossed the scourge aside
Cussing this ugly monstrosity

The Man never knew
The thorn He cursed so
Knowing the Man loved the rose
Caught the petal on the way down for Him
For the thorn loved the Man

On the ground
The thorn still stood erect
For although rejected
The thorn embraced His pain
Her only sadness was for the Man
Who only saw with His eyes

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/5/2009 2:23:38 PM

EMOTIONAL ABUSE ~

What is abuse (emotional) in a BDSM relationship?

Emotion ~ A physiological departure from maintenance of a relatively stable internal environment. This environment is sustained through a series of interacting physiological processes such as drives, motivations and other psychodynamic forces. Emotion is recognized as movement, agitation, disturbance or turmoil of this stable internal environment. Emotion is typically regarded as a feeling of (love, hate, desire, fear, anger, disgust, grief or surprise) which manifests in direct physical or observable phenomenon such as bodily changes or responses in preparation of overt actions which may cause the individual to 'move' into an unstable internal position. These bodily changes range from neuromuscular, respiratory, cardiovascular, hormonal and others. Emotion is also regarded as the affective aspect of consciousness. To affect is to influence, alter, touch or strike. Consciousness is the intuitive perceived awareness or knowledge of an inward psychological or spiritual fact. The state of consciousness is that mental state which is closest to or immediately available to the ego.

Abuse is to institute, practice or otherwise implement a corrupt concept. The angry intent to wound, damage or otherwise inflict injury usually suggesting a lack of anything that is fair or temperate. A denunciatory diatribe, the insult. Language designed to shame generally a sustained attack nastily delivered. Meanness, coarseness, foulness of language - (profanity and obscenity delivered with practiced ease). One who is malicious or practices malicious actions.

To abuse within a relationship is to take direct, thoughtful, deliberate actions to destabilize the internal awareness or belief in self of others. Heated or agitated emotion can destroy or interrupt rational considered thought processes leading to manifest expressions of physical, emotional and spiritual damage. The action to wound or injure is frequently delivered through the access into the ego and consciousness as the point most vulnerable to the individual. The ego is in some ways the expression of the self in its presentation or existence within its reality or sphere. Damage within the consciousness may keep the individual in a continual state of internal agitation and increasing destruction as that state is maintained or continues. Without the ability to rationally process the actions taken against them from an objective standpoint the individual under attack may see or recognize no avenue of exit from the unstable emotional state.

Within a relationship ego insecurity or the insecurity of personal belief in self may create a sensation of weakness, vulnerability, shame and fear of exposure. The individual may resort to creating and sustaining emotionally abusive states with those who share interpersonal relationships with them in order to retain, maintain and in some measure control the physical presence of others. The fear of loss of respect or revealment of weakness (exposure of the ego) is generally present when this type of action is chosen as viable. When thrusting or moving another human into a state of mental agitation occurs, the recipient may sense their response is being motivated or driven by an anxiety condition generally recognized as one of the fear responses to danger. The captivation of belief toward the abuser (often aligned with the emotion states of love) coupled to the removal of free, deliberate or rational thought processes can serve to trap the individual or hold them within the abusive structure. The abuser often seeks to lower, damage or even destroy the spiritual consciousness or awareness of self of those they abuse. The abuser may 'feel' that this diminishment or damage reduces other people to a position or status 'beneath' theirs. It tends to reflect their insecurity and fragmented thought processes as they too are driven by emotional sensations such as shame, guilt, anger and disgust in themselves.

Emotional abuse can be identified by strong sensations of depression, agitation, anxiety, confusion compressing into a feeling of ill that permeates the self. Tension and fear are often uneasy bedfellows as are guilt and shame. Many people experiencing significant emotional abuse will state that they cannot do anything right. The belief in the 'word' of the abuser acts as a hammer in the spirit. Noted language may include words expressing absolutes such as 'always' and 'never'.

A non-abusive emotional state can best be identified by feelings or sensations of peace or internal serenity even in the midst of excessive external instability or crises. Management of the 'crisis event' is governed by a solid standing emotionally which allows the individual to continue through the crisis or event with their rational thought processes primarily intact. The 'limited' emotional agitation is not compounded to an overall sensation of overwhelming emotional overload but retains or tends to retain boundaries which are augmented or strengthened by the supportive existence of a stable emotional state or environment.

The abuser tends to use what works, what they know and what they understand. Frequently the abuser also knows that they are abusing, this knowledge or internal spiritual fact can actually contribute to the actions or choices to abuse as it reduces the abusers belief in self further causing a deepening of their already emotionally unstable state.

12/4/2009 1:26:16 PM

Safe, Sane and Consensual

 

These are the three tenets of a D/s relationship. I have been asked to write this essay explaining these words and their importance to a true D/s relationship. 

   First comes safety. This one is exactly what it states. Play safe. The best ways I have found to "play safe" are as follows. Open and honest communication prior to any sort of play helps to establish limits and a basis for trust. Discuss your needs, and those of your partner. Don't hide behind shame or fear of your needs. Be honest, this makes safety easier to maintain. Also, choose a safe word. One that does not normally belong in a scene. I have seen the words Red (stop) and yellow (slow down) used most often. Discuss what a safe word means to you, choosing one that is easy to remember. Make sure that the expectations surrounding its use are discussed. Medical histories should be discussed, with all avenues of safety from disease being used. To help ensure physical safety maintain your equipment in good condition. Be sure you know how to use it before you try anything new. Realize that rushing into things can cause physical harm, so take your time. A few basics, never play while intoxicated in any manner.

   Sane, well this one is tough. Who is to say what is sane and what is not? Each relationship is different. I must say that sanity as far as it affects D/s means; do not place extreme expectations on yourself or your partner. Be aware of their emotional needs. One should never lose their identity to another. Many of the things you read in novels are fantasy. A lot of it does not apply very well to the real world. Keep that in mind. Think logically before acting; make sure that what you are doing is actually possible before attempting it. Remember, D/s is a lifestyle but not one meant to take over your entire life. Stay within reasonable limits.

   Consensual means agreed to. The activities of D/s play should be pleasurable for both parties and agreed upon by both. This brings into play consent. Nothing should ever be done unless both parties consent to it. How much pleasure is an activity if you are forced to do it? I don't mean the gentle urging of your Dom either..I mean actual force. A Dom should never forget that he is the Dom only because the submissive allows him to be.
Without the submissive allowing such control, there are no Doms. Submission is a gift, rare indeed, and should be treated as such.

If the first two tenets of D/s are met as the relationship begins, then the third will come automatically. And the more the trust within the relationship grows, the more mutual pleasure abounds. SO play safe, exercise reasonable limits, and have lots of pleasure together.

 



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/4/2009 10:57:01 AM

JEALOUSY ~

We call it our 'little green eyed monster', jealousy is that which devours our relationships, inspiring mistrust, anxiety, fear. Jealousy occurs when we suspect rivalry or unfaithfulness, we are insecure and fear the loss of the devotion of that which we covet. We possess. Own. Our response is often hostility, lightly veiled, anger, resentment, envious, distrustful, suspicious, watchful of harm or fraud.

(For the purposes of this article the submissives will be identified as female and the Dominant as male.)

When a new submissive is introduced into an existing D/s relationship this can trigger sensations of intense insecurity by the Alpha Submissive. She may feel neglected, overlooked and even discarded when the attention of her Dominant is upon the 'interloping' submissive. The Alpha may feel that her 'territory' is being threatened by an outsider and respond defensively to try to remove this threat to her 'ownership' of the relationship. Many Dominants facing this situation respond by offering verbal reassurances to their Alpha submissive. As the relationship continues they will often 'create' a new position of Beta Dominant and instruct their Alpha submissive to fill this position. The Dominant often believes that this will reduce their Alpha's feelings of anxiety and rivalry allowing the Dominant to 'enjoy' the three-way relationship in the way they have imagined prior to introducing the new submissive into the relationship. In a sense such a move further displaces the Alpha from her perceived position as the primary or most 'important' submissive in her Dominant's life and relegates her to a 'discard' position. Many submissives view the role of imposed Domme as a reduction in status, or even as a dismissal of their submissive expression. They may find this enormously hurtful and hard to discuss or resolve in their mind.

The Dominant may have trouble understanding the problem or how the dynamics alter from union to combat. By positioning their submissives in the role of rival for the Dominants attention the Dominant creates the arena for the warfare to begin. Jealousy emerges from an underlying belief that the individual is not sufficient to satisfy or maintain the full attention of the person they are devoted to. This insecurity is often based in lifetime experiences of unfaithfulness. When the new submissive is presented she becomes a physical demonstration of something that the Alpha submissive lacks (in the mind of the Alpha). Her presence may act as a constant reminder of her 'tenuous' hold on the devotion of the Dominant she is bonded to. The new submissive may willfully contribute toward the destabilization of the Alpha submissives 'security' in the integrity of her relationship with 'their' Dominant. The new submissive may wish to supplant the Alpha in the attentions of the Dominant or even have thoughts of the removal of the Alpha as 'her' rival - seeing a potential elevation of status.

When this dynamic is fully blown you have a destructive structure with little expectation of relief.

To correct this problem the Dominant needs to understand the subtleties of the viewpoint of both his Alpha and his beta submissives. Regardless of the 'amount' of time (disparities) that the Dominant may have with their beta they must ignore these apparent time limitations and refrain from giving 'excessive' amounts of attention to their beta. The Dominant must view the situation toward the stabilization of his primary relationship. When both submissives are present the Dominant should maintain superior attention toward his Alpha and inferior attention toward his lesser submissive the beta. In addition he may wish to restructure their relationship placing the beta submissive under the control and direction of the Alpha who is under the direction and control of the Dominant. This may include the direction of punishment and discipline 'thru' the Alpha. By creating a strong chain the Dominant stabilizes the insecurities of his Alpha and identifies to his beta that she is the lesser in all aspects of the relationship. In this type of arrangement the Alpha submissive is not placed in a 'separation' role as Beta Dominant but retains her position as submissive of primary importance in the eyes of her Dominant and in the eyes of the beta.

The Dominant needs to be diligent in maintaining this arrangement as both women will be highly attentive to the most minute details of 'favor shown'.

True poly relationships are quite rare (those successful) and when they do work they are invariably based upon the individuals within the relationship feeling completely stable and secure or not at risk of losing the object or objects of their affections.

Many submissives become highly territorial toward their Dominants and become defensive in protecting that relationship. Some submissives actually respond as if their Dominants are 'owned' by them, some will strike out violently toward any person who appears to be attempting to alter, change, manipulate or destroy their bond with their Dominant. (Please note that jealousy is not limited to submissives but can be equally problematic for Dominants - this can be seen in an obsessive need to grasp and control every moment of a submissives life {another type of fear of loss}.) Any manifestation of jealousy is destructive as it indicates a lack of trust, faith and belief in their partner and their partners long term intentions. 
12/4/2009 10:20:07 AM

How To Be A Good Bottom

 

It can also be hard to learn to bottom, if what you're used to is topping. Giving up control, surrendering can be a difficult thing, when you're used to holding the reins in your hands. If you find yourself manipulating your top, trying to coerce them into giving you what you want, then you're what is called a "pushy bottom"--a bottom who is not really submitting, but just trying to turn the situation around to the way they want it to go. Some tops get off on bottoms who are defiant or subtly is obedient, and use it as an excuse to punish; but for other tops, especially inexperienced ones, it can be anything but fun. Making your top feel like they don't know what they're doing is no fun for either of you; I know, I've been there, as the pushy bottom. The solution? The next time you play, tell yourself that you are the top's property, that their will is yours, and that your deepest desire is to please them. Before, if they did something you didn't like, you might have suggested they try it another way; ow, they are doing exactly what they want to be doing, and you are grateful they're doing it. Let go of your urges to be in control; surrender to them, and let them have their way with you. I guarantee you will have a lot more fun than when you were trying to top from the bottom--I know I did! 

   If you are still not quite getting what you want, as a bottom, this solution may not last very long; you will probably want to talk to your top about what your needs and desires are, and about how you can both have fun getting to them. But the time to negotiate about what your bottom fantasies are, and how you might want to manifest them, is not necessarily while you're in the middle of a scene which you've pre-negotiated. Don't get into the "Oh, yes, Mistress, anything you want--um, uh, Mistress, you're not quite doing it right!" trap. (Can you tell I speak from experience here?) Relax, and respond. Quite often a top will enjoy topping you because of your reactions--the way you wriggle, and squirm, and cry out. If you clench every muscle and strive to endure without giving _any_ sign that you're feeling anything, your top may get frustrated with the lack of feedback. Let yourself feel. And don't hold your breath! Or rather, don't forget to breathe. (If, of course, you _negotiated_ a "stoic endurance" scene, that's different. But don't feel. you _have_ to act that way. I like it when my bottoms struggle--they have a safeword if they need it....) 

   Of course, nothing is cut-and-dried; just because you're on the bottom doesn't mean you're a puppet. But there is a big difference between being open and communicative, and trying to force things in your preferred direction. A good bottom is one who is enthusiastic, devoted to their top's pleasure, willing to surrender to their top's will, open about their own desires (in a respectful manner, of course), and happy to be bottoming. There's a piece of common wisdom that's been around the scene for a long time, which is: the best tops are those who started at the bottom. I believe it's true. If you have been there, felt the bite of the whip, struggled to get free as you were brought slowly and teasingly to orgasm, tranced out as the sensation from the clothespins washed over and through you... then you
will be much better able to guide someone else through that intensely magical space as a top, because you will literally have been there. Plus, starting as a bottom means you'll pick up a lot of hands-on (if you will) experience! (And as with any generalized statement about SM, there are plenty of people whose mileage varies; bottoms who've never topped and never want to, or tops who've never gone under and are still damn good. But even such tops often experiment with sensations on them-selves before trying them with their bottoms.) 

 

12/2/2009 11:47:07 AM

Free

 

After so many years spent constructing 
As strong a barrier as I could 
It is so very hard to dismantle it. 
I look around to see this shield 
I have built 
So carefully 
Over time. 
Here, a memory snaps back at me. 
Recollections of pain. 
Hours alone, longing. 
Hours together, suffering. 
Wanting so much 
But 
Not knowing what it was I needed. 
With each new hurt 
On 
Top 
Of 
An 
Old 
Hurt 
The 
Defense becomes stronger. 
I am 
Tough. 
I can take it. 
See? 
It does not even bother me anymore. 
But most important 
I can maybe save a little piece of me. 
So I work. 
As hard as I can, to build. 
O, I will still feel, but it will be dulled. 
Yes, my heart still beats. 
But you cannot hear it. 
It is swaddled too well and too far from you. 
I don't have much left of me and I need all I have. 
Because it is all I have. 
And once I have the safety there 
Once I know no one can get in 
I am at peace. 
I push away the thought that maybe now… 
Maybe now… 
I cannot get out. 
It does not matter 
For all that matters is 

Am 
Safe. 
Alone. 
But safe. 
Unhappy. 
But safe. 
Aching… 
But safe. 
My shield is so very like me, no one can tell. 
I can smile and laugh and everyone thinks they know me. 
And I do ok. 
There is even one who sees inside, starts knocking around, stumbles inside. 
I am afraid. 
Did I leave a place uncovered, some weakness? 
But, then he is gone.  And I repair the damage done. 
And I am safe again. 
Proud I can protect myself. 
Because I must. 
Protect. 
Myself. 
But the protection becomes too close. 
The loneliness too profound. 
My secret soul hungers for warmth. 
For life. 
Well, I say, maybe we can try again. 
We are protected now. 
No one can get through ‘less we say so. 
But things are different. 
We want something different 
…my little soul and me. 
I think about it. 
I feel about it. 
The truth 
The revelation 
Is too much. 
So, we will hide a little while longer. 
Maybe 
This feeling will go away. 
Maybe 
It will pass. 
Maybe 
I can be like everyone else. 
Some try to push their way in. 
But I am too smart. 
I am too clever. 
They cannot get in. 
And I cannot get out. 
And deep inside I sleep. 
And 
Then 
There 
Is 

Voice. 
Am I talking to myself? 
I hear everything I want to hear. 
My deepest thoughts echoed. 
Secrets I have long held are gently revealed 
And away melts the icy guilt that troubled me so long. 
And there is 
The Other. 
And far down deep inside my soul smiles with joy. 
But… 
There is always the catch. 
There is always the secret. 
There is still my protection 
Now grown tight and close. 
Dare I let go? 
No. 
It is too much to ask. 
I have worked so hard. 
I have lost too much. 
I will stay here 
And 
Be 
Safe. 
But… 
Now my heart is drawn. 
It is slow. 
I do not see it at first. 
I do not feel it at first. 
I can only measure it by looking back. 
And I look back. 
And there 
My suspicion 
Behind me. 
Dead and dying 
Useless 
And 
Old. 
I look behind me and 
There 
My shame 
Exposed in all its redundancy. 
I feel freer that I have felt 
In so long my soul cannot 
Remember the time. 
But o 
Too much. 
I want to hide. 
The calling the inexorable pulling 
I am compelled 
I need 
I must 
Listen and hear 
And I must 
Let go. 
The warmth 
The comfort 
The purity 
And intensity call me 
I can feel them… 
But. 
I am still trapped 
A hand 
Cold about my mind 
The whispers 
The aching 
The fear 
It is so strong 
It will not be denied 
I cannot seem to shake it off 
I am gripped from within. 
So I hide it. 
Can't appear weak. 
I have to be strong. 
What am I if not strong? 
And then 
The 
Other 
Reaches within me 
Whispering 
And touching 
Does He even know the Fear is left? 
I want to believe 
I want to embrace the warmth 
I want to be worthy. 
But all I have left of 
My little shelter 
My little comfort… 
Is my little fear. 
And I hold desperately. 
What happens after? 
How can I know? 
How will I survive with nowhere to hide? 
Questions questions 
Burning and hurting 
Doubts and longings 
Fed by the 
Fear. 
But He waits 
And I breathe. 
And we wait for Him. 
Inside me, we fight sometimes. 
And inside me, we hurt sometimes. 
And inside me the 
Fear still pushes and pulls. 
But… 
He is there. 
No obstacle for Him 
My armor 
My fear... 
Not dazzled by the show 
Not taken in by my slippery tricks 
He wants what is hidden 
The small little shy one 
Who for so long 
I struggled 
So hard 
To protect. 
And I resist. 
It is all I have left 
And I cry 
And I wait 
And I hope maybe the need to give 
Will go away. 
But growing stronger instead until I cannot resist 
And inside of my heart 
Something is broken 
And slips away 
And I look behind me 
And there is my 
Fear. 
It is not mine anymore. 
And now 

Am all that is left. 
And He calls for me 
And he speaks to the me that will listen. 
And he cares for the me that is stubborn. 
And my soul is not mine anymore. 
It is for Him. 
He has seen it. 
And it is His. 
As I am His. 
And have ever been. 
And ever will be. 
He is my Protection. 
And my Shield. 
His joy is mine. 
And mine His. 
And as His slave 

Now 
Am 
Free. 
 

-

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

11/22/2009 1:38:48 PM

Ahhhhh what sweet bliss. Working more on my dungeon. All the scene music in place, sweep and mop the floors andput the cross, horse and bars back up. Just the thought of  actually having play parties here makes me so happy
11/21/2009 8:17:54 AM
my fantasy is to find soneone who would have control over me. i would love a 24/7 situation but am not able to. i am married to a sub who has  a Mistress . he spends every other weekend with her, i have made some friends and will have dinner with them   tonight they as well and my husband seek friends in the lifestyle as do they
kate
11/18/2009 10:10:54 AM
i am feeling much better today,i went to myn water arocics class then gave a speech to newly recovered addicts on my lifelong struggle with pills and booze. i have been clean since 1977.
As got the Dom i am talking to now he completes my life, i am just leary of him because i have been hurt so much. i have taken that leap to trust him  and  hope all he says is true'
kate
11/16/2009 6:47:04 PM
i am sad today and do not know why
11/15/2009 3:07:38 PM

This Little Subbie 

This little subbie went to the strip club (fun subbie) 
This little subbie stayed home (bored subbie) 
This little subbie got spanked (happy subbie) 
This little subbie couldn't cum (without permission, frustrated subbie) 
And this little subbie went "More Master More!" All night long 

Jack and Jill 

Jack and Jill went up the hill 
their favorite place to play 
With whips and paddles 
cuffs and canes 
Jack tortured Jill 
Jill jumped Jack knocking him down 
both tumbled down the hill 
cumming all the way 

Little Jack Horner 

Little Jack Horner 
Sat in a corner 
nursing a red behind 
He whimpered softly while rubbing his tushy 
and whispered.."What a bad boy am I!" 
  

One Two ..subbies amused 
three four...strap 'em to walls and floors 
five six... make them twitch with straps and canes on bare behinds 
seven eight...send them to space 
nine ten..begin again 

Mary Had A Little Sub 
Mary had a little sub 
his skin as white as snow 
everywhere that Mary went, the sub was sure to go 

11/15/2009 3:02:15 PM
Today i feel great. i have passed the gloom and doom part of loosing a partner. i resalize just how much i have to offer and if someone is foolish enought not to see that then he is a player or looser.
i am tooting my own horn today.i have looked  back on my journals and seen how far i have come and how hard i have worked , i was so full of myself at times ao i learmed to practice hunility, i was so talkitive i learned to listen and contribute instead of talking and talking and inturupting,i had to learn how to walk in  high heels, i learned how to applymakeup , i changed the way i dress now and never keave the house without looking in the mirror.
i had to learn how toi develope self esteem as i had been hurt so much, ido these things forme now and i feel so much better fot it.
kate
11/8/2009 7:22:15 PM
Why don't more people write intelligently here instead of putting others down or whinning


WHAAAAAA
If i was a dom seeking a sub i would pass them up sp fast these people wonder why they are sad and alone. what a pity they cannot use their brains
kate
11/7/2009 5:25:01 PM
Oh how wonderful to have this feeling back. You know the one where you are once again happy as you have someone to please
11/6/2009 10:07:43 PM

Suspense

 

 

 

 

Here I lay
Splayed open to your perusal
My eyes search yours
for that nod
that gleam of eye
that says
"you please me".
passion entangled
in every twisting fiber
of the ropes
that bind
my wrists
my ankles
my heart

This tangible gift
that lies before you
unwrapped
exposed
is only temporary
a moment
suspended

Consider that suspended also
is my heart
my soul
my mind
filled with You
devotion unending
knowing no limit

Suspended
in passion
in servitude
every fiber
of my being
Every thread that is me
Yours

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

11/6/2009 6:00:21 PM
It still amazes me that someone has followed my writtings for years, he has turned out to be all i  have ever sought. we talk on the phone daily and discuss soooo many things, i will meet him for the first time soon, i cannot wait
kate
11/4/2009 6:51:13 PM

Training

Author: Rob Hart © 2000

used with permission

 

"I want to be trained."

These are delightful words to hear. They show desire; they promise fun; and they speak of trust. But what does it mean to train a submissive? It is far more than instructing a submissive on the expectations of a particular Dominant, or making her a good "generic slave" (there being no such thing). It is also never a one-way flow of information or learning.

I think of training in four contexts, which often occur simultaneously to some degree. And at my stage of development both in terms of relationships and D/s, none of them occur outside of the context of an ongoing relationship. 

1. Introduction to B.D.S.M.

A novice who has yet to experience much play with discipline, toys, language, role-playing, humiliation and so on needs to be gradually introduced to a taste of each. This will let her gauge her appetite for more, and to deal with whatever concerns or issues she may need to address internally or with her Dominant before proceeding.

This process of taste, consider, resolve, proceed continues and repeats itself, both for particular activities and for D/s itself (I won't reproduce the oft-repeated Stages of B.D.S.M., it is on sites I have linked). Whether submissive or Dominant we all need to come to terms with what we like, why we like it, what it means about us, what it means about our partners and what it will mean for our relationships.

 Training can help a submissive find her limits, hard and soft, and determine what level of submission and erotic power exchange she needs and enjoys. Is she a 'brat' who wants to misbehave and be soundly disciplined? Is she a 'good girl' who is eager to please and hates to be found misbehaving? (Personally, I like good girls over brats, but no one has one face exclusively)

An experienced submissive needs less of this "trying out", but it is still required to confirm mutual understanding when she communicates her needs. When she said "I like severe discipline, but not humiliation", what did she mean?
 

2. Mutual Introduction

Training is also the way in which a Dominant shows a submissive, "this is how erotic power exchange will be with Me". At the same time, He is learning what kind of submissive she is and whether she will meet His needs both physically and emotionally in this sphere.
 To wield Power over someone you must understand them. The more Power used, the more spontaneously and dramatically, the more often, the more understanding is required. Otherwise that Power will not be used well and rightly. Training is part of how a Dominant learns the initial outline of a submissive's needs, enough to build upon later through constant further learning and mutual growth.

A good Dominant is flexible on some points. A slave who was very dear to me had difficulty shaving - it irritated her badly. Being a generous soul and valuing her greatly, I did not impose this unwanted discomfort on her - I merely gave her a couple of firm, playful smacks each and every time the area was exposed to remind her to thank me for my generosity.
 

3. Molding the Relationship

Training is indeed learning the technical details of a Dominant's expectations. If I say "stand easy" or "kneel up", what do I mean?

It is also reaching an understanding together of how the relationship will work. What will be between two people is never dictated only by one, even one who is One. It is the combination of two and their needs. 

 Training can also mean retraining.* What will be between two will also not be what has been between any other two. Whether good or bad, there is a human tendency to recreate or replay what has been familiar - even if it is not what would be best. We try what worked before, and we repeat the same self-defeating behaviour, until we learn to recognize it. Training can be a means, for submissive at least, to start something anew. My own view is that it is desirable in relationships if the Dominant also approaches things differently each time, both to assure His slave she is not being made into a replica of someone else and to condition Himself to be with someone new.

A submissive does not want to hear about the glorious oral skills of a past partner (although she will be told how to improve hers, glorious or not there is always room for improvement), this is not terribly ego-enhancing. A Dominant also does not wish to hear that "Master Paul always did....". These desires are simply the wise and positive wish to be with who you are with here and now.

However 'bad' habits may need to be abandoned and new ones learned. 'Bad' may mean truly troubling and disturbing, ultimately unhealthy, or simply not the best way - and sometimes best is simply 'new'. It is always best if what is created is unique. The special name I give you will not have been given another; the true collar I afix to your neck will never have graced another's and the particular ways and means you please Me will be yours.
 

4. Specialization and Increasing Erotic Competence

 Training can also be undertaken specifically to introduce particular acts or toys to erotic play, and to create a particular role such as pony girl. A submissive who has never engaged in any form of anal play may be gradually introduced to it through 'anal training'.

Public behaviour is another particular area of training a slave may be required to master if her Master wishes to take her into public D/s settings. Do you want interact in public in ways that express your private relationship?

While it can be fun, it would be tiresome if most new activities were formalized in this way, but if a submissive has issues to work through and wants help working through them the structure of 'training' can help do this gradually, and can give sense of accomplishment.
 

Specifics?
There are lots of websites with descriptions of commands, positions, expectations. This is something a Dominant truly must make His own, for it must flow naturally from within Him. Enforcing someone else's rules is both bothersome and joyless. All I will say about my specific expectations and approach to training is that Professor Higgins had it right when with Eliza Dolittle.

Not that any girl plucked off the street can be made into a proper young lady, there is indeed an inner quality that must be present from the start. No, rather the general areas that good training for a young lady should cover (and all the best ladies are young at least at heart).

 Personal Hygiene - a young lady is always clean and fresh, hair well kept (where she still has it).

 Proper Speech - knowing proper forms of address and to please by sound alone.

 Deportment - grace should be evident in how she adopts and keeps any posture and in her dress.

 Etiquette - knowledge of precedence and how to deal with better and equal.

Now when a young lady has mastered all of those, she is suitable to have a Master. For with such a young lady, a Master has a suitable companion and one He knows will do Him credit.
 

Final Thoughts

The medium of training is also an important reflection of the emotional side of the relationship. Most submissives want not only physical play but the emotional nurturing that is part of any good relationship. Those seeking a Master as well as Dominant may also find comfort in the concept of guidance.
The role of teacher is a familiar embodiment of authority that is benevolent, intended for your welfare, and seeking to improve you and strengthen you. This expresses, in many ways, the role of Master and slave - including the fact that a teacher may find themselves learning from an exceptional student, and such students are a pleasure to teach - worth many hours of extra-curricular activity.

 

11/4/2009 5:58:45 AM

PLEASURE ~ POWER ~ POSSESSION

Pleasure - A condition of gratification of the senses or mind; an agreeable sensation or emotion, the excitement relish or happiness produced by expectation or enjoyment of something good, delightful or satisfying.

Power - A position of ascendency, control, dominion. The ability to compel obedience. A source or means of supplying energy.

Possession - The act of taking into one's control, placing at one's disposal property without regard to ownership and who has rights to assert interests in the property against all others having no better right than of self.

Together these elements form the 'Seductions', a presentation by the submissive aspect to encourage or lure the engagement of action by others in the form of an exchange of vital energy. This lure or presentation acts to diminish resistance by seducing the attention of the seductee away from the consequences of significant depletion of energy resources and by encouraging considerations of immediate surface gratification's. The apparent exchange of pleasure, power and possession is often packaged to appear to be a fair or excellent value in the arena of mental negotiations which occur between the presenting submissive and their 'choice' Dominant.

Resisting the lure of the Seductions is enormously difficult if the choice Dominant is at a point of instability, insecurity, lowered esteem or vulnerability produced by circumstance. Embracement of the ideology or promise inherent in the lures can appear to be an important opportunity to immediately improve the Dominants sense of self-strength. Accepting a lure package can thrust the Dominant into a storm of depletion, the equivalent of a sensory and mental assault upon them. With their management skills already under challenge or stress the ability to delegate additional energy into the handling of the bursting 'needs' of another human being may accelerate the sensations of stress and pressure that the Dominant is already under.

Attempts to 'withdraw' from the energy draining submissive can lead to feelings or sensations of personal failure, confusion, pain, loss and 'emasculation' (non-gender). Such a withdrawal often occurs with a desperate burst of energy usually released with accusations of bitterness or conflict sometimes leading to charges of betrayal, abuse, deceit or other forms of diminishment humiliation. This compounded battery upon the welfare of the Dominant may lead to long term withdrawal from relationships, loss of face and serious bouts of depression or debilitating illness.

A healthy Dominant may consider a seduction package to reflect a submissive who is within a non-reciprocal energy state. That submissive's actions may be viewed as a form of manipulation based on an expectation of receipt (of goods), the orientation not toward the Dominant but toward the 'needs' of the submissive. This form of direction is most commonly used by newly emergent submissives as they attempt to 'manage' the spiraling out of control sensations that twist through them. There is a commonly held belief that they are exchanging or giving pleasure, power and possession to the Dominant as an entity or object of measurable barter or trade. It appears to be poorly understood that pleasure, power and possession are a given or simply exist as part of the natural relationship between a healthy Dominant and healthy submissive and are not negotiable terms or considerations. There is a mutuality to the blending of Dominant and submissive which blurs the lines of giver and givee creating a seamless smooth awareness between them.

A packaged presentation expresses that the package is 'separate' from the individual, or distinct and different from the self. This package is then at direct odds from the 'meaning' of the expression since it must then exist 'outside' of the submissive in order to be a 'package' to be offered. When the meaning exists within the submissive then the submissive can no longer offer as separate what is integral to their being, their consideration is that they cannot be without these aspects or meanings of self, thus they cannot give them.
11/3/2009 9:11:47 PM

i hope all of you who are considering dropping out of searching reconsider because miricles can happen
kate

11/3/2009 6:39:37 PM
i have never been so happy, i met someone or i should say we have talked on the phone, i will meet him soon and he is able to reach down into my soul and pull out the real kate, he lives out of state but is willing to maintain a home here and there, i have never felt as thrilled and excited as i do now. he has all the qualifications i seek.
kate
11/1/2009 4:25:31 PM

EMOTIONAL ABUSE ~

What is abuse (emotional) in a BDSM relationship?

Emotion ~ A physiological departure from maintenance of a relatively stable internal environment. This environment is sustained through a series of interacting physiological processes such as drives, motivations and other psychodynamic forces. Emotion is recognized as movement, agitation, disturbance or turmoil of this stable internal environment. Emotion is typically regarded as a feeling of (love, hate, desire, fear, anger, disgust, grief or surprise) which manifests in direct physical or observable phenomenon such as bodily changes or responses in preparation of overt actions which may cause the individual to 'move' into an unstable internal position. These bodily changes range from neuromuscular, respiratory, cardiovascular, hormonal and others. Emotion is also regarded as the affective aspect of consciousness. To affect is to influence, alter, touch or strike. Consciousness is the intuitive perceived awareness or knowledge of an inward psychological or spiritual fact. The state of consciousness is that mental state which is closest to or immediately available to the ego.

Abuse is to institute, practice or otherwise implement a corrupt concept. The angry intent to wound, damage or otherwise inflict injury usually suggesting a lack of anything that is fair or temperate. A denunciatory diatribe, the insult. Language designed to shame generally a sustained attack nastily delivered. Meanness, coarseness, foulness of language - (profanity and obscenity delivered with practiced ease). One who is malicious or practices malicious actions.

To abuse within a relationship is to take direct, thoughtful, deliberate actions to destabilize the internal awareness or belief in self of others. Heated or agitated emotion can destroy or interrupt rational considered thought processes leading to manifest expressions of physical, emotional and spiritual damage. The action to wound or injure is frequently delivered through the access into the ego and consciousness as the point most vulnerable to the individual. The ego is in some ways the expression of the self in its presentation or existence within its reality or sphere. Damage within the consciousness may keep the individual in a continual state of internal agitation and increasing destruction as that state is maintained or continues. Without the ability to rationally process the actions taken against them from an objective standpoint the individual under attack may see or recognize no avenue of exit from the unstable emotional state.

Within a relationship ego insecurity or the insecurity of personal belief in self may create a sensation of weakness, vulnerability, shame and fear of exposure. The individual may resort to creating and sustaining emotionally abusive states with those who share interpersonal relationships with them in order to retain, maintain and in some measure control the physical presence of others. The fear of loss of respect or revealment of weakness (exposure of the ego) is generally present when this type of action is chosen as viable. When thrusting or moving another human into a state of mental agitation occurs, the recipient may sense their response is being motivated or driven by an anxiety condition generally recognized as one of the fear responses to danger. The captivation of belief toward the abuser (often aligned with the emotion states of love) coupled to the removal of free, deliberate or rational thought processes can serve to trap the individual or hold them within the abusive structure. The abuser often seeks to lower, damage or even destroy the spiritual consciousness or awareness of self of those they abuse. The abuser may 'feel' that this diminishment or damage reduces other people to a position or status 'beneath' theirs. It tends to reflect their insecurity and fragmented thought processes as they too are driven by emotional sensations such as shame, guilt, anger and disgust in themselves.

Emotional abuse can be identified by strong sensations of depression, agitation, anxiety, confusion compressing into a feeling of ill that permeates the self. Tension and fear are often uneasy bedfellows as are guilt and shame. Many people experiencing significant emotional abuse will state that they cannot do anything right. The belief in the 'word' of the abuser acts as a hammer in the spirit. Noted language may include words expressing absolutes such as 'always' and 'never'.

A non-abusive emotional state can best be identified by feelings or sensations of peace or internal serenity even in the midst of excessive external instability or crises. Management of the 'crisis event' is governed by a solid standing emotionally which allows the individual to continue through the crisis or event with their rational thought processes primarily intact. The 'limited' emotional agitation is not compounded to an overall sensation of overwhelming emotional overload but retains or tends to retain boundaries which are augmented or strengthened by the supportive existence of a stable emotional state or environment.

The abuser tends to use what works, what they know and what they understand. Frequently the abuser also knows that they are abusing, this knowledge or internal spiritual fact can actually contribute to the actions or choices to abuse as it reduces the abusers belief in self further causing a deepening of their already emotionally unstable state.

 

10/29/2009 7:12:47 PM

I have no need to seek I have often been told that when you stop searching the right person comes along. This is so true in my case, He has been following my journals for years but never wanted to interfere with any relations I might be in. He and I had spoken a long time ago but we lost touch, he has struck a place in my heart and taken away all the hurt. He has given me a new look at life and I intend be with him. I have spoken to so many who I can tell are fakes, No No  No he is no fake. Why he even remembers pics of me from years ago. We have a chance at happiness and I am not going to do anything to ruin it. We are taking it slowly. He  lives out of state and we will meet soon. Oh the joy of feeling happy once more.

I have so much to learn and he has so much to offer, I always tell subs that are positive there is no one for them to keep on keeping on. Journaling is so important as how can someone get to know you without any information,

I have a new chance and have never been happier!!!!

kateindenver

10/29/2009 6:34:28 PM

DISCIPLINE vs PUNISHMENT

Discipline - To teach or train, to make a convert of, more directly to make a disciple of. Action in the interest of order, rule or control. A disciple is a person who receives instruction from or accepts the doctrines of, becomes a follower of said doctrines and assists their teacher, mentor or dominant in spreading their instruction to others.

Punishment - To impose a penalty upon such as pain, suffering, strict restraint or loss for some fault, offense or violation. To hurt. When the wrongdoing is considered to be conscious or purposive through the voluntary and knowing or in knowledge action of the violator. Punishment may include discipline or actions of corrections in or for the interest of the violator. Discipline may include punishment if such action is part of reforming, amending or guiding the violator away from future errors and lapses. (Within the context of D/s imposition of corporal types of 'punishment' may actually be 'actions or reactions' by the Dominant to or toward the submissive in actuality manipulated or pushed by the submissive. Such types of corporal punishment should be 'highly' questioned by the Dominant and frequently not engaged in primarily for reasons of being non-effectual to the desired outcome.)

In lay terms it may be the sole choice of the dominant to select 'removal from presence' as the singular 'action' of punishment imposed upon a violating submissive. Action is always preceded by thought or choice and if a submissive elects, chooses or voluntarily selects to violate, disobey or in any other way disregard the direction of the dominant then the corrective measure or where the action needs to be addressed is within the choice or thought processes of the submissive. It is not proper or indeed possible to 'impose' direction upon a non-consenting adult. The submissive by 'refusing to obey' is expressing a choice of non-consent which must and should be recognized and respected as their true choice.

An imposition of rule or direction violates the primary tenant of voluntary consent. Any attempt by one human being to impose rule upon another IS a violation of that individuals personal rights and freedoms. Successful imposition is illegal and abusive and will cause injury, damage and immediate and total disrespect to or toward the person inflicting or imposing such rule.

By selecting 'removal from presence', the dominant identifies to the submissive that the violation noted is actually a freewill choice emergent from the voluntary thought processes of the submissive in essence removing the submissive from 'position' within the context of the relationship by that submissive's voluntary choice of action. This type of punishment retains possession or ownership of the 'action' by the submissive reflecting to that submissive the decision by the dominant not to respond to overt manipulation by the submissive. A dominant should guard against reactive 'actions' and endeavor to make sure that their own actions are active choices on their part and not 'streaming from' the situational actions or circumstances in which they find themselves.

Discipline is frequently assignments of actions or tasks designed to guide or further train the individual within the physical sphere.

Punishment may be considered to be the 'removal' of action in order to clarify and focus the attention and thoughts of the individual within the mental sphere.
10/29/2009 10:38:15 AM

CHALLENGE ~

To accuse falsely. To call into question, require verification, explanation or justification. To express that one is unjust or invalid. To accuse, to reproach or object.

To offer challenge is to call into question the reasoning, motivation and indeed thought processes of someone else. This accusation of impropriety is often leveled when the recipient of the decision objects or determines that the choice or decision being offered is in apparent opposition to their personal goal or desire.

Many people seek out and experiment with BDSM relationships under the expectation of reward for the presentation of certain behaviors. This expectation governs the structure of the relationship within the mind of the individual. They are 'permitting' themselves certain behaviors and compromises based on the concept that these 'goods' so traded will act as coin in the trade for the attainment of the prize at the conclusion of the deal. By considering these actions as 'goods' or 'gifts' the individual retains the concept of leveraged control. That, should their expectations not be met in the manner they have predetermined as correct then they will withdraw the 'gifts' as challenge to the veracity of their partner who in their opinion has not met with their needs or expectations.

By holding that their 'behaviors' of submission or domination are intrinsically attached to this expectation of reward, the individual indicates that their behavior is indeed separate from or not innate to their nature. This false presentation becomes the bartered trade of the relationship, an inherent deceit. This form of deceit can and does occur on both sides and is not more prevalent on either side. It is traditional interpersonal manipulation that we prefer to identify as a vanilla response as if to indicate that this traditional behavior is entirely vacated when a person elects to become non-vanilla or actively live within a different community. Each person has been raised and taught to trade one commodity for another. These lessons do not disappear by making a mental choice to live within an alternative lifestyle. We as human beings tend to do what we know. We know how to manipulate, lie, deceive, cheat, steal and in all forms dishonor each other all under the auspices of attaining the goal of our desire.

Repetitive challenge is a form of overt disrespect. Each time a choice or decision is called into question the person challenging is openly stating that they have determined that the person making the decision is unjust, invalid, improper or simply wrong. By so doing they indicate to themselves and to the decision maker and any other person present that the validity of the decision making ability of the decision maker is to be disregarded or dismissed.

No human being, be they Dominant or submissive is ever entirely right or entirely wrong. They each take a myriad of details, both information, emotion and thought to draw upon when formulating the choices and decisions they make. Outside viewpoint can challenge any decision as an opposing opinion or side can always be produced. Any decision can be viewed as a percentage of right to wrong. If the decision prevails toward a positive outcome then its overall worth would generally be considered to be in the right.

This action of disrespect is far more important than the individual choices or decisions under challenge. If it is necessary to identify to your partner that you find them incompetent to formulate rational, just decisions then you are actively stating that from your viewpoint the agreement to trust in their ability to make such decisions no longer exists. If your relationship is based on distinct decision making boundaries, this type of challenge is an overt negation of that structure or a way to say that the structure is just a game, an illusion, a false window. If your relationship is then based on something that does not exist then in essence your relationship does not exist within your mind.

If you determine that your partner is unable to make 'good' decisions then you will withdraw your permission for them to make these decisions for you and revert to making decisions toward your needs without consideration of their desire. Actions of challenge can be viewed as a means of 'removing relationship.' By creating a platform of 'justifiable action' the individual can withdraw from a relationship back to independent status while 'retaining face' with peers, friends and family.

All actions are service to will including actions of challenge. Each choice made and executed as an action is an expression of exactly what the true will of the acting individual desires. The choices made serve the individual. A person should not be viewed on the rhetoric of their presentation or their protestations of service, they can only be viewed on what they actually physically do. Actions should not be 'interpreted' or subject to complex understanding but should be viewed in their simplest form. The idea of 'giving slack' or 'making allowances' is merely a way to obscure the innate simple raw truth of an action. To some extent the question 'why' must be left on the shelf as meaningless. By allowing the action to remain simple the truth becomes equally simple.

If you enjoy challenge or conflict you are expressing an inability to trust or offer respect. Relationships do not survive well without expansive quantities of both.
10/29/2009 10:12:05 AM

When Trust Is Broken

 

 

 

 

She sat in her girlfriends arms thankful for her warm embrace.
“Don't cry baby girl” she said “wipe those tears from your face”.

“But it's over we are finished and I know that I have failed”.
“Sis it was not you in the wrong and in time you will prevail”.

“But I gave him an out” she said “I asked him time and time again”.
“He assured me that I was the only one and much more than a friend”.

“Sis you are beautiful, intelligent, submissive and kind”.
“You will one day find the one who wants not just your body but also your mind”.

She was in tears again, choked up and now unable to speak.
It had been days since she had slept or had a decent bite to eat.

She hid herself from friends and shut herself away.
She didn't care about tomorrow or if she saw another day.

Her heart was broken into pieces that were shattered to the floor.
But deep down inside she still wished he would just walk through the door.

She knew she deserved better, she knew what she had to give.
But in his manipulation he convinced her she needed him to live.


In her friend's embrace she was gathering the strength to leave.
Looking deep within her to let go of that despair and grieve.

As she looked at herself she saw only shame.
Why she wondered must so many play these games.

The submissive heart is fragile and not meant to be a toy.
She lived for his excitement and she thought she brought him joy.

She thinks back to when she realized that she was not his only one.
She remembers first feeling foolish, stupid and yes even dumb.

Now she sat alone and unable to face herself or even face her friend.
If only she knew that she would be ok...her journey is not over nor is it the end.


i read this somewhere and it reminded me so much of myself at times.but we must always carry on

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

10/27/2009 7:21:19 PM

Many ask if slaves truly exist. In the way a dictionary and history define slavery, no they do not exist in most modern countries. (Though there is some contention that slavery rings do still exist in secret) Most people in civilized countries generally agree that the legal ownership of another human being is immoral and thus make it illegal. However, in the world of BDSM, one will find that some of the people involved call themselves by many different terms; one of these is the term "slave". Of course, this often raises the question of how is a slave different from a submissive. This question often is met with outright hostility, disbelief in the existence of slaves and the thought that the words slave and submissive (as nouns) are interchangeable terms within the context of BDSM. Many will not agree with any of those thoughts, and I am one of them. I have spent a great deal of time talking with slaves in the honest attempt to better understand them, their lifestyle choices, and judge for myself whether or not this is a healthy variation to the BDSM lifestyle.

To the question of whether or not slaves exist inside of BDSM I say that yes they do. They may not be the largest group, but there are quite a few. Do slaves differ from submissives? Again, my answer is yes they do. Slaves tend to differ from submissives by the way they think, act, and submit and their expectations.

A slave tends to think more along the lines of black and white. They have very little room for leeway or shades of gray in their lifestyle choices. They do not seem to expect much leeway in the reaction of their dominant either. By this I mean, if a slave is feeling ill and thus doesn't complete all their usual daily tasks, they will expect the dominant to react with the usual punishment. A submissive may be more inclined to expect leniency from the dominant because they were ill. A slave thinks in terms of being owned, not in terms of submitting. To them, being in a collared relationship means they are owned, and often this translates into the statement that they do not have the "right" "choice" or "option" to walk out if the relationship goes bad. This does not mean a slave will accept an abusive relationship, though their tolerance limits for what is abusive and what is not seem to be higher than those of a submissive. This belief in ownership stems from a strong commitment on both an emotional and mental level to the dominant. There is a level of acceptance of the dominant's behavior that can be more intense and widespread than many submissives would allow. For example, a dominant wants to bring in a third to the relationship. A submissive may demand certain criteria be met before they allow ( yes, allow) such to occur, whereas a slave may say "It is not up to me, if this is what Master wants, so be it" and quietly accept this new change. To some this kind of thought process is considered wrong or somehow brought out by abuse, but this is not necessarily true. A slave thrives on the absolute fact, that they literally have no control over the relationship or what will occur within it, whereas a submissive often retains some level of control in the relationship. The thought process focuses solely on what would make the master/mistress happiest and how the slave can be most pleasing to them. Subs tend to think of themselves and their own pleasure in addition to that of their dominant. Slaves work very hard to put themselves second in all the things and their owners first. To them, this is what comes with being a slave and submitting completely. Slaves put forth a lot of effort in achieving an inner peace with their chosen position. With this peace comes acceptance of themselves, and a quiet sense of contentment. They view pride, arrogance and other such emotions as negative and unbecoming in a slave.

A slave's behavior is different from a submissive as well. If you listen to slaves talk about their behavior (or watch them), they often speak of being quietly accepting, in control of themselves at all times, formal, and other such things. There seems to be more focus on how the slave behaves at any given moment, with less leeway. In many slave relationships, the slave is required to use an honorific at all times, and couldn't conceive of calling their master/mistress by any other name. Most slaves find yelling, tantrums, fits, or any other out of control behavior on the part of a slave to be reprehensible and deserving of severe punishment. Slaves put a lot of emphasis on their behavior and how they react to their dominant. They hold themselves to a high level of self-control. They require of themselves to have a pleasing demeanor as much as possible. They see no room for bratting behavior, any form of topping from the bottom, or any other form of manipulating the dominant. They see bratting as topping from the bottom, whining, cajoling or making requests after the initial denial as manipulative behavior that focuses on the slave's needs/desires instead of the dominant's and thus not proper. They look down on any behavior that is perceived as designed to force the dominant to meet a need of the slave, rather than the slave focusing on the Dom’s needs. A slave will strive for perfection within themselves in completing all the tasks their master/mistress gives to them, while still keeping an eye out for things that they were not specifically told to do, but think would please their owner if they did them. A slave is required to be very self sufficient and capable because they often have a lot of responsibility placed on them. Slaves often feel that a slave should not need to be micro managed by their dominant because this is not pleasing, unless of course the dominant likes to micro manage. A slave will behave with the utmost of respect in a formal situation, and with as much respect as any situation warrants. (For example, quiet time at home may not require as strict a protocol as a formal party would) None of this emphasis on behavior means that a slave can't or does not crack jokes, goof off, or engage in verbal banter. Many slaves do indeed do these things. They do so however, with a great attention to the dominant's reaction and are careful not to be hurtful or overly sarcastic. Unless of course the dominant does not like this kind of behavior, then a slave will do their best to curtail it. (Which can be quite difficult, and in my opinion unhealthy, for someone who has a very playful sense of humor as an inherent part of their personality) So please do not take this article to say that slaves are not playful, have no sense of humor or anything like that because it just is not true. Slaves have the same array of personalities that everyone else does, and they enjoy them just like anyone else does. Slaves just tend to be a lot more aware of the dominant's limits to such activities than some submissives are. They also do not use their playful senses of humor (if they have one) to brat a dominant into playing with them, unless the dominant likes this kind of role play scene. Basically they tailor their behaviors to what the dominant prefers and is most comfortable with.

A slave's expectations from the dominant and the relationship are often very different from those of a submissive. A slave does not expect to have their desires met beyond their basic life supporting necessities. When their dominant does do something for them, they see it as a gift, not a necessity. Slaves tend to view things that many submissives expect in a relationship, as a luxury not a necessity. This does not mean that a slave will accept being abused or treated like they are worthless for extended periods of time, it just means they do not expect all the trappings that others expect from their relationships. (such as cuddling on demand, talking whenever the slave wants to talk, sleeping in a bed etc) Slaves expect their relationship to be difficult at times and their submission to not be easy all the time. They expect to be asked or ordered to do things they may not necessarily enjoy because the focus is not on their enjoyment or pleasure, but on that of their dominant. They expect to be treated as a slave and not pampered or cajoled to. They expect to be pushed to their current limits and have those limits pushed to expand. They expect to meet their dominants needs at all times and to not have their dominant accept any manipulation or disobedience. They expect to be used to the full extent of their current abilities and even trained (or taught through schooling etc.) to broaden their abilities to meet their dominant's needs. They do not expect to be consulted on every decision, asked their opinion all the time, or similar things. This does not mean they expect to be ignored or treated as if they do not matter, they just do not expect this as a normal part of the relationship, though most say their thoughts opinions, feelings and such are demanded by their dominant and the dominant will often take them into consideration while making decisions.

A slave submits differently from a submissive as well. Slaves will set no limits on their dominant's activities. A submissive will often have hard limits that their dominant cannot cross at all, and soft limits that can be pushed with prior negotiation. A slave has neither. They will not say that the dominant can't do a certain type of play or use a specific implement. They may tell the dominant that they do not like certain activities or implements at the beginning of the relationship (preferably before a collar) but they do not ban the dominant from using/doing those things. They expect to be asked to do things they may not particularly like and they consider it as part of submission because to them, submission is not about pleasing the slave, but about pleasing the dominant. Most slaves will say that because of this it is imperative that the slave chose to submit to a dominant whose likes/dislikes are a close match of their own and thus they will not be asked or ordered to do something they are totally opposed to. But even then, the slave will expect that these limits may change over time and accept it should it occur. A slave does not believe they can just leave the relationship. Some believe once they are collared it is for life and will not request release even if they feel their lives are in danger or they are being mentally/emotionally harmed. However, many relationships with slaves have guidelines in place for release of the slave should the slave truly desire such. Some slaves believe a slave can't possibly be abused since the dominant has no limits on what they can do to them, and if the dominant chooses to act in an abusive manner then that is their choice. This does not however seem to be the majority belief, but it also does exist.

Many of these differences overlap, and are applicable to submissives as well. However, as a whole they exist for most slaves that I have come into contact with. A slave is not better than a submissive in my opinion, merely different. Some of these characteristics can exist in a submissive, or even all of them. The base-separating factor between the two seems to be in the area of limits within submission. A slave sets none, a submissive does. Which word one uses to describe themselves remains a matter of personal choice, and my intent with this article is not to say otherwise. Instead my intent is to help others understand slaves a bit better and not look at them as mindless robots or doormats, because those two terms just do not fit the vast majority of lifestyle slaves. Whether or not being a slave is a healthy lifestyle choice is a matter of personal preference. I believe it can be a very healthy choice, others do not agree. Like any relationship where the balance of power rests with one person over the other, abuse can occur. I do not however see any reason to say it is more widespread among slaves over submissives or in bdsm at all.

10/26/2009 8:42:26 AM

The Master's Touch

 

 

The old Dom  lay upon his deathbed, his body worn and grey.
His sons, his students and submissives gathered about him, though long had they dreaded to see this day.
He knew that his long journey was almost done, and that now then it would end
He looked into the eyes of those he loved, and knew of no better way this time to spend.

"My sons...my students", he said to them, "My time is growing short".
"I ask for no tears upon my grave...I never was that sort."
"I need have no memorial, save what I have given unto you."
"Let not the lesson that I have taught you vanish like unto the morning’s early dew."

"For you my brothers are Dominants.....the ones to whom they bend their knee,
With down cast eyes and yearning souls and so brightly soaring needs.
For the submissive woman is like unto no other, in her mind, her body or soul.
For her the journey is rocky and harsh, but she will have no other road.

That road is fraught with peril, their path at best a bitter sweet run.
A lonely soaring searching need to find the truly Dominant one.
To cast away the wanna bes, the abusers and the cruel.
To find the one that she can serve, and not be seen as less when she calls him "Master", as she kneels in front of his stool.

For with that title there come a trust, that no 'nilla can understand.
To take her mind, her heart and soul and mold it with the Master's hand.
To protect her against all the world, be she right or wrong.
To love her enough to discipline her into the cold and lonely night regardless of the cost.

To bring forth from her the beauty that in truth was always there, had any the eyes with which to see.
To show unto her the hardest truths, how a chain can make you free.
And how a women that is kneeling, can stand above the rest.
And how to have the strength to offer her submission, can be the hardest test.

He felt a chill pass through his heart and knew the time had come.
It was time to leave this mortal Earth, his time allotted, run.
And as the darkness closed in around him, for but a moment he bid it stay.
And gasped a last quick message unto his sons, his students and his mate.

In leather have I lived my life, and in leather do I die.
The leather that bonds us each unto the other....a bond as true as the summer sky.
For in Leather we are a family...a bond that none save us can break.
Dom and sub, we stand together as one, each with a thirst for the other to taste.

Learn and teach the rules my friends, and forget not the old ways, as I have taught them unto you.
Welcome the newbie, gather them in, and protect them as I once did for you.
Be their shelter against the storm that would destroy them without care or thought.
And from where ever I am, be it heaven or hell, I will be proud of the fruit that my teachings have brought.

With a tug upon his arm, he could say no more, and Death did claim him that day as its own.
And he cast off the old and weary flesh and looked back upon what his words had sown.
And he saw them standing there, tall and proud, or kneeling without shame.
Both Dom and sub, each in their place, and both proud to bear the name.

He looked into the dark clad angels face and said, "All is as it should be."
The Doms will protect them unto their last breath, the subs are proud to bend their knee.
I have done all that I can do here, I see nothing left I have left undone.
The journey now is over, the battle fought, the final race is run.

And as he left this lowly Earth, he looked back one last time.
And bid a silent and soft farewell to those he left behind.
And as he turned and left them there, he knew with all his heart.
That what he had created would never tarnish.....and never rust.
For within each of them he had left
"The Loving Master's Touch."



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

10/26/2009 8:12:05 AM

Journals: What How and Why

 

Many have asked about and often discussed journals and how they are used within BDSM. A journal can be very complicated or very simple. It can include minute details of every action, thought, emotion etc the submissive had throughout a single day. Or it can just encompass those times the submissive needs to clear some thoughts from her mind and heart. Many also call a journal, a diary. Most women I know at some point in their childhood used a diary. Those little books with the tiny little locks on them. Hidden beneath the bed, or behind the dresser, hopefully safe from prying eyes. Where they spilled their heart felt desires, defeats, and puppy loves. Or maybe that's just a romatic view of childhood. Either way, I think you can understand what I am speaking of. These journals can be something as simple as a notebook or as complicated as a personalized book bound solely for the submissive. Some have leather covers custom made for their journals. Other simply use word processing programs on a computer and save the files to disk. I, personally, use those composition books where the pages are sewn between black and white marbleized covers. They fit nicely on my shelves and the pages usually don't fall out like they will in a spiral notebook. 

Within the context of BDSM journals have many different uses. The biggest one being to allow the submissive a place where he/she can discuss anything he/she needs to, without fear of punishment for what is stated within the pages. In most cases the journals are read by the dominant. This allows a deeper level of communication between the dominant and the submissive. Many times a submissive will write things in his/her journal that they may not feel comfortable speaking aloud at that time. By writing those thoughts, fears, feelings what have you, in the journal the dominant has a better understanding of what is going on inside the submissive. This allows for the dominant to make better decisions which are tailored to the current mind set and or level of his/her submissive. By recording their thoughts and experiences the submissive can look back and see how much he/she has grown. Journals can in this sense, serve as a growth chart so to speak. 

I have had many people tell me that they are not comfortable writing in a journal yet they write short stories or poems. These writings have meanings within the words. Imagery which shows whatever conflict or emotional state the writer is in at the time it was written. These writings can also be a means of communicating with a dominant, much like a journal can. A person can either write them on separate pieces of paper, in a computer file or simply have a notebook dedicated solely to those writings. 

Whether or not a journal is read by the dominant is up to the participants in the relationship. Not every dominant requires a journal, though many will order the submissive to write something if he/she believes the submissive is having some difficulty. 

A journal can also be a place where the submissive will record secret desires which he/she may be afraid to verbalize. Fantasies and things they'd like to try in the future. They can also be used to vent anger or work through some confusion. 

The journal I keep is a personal journal and I have used it for many years before I started living this lifestyle. For quite some time my journal was my life line during some seriously stressful and painful emotional upheavals in my life. I find my journal to be a great release to me. It took me a while to feel totally comfortable writing down some of my more hidden emotions. Someone I spoke with once told me to just write and not think about what I am writing. And when I was done, to re read what I wrote and that I would probably be surprised to see some of what came out. So that is what I did. I will turn on music and allow my conscious mind to focus on singing along, while I just write out anything that seems to need to come out. Many times in rereading my journals I have been surprised by what I wrote. I would then write my surprise in the journal as well. For me, it was a wonderful release and provided me a way to safely share my feelings with my partner without having to verbalize them. It has also, on many occasions, allowed me to find a solution I hadn't thought of or couldn't see because of the emotions. As I grew, I found I can indeed verbalize my feelings and feel safe doing so. I still write in my journal, now on a daily basis, and in this way my master can share with what is going on in my mind and heart.

 

10/26/2009 8:11:28 AM

Journals: What How and Why

 

Many have asked about and often discussed journals and how they are used within BDSM. A journal can be very complicated or very simple. It can include minute details of every action, thought, emotion etc the submissive had throughout a single day. Or it can just encompass those times the submissive needs to clear some thoughts from her mind and heart. Many also call a journal, a diary. Most women I know at some point in their childhood used a diary. Those little books with the tiny little locks on them. Hidden beneath the bed, or behind the dresser, hopefully safe from prying eyes. Where they spilled their heart felt desires, defeats, and puppy loves. Or maybe that's just a romatic view of childhood. Either way, I think you can understand what I am speaking of. These journals can be something as simple as a notebook or as complicated as a personalized book bound solely for the submissive. Some have leather covers custom made for their journals. Other simply use word processing programs on a computer and save the files to disk. I, personally, use those composition books where the pages are sewn between black and white marbleized covers. They fit nicely on my shelves and the pages usually don't fall out like they will in a spiral notebook. 

Within the context of BDSM journals have many different uses. The biggest one being to allow the submissive a place where he/she can discuss anything he/she needs to, without fear of punishment for what is stated within the pages. In most cases the journals are read by the dominant. This allows a deeper level of communication between the dominant and the submissive. Many times a submissive will write things in his/her journal that they may not feel comfortable speaking aloud at that time. By writing those thoughts, fears, feelings what have you, in the journal the dominant has a better understanding of what is going on inside the submissive. This allows for the dominant to make better decisions which are tailored to the current mind set and or level of his/her submissive. By recording their thoughts and experiences the submissive can look back and see how much he/she has grown. Journals can in this sense, serve as a growth chart so to speak. 

I have had many people tell me that they are not comfortable writing in a journal yet they write short stories or poems. These writings have meanings within the words. Imagery which shows whatever conflict or emotional state the writer is in at the time it was written. These writings can also be a means of communicating with a dominant, much like a journal can. A person can either write them on separate pieces of paper, in a computer file or simply have a notebook dedicated solely to those writings. 

Whether or not a journal is read by the dominant is up to the participants in the relationship. Not every dominant requires a journal, though many will order the submissive to write something if he/she believes the submissive is having some difficulty. 

A journal can also be a place where the submissive will record secret desires which he/she may be afraid to verbalize. Fantasies and things they'd like to try in the future. They can also be used to vent anger or work through some confusion. 

The journal I keep is a personal journal and I have used it for many years before I started living this lifestyle. For quite some time my journal was my life line during some seriously stressful and painful emotional upheavals in my life. I find my journal to be a great release to me. It took me a while to feel totally comfortable writing down some of my more hidden emotions. Someone I spoke with once told me to just write and not think about what I am writing. And when I was done, to re read what I wrote and that I would probably be surprised to see some of what came out. So that is what I did. I will turn on music and allow my conscious mind to focus on singing along, while I just write out anything that seems to need to come out. Many times in rereading my journals I have been surprised by what I wrote. I would then write my surprise in the journal as well. For me, it was a wonderful release and provided me a way to safely share my feelings with my partner without having to verbalize them. It has also, on many occasions, allowed me to find a solution I hadn't thought of or couldn't see because of the emotions. As I grew, I found I can indeed verbalize my feelings and feel safe doing so. I still write in my journal, now on a daily basis, and in this way my master can share with what is going on in my mind and heart.

 

10/26/2009 8:01:25 AM
i amstill in tyhestate of disbelieve. My new Sir calls me everydsay and we have long tsalks about everything ang nothing. The conversations are helping us to get to know each other so well.He knows all about me as he has followed my journals for years .
i have someone who really cares
kater
10/25/2009 12:55:22 PM

Being submissive
a personal choice

fulfillment through submission

power exchange

strong words

a new sub

may be paralyzed with fear doubt

disbelief at their own needs

as she learns more

the fears... dissipate

the doubt... disappears

disbelief.. becomes acceptance

By giving the gift

a true sub feels

whole

satisfied

happy

proud sexy

through the power exchange

a true sub, like a rose

will bloom..

bursting forth to shine

bright with an inner light

Gaining strength

wisdom

inner peace

Pride

a true sub is special

a rare prize.

one to be cherished

never to hide.

 

10/25/2009 12:44:45 PM

It is impossible to discuss D/s relationships on-line, in person or anywhere else, without the topic of trust arising very early on as a central issue. However, it is questionable whether that trust is always placed in the right areas – indeed whether what is being demanded really is trust in the first place.

One of the most often repeated statements, when a submissive explains why she calls herself a slave, is that "I know that he is a responsible man, and I trust that he will have my best interests at heart at all times." In the absolute M/s relationship, however, that is very far from always the case. A dominant basically has one single responsibility toward his slave: to provide her with the wherewithal to serve and obey to the best of her ability. Any other responsibilities that exist within such a relationship are invariably hers.

When she bares her neck for his collar, a slave gives her owner blanket consent to anything that he might wish to do to her, not do to her, give her or take away from her. In absolute M/s the slave is property, nothing more, nothing less. The dominant literally owns his slave; mind, body, heart and soul, up to and including the power over her life and death. Her submission is unconditional, all-encompassing and permanent, or it cannot be said to be absolute by any standards. So the master in an absolute M/s relationship cannot have his slave's best interests at heart at all times. The logic is simple: should a conflict of interests arise, no matter how insignificant, if the master defers to his slave, he would instantly cease to be master, and she would no longer be his slave. He is not bound by any moral or ethical standards other than his own, and he has only his own best interests at heart.

Paradoxical though it might seem, here is where the real guarantee for the submissive lies. It precludes any of those ridiculously outlandish scenarios that are so often put forth in discussions of trust, which are not only extremely unrealistic in any case, but particularly ludicrous in connection with absolute M/s. One quite simply does not invest the time, effort, and money in training a slave and accommodating her needs, just to squander it all on a whim, any more than one would purchase a Rolls-Royce just to plough a field and then dump it in a ditch when it runs out of petrol.

The dominant who has his own interests at heart takes excellent care of his property; maintains it, so to speak, if only in order to ensure a reasonable return on his investment. And although BDSM orthodoxy often seems to disagree, the fact of the matter is that a slave represents a considerable investment. When assessing the potential for a fulfilling M/s relationship, the slave does not consider a dominant's ability – or even desire – to look out for her interests, but his ability to look out for his own.

I called this the real guarantee for the submissive, but I might just as well have called it the only guarantee, because this is as good as it gets. In discussions of BDSM it soon becomes apparent that the overwhelming majority of the needs expressed by a submissive are in fact wants. By the same token, most or all of her stated requirements for trust are in fact requirements for security. However, it stands to reason that in any D/s relationship, and certainly in an absolute M/s relationship, there is very little room for a slave's wants, and not much more for her security, either.

A slave is a human being with all the associated needs, but it should be borne in mind exactly how few those needs actually are. The frequently quoted Abraham Maslow erred on a number of pivotal points in his Hierarchy of Needs, and nowhere is this seen more clearly than from the perspective of the BDSM lifestyle. Human beings basically have three needs: nutrition, shelter and intellectual/emotional stimulus. The currently popular feel-good tyranny aside, the quality of life does not determine a need, only life itself does. We only actually need those relatively few things it would literally kill us not to have.

Security is often presented as a need, but it is not. The statement to the effect that a submissive needs to feel secure in order to trust a dominant is a contradiction in terms. Trust is an act of faith, and the defining characteristic of faith is certainty in the absence of evidence. In other words, trust is given before a dominant has proven himself, before the provision of any other evidence than the submissive's gut feeling. Once he has, and there is more tangible evidence to go by, it is no longer a matter of trust, but one of certain knowledge.

However, the only way for her to acquire that evidence is to trust first and ask pertinent questions later. Very little in life is risk-free, and submission is definitely among the more risk-filled of human pursuits. There is no way to realistically minimise that risk. Indeed, anyone who demands a relationship that is clinically void of risk is not only demanding the impossible, but is also short-changing him/herself in the process.

The current trend among many people to reverse cause and effect, so to speak, by wanting to turn what can only ever be the result of a commitment into its prerequisite, is by no means peculiar to our lifestyle. Indeed, if at all possible, this misconception is perhaps even more widespread among our non-BDSM surroundings, where relationships frequently fail for precisely that reason. Yet perhaps it stands out more in BDSM because there it becomes even more meaningless and self-defeating than in other kinds of relationship. Attempting to take the risk out of BDSM is like attempting to avoid air pollution by not breathing.

It is so often forgotten that faith is not blind at all. It merely "sees" with another kind of vision, a sense with which we are all born, but which we are taught to ignore. If a submissive has an issue with trust, she must learn to trust herself and her own instincts first and foremost. If something feels right to her, there's a very real likelihood that it is.

10/25/2009 9:09:07 AM
Imagine someone had been reading my journals for four years and always stayed in the bouckground ad i had a Dom. we started writting and he cslls me every day
kate
10/24/2009 5:08:35 PM

 
The responsibilities of a submissive

Spend adequate time exploring yourself, your needs and desires.

Educate yourself - make the most of the resources that are available, but don't believe everything you hear or read. Trust reputable sources, but make your own mind up about what is the truth.

Learn what your needs, desires and goal are; define them adequately.  Make a list.

Learn the difference between what you need and what you desire.  Sometimes you cannot have both.

Learn and understand your limitations, in depth.

Learn the safety issues of all areas of your interest.  Protect yourself adequately.

Remember you have the right to "ask".

Remember common sense, and use it.

Remember the choice to submit is not a sign of weakness it is an adult choice.

Be aware of the difference between safe, sane and consensual BDSM and abuse.  Do not suffer abuse from anyone.  If it is not consensual on behalf of both parties part it is abuse.

Learn how to negotiate.  Don't be afraid to ask, question and communicate.

Understand and incorporate the full meaning of safe, sane and consensual.

Continue to learn and grow.

Seek advice or assistance when you need it.

Own your feelings.

Be honest with yourself.

Respect yourself and be respectful of others who deserve of it.

Recognize that your submission is given freely and that it is not something to be taken by force.  Choose wisely to whom you give.

Be patient.  Growth takes time.

Accept responsibility for your own happiness and welfare.

Allow yourself adequate time for healing when you have been hurt.

Balance your submission with the other areas of your life.

Remember that you have the right to say "No".

Never let anyone take your self-dignity away.

Like yourself, love yourself, be your own best friend.

Remember others also have agendas and they may not be the same as yours.

Don't allow yourself to be used, unless of course, that is part of your kink.

Be careful what you wish for...you may just get it.

Communicate your needs to your partner, ask for what you desire (do not demand or expect).

Because you choose to submit to a partner does not mean you are submissive to anyone else.

Communicate your limits to your partner.  Expect them to be respected.

Refuse to participate in any activity outside of your limits or that you are not ready for.

Negotiate with complete honesty and embracing the concepts of safe, sane and consensual.

Accept your partner’s limits.  (Yes, Dominants have limits too.)  They also have the right to say "No".

Communicate your feelings without blame or guilt.

Be as interested in what your partner feels and says as you are in yourself.

Remember that you and your partner are human and entitled to understanding, compassion and support.

Refuse to allow yourself to be abused, be it emotionally, physically, or psychologically.

Forgive yourself and your partner for mistakes.

Ask your partner for help when you need it.

Expect respect from your partner.

Respect your partner.

Be appreciative of the gift of Domination that your partner gives to you.

Take pride and strive for excellence in your submission as you do in everyday life.

Continue to grow and learn.

Take pride in your appearance.

It is your responsibility to be of good health and to advise your partner of any change in that regard.

Listen to your partner and His/Her needs and desires.

Be willing to consider, with an open mind, what your partner suggests or requests.

Understand that it takes two to make a partnership work.  Be willing to accept your share of the blame when things go wrong.

Remember that before D/s, basic humanness comes first.  Know when it is time to set aside D/s and be a helper, friend, lover, husband, mother, wife or whatever.

Have realistic expectations of your partner and yourself.

Be patient.

 

10/24/2009 11:53:38 AM

What Is Submission?

 

Submission:  (by definition) the act of submitting to the power of another 

    A rather frightening prospect for most people. To give control of yourself to someone else. The act of submitting is part of the power exchange inherent within a D/s relationship. It is the giving of you to another within preset limits, arranged beforehand. It is an informed choice and therefore consensual. A person shouldn't just decide to submit to the first dominant they meet. A submissive should take the time to get to know the dominant outside the roles of dominant and submissive, as the person he/she is. With the information gathered during that initial learning of each other process, the submissive can then make an informed decision of whether or not to submit to that dominant. This process should include discussions of expectations, wants, needs and desires. 

    Each submissive must decide for themselves how far they are willing to go and still stay within the guidelines of safe sane and consensual, thereby not crossing into the realm of abuse. The three tenets of D/s must always apply for the submission to be true submission and not abuse. 

    Why a person is submissive varies extensively from person to person. Some are submissive just for a little extra zing in their intimate lives. Others may have a deep psychological need that prevents them from being any other way. 

    The three main levels of a submissive which I have seen are as follows. Be aware there are more concise groupings than these three broad ones, as evidenced by the 9 levels of submission that are widely used and referred to in many books of D/s and discussions of D/s. 
 

A: Sexual Submissive (AKA bottom, sensual submissive) 
 a sexual sub is in D/s for their own sexual gratification. Once their sexual needs are met they are satisfied. They feel no real need to submit any personal control to another. 

B: Psychological Submissive
 This broad category tends to include those who are in it for the pain and humiliation a D/s relationship can give them. This category tends to include most masochists. Those who have suffered real abuse and are stuck in victim mode, tend to end up in this category. 

C: Natural Submissive (AKA True Submissive) 
 Is born with a submissive nature. A need to please others. This need and submissive tendency goes beyond sexual gratification. It is in their nature to please others, and they will readily give up their control to another with very little or no urging from their dominant. 

Who's to say which category is correct? Being submissive is as unique and individual as you are your own person. Being submissive comes from the heart. It cannot be faked, acted or role played. True submission is a gift of high value. It is my opinion that those of us within the lifestyle should not judge any one else within the lifestyle. Who are we to say that a sexual sub is not submissive on a different level? Or that there can only be one type of submissive? Remember, life is full of small variances and innuendoes, so is D/s. 

10/21/2009 7:55:01 PM

The cool summer breeze gently moved the curtains. She felt the cool air and so enjoyed the feel of it as it moved across the room. She sat looking out the window but her mind was not on the cars or people that rushed to and fro, no it was somewhere else and she smiled as she remembered all of the wonderful things she had experienced in her life
In the freezer was an ice tray and she remembered when she first started to form the first ice cube  as each ice cube was full of memories of her life.  She remembered how wonderful it felt to be 6 years old and riding with the wind   as it blew her hair back as she soared down a steep hill. She remembered the thrill of roller skating on a freshly tarred road and of the excitement when she heard the bell of the Good Humor man’s truck as it rounded the corner, the anticipation of going to the amusement park She chuckled s she remembered riding the waves in the ocean and the feeling of rolling upside down as the current pulled and tugged at her. These memories filled one compartment.
The feelings she experienced with her first love, first kiss and the senior prom. The pity she felt for the poor animals and people who did not have the car on a Friday night.
A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him!! These memories filled another compartment.
She thought back to the feelings she experienced after she gave birth to her son, She felt as she had accomplished something no one else ever had. The pride of walking him in his stroller through the park, the happiness she experienced when he said his first word. Again another compartment was filled in the ice tray.
A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him! Oh what splendid memories she had. As she grew older she had more experiences and they more and more compartments were filled. It seemed as her most vivid memories were those which she felt when she ventured into a new realm of her life. The memories she would never forget where those when she took a step from her fantasy world into the real world of Dominance and submission, She remembered the first time she read all about herself when she saw the word” submissive,.”  The newness of a world she never thought existed.
The things that happened to her ohhhh   no one could fathom. The feelings she had with the exchange of power or that first whopping and flogging. Most people would think her crazy but feelings were awakened then. She learned to trust once more and give herself freely to another.  She laughed to herself as she thought of how wonderful it felt to be naked in a room full of people.  Why a few years before she found D/s that would have been a nightmare for her.  Another compartment was filled.
She suddenly had an idea. She got up and slowly but steadily made her way to her little refrigerator and opened the freezer door and carefully took out one ice cube.. She took a lick and was magically taken back to another time and another place. She was 6 years old then she was 20 she was 56 and she shyly asked him permission to whip her.
The words  to the first poem she had written for her Master came flooding back to her

Make me fly, make me soar,
Make me sit with the angels
At Heaven’s door
Make me dance naked on the moon
Make me embrace all the stars
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me want, make me need,
Make me abandon my pride,
Make me plead
Make me cavort with the devil
Make me reside at his door
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me weep, make me irate,
Make me acknowledge your power
Make me hate
Make me curse all my weaknesses
Make me despise all my flaws
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me silent, make me speak,
Make me relinquish my soul
Make me weak
Make me befriend all my demons
Make me succumb to their claws
But in doing all this
Make me yours


A voice called to her than it was time for dinner. “Just a moment
Dear” took all the ice cubes and put them in a tall glass and left for dinner, All during dinner while others were laughing and talking felt something she had not felt in a very long time. That was that feeling of anticipation=n as she wondered what it was going to feel like. She remembered anticipating her next session with her “Sir.”  She remembered anticipating her next   public play and all the other wondrous feelings attached to them. She finished her dinner and politely excused herself. and taking her walker putting it in front of her made her way back to her room. There was the glass with the ice cubes all melted. She made herself comfortable on the bed as she took the glass in hand. She drank and drank. She was happy, she was glowing, she was 6., 10,. 15, 20, 30, 40 50 60 70 80 and slowly felt herself letting ago once more. The glass dropped to the floor, She smiled and was gone

10/21/2009 7:51:54 PM

Characteristics of a Successful Dominant 

 

I have spent alot of time discussing with others in the lifestyle what makes a good dominant. What marks a true dominant from a player or wannabe. I have read every bit of material I could get my hands on. Through these discussions and research I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me, many of them appeared in just about every conversation I have been involved in and most of the pieces of writing I have read. My heartfelt thanks to the wonderful insight of MistressIce, EZRiser, and Magistar in particular. Their words, insight, and honesty helped me to create this list as concisely as I could. 

Acceptance: 
Acceptance of self, what is within yourself, what your wants needs and desires are.. Acceptance of your limitations and those of your submissive. The ability to accept another human being for the person they are, including their shortcomings and especially to accept your own. Accepting what being a dominant is to the individual and not being ashamed or intimidated by the needs within,  but happy in ones mind set. 
 

Communication: 
 This is the ability to talk and discuss things. It is an integral part of any relationship, but an absolute neccisty within a D/s one. A dominant should have the skills to communicate thier needs, wants, desires, fears, thoughts, limits or whatever else comes along. The ability to talk also calls into play the honesty and truthfulness of the dominant. Once communication is open it should remain that way, and will do so provided the dominant does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (by not telling the submissive your experience and other necessities) and emotionally. 

Compassion: 
 The ability to see and at least attempt to understand the emotional aspects of your submissive's psyche. To understand and be aware of the multitude of things within reality that can affect a submissive physically, emotionally and mentally. To be able to apply that understanding to the many situations that arise within daily life that may prevent your submissive from serving to the best of their abilities. Using compassion wisely to allow you to aide your submissive, support him/her during times of stress shows that you are truly a well rounded dominant. One who realizes that a dominant and a submissive are people too. Without compassion you are not a dominant only a sadist. 

Courtesy: 
 This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. It is the ability to show proper manners, pleases and thank yous. To address someone with a respectful tone of voice. A dominant should show courtesy to his/her submissive and other submissives around them. Just because you are a dominant does not give you the right to be rude or cruel. This includes courtesy to your peers. 
  

Grace: 
 Elegance in the manner a dominant presents themselves is an important and desirable personality trait that many submissives say they prefer. The way a dominant carries themselves, their style of play, no matter how graphic should still flow with style and grace. Their actions should not be overly hesitant, stilted or confused. If this is lacking as an inherent ability, the dominant should be willing to learn and grow in this area. 

Dominance: 
 This is the most important trait in a dominant. It is the inherent natural ability to lead. To exert control in a respectful, intelligent and humble manner. The strength of character which allows you to exert the control necessary in a power exchange relationship. The ability to care for another person's entire well being. 

Honesty: 
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the submissive what you think he/she wants to hear. Honesty is the basis of trust, without it there is no trust. And without the trust, there is no true relationship. A successful dominant is an honest one, one who does not lie or attempt to deceive. One who is truthful when he/she speaks. Most important is to be honest about your level of experience, to lie is to endanger the very life of a submissive. 

Humility: 
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. To see yourself as a person, not just a dominant. To see that sometimes in reality your needs must be set aside for the better of the relationship. (possibly to settle a disagreement, set limits or things of that nature) A successful dominant knows they will make mistakes, that they are no perfect. Sure they have pride in their abilities but they also know that everyone grows constantly and they are secure enough within themselves not to need to be the center of attention at all times. This allows the dominant to be open to learning new things and not have a know it all attitude. This brings into play bullying. Bullying is using your status as a dominant to push around submissives without any thought for their well being at all. Bullying is a completely selfish action. A dominant who consistently bullies will turn submissives away from them and lose the respect of their peers. It shows a lack of humility and can also mask a poor sense of self esteem or a possible abusive person using the lifestyle to hide their abusive nature. 

Intelligence: 
 By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful dominant intelligence is the ability to learn the proper way of playing with the toys inherent in the lifestyle before using them on a person. The willingness and ability to research and learn about the lifestyle itself. The ability to make informed decisions about what their needs are and how to attain them and just how far their domination goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn him/her as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their submissive and remember those things. The dominant should not only take the time and intelligence to know the physical tools, but also the psychological tools of dominance. Along with some basic psychological aspects of their submissive. (Knowledge should grow as people change constantly) There is nothing uglier than seeing an ignorant dominant trying to use humiliation as a tool of dominance. Humiliation is a difficult tool that requires maturity, intelligence, and skill 

Loyalty: 
 This is a very important trait in a dominant. It is the ability to uphold your personal honor and remain true to the agreement between you and your submissive should the agreement be one of monogamy or whatever. Fickleness is very unattractive in a dominant and dangerous to the emotional well being of the submissives who serve you. 

Patience: 
 A good dominant has patience. The ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating and not being dominant. This does not mean you have to be lax or soft, but to learn the proper time to push and the proper time not to. It is also the ability to wait for those things which take time to develop and to learn, especially within yourself. To realize that it takes time for a submissive to learn all the intricacies of serving you and have the patience to teach the submissive what you prefer. 

Pride: 
 This is the ability to know your capacities and realize you are not only a good person but a good dominant. The ability to recognize your own strengths. This does not mean you should be closed minded to new ideas. Nor does it mean you should be unaware of your faults or keep an inflated ego. Pride in your dominance is a beautiful thing, arrogance or false pride are deadly. False pride usually masks insecurities which can be life threatening to the submissive. 

Respect: 
 A successful dominant will show respect at all times, until such time as the submissive  proves he/she is unworthy of such respect. A disrespectful dominant does not earn the respect of his/her peers or the submissives around them. By giving respect to others, you earn it for yourself. 

Responsibility 

A good dominant should have a sense of responsibility and be aware that they are the ones who are in control of a scene. They should take this responsibility seriously and act in such a manner that will keep themselves and their submissive as safe as possible. A good dominant should take responsibility for his/her own actions, even so far as admitting a mistake when one is made and not push the blame onto someone else. A good dominant should use this sense of responsibility to learn before acting.  

Self Control 

A good dominant must be in control of themselves first before they can even hope to control another safely. A good dominant is not one who is prone to fits of out of control behavior, raging fits and other actions which show a lack of self control. A dominant should be able to keep his physical needs in check in order to maintain a scene safely for the submissive. A good dom should also have the self control needed to stick to his/her guns when they are faced with a begging sub for something new that they know is dangerous and that they know they have no experience in.  

Self Respect: 
  A good dominant values themselves, and respects their own limits. A bully does not thrill a submissive. A solid sense of self worth is a necessity for a dominant or they can cause serious damage to the submissive's psyche. This does not mean act like you are the universe's gift to domination. 

Service: 
 This is applicable to dominants but not in the same way as a submissive. A dominant serves their submissive by and through their dominance. By intelligently applying their dominant nature, and meeting the physical and emotional needs of the submissive, the dominant mutually serves the submissive. A successful dominant remembers that without a submissive, there is no such thing as a dominant. And that to receive the submission of a person is a gift. The dominant will therefor cherish that gift, and do their best to uphold it and not abuse it. This is the key to an exchange of power relationship. 
 
 

Those are the traits which I have repeatedly heard make a successful dominant. Many of them overlap and refer to other traits within them. And most of them are applicable to every relationship not just those within D/s. These are the traits I have heard many submissives speak of as what they are looking for in a dominant. Not everyone will have all of those traits bred into them, and some of them can be learned. But those traits do reflect what is within a true dominant. This list is meant as an informational aide only and not as a hard core end all and be all ruling of what makes a dominant. 
 

 

10/21/2009 7:45:55 PM

Characteristics of a Successful Submissive

 

 

I have spent a lot of time discussing with others through chats, real life, discussion lists and posting forums, what makes a good submissive. What marks a submissive from a player or wannabe. Through these discussions and my personal experiences I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me or in my experience seemed to be desired by a majority of dominants. From my personal life experiences, I feel that almost all of these traits are what makes a good person not just a successful submissive. 

Many of these things intertwine with each other. But all are my personal beliefs of what makes a good submissive as well as a good person. Most of these can be applied to any relationship, not just those within BDSM. I list them in alphabetical order for ease of reading.

Acceptance:
This is the ability to see and accept yourself for who and what you are, be they your good points or your bad ones. This includes knowing your limitations yet keeping the thought that things can change and knowing you will change as well. This is the ability to let yourself be who you are, to take pride and pleasure in the person you are, and not lose that acceptance because someone said you are not what you know you are. 
 

Communication:
This is the ability to talk openly and honestly about what is in your heart and mind, your opinions and beliefs, your needs vs. your wants, your responses or reactions, basically to be able to talk about everything. This ability also calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the dominant. Once open communication has been established it should remain that way and will do so provided the submissive does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (as well as emotionally). Communication need not always be verbal. Just so long as what you need to say to your partner, gets said to them, then the lines of communication stay open. For example, you may find a particular topic easier to write about in your journal and thus "tell" your partner that way. This is still communicating.

Courtesy (aka Manners):
This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. Since the specifics of this one vary with each relationship, I will only address general manners. It is the ability to show proper courtesy by using please and thank you, addressing people with general respect and courtesy.

Grace:
This is another whose specifics vary with each relationship, but is basically the ability to not appear stilted or halting in your movements. I'm not sure this one is of major importance to many people, but I list it here anyway as it has come up frequently. Of course this may be affected by physical limitations that will reduce its importance.

Growth:
The ability to grow within yourself, look for and attain new goals. Be these mental, emotional or physical goals. The ability to continue to grow and sharpen your abilities is very important as it prevents the relationship from stagnating, helps you to grow as a submissive and thus discover new ways to please or serve your dominant.

Honesty:
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the dominant what you think he/she wants to hear. A successful submissive is an honest person, one who does not lie, deceive, or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust. Trust is the basis of a relationship. To lie, breaks down the trust and therefore the relationship by removing it's very foundation.

Humility:
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. A successful submissive knows they will make mistakes; that they are not perfect. A successful submissive admits his/her mistakes, and strives to correct them. Giving off an attitude of being better than anyone else, is not a desired trait. Having a sense of pride is good, but humility is necessary to prevent one from being arrogant.

 

Intelligence:
By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful submissive intelligence is the ability to think for themselves. The ability to make informed decisions about who to submit to and just how far their submission goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn them as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their dominant and remember those things. 

Loyalty:
 This is a very important trait in a submissive. It is the ability to uphold your dominants rules over anyone else. A successful submissive will not act in a manner that will raise doubts about his/her commitment to their dominant. It is upholding your end of the agreement made with your partner to the best of your abilities. This can also mean standing by your partner when difficulties arise. This tends to come hand in hand with commitment and both are necessary for a long term relationship to survive. 
 

Obedience:
This is exactly what is in every day life, the ability to do what you are told. Within a power exchange relationship this means willingly following the terms of your dominant and doing what you are told. Willing obedience is pleasing to the submissive as well as the dominant. This can directly relate to the person's submissiveness. A submissive does not obey because they fear their dominant, they obey because they have an intense need to please the dominant. This does not mean blind obedience (never question anything). Specifics regarding obedience do vary with each relationship, but obeying one's dominant is part of a power exchange relationship and is expected.

 

Open Mind:
This is the ability to view things with as little preset prejudice as possible. To maintain the ability to learn new things and be open to trying something new or different. It directly compliments Growth. 

Patience:
 That is the ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating. This does not mean to push your most urgent needs aside, but to learn the difference between what is a necessity and what is not and to convey these things to the dominant.

Pride: (self respect, self esteem)
This does not mean be arrogant, just the knowledge of your ability. Having a sense of pride in your abilities shows that you have a healthy sense of self esteem and your whole identity does not rely on another's point of view. A good submissive values themselves and respects their own limits. A solid sense of self esteem is a necessity for a submissive or they can become co-dependent upon the dominant, relying on the dominant for their own mental picture of themselves. Humility is part of this as well. 

Respect:
The ability to show respect through one's tone of voice, manners and general attitude. A sub must respect their dom (unless it is destroyed) and be respectful to others. This goes along with manners. Showing respect to one's dominant should be at all times, and not just when the submissive feels like it. Yes, we have arguments in these relationships, but a submissive should strive to maintain a respectful demeanor even during such times. 
 

Service:
Willingly completing tasks (sexual or otherwise) set for you by your dominant. As well to apply your observations to the things you do to please your dominant. Service usually points to those things outside of sexual ones and play (sessions). Such things as housework, cooking, and other things designed to make the home of the dominant more pleasing to him/her. Service can include tasks set for you by the dominant which do not fall under household chores. Perhaps the household budgeting is one task the dominant sets upon you, cooking his/her favorite meal, and many other things can be service. Basically anything done with the direct intent to please the dominant in some manner can be seen as service.

Submissiveness:
This can be taught or an inherent personality trait. This is the need to please others and by doing so pleasing yourself. As well, it is the ability to give in (so to speak) to another's control and feel content doing so. Submissiveness as a learned behavior does occur in bdsm relationships. This usually happens as the submissive gains experience and thus grows in their submission. However, if a person has to learn to submit against their natural inclinations not to, then submission is probably not for them. 

Trust:
A submissive must be able to trust themselves, the choices they make and be able to trust others. An overly wary or closed submissive, will have a more difficult time attaining a good relationship with a dominant. Being able to trust your instincts is necessary for a submissive, specially when looking for a dominant because your instincts will often tell you if something is not right. Listen to them because to ignore them can be dangerous.

 

10/17/2009 9:20:35 PM
have always felt a Master is not only the owner, but a great motivator, guidance counselor, father, mentor, gardner, protector and much much more. I have felt that a true owner guides in the best interest of the girl in question, not always in his best interest but what is best for her to follow. That he is devoted to her, earn his keep with his interest, dedication, communication, care and firm hand as well a gentle ear to all her troubles for she will never face anything alone. Over time the relationship will grow she will see what he loves to see, do what he wants, grow to find her ambitons mixed with his desires and goals, find herself lost without his words or email or whatever form of communication. she will wake to see his thoughts or feel lost until he writes. She will admonish him sweetly for allowing her to suffer so but he will warn her that good things always come to those who wait. If at some point he is not what is best for her, he will make the decision to find someone better for it is not his dreams that matter, at least just not his but hers as well. To see her grow and blossom as a property is his wish, even if it means turning it over to another for a greater better future.
10/17/2009 7:09:29 PM

What drives a submissive and pleasures received

A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.

*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.

She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.

A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.

As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.

She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".

Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive
10/17/2009 11:08:19 AM

The Slave's Prayer

 


Allow me the strength to answer questions I can't fathom.
Allow me the spirit to know his needs.
Allow me the kindness to choke back retorts.
Allow me the serenity to serve Him in peace.
Allow me the love to show Him myself.
Allow me the tenderness to comfort Him.
Allow me the light to show us the way.
Allow me the wisdom to be an asset to Him.
Let me be able to show Him each day my love of my service to Him.
Let me open myself up to completely belong to Him.
Let my eyes show Him the same respect, rather I sit at his side, or kneel at his feet.
Let me accept my punishment with the grace of a woman.
Let me learn to please Him, beyond myself.
Grant me the power to give myself to Him completely.
Give me the strength to please us both.
Permit me to love myself, in loving Him.
Allow me the peace of serving Him.
For it is my greatest wish, my highest power To make his life complete,as he makes mine.


 

10/16/2009 6:07:22 PM

The Falconer

 

Training begins with a wild bird on a tether. You teach it to fly, controlled, in a very confined area. You reward obedience with affection, and kindness, and an occasional treat. As the bird responds, the tether gets longer, the area of freedom expands, but remains under control. As trust and loyalty grows, so does the tether, and eventually, it is no longer necessary.

Replacing the tether is the voice command; strong, sure, and unyielding. When the response is positive, the voice softens, becomes pleasing. The bird responds. Even the best trainer, with the best falcon, takes a shallow breath as the unfettered bird leaves his gloved arm, wondering as it flies away if it's in its mind to return. You feel it every time. Sometimes, it's only a passing thought, relatively sure you've done your job well, and have your bird's loyalty, and confidence.

The bird goes thru it's paces, as instructed, as planned. You think that you've provided an atmosphere that will make the creature WANT to return, even if it doesn't have to. You've conditioned it, thru love, and caring, that being on your arm is a better place to be than free, and defenseless, and on it's own. You think all this for just a moment, and you breathe again. 

Then, just once in awhile, the creature doesn’t make the turn. It has traveled just a little farther, a little faster than usual. You wonder if it has decided that the lure of the unknown, the things not yet experienced, the call of the wild may be just a bit stronger than your training, and it's loyalty. You see it looking towards the mountain, flying towards it, mesmerized by it.

You know you can use your call, a verbal signal that would break the animal's concentration, train of thought. The sound would elicit an immediate response, you know, as it has so many times before. But this time, this one time, you see something different in the way the bird is flying. Stronger, straighter, with a purpose. Is it merely stretching it's wings, exploring it's boundaries, curious as to the world it is in? Or has it decided to explore a new world, an untethered one.

You could call.... but you don't. You decide, in that instant, to allow the creature it's freedom, it's choice. Somehow, you know it needs to make it, it needs to know for itself where it belongs. So you hold your voice, and your breath, and your heart, and you wait. And suddenly... it turns. It's flight back to you is straighter, faster than usual. And you breathe again, and feel pride, for this mighty creature is here because it wants to be, not because it was trained to be. 

My falcon; I love you, and trust you, and am comfortable with you, albeit sometimes from the edge of my seat. ;-) 

10/16/2009 6:01:05 PM

Views on Submission

I am a submissive woman. I find pleasure, joy, and fulfillment from being submissive to another in a loving relationship. I am not weak, or stupid. I am a strong woman, with firm views and a clear concept of what I want out of my life. I do not serve out of shame or weakness, but out of pride and strength.

I look to my loving Master for guidance and protection, for never am I more complete than when he is with me. I know that he will protect my body, my mind, and my soul with his strength and wisdom. He is everything to me, as I am everything to him. His touch awakens me and his thoughts free me. Only in serving him do I find complete freedom and joy.

His punishments are harsh, but I accept them thankfully, knowing that he has my bests interests always formost in his mind. If he desires my body for pleasure, I shall joyfully give it to him, and take pleasure myself from knowing that I have brought him happiness. However, the pleasure of the flesh is but one facet of any relationship. The love, the trust and sharing, the words spoken and felt, those are all parts of this relationship.

My body is his, and if he says I am beautiful, then I am. No matter what I look like to others, I am beautiful in his eyes, and because of that I hold my head high...for who can tell me that my Master is wrong in seeing the beauty in me? If he says I am his princess, then I am that...regal and graceful, and if I see laughter at me in the eyes of others, I do not recognize it, for who are they to call my Master wrong? If he says I am his toy, his slut, his tramp, then I am that...as wanton and dirty as he wants me to be, and if others do not see this, then it is they who are blind, not my Master.

My mind is his, to expand, to explore, to know as only he can. I have no secrets from him...for secrets are a thing that would keep me from being more perfectly his. Secrets would put a wall up between my Master and myself...and I do not want walls. His lessons are not always ones I would seek on my own, but they are lessons he has decided I need, and so I learn from him.

My soul is his, as bare to his touch as ever my skin could be when I kneel naked at his feet. Never a moment goes by when I do not feel his presence, be he miles away or standing over me. If I were to ever displease him, his displeasure would be a blow to my soul, worse punishment than any lashes could be. The anguish of my soul that I feel when I disappiont him is harder to bear than the physical anguish I feel when his belt caresses me with fire.

I spend my days knowing that the energy and thought he puts into our relationship is as much for my benefit as for his, and look forward to each lovingly crafted scene that we do together. His part is much harder than mine, and I know this and am grateful that he cares enough about me to spend his time and energy so freely on me. I have the easier job: to feel, to experience, to let myself go and abandon everything to him. I am his pleasure and his responsibility, and he takes both seriously.

I am a submissive woman. I am proud to call myself that. My submission is a gift that I do not give lightly, and can only be given to one who can appreciate that gift and return it tenfold. Only to he who has that strength will I give myself fully, because I am strong and proud. I am a submissive woman.

 

10/16/2009 5:46:03 PM

 

Questions to Ask a Prospective Dominant

  1. How long have you been involved in the D/s lifestyle, and what led you to it in the first place?
  2. Do you have or plan to have a more than one slave/submissive, on or offline?
  3. What sort of relationship are you looking for? Online only, phone, real world, potential marriage/permanent partner?
  4. How much time are you willing to devote to training a new sub, and how much of her time would you require in return. Would you have daily contact with your submissive/slave?
  5. Do you indulge in these pleasures with women/men in "real life?" If so, what precautions for health and safety are involved? What type of safety precautions do you feel are necessary for an online or phone relationship?
  6. What sort of training/education have you had to be the dominant member of this relationship? Have you had experience training a submissive who is new to D/s? What made you decide this was for you?
  7. What are your basic philosophies with regard to D/s.
  8. What are your rules, contracts, agreements, etc.? What do you require of your slave and of yourself?
  9. What sort of structured training do you prefer to use? What sorts of discipline/punishment for infractions? What kinds of tasks do you assign your save to perform for you?
  10. What are your deepest desires, pleasures, hopes for this relationship? What, in your opinion, does the Dom receive in return for his time, love and protective care over his sub?
  11. Do you have any references available that I might contact?
  12. Please read the following file. I would like to discuss with you what level of submissive you feel you are looking for. Tho I realize this is not a hard and fast, I do feel that we can learn more about our potential as a Sub/Dom pair by discussing this.

LONG DISTANCE RELATIONSHIPS

Many of us that meet partners interested in BDSM on-line need to deal with the issues involved in a long-distance relationship. This isn't the ideal place to meet, if what you are seeking is a physical connection, but for some of us, it may be the first place we find others with the same interests.

Communication with your partner is essential! Whether you communicate with your partner on the computer, on the phone, by letters, or in person, keeping in touch with how your partner is feeling is crucial in maintaining a relationship! It's easy to assume the other person is dealing with this separation well, and just as easy to conjure up all types of scenarios that will drive you mad....<s>

How to deal with this? Find small rituals that you can incorporate into your daily life that reminds you of your partner. Some find that a daily log with notes to their partner helps ease the time apart. Assignments that are a reminder of your connection keeps your relationship as a focus to other parts of your life.

Phone calls when possible is a big help. The verbal connection reinforces your commitment and connection. Emails on a routine basis, with even the smallest bits of your life shared, lets you know you are thinking of each others. Some have found that a cassette tape exchange through postal mail can bring the memory of the others voice to mind, with a smile...<s>

One thing that many don't like to think about when they are attracted to a partner online is the fact that they are not able to maintain a long distance relationship. The initial attraction is so strong, and the desire for this person so overwhelming, that they do feel that having a long distance relationship is possible. The decision is indeed difficult if maintaining is more stressful than it is pleasurable.

Consider how much time and energy you are willing to put into your relationship. Are you able to communicate your needs and have these needs met by your partner? Can you be satisfied with seeing your partner only a few times in a years span? Possibly never, if you have a cyber only relationship? Are you able to function in your daily life, maintaining your usual routine?

Long distance has its own pleasures and its own pains. It takes a lot of work and trust in your partner, well worth it if this is what you decide upon. It takes a lot of courage to decide that you can't handle this type of relationship.

10/10/2009 7:23:24 PM
It was dark and moist. And the seeding knew she must push on to break the soil. It was a desire and she knew she had to work hard to reach the top. One day she felt a strange feeling as the soil turned warm and soft.  She knew she was almost there. The soil broke away as she pushed on to break through. Suddenly she felt the sun upon her. She was elated. She looked around and saw a magnificent array of beautiful flowers. There were daisies, cosmos, roses and vines bearing fruit.
How she wished she could be they were as she had no idea of who or what kind of flower she was. She gazed around and saw beautiful rose bush with thorns. She decided that she must reach him as he could give her shade she looked up at his beautiful roses. She wanted desperately to be a rose. There were pink roses, white ones, red ones, yellow roses and roses that were made up of several colors.   
She decided that she would try to be a vine and slowly creep under the rose bush with his magnificent thorns and flowers, which rose could she be? The rose bush asked her what she was doing there; she replied that she wanted to be a rose on his vine. She told him had no idea which color to be.  He looked down upon her and told her that each rose had innate qualities and each knew his or her own color she looked up at the rose and asked how she could now her qualities. He looked down and smiled and told her she had to look deep within   herself and she would find out.
She   thought and thought but could come up with nothing. She asked the rose if he would help her to find out who she was. He replied that he could guide her but the rest was up to her, he looked down and smiled as he saw a potential rose who was  who was working harder than any rose he had ever encountered.
He gently touched her and asked her if she could be any color would she be. She said I would like to be blue as these was no such color on has vine. She told him that she would work had to be what color she needed to be. She suddenly she was   a light blue. This was not where she wanted to be.
She had worked so hard to be above the ground she knew she could so anything she set her mind to be. . She wondered why she had to work so hard. The rose looked down and told her that some had to struggle harder than others. He also told her that struggle would make her   stronger in the long run. She was suddenly tired and hot. The rose leaned over and gave her shade and dripped  a bit of dew upon her. She slept soundly until she felt a prick upon her. Time to wake up the rose told her and continue on her way. She replied that she did not want to leave his comfort. She pricked her once more and told her that she was not a rose and did not belong with him. She cried s she thought she had found her destiny.
She moved away confused and hurt when h a lovely patch of blue bachelor buttons. She did not belong there. She knew she was a blue rose and watched she   developed thorns. She grew straight up and knew she was where she needed to be. She looked down and saw another seedling rise above the soil and smiled and wondered she would end up!
I write this as my own devotement from a seedling and worked to develop my submissiveness I am tall and strong and have finally found my destiny I know I have  to help others to strive to find themselves and to realize that there was  no way to easily develop but with hard work each of us can become what she or he  she needs to be. For some of us it is an easy journey. I had a hard growth but I am now able to help others along the way as I was once prodded to become myself.
kate





10/10/2009 2:39:45 PM

Snow White

 

Snow White, Slave Girl.

Once upon a time in a land far away, a beautiful Queen was sitting in her chambers sewing. While doing a particularly difficult stitch, she pricked her finger, and her red blood dripped down upon the white linen.

The Queen looked down and sighed at the striking contrast of the red against the white. "Oh I wish I had a daughter with lips as red as blood, skin as white as snow, and hair as black as ebony. It would make me so happy," she said.

The Queen's slave girl nodded at her Mistress's comment, but otherwise remained still as she had been told.

The Queen got her wish though, and was soon with child. But when it came time for the child to be born, things did not go well. The beautiful young Queen lived long enough to hold her baby girl in her arms just once, and her last words named the child. "My beautiful...Snow White."

After a suitable period of mourning, the saddened King remarried, taking as his bride the former slave of his Queen whom he had secretly been seeing anyway.

The new Queen was not the mothering type however, and left the raising of young Snow White to the castle slaves. But as the girl grew, the Queen grew jealous. Snow White's beauty was evident even at a young age, and it was talked about all over the Castle how beautiful she would be as a young woman.

The Queen's jealousy and her control over the King allowed the Queen to take matters into her own hands. Once the Princess became a teenager, the Queen ordered that Snow White be given work as if she were a slave in the castle's lowest levels, and soon Snow White was even living there among the slave girls.

But Snow White didn't complain at her lot, she worked just as hard as the slave girls around her and did not hold her title of Princess over any of them. The slaves respected and loved the Princess, and wished the Queen wasn't so hard on her, but the Queen's jealousy grew stronger and stronger.

In her madness, the Queen began to dabble with the black arts, and found a mirror that could answer one question with certainty.

"Mirror, Mirror on the wall,
Who's the fairest of them all?"

As long as the Mirror answered that the Queen was the fairest, all was well, but if the Queen got a different answer, then she had the fairer maiden killed.

Meanwhile, Snow White began to learn her trade as a slave girl, and once she blossomed to womanhood, the real slave girls taught her everything they knew. Snow White learned her lessons well, and because she dressed the same way, was chained the same way, and acted the same way, newcomers to the castle had no idea that the beautiful slave girl who poured their drinks at banquets and kept them warm at night was indeed Snow White the Princess. Even the King, more concerned with expanding his kingdom, forgot about Snow White over the years; she was just another slave girl to him.

But the Queen never forgot, and as she heard how more and more visitors to her palace requested that Snow White be their nightly escort, the Queen hated her even more. No slouch herself in bed--after all, the Queen had bagged a King--she was enraged to hear how well her rival practiced the slave arts. But it was when the Mirror turned on her that the Queen lost it.

"Mirror, Mirror on the wall,
Who's the fairest of them all?" she asked one day while in a particularly bad mood.

"Her lips bright red, her hair like night,
her skin like snow, her name Snow White!" replied the Mirror.

The Queen flew into a rage and called for her chief Huntsman. When the man arrived, the Queen ordered him to take Snow White into the woods and kill her, bringing back her heart in a box.

The Huntsman complied, but his heart hung heavy. He had done this dirty deed many times already for the Queen, but the fair Snow White would be especially difficult. He was one of the few still at the castle who knew who Snow White really was, and besides, he had bedded the girl himself as a reward from time to time, and her skills and enthusiasm were almost magical.

So the Huntsman decided on another plan.

Naked and in chains, Snow White was not concerned at all at being taken out in the woods by the Huntsman. Many times in the past, she had walked this very trail under similar circumstances, and saw it as just being a part of her slave duties, which she had grown to love. But this time they went deeper and father than she had ever gone before, so deep into the forest that Snow White wondered if she could ever find her way back!

Then the Huntsman confessed his awful task to Snow White, and the slave Princess thought her end was near. But the Huntsman told her he would not kill her, and urged her to continue on and never return to the castle.

Frightened, the naked young woman escaped into the trees, still in chains, as the Huntsman had no tools with which to free her.

The Huntsman himself went back to the castle, killing a young deer on the way and putting its heart in the box the Queen had given him.

Seeing the heart, the wicked Queen was very happy, and rewarded the Huntsman with his pick of her slaves.

Meanwhile the poor young Princess fought her way through the forest. Branches and bushes scraped at her bare skin and caught on her chains, making progress difficult. Many times she feared she was permanently trapped by the undergrowth as she painfully worked her bindings over roots and other objects that sought to hold her down.

Exhausted, Snow White eventually collapsed in a small clearing where she fell asleep.

She slept through the night and into the next day, waking cold and hungry and near tears. But she got up and struggled on. To her surprise, she soon came across a path, and the path led to a small cottage buried deep in the woods.

"Well, fancy that!" she said with a smile.

Creeping up to the house as silently as her chains allowed, she peered in through the windows to see if anyone was home. She was quite ready to submit to whomever was there if they were willing to take her in, but she saw no one.

What she DID see was a house in chaos. A pile of dirty crockery taller than her was piled next to the sink. Laundry was spread everywhere, and the walls, ceilings, floors and furniture looked like they had never been cleaned.

Something about the clothing seemed odd--it seemed so small--but it was evident to her that whoever lived there could use the services of a slave girl. So, enthusiastic about her prospects, Snow White entered the cottage and made an attempt to clean it up.

She worked at it the rest of the day, barely taking the time to eat and drink a little, and while there was clothing everywhere, she didn't think of getting dressed. Being a well-trained slave girl, Snow White knew that her state of undress was her Master's concern and not hers. As she worked, she sang to herself to keep her spirits up, but as she sang she thought, as she often did, of the MASTER who would take her and make her his own. It was a common enough fantasy among the slave girls she grew up with, most of whom never saw the weakling King as a real master. They all dreamt of the wonderful man who would overpower them with his love and devotion, and who would take them body and soul.

So Snow White dreamed too.

But as the day grew dark, Snow White despaired of putting the small cottage right. There was just so much to be done.

Tired, she went upstairs and found seven unmade beds, and more dirty clothes scattered all over the place. Snow White didn't care at that point though; she just collapsed on the nearest bed and fell asleep.

It wasn't long after that when the owners of the cottage came home. Miners all, seven short men came through the door after a hard day at work, and stopped dead in their tracks.

The pile of dishes was still there, but all the clothes had been sorted and piled ready to wash, and some great effort had gone into cleaning the floor and tables. There was even a vase with some flowers in it, and a large pot of something simmering on the fireplace.

Puzzled, angry, and in some cases scared, the seven Miners wondered what had happened and who had invaded their home.

Then they heard a sigh from above, and the men slowly snuck up the stairs to see who was there.

What a sight greeted their eyes. A beautiful, naked young woman lay on one of the beds, her skin so pale it looked white against the grimy sheets, her black hair cascading across her creamy white shoulders down to the floor, as it had never been cut, her red lips slightly parted and moist.

Not a few of the Miners had to adjust their trousers at the sight. But the leader also noticed the chains and manacles on the girl's ankles and wrists, and knew that this was no wood nymph that had come into their lives. This was a genuine slave girl!

He quietly stepped into the room, and while the others watched, he took Snow White's chains and fastened them to the bed where she lay. Then the others felt safe and came in as well, until they all stood around her.

Unable to resist, they began to touch her alabaster skin, poking, prodding, and caressing the beautiful creature before them. As their touch moved to more sensitive places, Snow White began to shift her position in her sleep, opening her thighs to reveal her other blood red lips.

Then she woke, and with a startled gasp she struggled against the chains that held her down, frightened by all the men looking down at her naked charms. But she quickly remembered her position and grew still, opening her legs farther as she had been taught.

"Who are you, what are you doing here?" asked the leader of the Miners, whose name was Doc.

"My name is Snow White, and I am lost, Sir," she replied, lowering her eyes in front of these free men.

"Why are you here, Snow White?" asked Doc.

Snow White explained how the Queen wanted her dead and how she stumbled through the woods only to end up here.

The men nodded in agreement; they could clearly see that the girl's beauty would definitely threaten the Queen.

"Was it you who did the cleaning downstairs?" one of them asked her.

"Yes Sir, and if you let me stay, I could do all your cleaning and cooking and mending. I am but a poor homeless slave girl and would happily attend to your needs!"

The men glanced at each other. "ALL our needs?" one of them said.

Snow White looked up and saw the lust in their eyes. "I am but a slave girl, yours to have as you will," she said.

The men smiled and Doc began unbuttoning his shirt. "Right then, I think we have time before supper!"

Back at the castle, the Queen had spent the night in ecstatic pleasure with her lover of the moment, while the King slept in his own bedchamber. The next day however, she grew restless again and once again consulted the Mirror.

"Mirror, Mirror on the wall,
Who's the fairest of them all?" she asked.

"With seven miners she spent the night,
the one you seek is named, Snow White!" the Mirror replied.

The Queen flew into a rage at the trick the Huntsman had pulled and threw the box she had been given at the Mirror, which shattered into a thousand pieces. Then the Queen retreated to the tower where she practiced her black arts, full of revenge.

She knew of the seven miners, where they lived and what they did, and thought little of them. The Queen quickly thought up a plan to rid herself of her rival, and this time she would do the job herself.

After concocting a potion to change her own appearance, she carefully put together a second for Snow White. This second potion was a lot deadlier, and seemed to the Queen much more fitting for she whom the castle guards called the best lay in the building. Having bedded most of them herself, this comparison was just another reason for the Queen to hate Snow White.

She injected this second potion into an apple and prepared it for the next day when she would see Snow White.

Back at the cottage, Snow White was finally released from the bed and freed of most of her chains by the Miners, who of course had the tools to do this. They left her locked to a long chain that let her roam around the entire cottage but no further. They were not about to take any chances on losing their new slave girl, especially after finding out just how wonderful Snow White's blood red lips really were!

So the group had supper, with Snow White serving them, before they put her to work on the dishes. The rest of the evening's entertainment was watching her do housework while they took turns taking her.

Snow White didn't mind any of it; after all it was only a slave's duty, but while she took pleasure in her new Masters' satisfaction she still found herself longing for something out of her own reach, a true Master to make her his own.

That night she slept chained in front of the fireplace, and even managed to get some sleep.

The next morning the Miners had to go to work. Even the introduction of a beautiful slave girl in their lives was not a reason to stop digging. So after making sure that her chain was secure, and warning her to watch out for the Queen, the men left Snow White alone to continue her efforts at bringing the cottage under some kind of order.

She started with the laundry, sweating naked over a washtub, scrubbing at the clothing she figured she could save, not once wondering if she was ever going to wear any of it.

She didn't notice the approach of an old woman later in the day with a basket of apples. The old woman paused at the sight of the young slave, her body flushed red from the exertion of her task, her firm round breasts dipping her red nipples into the water and getting soap bubbles on them, her well toned body working efficiently yet shiny with sweat, her perfect white skin that never seemed to hold a mark, and even her jet black hair that flowed like an ebony river to the ground behind the kneeling girl.

At that moment the old woman, who was in fact the Queen in disguise, almost forgave Snow White her beauty and lusted after the girl. But the Queen's heart had already hardened with hate, and it was too late for even love to change it. So she walked on until Snow White could see her.

The young slave girl remained on her knees as she had been taught, and the Queen grew even more jealous at the perfect way the girl presented herself with her knees wide open.

The Queen asked for some water and watched as Snow White jumped up to get some for her. After she drank the water, the Queen offered Snow White an apple from her basket, the same apple she had prepared the day before.

Surprised at the gift, Snow White obediently took it and bit into it at the old woman's urging. The apple tasted a little strange to her, and then she felt its power.

The Queen began to laugh as Snow White dropped the apple after one bite and fell to the ground. She laughed as the naked slave girl's hands immediately found that soft spot between her legs and began to masturbate.

Snow White rolled on the ground in an effort to bring herself off, but the apple had been charmed not once but twice. The first spell was an everlasting lust, a need to cum so badly that nothing else mattered. The second spell denied her that orgasm. Snow White would be unable to give herself the release she needed. The second charm was important because an orgasm would release her from the spell of lust.

The Queen thought it very fitting that this slave girl, whom every man admired, would die by her most talked about asset, and she continued to laugh as she walked away. She didn't know that in her passion, Snow White saw through the spell that disguised the Queen, and recognized her for who she was.

When the Miners came home shortly afterward, they found a sight that horrified them.

Snow White had masturbated herself into frenzy, and had graduated from using her fingers to using all manner of items in her desperate search for release. At that particular moment she was using the handle of a broken pick ax, banging it in and out of her pussy as hard as she dared. At the sight of the men returning, Snow White pulled the wood from herself and ran toward them. Only the chain attached to her ankle prevented her from raping the man nearest to her.

Doc immediately knew what had happened; a man of the world, he had seen this charm used before. He also knew the cure and stripped off his clothes, anxious to try the girl in such a sexual heat.

He soon regretted that act as Snow White pounced on him and practically devoured him. He was unprepared for the hunger Snow White had for his cock, and came far too soon for her satisfaction. He did give her a few seconds peace though, enough to tell the Miners who had done this to her. So off four of them went to find the Queen in the hope they could get her to reverse the charm, while the other three stayed behind to "help" Snow White.

The Queen was quickly tracked down, but fled when she saw them. She led them on a brisk chase until she took a wrong step and fell off a cliff. Now there was only one way to cancel the charm, and the remaining Miners wondered if they could do it.

It didn't look too likely.

Snow White had already worked her way through the three Miners who had stayed with her, and she was growing more desperate, but the seven Miners got together and did their best to satisfy their new slave. They tried every trick they knew to get her off, but they were simply out gunned. The best they could do was to take her in shifts while they forced food and water down her from time to time. But it was clear they were fighting a losing battle, and that Snow White would eventually die.

Then a couple of days later, a Prince who had heard about the ravenous slave girl rode into the clearing surrounding the cottage.

He immediately fell in love with the beautiful Snow White, her body still unmarked by the restraints the Miners had been forced to use on her for her own safety.

The Prince got off his horse and began to remove his clothes. He walked past the Miners without speaking. They watched a man almost twice their size and also quite tall make a bee line for their Snow White. At any other time, they would have objected to his approach, but nothing they had been able to do had helped Snow White, so maybe the stranger would succeed.

The Prince climbed on the naked slave girl and plunged deep into her beauty, his entry smooth yet firm.

Snow White's eyes opened and she gasped. While she had had things of a similar size in her before, never before had she felt anything like the presence within her right now. It was the most wonderful thing she had ever felt, and she looked up into the Prince's handsome face and fell instantly in love.

The Prince too felt something he had never felt before, comfortable in a woman. All he had bedded up to now had either been too small for him to easily work with, or so stretched from use that he felt he needed to strap a plank to his ass so he wouldn't fall in. But Snow White was exactly the right size, and his love for her grew.

The Price continued to pump her, pushing her hard and slow, driving her ecstasy even higher. He played her sex like a violin with him holding the bow, and the sounds from her blood red lips was music never before beheld in the forest around this particular cottage. She even screamed and moaned good as well!

At the height of the crescendo, the charm could stand no more, and Snow White and the Prince came together in a flash of fireworks as the spell was broken.

Sweaty, and grinning like Cheshire cats, the Prince and Snow White held each other for a long time before finally parting.

The Prince turned Snow White onto her stomach and bound her hand and foot before getting dressed. One strike from his sword broke the chain at her ankle, and he slung her across his horse.

Snow White said goodbye to the Miners, who were sorry to see her go, but at the same time glad as they all rubbed their aching groins. Then with a grin, the Prince rode off into the sunset with his naked slave in front of him, and they both lived happily ever after.

The End.

There is a little known postscript to this legend of Snow White, a tale to shock and scare many a camper in those woods to this very day.

Watch out for the Squirrel, the legend says. The insatiable one who attacks your campsite in the dead of night to do strange things with your tent pegs and picnic food. The Squirrel that they say found the apple that Snow White had dropped, and took it away for a quick snack.

So if you hear a scratching at your tent late at night, and a small shadow humping that empty beer bottle you left outside, just close your eyes and go back to sleep.

You have been warned.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

10/10/2009 2:32:56 PM

Blue Roses

Roses are quite prthe thorn) to pleasure (the rose) - or by further extension the marriage of the attributes of the rose as described above to the choice to wed these feelings to sensations, actions and behaviors which appear to be in opposition to the 'gentility' of the rose itself. In a sense, it is to embrace the paradoxical nature of S/m itself.

I was recently asked if I knew what the source of the 'blue roses' were that are given so commonly within the S/m community. (leather roses) The simple truth is that I don't think that I have ever asked about the source of the first blue rose, who made it or why. I do have some understanding of the subtle meanings that 'some' people invest in the blue roses.

Blue roses do not occur in nature, at least not in a natural way. The closest we tend to get are purplish roses or roses which fall within the lilac to almost black categories (living roses). If you were to receive an almost blue rose married, wedded, taped or in some way attached to a rose of another color that 'blend' is designed to convey the specific meaning of 'unity'.

Most blue leather roses are not completely blue. Often they are blue and white, or blue and black leather roses. These roses may be representative of the 'unity' or joining of the attributes of the rose to the leather community, they may represent the unity or joining of S/m to the leather community or may simply be used to identify someone who is connected to the S/m leather community.

It becomes important to remember that 'leather' within the community is fairly new (at least in its current form). The attraction to leather in this modern application can be loosely traced to the popularization of leather during World War I & II by such very sexy masculine garments as the leather flight jackets. This popularization continued when actors playing roles of 'counter culture' heros adopted leather as THE counter culture iconic symbol. If you look at photographs of James Dean - Elvis Presley you will find this theme reinforced over and over again. This outgrowth of counter culture identification often parallels the growth or height of the Old Guard movements when members of the gay S/m communities picked up on the controversial counter culture nature of the icons or may in fact have been the origination source of these icons underneath layers of societal masking.

Leather, of course, in its original (modern) functional usage was worn by aviators who sometimes flew open cockpit planes where durability and protection were necessary. The aviators wearing such garments immediately noticed the rather heady 'sexual' affect the jackets had on their amorous partners. Leather gear was also worn by the calvary, which later became the motorcycle corps. Again this gear was functional. In the case of the motorcyclists it was to prevent road rash when they crashed as well as protect the rider from 'stuff' in the air.

Outside of the leather garments you can find leather existing across the centuries as it relates to creating devices or implements associated with S/m. It is rather difficult to imagine a leather whip made out of vines or braided linen (as example). Although we have managed to turn almost everything into implements. Working leather has always been fairly simple and enormously effective. It is durable, attractive and sensual - perhaps because it is a 'skin' - something of a barbaric throwback to domination over other species sufficient to skin them and 'sport' their hides as a trophy. To wear leather is to have dominated that animal whose skin you now wear.

There has long been an urban legend within the S/m community that there exists a 'whip' which is made up of the skin of human male penis. How this whip (if it exists) came to be created, who and how those donations of human leather occurred I have absolutely no knowledge of. I do know that on occasion various 'animal' penis leather whips are purported to be made available on the 'black-black market' and that the attributes (beyond psychological) of such devices are the high quality and texture of these items. I relate these legends here to demonstrate the fascination that we appear to have in the 'edges' or extremes as they relate to this community. There is something elemental and quite primitive in the undertones of what S/m is, how it functions in our minds.

What is equally true and should not be forgotten here is that practices of S/m existed long before the turn of the last century with it's biker clothes, aviator jackets and cowboy cutaway pants. You don't need to like leather to be part of the S/m community. In fact, you can be a member of PETA and abhor the touch and feel of leather and still like to spank your partner. Leather is merely one aspect of S/m. Just as, you don't have to love to wear black or have a certain look etc. Many of us love leather, love black clothes, love the double take looks we receive when wearing black, the 'reaction'. Many of us enjoy stimulating 'reaction', finding it part of the hidden 'fun' we take in our life. But, all the black clothing and leather gear in the world doesn't 'make' us what we are. Who you are is on the inside, not on the outside. The outside is just window dressing.

I have one final thought to offer about the 'meaning' of blue leather roses. Most of these roses are black and blue, or black and blue and white. To me, I have always seen them as tongue in cheek references to light bruising. A way for one person to say to another, I have all these feelings for you AND I like S/m too.
10/10/2009 2:15:22 PM

What Makes A Good Dominant

Author: Lord Saber © 2001

Lord Saber's Web Site

More of Lord Saber's articles can be found on the D/s World E-zine.

This article is copyrighted to the stated author(s) and can not be reproduced, copied, reprinted, or posted without the consent of the author. It is used here with permission of the author.

 

Recently, I was riding home late one weekday afternoon on BART (our "semi-reliable" rapid transit system in the SF Bay Area) from San Francisco. As I sat there half-asleep, I mused on what I thought were the qualities that made a good or great Dominant. I know that over the years most of the women I've been lucky enough to play with have complimented me on my abilities. Although I'm not sure if they were saying this to stay on my good side or if they really meant it. *s*

As with anything else regarding SM, you ask ten different people this question and you'll get twelve different answers! I asked a handful of my online friends what they felt were the qualities that made an excellent dominant. Qualities like creativity, sensitivity, empathy, obviously their technical skills were among the ones that came up. Also, while you can learn much from reading numerous related books or attending "seminars", it is my feeling that there are those who are naturally Dominant. Just like there are those rare individuals, like a Michael Jordan in basketball, a Barry Bonds in baseball, or a Tiger Woods in golf, who are naturally gifted individuals.

There have been times over the last few years that I watch a scene in progress or an interaction between a slave and their Master/Mistress and just instinctively know what's going on without even asking. Of course, too, seeing a sub pose in a specific slave position or a sub addressing me as Sir in just the right tone seems to speak to something very deep inside me. So while you can become an excellent Top by reading, watching and doing, not everyone, it would seem to me, can be a Dominant. Nor would everyone want to, and that's certainly fine. I know of a prominent member of the Northwestern US scene who is strictly a Top and makes no bones about this fact.

One of my local Male Dom friends, Sir Tom of Mt. View Ca, asked his slave "tied" to make a list of qualities she expected in a Dominant. They are:

  1. To be a powerful presence that commands my devotion
  2. To respect my needs and limitations - emotionally and physically
  3. To have joy in controlling and disciplining me
  4. To have the imagination to keep me thrilled with his being
  5. To understand that I am human and may stumble in my efforts to be a good slave.
  6. To have consideration of my ideas
  7. To keep my physical needs met
  8. To be honest and trustworthy
  9. To educate and guide me in the ways of BDSM
  10. To protect me, even from myself at times

Not a complete list perhaps, but definitely an excellent start. I'm sure each of you reading this have your own ideas about what makes a good Dominant and I encourage you to think about them and possibly even add to my list.

Until Next Time,
LS

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

10/10/2009 1:17:16 PM
i am taking a long over due vacation witrh my husbabd . we are going to travel tp points unknown. we have been so wrapped up in D/s that we forgot all about our bond. i love him with all my heart as he does me. It has been a long time that i have been so excited. . We have been married for 33 years and since we became involved with D/s we have sort  of  drifted apart. i will be back on soon but for now it is just him and i
kate
10/7/2009 3:28:27 PM

ADDING SUBMISSIVES

Stables. Harems. Multiple partners. Orgies. Slaves to do your bidding. All pretty alluring pictures. It tends to be a rather common phenomenon for many new Dominant's to become captivated by the ideas and imagery that such words convey into our psyche. Several things tend to play into these desires. Among these are the possibilities of living out several childhood fantasies. Most of us grow up reading and watching movies and television. A part of us becomes the hero or protagonist in the stories and we live vicariously their adventures, feelings, emotions and horrors. At puberty those fantasies move further into the area's of sexuality and exploration of the 'forbidden fruits'. We, as human's, tend to be drawn toward what is naughty or not allowed by the permission of our parents, cultures or religions. We often long to escape into something more entertaining and fulfilling than our rather mundane and boring lives, jobs, families.

When a person 'finds' the BDSM community it is rather like finding a gift box. The unattractive boy or girl who was left holding up a wall at a high school dance is suddenly offered a banquet of opportunity. Unfortunately most of us have experiences of negativity which may at times influence our choices and decisions when considering tasting of these naughty fruits.

It is important to remember that ALL decisions have almost invisible ramifications on the other people in our lives. Having the opportunity to add submissives into our world does not mean that it is something we must or even should do. There is a tendency to 'overlook' the possible damage that such an introduction may cause in existing relationships in favor of the 'ideal'.

Many people have been 'discovering' D/s through the purchase of a computer and exploration of the Internet. Often these people are married and begin to explore bringing D/s into their home life after sometimes 15-20 years of vanilla marriage. This is difficult in the best of situations requiring both the Dominant and submissive to alter deeply ingrained habits, responses, thoughts, ideas and attitudes. Continued involvement within the online community will often present people with 'new' possibilities. Many people get involved with someone new because they are treated 'differently' than what they are familiar with in their real life relationship. Often they will talk themselves into the 'idea' that there is nothing 'wrong' with playing online. It does not take too long to get past that idea into the concept of having a 'second submissive'.

At this point the new Dominant will often present this idea to their existing spouse as a completely normal and acceptable choice. There is pressure applied on the new spouse submissive to 'accept' this introduction into their lives and adjust to the changes or have their world utterly disrupted. Part of the problem with doing this is that within a spousal relationship there are distinct definitions of role or status which have been carefully built over many years. The introduction of a new, sometimes younger, more attractive person as generally a 'sexual' addition can create intense instability. The spouse submissive may be able to conceptualize the idea of a new person entering the relationship but may suffer extreme feelings of abandonment, loss, fear, instability, threat of loss of family structure, embarrassment, shame, loss of status. Many of these feelings will be stuffed away inside. This is especially true if the spouse submissive is trying very VERY hard to live up to the ideal of the submissive that they have come to understand from the descriptions of this position mostly through online information and contacts.

The Dominant may be mostly if not totally 'blind' to these concerns. Often a Dominant gets so 'filled' with their own presence, the opportunities and quite frankly blind lust that they marginalize mentally the true implications of their decisions. Many new Dominant's believe that they can easily 'handle' the needs of several submissives at once. This is not only difficult, it can be extremely misleading from an exterior view. Every submissive requires, needs and desires a sincere and strong level of personal attention. Given that such a choice is made, where is the Dominant drawing the attention from to give to this new person? In most cases we have jobs, careers, hobbies, children, families which demand a large percentage of our discretionary time. What little time remains available usually goes to our life partner or spouse. This usually means that the Dominant is drawing from their existing relationship in order to give to the new relationship.

Coupled to this is all of the lives that are impacted by the creation of new ties. Often people will bring people into their homes because they have not the time or money to provide a separate place to be with this new person. Many have a desire for the second or third submissive to live IN the home with the preexisting family sometimes sharing the marital bed. This is very similar to creating a stepfamily. All of the new persons issues enter the family at the same time. All of their hopes, desires, feelings and habits are part of their package.

This type of forcible inclusion by the Dominant can be quite devastating for the submissives who are part of this creation. The new submissive will often feel threatened by the old submissive and vise versa. Both will vie for attention sometimes using children or other issues to garner the Dominant's attention. Often the submissives will not want to feel the sensations they feel and will try very hard to blend together or get along. It should not be forgotten that vanilla standards continue to work, a submissive can 'agree' to such an experiment and feel they have been betrayed when it occurs. In many cases this simply doesn't work well and can be destructive in how the other people in the family come to view the actions of the Dominant, including parents, children and close friends. In most cases the the risks of damage are simply not worth the often short term affairs.

Sometimes secondary submissives can be added into a relationship if that is part of the objective from the beginning for all concerned. This usually works best if the submissives are independently close friends or sincerely drawn or interested in each other. Some submissives enjoy sharing a Dominant, co-scening, co-living and generally being in a poly or multi relationship. These tend to be the exception rather than the rule. In addition some submissives simply like to co-scene but have no desire to live with or have intimate relations with a preexisting couple. In general a non-sexual partner is often easier to accept than a sexual partner. It is my personal opinion that this type of relationship works the best when children are not involved in a family type arrangement. When all of the adult partners are single, mature, independent and unencumbered. Communication becomes even more crucial when more voices are present!!!

A Dominant needs to also consider and remember the extensive needs and requirements of a single relationship and accurately realize that they are multiplying the issues, needs, concerns, complications and responsibilities with each addition into their life. It is my personal opinion that this type of relationship works the best when children are not involved, whether they are grown or living with a former spouse and when all parties are honest, open and loving with each other.

 
10/7/2009 2:30:47 PM

Differences Between A Slave & A Submissive

 

Many ask if slaves truly exist. In the way a dictionary and history define slavery, no they do not exist in most modern countries. (Though there is some contention that slavery rings do still exist in secret) Most people in civilized countries generally agree that the legal ownership of another human being is immoral and thus make it illegal. However, in the world of BDSM, one will find that some of the people involved call themselves by many different terms; one of these is the term "slave". Of course, this often raises the question of how is a slave different from a submissive. This question often is met with outright hostility, disbelief in the existence of slaves and the thought that the words slave and submissive (as nouns) are interchangeable terms within the context of BDSM. Many will not agree with any of those thoughts, and I am one of them. I have spent a great deal of time talking with slaves in the honest attempt to better understand them, their lifestyle choices, and judge for myself whether or not this is a healthy variation to the BDSM lifestyle.

To the question of whether or not slaves exist inside of BDSM I say that yes they do. They may not be the largest group, but there are quite a few. Do slaves differ from submissives? Again, my answer is yes they do. Slaves tend to differ from submissives by the way they think, act, submit and their expectations.

A slave tends to think more along the lines of black and white. They have very little room for leeway or shades of gray in their lifestyle choices. They do not seem to expect much leeway in the reaction of their dominant either. By this I mean, if a slave is feeling ill and thus doesn't complete all their usual daily tasks, they will expect the dominant to react with the usual punishment. A submissive may be more inclined to expect leniency from the dominant because they were ill. A slave thinks in terms of being owned, not in terms of submitting. To them, being in a collared relationship means they are owned, and often this translates into the statement that they do not have the "right" "choice" or "option" to walk out if the relationship goes bad. This does not mean a slave will accept an abusive relationship, though their tolerance limits for what is abusive and what is not seem to be higher than those of a submissive. This belief in ownership stems from a strong commitment on both an emotional and mental level to the dominant. There is a level of acceptance of the dominant's behavior that can be more intense and widespread than many submissives would allow. For example, a dominant wants to bring in a third to the relationship. A submissive may demand certain criteria be met before they allow ( yes, allow) such to occur, whereas a slave may say "It is not up to me, if this is what Master wants, so be it" and quietly accept this new change. To some this kind of thought process is considered wrong or somehow brought out by abuse, but this is not necessarily true. A slave thrives on the absolute fact, that they literally have no control over the relationship or what will occur within it, whereas a submissive often retains some level of control in the relationship. The thought process focuses solely on what would make the master/mistress happiest and how the slave can be most pleasing to them. Subs tend to think of themselves and their own pleasure in addition to that of their dominant. Slaves work very hard to put themselves second in all the things and their owners first. To them, this is what comes with being a slave and submitting completely. Slaves put forth a lot of effort in achieving an inner peace with their chosen position. With this peace comes acceptance of themselves, and a quiet sense of contentment. They view pride, arrogance and other such emotions as negative and unbecoming in a slave.

A slave's behavior is different from a submissive as well. If you listen to slaves talk about their behavior (or watch them), they often speak of being quietly accepting, in control of themselves at all times, formal, and other such things. There seems to be more focus on how the slave behaves at any given moment, with less leeway. In many slave relationships, the slave is required to use an honorific at all times, and couldn't conceive of calling their master/mistress by any other name. Most slaves find yelling, tantrums, fits, or any other out of control behavior on the part of a slave to be reprehensible and deserving of severe punishment. Slaves put a lot of emphasis on their behavior and how they react to their dominant. They hold themselves to a high level of self-control. They require of themselves to have a pleasing demeanor as much as possible. They see no room for bratting behavior, any form of topping from the bottom, or any other form of manipulating the dominant. They see bratting as topping from the bottom, whining, cajoling or making requests after the initial denial as manipulative behavior that focuses on the slave's needs/desires instead of the dominant's and thus not proper. They look down on any behavior that is perceived as designed to force the dominant to meet a need of the slave, rather than the slave focusing on the dom's needs. A slave will strive for perfection within themselves in completing all the tasks their master/mistress gives to them, while still keeping an eye out for things that they were not specifically told to do, but think would please their owner if they did them. A slave is required to be very self sufficient and capable because they often have a lot of responsibility placed on them. Slaves often feel that a slave should not need to be micro managed by their dominant because this is not pleasing, unless of course the dominant likes to micro manage. A slave will behave with the utmost of respect in a formal situation, and with as much respect as any situation warrants. (For example, quiet time at home may not require as strict a protocol as a formal party would) None of this emphasis on behavior means that a slave can't or does not crack jokes, goof off, or engage in verbal banter. Many slaves do indeed do these things. They do so however, with a great attention to the dominant's reaction and are careful not to be hurtful or overly sarcastic. Unless of course the dominant does not like this kind of behavior, then a slave will do their best to curtail it. (Which can be quite difficult, and in my opinion unhealthy, for someone who has a very playful sense of humor as an inherent part of their personality) So please do not take this article to say that slaves are not playful, have no sense of humor or anything like that because it just is not true. Slaves have the same array of personalities that everyone else does, and they enjoy them just like anyone else does. Slaves just tend to be a lot more aware of the dominant's limits to such activities than some submissives are. They also do not use their playful senses of humor (if they have one) to brat a dominant into playing with them, unless the dominant likes this kind of role play scene. Basically they tailor their behaviors to what the dominant prefers and is most comfortable with.

A slave's expectations from the dominant and the relationship are often very different from those of a submissive. A slave does not expect to have their desires met beyond their basic life supporting necessities. When their dominant does do something for them, they see it as a gift, not a necessity. Slaves tend to view things that many submissives expect in a relationship, as a luxury not a necessity. This does not mean that a slave will accept being abused or treated like they are worthless for extended periods of time, it just means they do not expect all the trappings that others expect from their relationships. (such as cuddling on demand, talking whenever the slave wants to talk, sleeping in a bed etc) Slaves expect their relationship to be difficult at times and their submission to not be easy all the time. They expect to be asked or ordered to do things they may not necessarily enjoy because the focus is not on their enjoyment or pleasure, but on that of their dominant. They expect to be treated as a slave and not pampered or cajoled to. They expect to be pushed to their current limits and have those limits pushed to expand. They expect to meet their dominants needs at all times and to not have their dominant accept any manipulation or disobedience. They expect to be used to the full extent of their current abilities and even trained (or taught through schooling etc.) to broaden their abilities to meet their dominant's needs. They do not expect to be consulted on every decision, asked their opinion all the time, or similar things. This does not mean they expect to be ignored or treated as if they do not matter, they just do not expect this as a normal part of the relationship, though most say their thoughts opinions, feelings and such are demanded by their dominant and the dominant will often take them into consideration while making decisions.

A slave submits differently from a submissive as well. Slaves will set no limits on their dominant's activities. A submissive will often have hard limits that their dominant can not cross at all, and soft limits that can be pushed with prior negotiation. A slave has neither. They will not say that the dominant can't do a certain type of play or use a specific implement. They may tell the dominant that they do not like certain activities or implements at the beginning of the relationship (preferably before a collar) but they do not ban the dominant from using/doing those things. They expect to be asked to do things they may not particularly like and they consider it as part of submission because to them, submission is not about pleasing the slave, but about pleasing the dominant. Most slaves will say that because of this it is imperative that the slave chose to submit to a dominant whose likes/dislikes are a close match of their own and thus they will not be asked or ordered to do something they are totally opposed to. But even then, the slave will expect that these limits may change over time and accept it should it occur. A slave does not believe they can just leave the relationship. Some believe once they are collared it is for life and will not request release even if they feel their lives are in danger or they are being mentally/emotionally harmed. However, many relationships with slaves have guidelines in place for release of the slave should the slave truly desire such. Some slaves believe a slave can't possibly be abused since the dominant has no limits on what they can do to them, and if the dominant chooses to act in an abusive manner then that is their choice. This does not however seem to be the majority belief, but it also does exist.

Many of these differences overlap, and are applicable to submissives as well. However, as a whole they exist for most slaves that I have come into contact with. A slave is not better than a submissive in my opinion, merely different. Some of these characteristics can exist in a submissive, or even all of them. The base-separating factor between the two seems to be in the area of limits within submission. A slave sets none, a submissive does. Which word one uses to describe themselves remains a matter of personal choice, and my intent with this article is not to say otherwise. Instead my intent is to help others understand slaves a bit better and not look at them as mindless robots or doormats, because those two terms just do not fit the vast majority of lifestyle slaves. Whether or not being a slave is a healthy lifestyle choice is a matter of personal preference. I believe it can be a very healthy choice, others do not agree. Like any relationship where the balance of power rests with one person over the other, abuse can occur. I do not however see any reason to say it is more widespread among slaves over submissives, or in bdsm at all.

 

10/7/2009 11:00:50 AM

Self Discipline For Submissives

 

 Self discipline is the same thing as self control. It is the ability to follow through with what you have set out to do, or have agreed to do. For a submissive, it is being able to meet the requirements you agreed to in your relationship. Many confuse discipline with punishment. The two are, to me anyway, different. 

A submissive needs to be able to control their own actions well enough that they remain within the boundaries set by their relationship. This does indeed take self discipline. For example, a submissive is aggravated by something at work yet there is a rule in her relationship that she is not allowed to yell without a good reason. It will require her to use self discipline to keep from yelling out of frustration with her work. 

Many submissives are given tasks or things they must do on a daily basis (or regular basis) for the dominant. It takes self discipline to remember to do these things and do them correctly. 

Discipline is the tool that many overlook because it often mirrors other things in BDSM. Like trust, honor, self esteem and obedience. Without self discipline one would be unable to do the rest sufficienty and the relationship would suffer. Someone who lacks self discipline can not be relied upon (or trusted) to complete the tasks set before them. A lack of self discipline (and reliability) can be seen as a lack of honor and obedience. 

Often during training submissives are taught patience, controlling their own orgasms, verbal restraint and other similar things. In effect they are learning self discipline and to control themselves so they can conduct themselves in a way which pleases their dominant. Without this basic ability, a submissive will have a much harder time within their submission. 

10/7/2009 9:01:48 AM

DENIAL

A rejection of belief...

A repudiation of intent...

Words. So simple. Yet their impact lingers long after they drift past our eyes. The mind clings to the echo's of hurt. Not intent, please. The suggestion of yet another rejection. The dejection of spirit. What truck this fear? Do you bind it to you in a shroud, repudiation of light?

What failure within to reject the promise of love's gift? When terror wracks the soul and demands action to drive that sensation away again. "Let me wallow in the darkness of my own despair," it whispers, pounding droplets of desperation into every crevice. Shall the shattering of personal recognition drive you from the strength and support of those that offer love to you again. Will you insist on giving injury?

Shameless submissives!!!!

Were you designed to direct the pathway of your feelings? To lay claim to full understanding that the outside not pound you with summary judgment yet again? For this, thy tiny worm cravings for acceptance you would reject your own self, and heart and offer pain to another.

Give cause to think well upon each action. For it is upon our own actions that true judgment rests. Word are inconsequential offerings of appeasement, ploys to seduce and shadows to blind the unwary. It is in our actions of choice that we reveal the condition of our soul.

Give...with the fullness of your heart.

Honor...with the depth of your being.

Respect...those that cherish you.

Defend...your truth, that it be not sundered on the wasteland of mediocrity.

Trust...the light of the path, the clasp of a friend’s hand, the firm voice of truth.

 

Do not dishonor yourself, disrespect your own feelings and those of others you claim to care for. Guard yourself and those you cherish well. Be warned that it is easy to drive painful words into others, impossible to remove the damage, for that, is permanent.

10/7/2009 8:06:10 AM
The cool summer breeze gently moved the curtains. She felt the cool air and so enjoyed the feel of it as it moved across the room. She sat looking out the window but her mind was not on the cars or people that rushed to and fro, no it was somewhere else and she smiled as she remembered all of the wonderful things she had experienced in her life
In the freezer was an ice tray and she remembered when she first started to form the first ice cube  as each ice cube was full of memories of her life.  She remembered how wonderful it felt to be 6 years old and riding with the wind   as it blew her hair back as she soared down a steep hill. She remembered the thrill of roller skating on a freshly tarred road and of the excitement when she heard the bell of the Good Humor man’s truck as it rounded the corner, the anticipation of going to the amusement park She chuckled s she remembered riding the waves in the ocean and the feeling of rolling upside down as the current pulled and tugged at her. These memories filled one compartment.
The feelings she experienced with her first love, first kiss and the senior prom. The pity she felt for the poor animals and people who did not have the car on a Friday night.
A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him!! These memories filled another compartment.
She thought back to the feelings she experienced after she gave birth to her son, She felt as she had accomplished something no one else ever had. The pride of walking him in his stroller through the park, the happiness she experienced when he said his first word. Again another compartment was filled in the ice tray.
A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him! Oh what splendid memories she had. As she grew older she had more experiences and they more and more compartments were filled. It seemed as her most vivid memories were those which she felt when she ventured into a new realm of her life. The memories she would never forget where those when she took a step from her fantasy world into the real world of Dominance and submission, She remembered the first time she read all about herself when she saw the word” submissive,.”  The newness of a world she never thought existed.
The things that happened to her ohhhh   no one could fathom. The feelings she had with the exchange of power or that first whopping and flogging. Most people would think her crazy but feelings were awakened then. She learned to trust once more and give herself freely to another.  She laughed to herself as she thought of how wonderful it felt to be naked in a room full of people.  Why a few years before she found D/s that would have been a nightmare for her.  Another compartment was filled.
She suddenly had an idea. She got up and slowly but steadily made her way to her little refrigerator and opened the freezer door and carefully took out one ice cube.. She took a lick and was magically taken back to another time and another place. She was 6 years old then she was 20 she was 56 and she shyly asked him permission to whip her.
The words  to the first poem she had written for her Master came flooding back to her

Make me fly, make me soar,
Make me sit with the angels
At Heaven’s door
Make me dance naked on the moon
Make me embrace all the stars
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me want, make me need,
Make me abandon my pride,
Make me plead
Make me cavort with the devil
Make me reside at his door
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me weep, make me irate,
Make me acknowledge your power
Make me hate
Make me curse all my weaknesses
Make me despise all my flaws
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me silent, make me speak,
Make me relinquish my soul
Make me weak
Make me befriend all my demons
Make me succumb to their claws
But in doing all this
Make me yours


A voice called to her than it was time for dinner. “Just a moment
Dear” took all the ice cubes and put them in a tall glass and left for dinner, All during dinner while others were laughing and talking felt something she had not felt in a very long time. That was that feeling of anticipation=n as she wondered what it was going to feel like. She remembered anticipating her next session with her “Sir.”  She remembered anticipating her next   public play and all the other wondrous feelings attached to them. She finished her dinner and politely excused herself. and taking her walker putting it in front of her made her way back to her room. There was the glass with the ice cubes all melted. She made herself comfortable on the bed as she took the glass in hand. She drank and drank. She was happy, she was glowing, she was 6., 10,. 15, 20, 30, 40 50 60 70 80 and slowly felt herself letting ago once more. The glass dropped to the floor, She smiled and was gone

10/7/2009 8:01:32 AM

It was dark and moist. And the seeding knew she must push on to break the soil. It was a desire and she knew she had to work hard to reach the top. One day she felt a strange feeling as the soil turned warm and soft.  She knew she was almost there. The soil broke away as she pushed on to break through. Suddenly she felt the sun upon her. She was elated. She looked around and saw a magnificent array of beautiful flowers. There were daisies, cosmos, roses and vines bearing fruit.

How she wished she could be they were as she had no idea of who or what kind of flower she was. She gazed around and saw beautiful rose bush with thorns. She decided that she must reach him as he could give her shade she looked up at his beautiful roses. She wanted desperately to be a rose. There were pink roses, white ones, red ones, yellow roses and roses that were made up of several colors.   

She decided that she would try to be a vine and slowly creep under the rose bush with his magnificent thorns and flowers, which rose could she be? The rose bush asked her what she was doing there; she replied that she wanted to be a rose on his vine. She told him had no idea which color to be.  He looked down upon her and told her that each rose had innate qualities and each knew his or her own color she looked up at the rose and asked how she could now her qualities. He looked down and smiled and told her she had to look deep within   herself and she would find out.

She   thought and thought but could come up with nothing. She asked the rose if he would help her to find out who she was. He replied that he could guide her but the rest was up to her, he looked down and smiled as he saw a potential rose who was  who was working harder than any rose he had ever encountered.

He gently touched her and asked her if she could be any color would she be. She said I would like to be blue as these was no such color on has vine. She told him that she would work had to be what color she needed to be. She suddenly she was   a light blue. This was not where she wanted to be.

She had worked so hard to be above the ground she knew she could so anything she set her mind to be. . She wondered why she had to work so hard. The rose looked down and told her that some had to struggle harder than others. He also told her that struggle would make her   stronger in the long run. She was suddenly tired and hot. The rose leaned over and gave her shade and dripped  a bit of dew upon her. She slept soundly until she felt a prick upon her. Time to wake up the rose told her and continue on her way. She replied that she did not want to leave his comfort. She pricked her once more and told her that she was not a rose and did not belong with him. She cried s she thought she had found her destiny.

She moved away confused and hurt when h a lovely patch of blue bachelor buttons. She did not belong there. She knew she was a blue rose and watched she   developed thorns. She grew straight up and knew she was where she needed to be. She looked down and saw another seedling rise above the soil and smiled and wondered she would end up!

I write this as my own devotement from a seedling and worked to develop my submissiveness I am tall and strong and have finally found my destiny I know I have  to help others to strive to find themselves and to realize that there was  no way to easily develop but with hard work each of us can become what she or he  she needs to be. For some of us it is an easy journey. I had a hard growth but I am now able to help others along the way as I was once prodded to become myself.

10/7/2009 7:52:12 AM

EMPTY SPACE ~

Compensation is a means of shifting power from one less strong trait to a trait or characteristic within the psyche more capable of dealing with a situation with the intent to achieve or maintain a measure of balance of the psyche. If the individual determines that it is unable to compensate during an experience sufficient to maintain mental balance or general necessary mental health then the individual may subconsciously elect to withdraw from the compensation process and de-compensate as a next necessary step toward survival. This is considered to be an extreme measure resulting from significant trauma or distress on the individual, within current society the most common trauma which triggers de-compensation is related to physical, sexual, mental, spiritual, emotional, verbal violence and abuse during childhood where the child is presented with potential psychic destruction when their self is unable to manage or compensate for the extremes of the situation or trauma they are experiencing. This 'subconscious' choice is a fundamental survival technique to prevent the 'situation or event' from causing irreparable mental damage or ability to remain 'sane'. At this point the child removes their 'self' from access to the situation, this is commonly refereed to as a dissociative state (removal from society of the self). The child 'fragments' their ego into at least one additional part and walls off their 'core self' into a separate identity. In this way the child can undergo or experience the event or trauma without this 'core self' being exposed to additional damage. The child views this creation as a way of 'solving' or controlling the experience. The 'alter' or fragment 'takes the blow' or experiences the assault or event FOR the self while not allowing the enormity of the event to reach the self. They - the true they - are not present, and that which is assaulting them is forbidden access, denied the ability to continue damage. This is a way to leave when it is physically impossible to escape by deciding to cease sharing of the self, to exit 'presence'.

If the trauma is an ongoing process the child may experience this fragmentation process several times as the 'self' produces alternatives designed to manage or deal with specific situations as they occur. This multiple fragmentation we sometimes call multiple personalities which in its most severe forms is considered a significant mental disorder requiring professional assistance to 'reintegrate' the selves back into the central or 'core self'. True multiple personality disorder is quite uncommon although milder forms of 'fragmentation defense' are much more common. One of the indicators of full personality separation is memory separation, gaps or empty voids. Any individual experiencing gaps or voids in their 'linear' memory tracts should seek out the assistance of a professional who specializes in the treatment of MPD. There are numerous other indicators of MPD and anyone who believes they might have some form of MPD should investigate some of the comprehensive literature or books on the topic to educate themselves and obtain more detailed information.

It is estimated that up to 85% of the people involved in the D/s BDSM lifestyles are 'survivors' of physical, mental, sexual, spiritual, verbal, emotional or other violent abuse and assault experiences. The lifestyle offers many an opportunity to 'directly' manage or control the type of forces which have been used to injure and damage them in the past. By facing and grappling with difficult or intolerable experiences the individual finds a way to 'free' their inner self from a lifetime of defensive expression. Part of this defense is within the mechanism of accessing 'space' or alternative levels of consciousness or awareness. Many people find they have a natural ability to 'enter space' at the first sign of interaction. Space provides a barrier between the self which is experiencing the event directly and the self which contains the fragile structures of the ego. To some extent a person experiencing space will be socially removed from the event, or in a limited emotional detached observer to the event state. Space itself provides a sense of safety and control for the individual, when the scene is intensified or heightened the individual may proceed to stronger (deeper) levels of space to compensate or manage the additional stimuli. Stimulation beyond the range of space can send the individual into a full dissociative state, or total separation of the ego from consciousness awareness. This 'empty space' will appear as a non-responsive state, or 'the lights are on but no one is home'. It is important to remember that this state can occur without what an observer might consider 'significant' stress or stimulation. The measure of when to engage empty space or disassociation is on the inside of the individual and is unique to their composition, lifetime experiences and responses. Disassociation is enormously dangerous. The appearance of vacancy (empty space) may indicate the presence of MPD and hidden triggering mechanisms (items no Dominant can control, placing additional scening in the range of potential serious danger to the submissive) and should be viewed as important and serious. What is traumatic to one individual might not be recognizable as traumatic to anyone else.

Any possibility that MPD might be present should halt scening and encourage the person experiencing empty space to seek out a qualified professional who specializes in identifying MPD and treating it. Within any scene both partners should remain conscious and aware of all that is taking place. A person should not be passing out or have memory gaps. It is important to remember that a Dominant or submissive who is in 'space' will remember differently, or that space will alter how that memory 'feels'. Some people find that 'emotion' or 'release' floods them when a scene ends, swamping or overwhelming them. This emotional swamping is a release from space, or a return to full 'up' experiencing, this occurs when the separation of space is removed and the 'self' or awareness unifies or comes together. This emotional response is one of the greatest reasons for recognizing the importance of aftercare for both the Dominant and the submissive.

10/7/2009 7:11:31 AM

Rights Of A Submissive

 

I have the right...

...to set limits, and expect them to be respected.
...to adjust these limits at any time, with notice to you.
...to expect you to push them, to force me to create new limits & boundaries.
...to expect you to be concerned about time we spend apart, but I expect you to understand that I
am a person, separate from you, and thusly having problems and situations in my life that I will
not need your help with.
...I have the right to expect you will respect me for my independence and not criticize me for it.
...to ask you for help, should I need it.
...to be trusted, providing I have earned it.
...to expect you to believe I am an intelligent, caring and loyal person.
...to ask things of you, and have you listen to my requests.
...to ask for your attention, without having to misbehave to get it. ... to ask you to contribute as
much to this relationship as I do. As long as my requests are submitted respectfully, I expect you
to consider them as you would from any friend or colleague.
...to question your motives, should you deny my requests, as long as I do so with the proper
respect.
...to expect you to administer your punishment with care and caution.
...to use my safewords at any point, should I feel them necessary.
...to get up and walk away from a scene if you have crossed the line.
...to expect you to respect my decisions, and not think less of me, or abandon me for them.
...speak up if I feel our relationship is not giving me what I need.
...to tell you what I need, in a respectful manner.
...to expect you to understand my reasons for doing so, and to expect you to listen with an open
mind.
...to walk away from the relationship if we cannot come to a common ground on these issues.
...to expect tenderness, love and understanding after a scene is completed, should it be what I
desire.
...to ask you for that tenderness if I've had a bad day, or if I just feel the need for closeness. I
understand that there will be times when you and I will disagree about this, when you will want
a scene, and I will not. I have the right to call for a talk about this, and to expect you to listen to
and consider my reasonings. I expect you to have the final word, but I expect you to
wholeheartedly consider my feelings, whatever happen to be.
...to expect our relationship to progress, for trust to continually be renewed, for our souls to be
as close as our bodies are.
...to tell you if I need more from you, and I expect you to respect my decisions about what I want
and need. I expect you to want the relationship to progress, unless decided otherwise before
hand. I expect you to understand that deep trust often breeds love, and I expect you not to repell
me if I tell you that I love you. For, my Master, I will love you, should our relationship move
ahead, should our trust continue to grow.
...to expect you to tell me, at any point, if you do not feel you can return those feelings, so that I
may decide what I want and need. For it is your pleasure that adds to my own, makes it real. And
mine, that adds to yours.

10/7/2009 6:52:54 AM

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as realtime relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful, they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done, is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this,  the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring,  please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chatroom or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  A true Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or your is…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

10/6/2009 9:19:36 PM

Sub Fever

 

This is a term I use to describe that sense of urgency that many new submissives feel. This sense of urgency creates a dangerous mindset, in that the need to experience everything now overrides the common sense to be careful.

Let me describe this, a person reads about BDSM on the web and it gets them hot. The idea of being bound, spanked, sexually teased, and giving up erotic control to another is highly arousing to them. It stimulates the mind and the body. The person may actually find themselves sitting at the computer and looking at the web sites and becoming uncomfortably physically aroused. (this same scenario works for magazines, books, chat rooms etc.). This person then begins to crave the play that comes with this lifestyle. When they finally have their first experience, even if it is a very light scene, they often increase their need for more. Or worse, foster a false sense of "love" for the dominant because he/she was the only one to create such an overwhelming physical sensation. 

When this need gets too high it will overwhelm one's common sense. The person finds them self thinking "Oh that only happens to other people!" or "I am being careful, I know I am" while going out and playing with someone they just met. Or signing a contract before they fully realize the scope of the commitment they just made. Or entering into a 24/7 relationship before they even know whether or not they will get along with the other person. Or taking the collar of a dominant they've only known a few days.

I remember when I was real new to the lifestyle in the sense that I knew others who were in it as well. I also got that "fever". The urgency to experience everything yesterday if not sooner. I made a few mistakes which cost me dearly on an emotional level and could have cost me my life. When a submissive is in a scene, naked and bound, he or she is totally helpless and at the mercy of the dominant. A safeword is a good thing to have for new relationships, but it isn't going to save your life if the dominant is bent on taking it. Nor will a safe call, a play list or what have you. When a scene is underway, the sub is trusting that the dominant will honor the limits they set up. If that dominant is not honorable or trustworthy, during a scene is a rotten time to find out since it may cost the submissive's life.

BDSM is a lot of fun, but it is also very serious and very dangerous. Yes, the physical sensations are wonderful. The emotional closeness between a dominant and a submissive is marvelous. The personal satisfaction (both physical and emotional) can be quite strong. But none of these things are a good enough reason to risk your life anymore than you have to. 

Slow down, take your time and get to know yourself before you try getting to know a partner. Discovering submission is a powerful thing, that can have many repercussions that you can't even imagine right now. Often, this discovery can shake the very foundation of your beliefs. That does not just settle down over night. Take the time to learn about BDSM in general, the different types of relationships, different levels of submission, and all the other things before you commit yourself to a relationship that you may not be ready to handle. A submissive, who gets in over his/her head, will often wind up with serious psychological problems. BDSM is not all just physical sensation, to many people it includes a deep mental aspect. You have to have at least an idea of what you want out of BDSM, before you get into a relationship that might not meet those needs. 

If you take your time now, you will be grateful for having that patience later. 

10/6/2009 9:15:21 PM

CHILDREN OF DOMINANCE ~

The infant is born or summoned through a portal of living flesh into an environment of exposure. The infant recognizes this sudden exposure, the removal of absolute shelter, support and protection. It is vulnerable, a tiny naked mass of flesh incapable of any task of self protection or devices of survival bar one, It wails. Its call is both demand and plea cast against those present. The voice of the infant is enormously powerful, heard deep within the automatic programming of the adult mind, the power of its demand and plea dwarfing all other sounds, thoughts and considerations. The adult mind who 'hears' that infant is both submissive to the needs of that infant and Dominant in protection of that infant. The adult mind that 'hears' the infant cannot 'refuse' the command demand of the infant voice to cover, shelter, support and protect the infant. The adult mind that hears the infant cannot 'refuse' the plea beseeching love, charity, cherishment (the enticements) and the desire to be allowed to live, to survive in that Dominants world. The infant instinctively understands that it's current position requires an immediate alignment with power and strength - it's choice within that instinctive structure is toward the only mode available to it, as a submissive juvenile human. The choice and the mode represent it's best chance of survival to adulthood. To the infant, all humans present are by maturation processes Dominant (to or over the infant), or capable of destructive actions against the infant.

Other forms of birth immediate Domination may be the induction of the infant into an organized religious structure. The infant both directly and indirectly observes that those necessary for it's survival are submissive within the religious structure, indicating to that infant that the religious structure is a 'superior Dominant' form, or even more dangerous to the survival of the infant than it's immediate Dominants. This 'superior Dominant' must then by definition be 'handled' or 'managed' by the infant in a manner most conducive to that infant's continuation of life. This 'management' of religious structure may take the form of submissive devotion to the teachings or directives of the ideology of the religion, or even to the personal devotion of the infant/child to any individual they 'recognize' as representative of the 'superior Dominant' form, such as a priest.

This process continues until the child reaches a level of personal maturity or evaluation of minimum independent survivability state that allow the child the opportunity to choose. This later choice or choices are governed in part by a recognition or determination by the child that one or more of those previously held by the child in a position of Dominance may no longer be necessarily held in that position. The child will release itself from submission to those in Domination over it as soon as it recognizes that the previous Dominant position is no longer valid or necessary for the child's continued survival. This process of release continues until the child openly recognizes no authority or power over it's own at which point the child becomes capable and executes independent action no longer governed or in consideration of the will, needs or desires of others. This final release is recognized as a fully realized or actualized adult state. At this point the child has accepted Domination of it's self, by it's self and considers submission to it's own needs to be held in priority to the needs of others.

10/6/2009 9:10:46 PM

Common Insults Thrown At New Submissives

 

 Since I have been online, I have met many different people. Some of whom turned out to be less than honest, most of whom turned out to be very close to (if not exactly) how they appeared on line, in real life. One of the things I have noticed though, is a trend from those who label themselves as dominants, to insult a submissive whenever he/she thinks for themselves.  This seems to occur most frequently when a submissive questions a dominant's actions when a relationship is just starting. In many cases it seems that those insults are tossed out to lay guilt or blame of some sort on the submissive. In some instances it appears that the insult is being used to manipulate the submissive into obedience for something they are not comfortable with by quilting them into it. It seems to work very well with those who are new to the lifestyle. I, personally, find this practice abhorrent to say the least. So I wanted to write a little bit about this topic. 

The first insult that gets tossed is "You are not a true submissive!". Well since no one really knows what a true submissive is, this is a fairly ridiculous statement. Further, since the only person who knows whether or not someone is a submissive to any degree is that person themselves, no one else has the right to tell them what they are. Mostly this insult is thrown out by people who think a submissive means someone that meekly accepts anything from everyone at all times, no matter what. The problem is, this insult can make many people feel that they are indeed not submissive which may or may not be true. as well, it can be tossed as a manipulative statement to get someone to do something they do not want to do out of a fear that if they don't they will not gain acceptance into this lifestyle. I feel that this statement is often used in the same way as the "If you really loved me, you would" statement from the teen years when one's boyfriend/girlfriend tried to get more physical intimacy than the other was willing to give at the time. 

Another common insult to submissives is "You are really a dom/me in sub's clothing" or similar statements. Again, since the only person who can 100% know what is inside another person at any given moment is that person themselves, this statement is negated. It often is used by people to lay blame on a submissive for asking a question of something they are not sure of. I have very rarely seen or heard of any dominant that does not allow their submissive to ask a question, especially if the topic is something which is really upsetting or bothering the submissive. 

Interestingly enough, these insults (and others, which can be placed in either of the two above categories) are most often used against those who are new to the lifestyle, by people who are not truly seeking a BDSM relationship, but instead seem to be seeking an occasional play partner. In the case of someone who is mentoring a new person to this lifestyle, as the relationship goes on, eventually the subject of whether or not the mentor thinks the submissive is indeed a submissive, will come up. In the circumstances that the mentor has good knowledge of the submissive, then the statement may indeed be spoken as the truth. Though, I feel that in those cases the submissive may have already figured that out for themselves. 

Another thing I have noticed with these insults is that many try to say there is only one right way to be submissive and use these statements to dismiss anyone that does not fit their view of what a submissive is. This is false as well. There are many different levels of submission and many different kinds of submissives. I feel that instead of insulting someone who is different than the kind of submissive one may be looking for, it is more desirable to try and understand this particular person's needs and desires. Doing this will increase tolerance and one's personal understanding of BDSM in general. One may be very surprised by how much one can learn from someone who is different from themselves. 

In a lifestyle that is as varied as this one is, the people who insist on throwing such insults at others do this lifestyle and themselves a great disservice. The biggest thing which seems to pervade every relationship is consent at one point. Using vicious insults to manipulate a person into obedience negates that consent in my opinion. Further, I believe, it shows a true lack of understanding of this lifestyle and the things which make up domination and submission. Manipulation through belittling and guilt, do not (in my opinion) make a dominant. The submission of another human being is earned through a gaining of trust, not demanded or taken through guilt trips. A BDSM relationship should make both parties feel secure in them, not tear down their self esteem. Manipulative insults undermine the development of a healthy D/s relationship and serve no purpose other than to prevent a person from seeing their own actions for what they are by laying the blame on someone else.

Each person in this lifestyle must decide for themselves what they consider to be BDSM and what they do not, but they should also keep in mind that another's view may differ and that does not make their view wrong.

 

10/6/2009 7:22:13 PM
 submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.
She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.
            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.
            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.
            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.
            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.
            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.
            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.
            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.
            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.
            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependant on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.
            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.
            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned  anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.
            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about  her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself  with pride and  dignity . She is  demur as she appears shy, modest  reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. communication , vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.
            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.
            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.
 
10/6/2009 9:25:22 AM
The Development  of a submissive


    These are my thoughts on the subject of the development of a submissive. I believe that the submissive is born with innate  submissive qualities and they  develop with time. She finds herself with  a need to please at a very early age and wants to make everyone around her happy.  If she fails to do this she may become very unhappy. She might overhear her parents discussing something and feels she can help only to be told to please leave the room. She immediately thinks they are discussing something she did wrong. She may become disappointed and chastise herself . I believe  a submissive finds herself in helping jobs such as nursing or law. There she can fix things and make them right therefore helping and pleasing people.
She might marry a man who abuses her. She  will do anything to please him including remain in an abusive relationship. When  she finds all her efforts are in vain she might become very disillusioned and chastise herself once more. She might ask herself what she is doing wrong and wonder if there is something wrong with her.
    One day she might  find a bdsm website by accident and see the word “submissive.” Suddenly she has a label for herself and reads everything she can to find out about her true nature. She sits back and with grins as she has finally seen what makes her tick. She finds out that she is a normal person and her need to please is ok. As she reads she develops a need to find someone to teach her and someone to please. I think it is a wise idea to find a mentor who can educate and instruct her in the basic ideas and rules of bdsm.
    It is very difficult for her to take that first step into real-time as it can be a very scary thing. It can also be a very dangerous thing. I have seen so many submissives dive right into the needy search for the perfect Dom only to find herself in  yet another abusive relationship where her need to please disappoints her once more. She once again chastises herself. It is so hard for some of us. We seem to end up in relations that are so one-sided. It seems the Dom makes everything about him never giving her any credit or a smile. Any submissive will tell you how wonderful it is to hear the words” good girl.” it really does not take much to maker a sub feel wanted any appreciated as she needs very little.
    I also think that many  submissives have jobs where they are over many people and must make decisions and oversee the work of many. I believe they yearn to be able to be able to give up control  and have someone  tell them  what to do, when to do it and how to do it. This is the beginning of her baby  steps into the word of Dominance and submission. It is imperative that she find someone understanding who is willing to mentor, teach and befriend her.    He must be honest and be able to communicate with her. He must be honest and direct. I believe he must be able to open her mind and also reach deep into her soul and draw out the true submissive within, He must be able to consider her a delicate flower who will blossom and bloom with his nurturing, tenseness . He must cherish her and see that she is cared for properly. These things are vital or she might once more chastise herself and wonder what she did wrong. He must built her self confidence and let her see all her wonderful qualities. She needs a teacher who can teach her the basice such as “ safe, sane and  consensual.” There must be comminication, honesty and respect on both sides otherwise the relationship os doomed from the start.
    I believe with the right combination all submissives can become seasoned, demure and polishes submissives who ,ake theit master smile and say “What a very good girl she is.”


10/6/2009 9:08:59 AM

Characteristics of a Successful Submissive
 

 

I have spent a lot of time discussing with others through chats, real life, discussion lists and posting forums, what makes a good submissive. What marks a submissive from a player or wannabe. Through these discussions and my personal experiences I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me or in my experience seemed to be desired by a majority of dominants. From my personal life experiences, I feel that almost all of these traits are what makes a good person not just a successful submissive. 

Many of these things intertwine with each other. But all are my personal beliefs of what makes a good submissive as well as a good person. Most of these can be applied to any relationship, not just those within BDSM. I list them in alphabetical order for ease of reading.

Acceptance:
This is the ability to see and accept yourself for who and what you are, be they your good points or your bad ones. This includes knowing your limitations yet keeping the thought that things can change and knowing you will change as well. This is the ability to let yourself be who you are, to take pride and pleasure in the person you are, and not lose that acceptance because someone said you are not what you know you are. 
 

Communication:
This is the ability to talk openly and honestly about what is in your heart and mind, your opinions and beliefs, your needs vs. your wants, your responses or reactions, basically to be able to talk about everything. This ability also calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the dominant. Once open communication has been established it should remain that way and will do so provided the submissive does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (as well as emotionally). Communication need not always be verbal. Just so long as what you need to say to your partner, gets said to them, then the lines of communication stay open. For example, you may find a particular topic easier to write about in your journal and thus "tell" your partner that way. This is still communicating.

Courtesy (aka Manners):
This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. Since the specifics of this one vary with each relationship, I will only address general manners. It is the ability to show proper courtesy by using please and thank you, addressing people with general respect and courtesy.

Grace:
This is another whose specifics vary with each relationship, but is basically the ability to not appear stilted or halting in your movements. I'm not sure this one is of major importance to many people, but I list it here anyway as it has come up frequently. Of course this may be affected by physical limitations that will reduce its importance.

Growth:
The ability to grow within yourself, look for and attain new goals. Be these mental, emotional or physical goals. The ability to continue to grow and sharpen your abilities is very important as it prevents the relationship from stagnating, helps you to grow as a submissive and thus discover new ways to please or serve your dominant.

Honesty:
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the dominant what you think he/she wants to hear. A successful submissive is an honest person, one who does not lie, deceive, or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust. Trust is the basis of a relationship. To lie, breaks down the trust and therefore the relationship by removing it's very foundation.

Humility:
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. A successful submissive knows they will make mistakes; that they are not perfect. A successful submissive admits his/her mistakes, and strives to correct them. Giving off an attitude of being better than anyone else, is not a desired trait. Having a sense of pride is good, but humility is necessary to prevent one from being arrogant.

 

Intelligence:
By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful submissive intelligence is the ability to think for themselves. The ability to make informed decisions about who to submit to and just how far their submission goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn them as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their dominant and remember those things. 

Loyalty:
 This is a very important trait in a submissive. It is the ability to uphold your dominants rules over anyone else. A successful submissive will not act in a manner that will raise doubts about his/her commitment to their dominant. It is upholding your end of the agreement made with your partner to the best of your abilities. This can also mean standing by your partner when difficulties arise. This tends to come hand in hand with commitment and both are necessary for a long term relationship to survive. 
 

Obedience:
This is exactly what is in every day life, the ability to do what you are told. Within a power exchange relationship this means willingly following the terms of your dominant and doing what you are told. Willing obedience is pleasing to the submissive as well as the dominant. This can directly relate to the person's submissiveness. A submissive does not obey because they fear their dominant, they obey because they have an intense need to please the dominant. This does not mean blind obedience (never question anything). Specifics regarding obedience do vary with each relationship, but obeying one's dominant is part of a power exchange relationship and is expected.

 

Open Mind:
This is the ability to view things with as little preset prejudice as possible. To maintain the ability to learn new things and be open to trying something new or different. It directly compliments Growth. 

Patience:
 That is the ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating. This does not mean to push your most urgent needs aside, but to learn the difference between what is a necessity and what is not and to convey these things to the dominant.

Pride: (self respect, self esteem)
This does not mean be arrogant, just the knowledge of your ability. Having a sense of pride in your abilities shows that you have a healthy sense of self esteem and your whole identity does not rely on another's point of view. A good submissive values themselves and respects their own limits. A solid sense of self esteem is a necessity for a submissive or they can become co-dependent upon the dominant, relying on the dominant for their own mental picture of themselves. Humility is part of this as well. 

Respect:
The ability to show respect through one's tone of voice, manners and general attitude. A sub must respect their dom (unless it is destroyed) and be respectful to others. This goes along with manners. Showing respect to one's dominant should be at all times, and not just when the submissive feels like it. Yes, we have arguments in these relationships, but a submissive should strive to maintain a respectful demeanor even during such times. 
 

Service:
Willingly completing tasks (sexual or otherwise) set for you by your dominant. As well to apply your observations to the things you do to please your dominant. Service usually points to those things outside of sexual ones and play (sessions). Such things as housework, cooking, and other things designed to make the home of the dominant more pleasing to him/her. Service can include tasks set for you by the dominant which do not fall under household chores. Perhaps the household budgeting is one task the dominant sets upon you, cooking his/her favorite meal, and many other things can be service. Basically anything done with the direct intent to please the dominant in some manner can be seen as service.

Submissiveness:
This can be taught or an inherent personality trait. This is the need to please others and by doing so pleasing yourself. As well, it is the ability to give in (so to speak) to another's control and feel content doing so. Submissiveness as a learned behavior does occur in bdsm relationships. This usually happens as the submissive gains experience and thus grows in their submission. However, if a person has to learn to submit against their natural inclinations not to, then submission is probably not for them. 

Trust:
A submissive must be able to trust themselves, the choices they make and be able to trust others. An overly wary or closed submissive, will have a more difficult time attaining a good relationship with a dominant. Being able to trust your instincts is necessary for a submissive, specially when looking for a dominant because your instincts will often tell you if something is not right. Listen to them because to ignore them can be dangerous.

 

10/6/2009 9:03:41 AM

Characteristics of a Successful Dominant 

 

I have spent alot of time discussing with others in the lifestyle what makes a good dominant. What marks a true dominant from a player or wannabe. I have read every bit of material I could get my hands on. Through these discussions and research I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me, many of them appeared in just about every conversation I have been involved in and most of the pieces of writing I have read. My heartfelt thanks to the wonderful insight of MistressIce, EZRiser, and Magistar in particular. Their words, insight, and honesty helped me to create this list as concisely as I could. 

Acceptance: 
Acceptance of self, what is within yourself, what your wants needs and desires are.. Acceptance of your limitations and those of your submissive. The ability to accept another human being for the person they are, including their shortcomings and especially to accept your own. Accepting what being a dominant is to the individual and not being ashamed or intimidated by the needs within,  but happy in ones mind set. 
 

Communication: 
 This is the ability to talk and discuss things. It is an integral part of any relationship, but an absolute neccisty within a D/s one. A dominant should have the skills to communicate thier needs, wants, desires, fears, thoughts, limits or whatever else comes along. The ability to talk also calls into play the honesty and truthfulness of the dominant. Once communication is open it should remain that way, and will do so provided the dominant does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (by not telling the submissive your experience and other necessities) and emotionally. 

Compassion: 
 The ability to see and at least attempt to understand the emotional aspects of your submissive's psyche. To understand and be aware of the multitude of things within reality that can affect a submissive physically, emotionally and mentally. To be able to apply that understanding to the many situations that arise within daily life that may prevent your submissive from serving to the best of their abilities. Using compassion wisely to allow you to aide your submissive, support him/her during times of stress shows that you are truly a well rounded dominant. One who realizes that a dominant and a submissive are people too. Without compassion you are not a dominant only a sadist. 

Courtesy: 
 This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. It is the ability to show proper manners, pleases and thank yous. To address someone with a respectful tone of voice. A dominant should show courtesy to his/her submissive and other submissives around them. Just because you are a dominant does not give you the right to be rude or cruel. This includes courtesy to your peers. 
  

Grace: 
 Elegance in the manner a dominant presents themselves is an important and desirable personality trait that many submissives say they prefer. The way a dominant carries themselves, their style of play, no matter how graphic should still flow with style and grace. Their actions should not be overly hesitant, stilted or confused. If this is lacking as an inherent ability, the dominant should be willing to learn and grow in this area. 

Dominance: 
 This is the most important trait in a dominant. It is the inherent natural ability to lead. To exert control in a respectful, intelligent and humble manner. The strength of character which allows you to exert the control necessary in a power exchange relationship. The ability to care for another person's entire well being. 

Honesty: 
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the submissive what you think he/she wants to hear. Honesty is the basis of trust, without it there is no trust. And without the trust, there is no true relationship. A successful dominant is an honest one, one who does not lie or attempt to deceive. One who is truthful when he/she speaks. Most important is to be honest about your level of experience, to lie is to endanger the very life of a submissive. 

Humility: 
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. To see yourself as a person, not just a dominant. To see that sometimes in reality your needs must be set aside for the better of the relationship. (possibly to settle a disagreement, set limits or things of that nature) A successful dominant knows they will make mistakes, that they are no perfect. Sure they have pride in their abilities but they also know that everyone grows constantly and they are secure enough within themselves not to need to be the center of attention at all times. This allows the dominant to be open to learning new things and not have a know it all attitude. This brings into play bullying. Bullying is using your status as a dominant to push around submissives without any thought for their well being at all. Bullying is a completely selfish action. A dominant who consistently bullies will turn submissives away from them and lose the respect of their peers. It shows a lack of humility and can also mask a poor sense of self esteem or a possible abusive person using the lifestyle to hide their abusive nature. 

Intelligence: 
 By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful dominant intelligence is the ability to learn the proper way of playing with the toys inherent in the lifestyle before using them on a person. The willingness and ability to research and learn about the lifestyle itself. The ability to make informed decisions about what their needs are and how to attain them and just how far their domination goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn him/her as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their submissive and remember those things. The dominant should not only take the time and intelligence to know the physical tools, but also the psychological tools of dominance. Along with some basic psychological aspects of their submissive. (Knowledge should grow as people change constantly) There is nothing uglier than seeing an ignorant dominant trying to use humiliation as a tool of dominance. Humiliation is a difficult tool that requires maturity, intelligence, and skill 

Loyalty: 
 This is a very important trait in a dominant. It is the ability to uphold your personal honor and remain true to the agreement between you and your submissive should the agreement be one of monogamy or whatever. Fickleness is very unattractive in a dominant and dangerous to the emotional well being of the submissives who serve you. 

Patience: 
 A good dominant has patience. The ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating and not being dominant. This does not mean you have to be lax or soft, but to learn the proper time to push and the proper time not to. It is also the ability to wait for those things which take time to develop and to learn, especially within yourself. To realize that it takes time for a submissive to learn all the intricacies of serving you and have the patience to teach the submissive what you prefer. 

Pride: 
 This is the ability to know your capacities and realize you are not only a good person but a good dominant. The ability to recognize your own strengths. This does not mean you should be closed minded to new ideas. Nor does it mean you should be unaware of your faults or keep an inflated ego. Pride in your dominance is a beautiful thing, arrogance or false pride are deadly. False pride usually masks insecurities which can be life threatening to the submissive. 

Respect: 
 A successful dominant will show respect at all times, until such time as the submissive  proves he/she is unworthy of such respect. A disrespectful dominant does not earn the respect of his/her peers or the submissives around them. By giving respect to others, you earn it for yourself. 

Responsibility 

A good dominant should have a sense of responsibility and be aware that they are the ones who are in control of a scene. They should take this responsibility seriously and act in such a manner that will keep themselves and their submissive as safe as possible. A good dominant should take responsibility for his/her own actions, even so far as admitting a mistake when one is made and not push the blame onto someone else. A good dominant should use this sense of responsibility to learn before acting.  

Self Control 

A good dominant must be in control of themselves first before they can even hope to control another safely. A good dominant is not one who is prone to fits of out of control behavior, raging fits and other actions which show a lack of self control. A dominant should be able to keep his physical needs in check in order to maintain a scene safely for the submissive. A good dom should also have the self control needed to stick to his/her guns when they are faced with a begging sub for something new that they know is dangerous and that they know they have no experience in.  

Self Respect: 
  A good dominant values themselves, and respects their own limits. A bully does not thrill a submissive. A solid sense of self worth is a necessity for a dominant or they can cause serious damage to the submissive's psyche. This does not mean act like you are the universe's gift to domination. 

Service: 
 This is applicable to dominants but not in the same way as a submissive. A dominant serves their submissive by and through their dominance. By intelligently applying their dominant nature, and meeting the physical and emotional needs of the submissive, the dominant mutually serves the submissive. A successful dominant remembers that without a submissive, there is no such thing as a dominant. And that to receive the submission of a person is a gift. The dominant will therefor cherish that gift, and do their best to uphold it and not abuse it. This is the key to an exchange of power relationship. 
 
 

Those are the traits which I have repeatedly heard make a successful dominant. Many of them overlap and refer to other traits within them. And most of them are applicable to every relationship not just those within D/s. These are the traits I have heard many submissives speak of as what they are looking for in a dominant. Not everyone will have all of those traits bred into them, and some of them can be learned. But those traits do reflect what is within a true dominant. This list is meant as an informational aide only and not as a hard core end all and be all ruling of what makes a dominant. 
 

10/6/2009 8:29:01 AM

ABSOLVE

To set free, release from responsibility, obligation or from the consequences of guilt. To be released from such ties as would be guilty to violate. To free from a spiritual penalty.

Guilt - failure in respect to ones duty. A believed state of deserved punishment. Just punishment. A breech of conduct or violation of moral and ethical standards. Shameful behavior.

It is easy to violate or trespass upon those whose esteem we hold most dear. We formulate grand justifications for our actions within the moment we voluntarily choose to set these actions in motion. We draw many lines of thought together to strengthen our deliberated intent, gifting these thoughts with internal self representations to allow these thoughts to power our actions, pushing back at our underlying moral or ethical code of conduct. In the aftermath of such behavior violations this originated 'false' power dwindles and fades to leave the individual standing within the ruin of their action. This type of self-assault or self-battery is common among individuals with unresolved or unacknowledged self esteem problems. It is a way for the 'unworthy' inner self to destroy the 'worthy' esteem in which they are held by those whose opinion is of the most value to the individual. Many find the experience of being worthy or of personal value intolerable within their concept of how they view themselves. By constructing a destructive or violative action they can remove themselves from this position of fear. Being worthless is a 'known', being worthy is a terrifying unknown. Every moment fraught with the fear of falling. When that fear becomes overwhelming then the individual will cause the fall themselves to remove the stress and anxiety and return themselves to where they believe they belong as unworthy of respect, value or the esteem of others.

In considering such violations we are often faced with the position of offering 'absolution' to the violator. This position offers extreme challenges. If we 'release' the individual from their just responsibility for their action then the content of the relationship that they have violated will be reduced or utterly diminished as well. If we do not 'release' the individual then it becomes possible that the individual will remain in a state of spiritual penalty. In addition, we must consider that this action of 'non-release' is a (both release and non-release are actions driven by the actions of the violator) further action of the violator to continued self-assault which may be represented as a morbid self reproach, personal inadequacy, self absorption and a preoccupation with the moral correctness of their behavior often manifesting as excessive expressions of guilt and shame. These expressions can or may be further imposed upon others by the individual as a way to reinforce or sustain the internal belief that the individual is 'unworthy'. Taken further this type of behavior can then become an excuse for additional conduct or destructive actions by which the individual in essence 'punishes' those who they believe are 'foolish' enough to care or hold them in esteem.

The only remaining choice is not to offer absolution to others. The concept of release or freedom from responsibility from ones actions is without positive outcome for anyone involved. This choice allows one to refrain from participation in the 'self-assault' actions of others and maintains the 'ownership' of ones actions by the person taking the action. The violator cannot look 'outside' for succor or relief from the weight or damage of the actions they take. The only true action of remorse that can be taken by a violator is to correct their behavior or action from within in all future involvement's. This 'action' will in and of itself demonstrate to others a 'real' decision not 'verbal' decision reflecting the violators acknowledgment of their behaviors, their ownership of these behaviors and their truthful desire to alter these behaviors from within. The source of behavior is within as is the correction of violating behavior against others.

We all live with the consequences of the choices we make, some of these consequences are physical and many are mental, emotional and spiritual. In addressing the violations we commit we are exposed to viewing aspects of our self that are selfish, petty, childish, cruel and at times very ugly. We endure these revealment's never quite escaping the sight of them once exposed. Our knowledge of our own weaknesses should humble us in our attempts to sit in judgment upon others, should teach us a deeper level of respect and clear away the rubble of our machinations against ourselves. As someone famous once stated, "fear is the mind killer". Fight what you fear, find the courage to be worthy and of value first in your own eyes. Put aside the self-absorption of guilt and shame. Grasp honor and dignity.

10/5/2009 2:56:12 PM

Hello my name is kate and I seek that someone special. I seek someone in mid 40’4 to age 780. I seek someone one who is local and had his own place, If you are married please  do not reply. I seek that someone who I can back a bag and spend time with at his place. I have been in the lifestyle for about 7 years. I am married to a submissive also. he has a Mistress and we have an open marriage we have been married for 33 years and the lifestyle has enhanced our relationship

I am a wonderful sub who seeks someone to serve. I have had three masters. All these relationships were wonderful but always ended up as just vanilla, I need someone who is experienced and knows how to draw the sub missive within. I am active in the local scene and seek someone whop is also into play at the Sanctuary and the Enclave. I love to play in public there. I have grown a lot but need someone who loves to teach. I need someone who can embarrass the sub within and develop her into a sub who is polished and demure.

I have a lot to offer the right Dom. I am into pain mixed with pleasure. If you are interested please feel free to write.

kate

 

10/4/2009 3:45:18 PM

At the beginning it might seem an impossible chore but nothing is impossible. There you are a block of wood with uneven sided and covered with splinters and very rough around the edges. All you can do is imagine how someday someone will turn you into something to be admired by all. It is not impossible at all. With a little pain and perseverance someone can scrape away the rough edged. He can polish off all the splinters and craft a shiny piece of mahogany. .

10/4/2009 3:28:27 PM

THE HIGH-END SUBMISSIVE

This submissive often emerges quite young. This submissive is most often a female. S/he will generally be quite bright, articulate, charming, loving, giving, career oriented, willful. None of these characteristics will identify or reveal this submissive's truth. Often this submissive will learn very early to mask their truth. They will recognize in terror it's potentials and will often take serious measures to obscure any hint of their true nature to those around them. With some they will spend enormous amounts of time watching television and movies to 'pattern' normal behavior based on what they see. This is a form of self-training or self-shielding. They will often be extremely well read for the same reason. They instinctively know that survival requires for them to be 'invisible'.

These masks can be enormously effective, allowing this submissive to manage themselves without attracting the true attention of others. It is common for some high-end submissives to create alternate persona's to 'deal' with the outer world. They will usually have a 'defender' personality that will appear to be quite Dominant. Often this defender will be loud spoken, aggressive and almost pathologically defensive. Many submissives will actually name this defender. They will generally have a 'normal' persona as well. This will usually take on their given name and will incorporate enough of the defender personality to maintain a wall or safety zone for the inner self. The core being or true self will hide. Often the submissive will not fully name this core, almost believing that if they should name it then someone will find it, summon it/them forth, expose them.

I am not talking about a split-personality here. Not talking about a mental 'disorder'. The submissive is fully aware of what they have done and why. Their life is an ongoing challenge of survival. They know all sides of themselves. They know what they are hiding.

The High-End Submissive is not a volunteer. When in the presence of an 'expressing' Dominant male or female this submissive will feel 'compelled' to respond. This is not a thought or voluntary choice. The best way I can describe it is on a primal or instinctive level. When I say 'expressing Dominant' I am describing any individual who is in the midst of a strongly emissive Dominant event. All human's appear to me to have Dominant and submissive sides. They seem to be simply 'stronger' in one of these sides. Any individual may become involved in a situation which brings out this Dominant side. This often occurs in a violent way. When we are children it may happen in a school yard squabble or scuffle. Body chemistries triggered by fear and excitement are often components of accentuating the 'Dominant Energy' which will be emitted by the individual within the event.

As a child the High-End Submissive may find themselves literally throwing themselves physically between two fighting persons. The reaction is spontaneous and terrified. The submissive 'needs' the Dominant to stop . . . to control. In addition this submissive will often 'express' submission. No threat. Calm. The apparent intent is to deflect the Dominant energy, summon or return the Dominant to control of themselves. The interface of unexpected submissive energy will often 'shut down' the explosive or violent scene. Sometimes the submissive will go so far as to 'draw' the 'energy' of the Dominant and they may find themselves within the whirlpool of uncontrolled violence of a Dominant out of control. This reaction or response is irrational to many outside viewers. After the event ends the submissive may find themselves verbally chastised by friends and family for the stupidity of what they have done. This second companion experience often serves to isolate the submissive from these same friends or family as they cannot readily explain what has happened to them or why. This type of event is 'how' most high-end submissives get their first taste of themselves.

Early on they become experts at management. They learn how to cope with sudden space events. (A High-End Submissive to some extent lives 'in-space' the majority of the time). They learn how to make jokes about speech gaps, slurring, detachment. Often they may allude to being trashed (although they have imbibed no alcohol or drugs). They learn how to recognize and exit the presence of a Dominant without openly expressing their true nature. They manage. Their greatest fear and desire is to be recognized, properly identified.

The advent of the Internet created new opportunities for these submissives and new problems. Their patterning and masks are primarily constructed through physical actions and responses. The limitations of the Internet to written communication may tend to strip away some of their hard won defensive systems. The sudden ability to be 'open' or free to express their inner self often leads to a false sense of security based on the illusionary anonymity of the Internet. The submissive may throw themselves happily into the safety of the Internet experience not truly realizing that their peculiar state will continue to make them vulnerable, perhaps even more so in this subtle venue. This high-end submissive is reactive to many things. Dominant energy, command structures, the Voice, directive inflection and other things are coupled to their intense 'need' or desire to be their true self making them susceptible in a whole 'new' way. These Dominant traits can and are expressed in the written word. The submissive having 'learned and patterned' through extensive reading is now vulnerable to something that was never interactive before. What was part of their defenses now reveals itself to be a gate for the unwary. I want to restate at this point that the real high-end submissive is 'quite' rare. Many if not all submissives share 'some' of a high-end submissive's traits. Few submissives are truly auto-responsive and subject to nonconsensual access and manipulation by a Dominant. Most submissives have sufficient personal shielding to resist access and the capacity to rationally consider decisions in addition to the decisive ability to say simply, No!

10/2/2009 4:13:45 PM
i shavered today. Insteaqd of feeling why boither i have no one toi please i  realkixed i need to please myself, afterall, if i can't build my self esteem, what have i learned along this journey. i bought  some fresh flowers and looked at the buds. i then looked at the flowers that were in full bloom and rememnbered how far i have come. i was once a bud but i slowly blosssomed into a beautiful flower. i have come along way and i almost forgot the most importamt lession. If i cannoot please myself how can i please someone else.?
10/2/2009 3:32:14 PM
i am feeling much better these days as i have finally moved from that "poor me." to oh well take a look at me now phase.l i have alot to offer the right Dom and have worked hard to get to where i am today.l i have a lot  to offer newbies and old timers also. i have been there and back and each time i feel as if the world is against me, i suddenly rebound and realize that some do not know the real thing when they have it.!
10/2/2009 3:23:48 PM

How To Cope With Release

 

 Your world may seem empty, and all you can seem to do is cry, but you try not to show it to O/others   for fear of ridicule, or being told that familiar phrase "this is only cyber". I am sorry, but for many   of us, cyber and real life mix and the feelings are quite real. Whether the Dom/me knows it or not,  there is a real person on the other side of the computer screen. One who loved, one who trusted, on
  who depended upon You with all their being. That person feels, that person hurts, that person does cry at the loss of their Master/Mistress, their companion, their lover, their teacher, their guide through this realm.

   The person whom has served faithfully, sat day after day, night after night awaiting the return of their Master/Mistress, aches to be able to serve Them again, their soul begs to be reunited with the One whom they would give their all for, desires to be held and consoled by the same person who released them, but it is not to be.

 The first stage is denieal of the release, not wanting to believe it has happened, sitting around waiting for your former Master/Mistress to return, hoping that it is all a dream, that they will return.

 The second stage is shock, our inability to cope with our release causes us to withdraw, not wanting help from anyone, just to sit and think about what has happened.

    The third state is self-depreciation, thinking it's all your fault, that you weren't worthy, you did something wrong. Though we know this is not true, our mind refuses to allow us to move on, that we must be the blame for all that has happened.

   The fourth stage involves depression, thinking that nothing is ever going to be the same, that you cannot live without the person you so trusted and depended upon. Our self worth is battered and, we feel we deserve all that we have gotten and more, that we are not worthy of anything good.

   The fifth stage is hate, wanting everything bad to happen to the person who hurt you and to any person involved in the release, wanting them to hurt as much as you do.

 The sixth stage is acceptance, learning to live with the fact that you were released and that you must move on, this stage is the best, it allows us to heal the most, and builds our self-worth back up.

And the final stage is starting over, continuing on with your life, the stage which you can grow again, and once more learn to trust and love, knowing that we will be happy again.

  The pain sometimes gets less, but not always. Remember that the outcome is always the same, we move on.

 All subs should go through a "mourning" period in which they can retrieve their dignity, reconstruct their feelings, and grow strong enough to choose whom they will serve. During this time, friends are so necessary to be able to carry on, to gain strength, and support. Lean on them, they will help you tremendously if only you let them.

  Take a piece of paper, or in the computer type down all of your feelings, those of hurt, pain, anger, fear, everything, and get them out. Do not hold back on your language, just write exactly what comes to your mind and release it all. Then take the paer and burn it, or if in the computer post and eliminate it. As you do this, think in your mind of this stage of your life developing and growing from what has happened, gain strength from the pain and you will allow yourself to heal.

  Though it may seem like the end of your world as you know it, it truly isn't. There is hope and you will find another, who is even stronger and better than the last, and you will rejoice in the previous loss and be thankful that it was allowed to happen.

  Many will ask you how you are, but it is hard to put all the feelings of loss into words. You do not have to if you do not wish, but remember that T/they are there to help. T/they worry and want to see you happy again...so lean on them, it will make T/them feel better and help you also.

 Always remember, there is a sun under the dark clouds, though hidden, it remains and will one day appear again and your world will be bright again.

   Submission is love, trust, hope, desire, yearning...when one falls all follow, all but one...HOPE.

10/2/2009 11:32:04 AM

Ask today - Safe tomorrow ~

Sometimes we give much weight to what people say to us. This is particularly so for people who become known to each other through the Internet and phone. When written or verbal communication becomes our only available 'measure' of a person then we tend to become dependent on using our judgment as to the depth or veracity of what we hear. If we approach a new relationship with this handicap and if we are in a somewhat vulnerable state then we may be further inclined to offer a level of belief toward this unknown person we are communicating with. In a sense, we want to believe what they have to say so we encourage ourselves to override years of caution and offer to this person an almost limitless sphere of trust. This decision to trust can become so powerful that even when opportunities present themselves to check for truth, we ignore them. Sometimes going so far as to tell ourselves that such a check in some way diminishes the belief we have claimed both to them and to ourselves. In this case we deliberately 'blind' ourselves to any information which may present itself as contrary to the established truth.

It becomes fairly easy to 'build' a stranger into the 'design' we think we have searched for our entire lives. It is a way to resurrect hope and old tarnished battered by life dreams of the perfect man, or perfect woman. Further, it is in the nature of humans to create a 'mating dance' when meeting an 'available' or 'potential' mate. This dance in part is expressed through a deliberate seeking out of 'similar' signals. We tend to look for a common language, common hobbies or experiences, something to use as a foundation for an ongoing conversation or to further contacts and increase the potential of mating. Within this 'courting dance' we tend to ignore or push aside those things which are 'different' in part because we know that such differences if brought forward might erode our so carefully constructed relationship foundation. If you couple the need to believe again, to find someone to fill the voids in your life to this biological 'alignment' of similarities then you may find the combination difficult to resist and almost impossible to view objectively.

If you take this 'mixture' further and express it within the arena of D/s, you can then add a component of ritualized responses which inhibit open communication. This can be especially true if the individual is within the submissive side of the relationship. Very shortly after 'meeting' online, the submissive may be encouraged to respond 'in role' at all times during online conversations and email. This 'structure' by its nature is aligned toward the concept of one person offering direction and the other person following or accepting that direction. Open or intimate conversation may be an early casualty to the desire to 'fit' into the desired role. If no early open areas are created then the submissive may find themselves somewhat trapped within this role. Often they will not see this as being trapped since 'finding' this 'special person' is very important to them. They will tell themselves that this 'limitation of information flow' is what is proper between their perception of Dominant and submissive. Beyond a certain point, 'asking' can be viewed as disrespectful. So, necessary questions may remain unasked and unanswered. The submissive may feel that this floating trust adds just that little bit more risk and edge to their situation or budding relationship.

By viewing this process in reverse you can clearly note the times or moments when such decisions were made, when the individual made a choice to offer trust in lieu of real information. This launching of the self into the unknown is also a choice. By accepting the 'limitations' of real information the individual can make decisions which on some level they know are based on possibly erroneous assumptions. By not asking certain questions they take a step toward reducing the long term viability of the new relationship. This is an action directed by the free will and choice of the individual. As they take each further action which may lead them into an unsuitable union they are in basic ways expressing the desire to be in a temporary union, one which stands the highest risk of falling apart in disunion after a very short period of time. This 'idea' may be mentally intolerable and frequently the individual will persuade themselves that what they truly are looking for is a stable, long term, healthy interpersonal relationship.

However, with very few exceptions, the strength of a relationship is built over a long period of time based on the actions of the individual's involved in the relationship. It is less important what you believe, or what you tell yourself and more important what you do, to, toward and for that relationship and indeed for yourself. Intentions are empty descriptions. Your 'action' is who you are, it is what you really do. Trust if given easily and cheaply will be repaid by its easy and cheap stripping. Trust shouldn't be given at all. Trust is something which you as an individual earn. If you are a person who willfully chooses to take actions against the basic structure of your relationship you are simply expressing your true 'feeling' for that relationship. By seeking 'forgiveness' for actions you indeed are requesting that those who have trusted you should accept this willful injury of themselves, and release you from responsibility for your choice to injure them in the first place. A twice injury.

 

If you are seeking a relationship via the Internet or some form of dating service, use all of the same tools you would use when seeking any relationship. Be safe. Meet in open, public places. Create safe call numbers and USE them. Ask questions. Take a look at your dates photo ID. See if the names match, if the addresses match. Beyond the normal range of safe call questions are some questions which should be asked. The growth of the Internet is creating 'opportunistic predators', these are people who will seek out anyone they believe is vulnerable purely to use that person for their own motives or purposes. Further, there are people entering the lifestyle looking for a place to 'hide' their behaviors of violence and abuse. Ask any potential relationship partner if they have a criminal record, if they have ever been charged with domestic violence or stalking, if they are a felon, if they have ever been charged with a sex crime such as rape or child molestation, if they have ever been charged or implicated in the death of anyone else. Felony conviction records are generally available to the public only requiring a name to be searched. If your potential relationship partner has any type of charge or conviction against them, then do the research to INDEPENDENTLY explore the nature of the charge and findings against them IF you continue to be serious about them. Do your best to gather clear and factual information to the best of your ability prior to placing yourself in a position of extreme vulnerability. And finally, whenever possible DATE locally. Meet early in the relationship, see if there is physical chemistry. Then check your date out. If you notice an inconsistency don't allow yourself to put it into the ignore box, if you select poorly that choice may injure or destroy you.

10/2/2009 10:23:25 AM

Obedience

 

Obedience is basically doing what you are told to do. Interesting enough it seems to me that many take this to mean that submissives are mindless robots who do everything they are told, all the time, without any thought for themselves. (blind obedience) This is not true. Being obedient, by no means, says that you can't think for yourself, question things or have negative feelings about things. When one speaks of obedience they do not mean blind obedience.

Often though, you will see people discussing obedience and a submissive will say "I do what I am told all the time". What gets lost in a statement like that is the length of time the relationship has been in place, the level of trust the submissive has in the dominant, and the similarities in the couple's desires.

As a relationship continues and the trust grows eventually a submissive will reach a point where they do everything they are told without question. This comes about because the submissive knows the dominant will probably not ask something totally outrageous of them. The pair know each other and are comfortable with one another in that knowledge. Often the periods of time in the beginning of a relationship where doubts and questions were more prfor example, at a play party or other gathering, during a "formal" period of time etc.) This is something that should be discussed before entering into the collared relationship and falls under expectations from the dominant. 

By submitting to someone, you are agreeing to obey that person in the areas in which you gave them control. There must be a balance between questions and obedience. A submissive can question an order, but should also realize that there will be times he/she will be told to do something they may not necessarily enjoy but that is not against their sensibilities. Obedience is one of the reasons it is so important to find a partner that matches you as closely as possible. If you hate golden showers for example, and you submit to a dominant who enjoys them but doesn't allow the submissive to set any play limits on the relationship, you may find yourself having to submit to a golden shower because you agreed to submit to someone that does not allow the submissive to set limits of physical play. Having to occasionally submit to something you do not enjoy, in no way means you must submit to something that is totally immoral to you (like child abuse or murder). But it does mean that the very act of submitting is not about the relationship going your way all the time, but is about the relationship being in the control of the dominant and the actions (scenes, sessions, behaviors) are controlled by the dominant. 

Obedience does not mean a submissive obeys everyone, but it is definitely a part of submission. Without obedience, there is no submission. A submissive must learn how much obedience they are willing to give a dominant, before they enter into a relationship. Some people enjoy giving full obedience at all times, others prefer to be able to set limits. Take your time and learn what obedience counts for to you. 

10/2/2009 10:00:33 AM

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as realtime relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful, they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done, is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this,  the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring,  please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chatroom or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  A true Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or your is…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9/28/2009 5:34:35 PM

Preparing The Gift For Giving

Author: miria_hunter © 2001

 I read this and it opened my eyes to what I need to do to and with myself. I thought I would pass it along as it might help someone else also

kate

So, you have decided you are a submissive/slave? What now? Most would say the next step is to look for a Dominant to whom you can give your submission. i don't agree. We all know that submission is a gift to be given to the Dominant we finally choose. But in the mean time, what do we do? Prior to giving your submission, take a serious look at this gift you will be offering. A friend of mine says that when you give a gift, you want it to be the very best gift that is possible for you to give. i am sure you agree with this as well. Is your gift truly the best that you have to offer, or can you perfect it, mend some things, and make it truly better? The gift of submission is the greatest gift you have to give, so prior to presenting it to that special Someone, why not make it the very best that it can, and should, be?

The wait for that special Dominant can be very frustrating, and at times, you may want to rush and grab the first one Who seems interested in you, just so you have the security of that collar. Such a rushed decision is not fair to you or to the Dominant. You both deserve the very best. While searching and waiting for a Master is the perfect time to prepare your gift and make it the best you truly have to offer. i can tell you that the best thing is to do this for yourself. However, being a slave myself, i know that i can easily do something for my Master that i would not have the willpower to do for myself. So, prior to your being owned by Another, use this time wisely. Prepare yourself for that nameless One who will soon become your life.

I recommend that you prepare a list of your assets and liabilities. Be very honest; the items on this list are for your eyes only. Is the list of liabilities longer than it should be? Now is the time to start working on that column and moving some of the items over to the assets side. When preparing this list, it is easy to exclude many of the 'vanilla' aspects of a relationship. When you find the "One", your relationship will have a basis of BDSM but will also encompass all areas of your life. No real-life relationship can last based exclusively on BDSM. There have to be other interests and areas where you are compatible as well. Next, list things you may like to try or to learn: anything from sailing to learning to paint. Those choices are totally yours, so make them something YOU want to learn. Enriching your character in such a way provides you with self-respect and confidence, as well as enriches the range of activities and conversation that you and the One might possibly engage in.

i can't begin to make a list of things that you should consider to change about yourself. All i can tell you is to look at what and who you are and what you don't like about yourself, and then merely start to work on changing these things. Think big, but start small, and be consistent. Small changes over time are much more realistic and lasting than trying to conquer big ones in a day. There are many Dominants who love big beautiful women and men. So if you are happy with your weight and proportions, accept them, love, and respect them, and look for the One who will also. Look to change those things that make you feel unhappy about yourself. Those nagging aspects that tend to make you feel badly about yourself are also those that are unconsciously signaled to others through your body language and verbal expression. Thus, if you can have a clear conscious about some negative aspects of yourself, and be working to correct them, your demeanor will change, and others will see you more positively, because you now express that change in subtle ways that even you are not aware of.

One of the fastest ways to fail in this lifestyle is to try to be someone or something you are not. So please, in preparing your gift, do so with honesty and respect to yourself. In the end, you will find the wait and time spent perfecting your gift will be well rewarded when you find the "One" whom you were meant for. Remember, no one wants a gift even the giver doesn't like. The greatest gift you can give is one you loved yourself before you gave it away, placing it in Another's hands and trusting that They will see it, love it, and respect it the same way you do.

 

9/28/2009 4:17:22 PM
i awakened today realizing with a new day comes more hope. i have decided to work on myself and how i can serve someone rather then dwell on the past. i am a wonderful sub with so much to offer the right Dom. i have worked  hard on myself, changing , developing, learning, and growing.  i am a work in progress and although sometimes i have progressed slowly i still continue along.
i thank everyone who  has helped me along the way here on CollarMe.
9/25/2009 2:21:09 PM
i am feeling somewhat better today, physically and mentally. i know that each day will bring me closer to the happy sub i used to be. i quess it is just that it is so hard for a sub when she has no one to please and who cares about her. i seem to have lost interest in the lifestyle.The thought of playing or being naked does not appeal to me. The  thought of recieving pain repulses me now. i feel like a pot on the back burner.  i am cold, not even simmering. i will keep journaling and writting to  people here as somewhere in the  back of my mind i feel as if someone might come along and  i will simmer once more.Who kniws i might even be brought to a full boil aomeday.That day may never come and maybe that is good as i will not be hurt again i do not know. i am  corresponding now with no threat of real time in the near future. that is good as i need time to heal.
kate
9/24/2009 4:27:29 PM
Today i am really down in the dumps. i have that empty feeling in the pit of my stomache and just cannot shake it. i do not like it at all. i used to be happy. oh how i wish i could feel better. i know tomorrow will be better but today sucks. i do not know why i cannot find a ltr that is a smooth ride not full of detours, road blocks and pot holes. a ride that is smooth and continues on a flat newly paves surface with only the road in front. i seem to have a history of switchbacks and snow slides. 
kate 
9/24/2009 1:41:25 PM

IDENTITY

Sometimes it feels like we have an overwhelming need for labels. Everything should nicely fit as if the world or the universe is a gigantic jigsaw puzzle and everything has it's place if we look hard enough. The lack of a label or classification makes us nervous. There is a longing to fit in, to find that perfect place where everything will make sense and we can belong at last. We tend to believe that such a place is external to us, maybe existing inside of other people. We look for that acceptance and in the search for belonging we uneasily take on the descriptions that someone else informs us we are.

The existence of label's tends to make us feel more comfortable. More in control. If I know 'what' you are then somehow I can 'manage' you inside my mind. You become an it, a totally understandable something. Compartmentalized, homogenized, categorized and invisible!

None of us is the perfect it! None of us is the containment of just the traits or characteristics that get that oh so important label stuck on us. When we accept a label, an external identity we are acknowledging only part of who we truly are. All labels fail. Any label can only describe a broad category at best. The limitations of placing too much weight or importance on the label cannot be ignored. To be whole as a person we need to acknowledge and accept all of our traits, characteristics and sides. The existence of all of our quirks is what makes us unique, different, beautiful and strong. At some point it becomes important to release the desire to fit 'into' any role, label or identity. The only true label that fits is that of a human being. At any given moment in our life we manifest some combination of all that is within us.

Some people believe that those attributes or traits which are 'different' should be pounded out, eliminated or abolished. Differences mean that things don't fit exactly. If something is different then it takes on a level of unpredictability. That unpredictability makes control of it more difficult, harder to manage. Control is important. Labels are something used to control or manage chaos. If you can identify something then you will probably believe that the existence of a name makes is less frightening, more manageable.

As broad terms or labels the identity of Dominant and submissive can be considered useful. As personal identities the need to utilize such a label can be harmful and misleading. Most often the individual will note where a 'majority' of their feelings or attributes tend to place them within the sphere of a given label. This leaves a minority yet viable percentage of the individual unaddressed. In addition people like to 'harden' labels. Forced fit. If the individual admits to any variation in the 'acceptable' label then they are not admitted into the club. Again the individual is made to feel outside or unacceptable.

A person created the labels. It was an expression of their individual viewpoint. People are relieved that the label exists and race to join. That original label, created by or for a unique individual becomes a box which others try to emulate or become not truly understanding that there is nothing to become but you.

D/s covers the entirety of humanity. All colors, shades, orientations, sexuality's, genders, desires and persuasions. No one is excluded. There is no unified model that is the attainable perfection that every individual should strive for. There is nothing which says that one interpretation is any less valid than another. It is not mandatory to enjoy pain, it is not mandatory to need humiliation, it is not necessary to vacate any part of yourself to belong here. It is in our variety and differences that we truly reach our fruition. Being unique and whole is the core of the true self. Be willing to stand outside of the acceptable labels, groups, clusters, organizations and rhetoric if that is your personal truth. Your strength and the strength of our community is in the open expression of our individual truths. If our differences make us more uncomfortable to others, harder to control and contain then that is a problem for those who wish to control and contain us. If we allow ourselves to become trapped within the created labels of others we are essentially accepting an external level of control or entrapment.

Know that how you express your Domination or submission will be unlike any other human being. You will do it like you do it. Becoming comfortable and accepting of yourself is when you will find your personal strength and internal peace.
9/23/2009 8:44:31 PM

Submission... the word alone conjures up its very definition. It defies imagination and instills a warmth within, a warmth in which too few find comfort. Submission, warmth prepared to embrace ~ A solace waiting... Submission.

Perhaps in order to find understanding of submission we must first explore what it is not. Submission is not a weakness, not a character flaw. Submission is not involuntary servitude, nor is it a representation of a stature or place in society. Submission is not about being a doormat, nor about being a lesser person. Submission is none of these things.

my understanding, the way I perceive submission, is based on painstaking research, both within myself, as well as others who have voluntarily chosen this way of living. It is based on an active real time lifestyle and resides upon a foundation of devotion, pure honesty,
and love. It is based on living a long life, and having had the opportunity to taste life's various flavors which have been offered to me i have come to believe that submission is an emotion, an inner feeling, a hunger satiated only by Dominance offered in love and commitment .

Many call submission a gift in the context that submission is given to one who is deserving of its receipt. Indeed, submission is a gift. The gift of submission is a gift of one's self, the inner essence of being, a complete and uncompromised emotional release flowing from the original possessor to the committed recipient. An emotion. A release. An offering. A tithing of pleasure passed from the living soul of one to the heart of another. Submission is warm, submission is soft, submission has no mass, has no weight and cannot be quantified, and it can only be felt... just like an emotion.

Submission is like a waterfall. It is steady, flows evenly and like a waterfall its source is often a mystery much maligned by society and misinterpreted by many.

Submission is metaphoric. It is the light in darkness, the whisper of a snowflake on your shoulder, the graceful way of flowers in the wind, the scent of autumn amidst the towering trees in a pine forest. Submission creeps up and wraps itself around you. It has a life of its own... just like an emotion.

Every submissive’s view of submission varies. These thoughts expressed in brief here are my own and only some of them at that. I am a loving, assertive submissive  and am learning what it means to learn, I am loving what it means to love and i  move quietly here trying to disturb nothing, leaving that which I do touch a better place. This is my wish at least. my offering of thanks for this gift I have given  and cherish.

Submission ... without it in my life, i am nothing ... with it, I  am everything.

Always in submission and Forever with Love.

 

kate

 

9/23/2009 8:11:34 PM
i read this and thought it to be interesting. i like reading other's points of view on topics

Topping From The Bottom Is Not That Bad!

Author: D. S. Gray (Sadique) © 1999

 

This is a most interesting topic and I trust that these words will add fuel to the fires of thought.   I do not, as a dom., believe that "topping from the bottom" is negative - it may be, very well might be, often may be - but it must be considered as a signal of something deeper, whether it be a cry for help or a struggle for control.  In either case it is a call for attention and that is what the dominant must address.   The great difficulty is determining the difference and that is what I will turn my attention towards. 

From my own experience, I believe that in most, but not all cases, it is a
cry for attention of the deepest sort.  When a submissive, a true and dedicated submissive, uses this tool it, is to alert the dominant of a real and true problem within the relationship.  There is the caveat that it very well may be to subvert control, however, my only concern, as a dominant, is to examine the validity of the submissive's intent under the circumstance presented me.  A dominant, a true and instinctive dominant, will know the difference, but it takes time, experience and a "sense of smell" to weed the grain from the chaff.   A constant, continuous barge, is "topping from the bottom" in the most negative sense.  Conversely, when it occurs under specific or unusual circumstances, then it becomes an aberration.  This is the basis on which I judge "topping from the bottom" and it is up to the
dominant to determine which circumstance they are contending with.  But,
they must face it, deal with it and decide the only right course of action open to them in a just manner that will address both the concerns of the dominant and those of the submissive.  Theory?  Perhaps it is, but it is a condition that all, which embrace the Dominant/submissive choice in life, must address at one point or another. 

As I stated, I do not believe that it is positive, neither will I accept that it is negative, it is and it is what is called, in the scientific community, a marker.  It would be best for all that it is assessed, addressed and recognized for what it truly is within the context of the relationship.  Personally, I have found it to be most constructive, most informative, but I accept that there will be considerable disagreement on this.  What I see as useful many will be seen as an irritation, an affront, but it need not be that, "topping from the bottom" can be a most useful tool to defuse a polarity that both parties may grow from. if they choose to do so. 

 



9/23/2009 3:38:56 PM

It dawned on me today that I have been spending far too much time involved with D/s. there is a whole big world out there and I am going to join it once more. i am not going to dwell on what has happened or what might have been as it is a waste of emotions and it only causes me to hurt all the more. I am very lucky in the fact that I always have been able to bounce back quickly. I have never been one to whine or complain. I am lucky that I can write about what I am feeling. I am really very lucky as I have a wonderful husband who is also into the lifestyle. He has a Mistress but he also realizes he has me also. I have a wonderful son and of course my three Pugs who have unconditional love for me.

kate

9/23/2009 2:50:00 PM
i have been reading the recent profiles and see alot of pain there . i also see alot of happiness. i have experienced both  but i wish i was the happy person i once was.  i quess i will venture back inside the amusement park and see if there are any new rides yet
kate
9/22/2009 5:52:50 PM
i am feeling better today and feel as if things will be ok. i decided not to leave the amusement park because if i do i might miss a new ride and then i would neverknow if i might just enjoy the ride once more
kate
9/22/2009 8:10:53 AM

Advice For The Submissive

Author: TautLine © 2000

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as realtime relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful, they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done, is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this,  the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring,  please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chatroom or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  A true Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or your is…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9/21/2009 8:32:43 PM

Bonding...

When two connect a bond is formed, this can be tenuous such as with only a play partner or quite deep with a true mate. The most graphic damage a human can sustain is within the psyche, the inner self. This may have occurred from abuse either physical, emotional or verbal or all of these. With a D/s bond the inner self is opened. This occurs with what is most commonly called subspace - though it could more accurately be described as bottom space. This is an almost trancelike condition that the submissive enters when in the presence of their chosen top. This may occur only during play initially when the chemicals release into the blood, the sub learns how to activate this state earlier as they become familiar with it. They move inside their top. Their hearing hyper-attenuates, their attention rivets.

A good top will ride the submissive 'down' into space, moving into the areas of damage and exploring them with light conversation, removing the pain still connected to them. In this state the submissive is aware but pain of any and all kinds is muffled. He or the top may strip away the feelings of shame, self hatred, denial, agony, ego diminishment. The top may take these feelings from the sub. Reminding her firmly that the glory she has become is the culmination of all she may have endured in her life. The damage becomes a distant lesson. This state is very close to traditional hypnosis, the submissive is totally suggestible and amenable to their top helping them.

This type of exploration occurs for years as the fragments slowly surface. The puzzle is put back together one piece at a time. The top rebuilds the whole of the submissive. Stripping away Fear, Pain, Guilt and Shame. Releasing the truth, the center, the beautiful one within.

This is one of the areas of direct healing from the side of the submissive.

Please note: No Dominant or Top should be considered to be an expert in psychology unless they are licensed as a doctor of psychology. Some issues of abuse and damage are far too great to be dealt with by an amateur and the submissive should seek the active assistance of an expert in these cases. When the Top and bottom share this common ground of subspace the Top has the opportunity to encourage, aid or assist in how the submissive feels about themselves through the eyes of others. This can be done using supportive, reinforcing language and sometimes simply by taking the time to talk at some length with your submissive on events in their lives which they have had great difficulty with. There is really no 'cure' for old damage but there are healthy ways to cope, deal or manage old injuries so that these injuries do not play an active role in the life of the individual today. Seeking out healthy choices is the first step in this process, anything which the individual can do to encourage healthy practices, both mentally and physically, will contribute to improved senses of well-being. This will, over time, improve overall mental and physical health.

9/21/2009 5:10:27 PM
i feel better today. Each day i get a little less down but i continue to want little to to with the local scene anymore
9/18/2009 4:08:33 PM

The growth and development of a submissive

A submissive does not enter the BDSM scene "fully formed". Instead she enters with some idea of her wants and needs and, as her experience grows, her appreciation of what is available in the scene matures (possibly sparking new ideas) as does her own awareness of her wants and needs.

She will try various things, possibly with a range of partners. The different techniques, both physical and emotional, will have their effects and she will select what she likes and what she finds pleasing or necessary for her.

Things that were possibly new and exciting at the beginning will maybe lose their gloss and things that were once considered beyond her limits will become desirable.

Variety will likely be important for purely recreational BDSM, but for psychological submissives and slaves certain specific acts of submission will be discovered that "do the trick" better than others. These will become "favorites".

It is likely that a submissive will enter the scene as an immediate submissive. It is unlikely that she would be aware that there is the possibility of any deep satisfaction being found in PDR alone unless she recognizes masochism in her.

So. She will explore sensation and pain play, bondage and fantasy role-playing. This may be enough for her and she may remain an immediate submissive for her entire BDSM career.

Or she might find that control and PDR itself stir something inside her. She will explore different types of PDR and play with different intensities, maybe pushing her own limits. With experience she will both be able to identify the acts of submission that she best responds to, and will also learn the ability to let herself respond deeply to the control and to the PDR and find satisfaction in it. This "learning to respond" is both a psychological and emotional skill that will take her considerable time to develop. It consists partly of a journey of self-discovery and self-recognition. She will become, as a consequence of this journey, a psychological submissive.

The "something" that stirs inside her may be the coalescing of miscellaneous small, different feelings, cravings, wants or needs into a single focused one. What she finds from satisfying this may be enough to trigger a type of dependency, thus making her, instead of a psychological submissive, a slave to the resultant need.

In any case, along the way she will undoubtedly experience new feelings and find new desires and possibly needs within her.




The growth and development of a dominant

Like a submissive, a dominant is likely to enter the scene either as a sadist, or with ideas of finding an immediate-type submissive, possibly for kinky-sex.

As the one who inflicts the PDR on the submissive one of the first things that he must learn is how to do the inflicting and how to do it safely. The early stages here are purely mechanical--involving tying knots, and learning how to wield a whip, flogger, crop and candle.

If he is into role-playing fantasy then he must also learn how to create scenes in his mind and how to express them, story-teller style, to his submissive.

His growth might end at this point. He might remain an immediate dominant.

Further development requires that he don a mantle of significant responsibility because to involve himself with a psychological submissive or a slave means exploring and playing with the often-sensitive emotional and spiritual sides of his submissive. Cuts and bruises caused by a whip or flogger will heal in a few days, but the real emotional hurt that a dominant can inflict on a trusting submissive by poorly chosen words or actions can take weeks or months to heal, if ever.

The skills required by this type of dominant include perceptiveness, compassion, wisdom, sensibility, understanding, empathy, patience, openness, honesty, the ability to communicate, the ability to explore trust and the ability to explore intimacy, both his submissive's and his own, without fear or deception.

Some dominants have these skills. Some must learn them. Some will never have them.

The dominant of a psychological submissive or a slave will take often the role of teacher and mentor for his submissive. She will look to him for guidance and authority in her exploration of herself and BDSM. He will need to be sensitive to her changing needs both within scenes and in "real-life" as her submissive aspects develop and integrate with the rest of her personality.

Of course, the dominant must learn these things, often doing so with a submissive whose experience reasonably matches his own, growing with her and, undoubtedly, making mistakes along the way.

The best tool that the dominant has to aid his learning and his growth is his ability to communicate with his submissive. By talking with her, discussing her reaction to him and to their scenes together he will learn how she reacts and gain more confidence in himself. From her and his growing pool of experience he will develop new ideas and new approaches.

He needs to be very open and very accepting. It will often be the case that his own preconceived ideas will be clearly and definitively wrong, and he must be ready to read the signs and hear the words from his submissive that tell him so. Stubbornness’ in some things is good, but responding and adapting too slowly to his submissive can be just as damaging to the submissive's trust as responding badly or not responding at all.

9/18/2009 12:17:58 PM

Note:

Jay Wiseman is a well-respected member of the BDSM community and with his permission we have reprinted one of his articles below. However, as this site focuses on D/s rather than BDSM, it is appropriate that we say a few words to qualify the article that follows.

In this article, Mr. Wiseman uses the term 'submissive' interchangeably with 'bottom', this is a fairly common practice in the BDSM community. This can be a bit confusing, because later in the article Mr. Wiseman makes references to 'switches' (people who alternate between the Dominant and the submissive role). And while it is true that 'switches' are common in BDSM, they are extremely rare or non-existent in Lifestyle D/s. In a BDSM context, a person is taking a role only for the duration of a scene, so it fairly easy to 'switch'. In Lifestyle D/s, a person 's entire life is involved and it is a bit difficult to switch your entire lifestyle back and forth. 

Another caution to the article below applies to section number seven. In section seven Mr. Wiseman cautions the reader against a Dominant restricting the sources of information the submissive is exposed to. You have to be careful with taking this warning too literally because many good Dominants will steer a new submissive or bottom away from certain sources. This is because there is as much bad information available as there is good, and it can be difficult for a neophyte to sort out which is which.

 

 Let me guess. You're a woman, you're heterosexual, and you keep having strange, disturbing, recurring, and intense fantasies of a powerful, masterful man having his way with you. Perhaps he tears off your clothes and takes you. Perhaps he throws you over his knee and gives you a long, hard spanking. Perhaps he ties you naked and spread-eagled to a bed and proceeds to alternately tease and torture you for hours. Perhaps he locks his collar around your neck and orders you to kneel at his feet -- and you do, both fearing and loving every second of it.

       Have these fantasies become so intense and recurring that they make up almost every sexual fantasy you have? Have they become the centerpiece of your thinking when you masturbate? Have you looked through personal ads searching for the ones from men that mention bondage, spanking, and related practices, longing but not daring to answer them? Have you thought of asking a man to help you explore your fantasies? Do you worry that if you mention these desires to a man that you might end up being beaten or even raped? Do you wonder how on Earth you are ever going to reconcile your deeply submissive desires with your distinctly feminist beliefs? Do you have the increasingly strong feeling that if you don't act upon these feelings soon then you will go insane with frustration?

       If many of these thoughts and feelings seem familiar, then it's likely that you have a erotically submissive side and that you're either ready or nearly ready to explore this aspect of yourself. If this is the case then, as the saying goes, I've got some good news and I've got some bad news -- and I've got some advice.

       Before I go further, please let me introduce myself. My name is Jay Wiseman. I'm a heterosexual, Caucasian male, born in 1949, who currently (1998) lives in San Francisco and is in a stable, long-term relationship with a wonderful woman named Janet. I have been exploring the practices associated with erotic domination and submission since 1971, am primarily -- but not exclusively -- dominant in my own desires, and since 1975 have been a member of what is often called the Bay Area SM Community.

       During that time, I have probably attended over 1000 SM-related lectures, demonstrations, discussion groups, parties, and related events. I have also given many presentations at SM groups, both locally and across the country -- ranging from Boston to New York to Seattle to Los Angeles. For more than twenty years, I have advised, taught, mentored, trained, and otherwise assisted many novice submissive women, and many other types of people, during their explorations into the realities of what is often called sadomasochism -- SM (or, sometimes, BDSM) for short. I am perhaps best known in this respect as the author of the book SM 101: A Realistic Introduction published by Greenery Press.

       OK. That's enough about me. Now, as I was saying about your situation, I've got some good news and I've got some bad news -- and I've got some advice. The following is not intended as a comprehensive guide, but it should help you get off to a good start.

       First, the good news: It is quite possible for you to explore your fantasies in a healthy and constructive manner, without in any way diminishing who you are as a human being and without compromising your feminist beliefs in the slightest. It is also quite possible for you to find a man who is a good, decent, highly ethical, and definitely non-abusive person to help you explore this aspect of yourself. There is even a fairly good possibility that you will end up in an ongoing relationship with such a man, and feel delighted that you did. I know of many submissive women who found their "Master Right."

       Now for the bad news: A few seriously "bad apples" lurk in the SM "barrel." There is no approved screening and training program that would-be masters must successfully complete. There are no continuing education or licensing requirements. There is no malpractice insurance. Any idiot can proclaim himself a "master." A jerk in his late forties who tried to tie up a girlfriend once when he was sixteen may claim "I have over thirty years of real-life experience."

       Thus, it can be difficult, or even impossible, for a novice submissive woman (such as you) to quickly tell the difference between a wonderful prince and a horrid frog. Therefore, it is also possible for you to encounter a "master" who is unethical, manipulative, exploitative, abusive, and an utterly horrible person for you to open up to in the way that a submissive can open up to a dominant. Getting involved with such a man can leave you heavily damaged -- both emotionally and physically. Unfortunately, I also know of some submissive women who got involved with "Master Wrong" or even "Master Nightmare." Most marovered. Some didn't.

       Now for the advice: What you will be doing, in a very real sense, is exploring a wilderness. Therefore it makes a great deal of sense to approach your explorations into SM in much the same way that you would approach your explorations into any other type of wilderness. This wilderness, like all others, contains large amounts of both beauty and danger. Do yourself a big favor and never forget those two extremely important facts.

       OK, Ms. Explorer, how might you approach that wilderness?

 

Tip One: Study and otherwise prepare before you approach it.

       In one way, you are lucky to approach the SM wilderness at this time, because it has been already been extensively explored, and many people are willing to share their own findings. While universal agreement does not exist regarding what is and what is not appropriate SM, in reality there is actually fairly close consensus among most experienced practitioners about most points. Most explorers have come to highly similar conclusions and recommendations, and many are quite willing to share this information with interested others. In particular, there are several very good books on the subject, a large number of excellent SM educational organizations (most large cities have at least one), and a wealth of quality information on the internet. You will find references to some of the better resources at the end of this article.

       Also, again, as with approaching any other wilderness, it would also be prudent to do a bit of preparing for emergencies before heading out. Many SM people have done things like taken a first aid/CPR class, had an HIV test done, and gotten shots to protect themselves against exposure to Hepatitis A and B. Additionally, do you know what a "safeword" is and how a "silent alarm" works? Find out before you play with someone in private.

 

Tip Two: Get some perspective.

       There is no such thing as the National Bureau of Sadomasochistic Standards and Practices that issues rulings about what is and what is not "real" SM. Therefore, people must work out between themselves what does and what does not work for them. On the other hand, there is actually fairly close consensus among experienced practitioners regarding the broad outlines of what is and what is not appropriate. That being the case, it would be smart to seek out a variety of such opinions.

       More to the point, it would be very dumb of you to depend upon only one source of information, no matter how "convincing" or "authoritative" that (usually male) source of information tries to appear. Try to read at least three different books, written by three different authors, on the subject. Look over a number of different web sites. Attend as many different SM-related presentations, by as many different presenters, as you can.

       

Tip Three: Time is your best and most important friend.

       Rushing into any sort of wilderness is a Bad Idea. Take your time. Look over the landscape. Talk with the natives. Talk with lots of different natives. Observe their colorful native costumes. (Many of these natives look far more scary than they really are. Don't let the sight of those whips and chains frighten you too much.) Venture into their shops and look over the goods for sale. (Don't feel too bad if you can't immediately figure out how some of those goods are used.) In particular, don't get heavily and exclusively involved with any one particular "native" too quickly.

       Key Point: The seriously dangerous, abusive, predators usually shun the mainstream SM community because they know they would quickly be discovered and ostracized. Therefore, they lurk on the fringes of the community, trying to "pick off" the novice submissive female, whose low level of knowledge and uninformed perspective can make her dangerously vulnerable. By the way, guess what you are?

       

Tip Four: You may get more attention than you can easily handle.

       You are a female who is entering a territory in which it is common for there to be more men than women, and many of these men are looking for a woman to do SM with. (In common SM parlance, to do SM with someone is to "play" with them. This is not meant in any sort of diminishing or trivializing way, but rather in a manner similar to how one might "play" tennis or bridge with a partner.)

       Anyway, there tend to be more men than women in the "relatively heterosexual" sections of the SM community (there are men-only and women-only sections as well) and many of these men are looking for women to be either occasional or ongoing "play" partners. (A fair number of women and couples are looking for female play partners too.) Therefore, you may get scores of polite offers -- and, unfortunately, a few not-so-polite offers -- for coffee dates or other get-togethers. There is nothing necessarily bad or wrong with such offers but, again, go slowly and don't get heavily involved with any one particular man (or woman, or couple) too quickly. In particular, be relatively quick to accept personal information from others, but be relatively slow about giving out personal information about yourself to others such as your telephone number, where you work, your email address, and so forth.

       Given that the competition for new females can occasionally be intense (by the way, don't let me scare you too much on this point), keep in mind that the person who shows the most aggressiveness in meeting you may not be the best person for you to become involved with. Indeed, and sadly, the converse is often more likely to be true. The nicer guys often hold back out of courtesy and respect while the creeps thrust themselves into your face.

       Keep your options open. Try to meet and have conversations with many different men. It is important that you not allow any one particular man (or woman, or couple) to monopolize your time and attention. Remember that the slightly more reserved people are often the better people to become involved with.

       (By the way, once you've gotten some knowledge and perspective, meeting prospective partners via personal ads can be useful, as there will be no direct competition when you talk on the phone or meet at a public restaurant.)

       Also, the more "known" a man is, the safer he is likely to be. As a rule, a man who has been known in his local SM community for over a year is probably relatively safe (although exceptions exist). A lesser known man is more questionable. Again, take your time.

       Another Key Point: You are under absolutely no obligation to act in a submissive manner towards a man until after the two of you have negotiated that -- and done so as equals. If some jerk tries to insist that you call him "Sir" or "Master," or tries to give you orders, or touches you in an overly familiar way, or says that you're not being properly submissive when you haven't previously agreed to be submissive specifically to him, your "creep alarm" should start ringing loudly -- and you should head elsewhere, fast.

       (By the way, a friend of mine who is a very experienced submissive woman has come to believe that there is a strong inverse relationship between how good a dominant a man is and how quickly he brings up to subject of fellatio.)

       On the other hand, a low-key, friendly, courteous approach by a dominant is a very positive sign. Good-quality dominants tend to take a measured, attentive, respectful approach.

       

Tip Five: Take "elite" (and other) claims with a large grain of salt.

       Some men, in an attempt to impress you, may claim to be members of an "elite" private SM organization that only admits the "select few" -- and you, tasty little morsel that you are, just happen to qualify. Well, the truth is that there are many relatively private SM clubs, but almost all are small, local groups, and most don't make any special claims of being "elite" or "true" SM organizations. In particular, I would urge you to be extremely skeptical of anyone claiming to be a "true master" or to practice the "one true form" of SM.

       Remember that a bit of bragging on a man's part is often a normal part of dating behavior, so let him talk -- and listen carefully to both what he says and how he says it. How long has he been in the community? How many meetings, parties, and other events has he attended? What relevant books has he read? Has he ever given a presentation at an SM club? If so, did he get invited back? Has he ever served a term as an officer in an SM club? If so, how did most of the club members feel about him by the time his term was over?

       What are his opinions about others in the community, and his view of their opinions towards him? Dominant men often have strong personalities and strong opinions, and thus often evoke strong reactions. Therefore, it would be relatively normal if he had a bad view of a few people in the community, but does he have a bad view of virtually everybody? (By the way, notice how quickly, frequently, and intensely he voices negative opinions about others. That itself can be insightful.)

       It would also be relatively normal if he (correctly) believed that he had a few enemies in the community, but does he believe he is being widely shunned, or even conspired against?

       How many friends does he have? Does he at least get along with most other dominant men? How do the dominant women in the club feel about him? Does he get along with most submissive men? In particular, does he have any close, deep, ongoing friendships?

       When out on a date with such a man, notice how he treats the people in service jobs. Remember what's sometimes called the waitress test: Notice how your date treats the waitress -- because that's how he's going to be treating you in six months. As one submissive woman remarked about how her (now ex) "Master" treated such people, "I figured it out. He's not a dominant. He's a rude asshole."

       How does he now feel about the women he used to be involved with? If he has a low opinion of one or two of them, that's relatively normal, but if he claims that all of them were lying, unstable, bitches, it's time to get worried.

       Check out his sense of humor, as this is often deeply reflective of the person. Be wary of the dominant who cannot laugh at himself.

       (By the way, another submissive woman of long and somewhat world-weary experience has concluded that there is also a strong inverse relationship between how many titles a man awards himself and how good a dominant he is. Remember that fact when you meet someone who wants you to address him as Master Top Daddy Lord Sir.)

       

Tip Six: Know that "malicious warnings" occur.

       The SM community is made up of human beings, and human beings can be both ethical and unethical. While most people in the SM community are pretty ethical most of the time, there are lapses. This community, unfortunately but predictably, has its full human share of personality conflicts, political feuds, bitter feelings following failed relationships, and so forth.

       While the community does try to warn newcomers about genuinely dangerous people, understand that this warning process is usually not well organized, usually lacking in "due process," and often not very objective in how such warnings are made. It is therefore, unfortunately, subject to abuse by unethical people. (Remember that there are at least two sides to a story, and the guy may not even know an unflattering "story" is being told about.) Therefore, I advise you to take an unsolicited warning with a grain of salt.

       Let's say that you are at a club meeting and having a conversation with a dominant man who seems decent enough, but after your conversation with him someone else, whom you barely know, warns you that the man you were talking to is an evil, unstable, battering, substance abuser who kicks his dog and votes Republican. What should you do?

       First, discreetly ask around (or simply listen as people talk). How many other people agree with your self-appointed "helpful friend's" assessment? Is there any history of a personality conflict, and/or of a political feud, and/or of a failed relationship between the two of them? Do the members of one particular clique seem to thing that the guy in question is a creep but the rest of the club members feel OK about him?

       Second, try this test: Ask several women who seem fairly stable and objective to name some men that might be good for you to play with, and see who does and does not make their lists. How do those lists compare? What reasons are given for the selections and exclusions?

       Third, again, give it time. Personality always emerges over time. Give him enough time and, sooner or later -- and it's usually sooner rather than later -- you'll be able to judge quite clearly for yourself whether the guy is a prince or a frog. (You'll know something important about that helpful friend, too.)

      

Tip Seven: Beware, especially, of the person who tries to isolate you.

       Perhaps the single biggest "red flag" that a prospective male partner might be abusive or otherwise toxic is an attempt by him to limit your access to information and discussion about what are and what are not considered appropriate SM practices, ethics, and relationships.

       This can sometimes be a bit difficult to determine because, as I mentioned, the competition for new females can sometimes be intense; therefore it's understandable that a man might want to arrange for you to spend a significant amount of time just with him to see if he can form a relationship with you. (And let us remember there is a decent chance that such a relationship might very well be a wonderful thing for both of you.)

       Try this test: Dating realities being what they are, it's understandable that a guy might not want you to spend much time with other guys (indeed, it's a harsh fact, but many men won't bring a woman to an SM club meeting until their own relationship with her is firmly established), but how does he feel about your spending time with other sources of information?

       If he strongly opposes your discussing or learning about SM from a source other than him, beware! If he doesn't want you reading non-fiction books about SM, or looking over web sites about SM, or attending presentations given by SM clubs, or hanging out with other submissive women, or in any other way "corrupting" yourself with such ideas of "false SM" when he is willing to bestow upon you the honor and privilege of learning "true SM" (from him), get out of there!

       On the other hand, if he gives you books to read, points out web sites and other internet resources, takes you to various SM-related presentations, and -- in particular -- puts you in contact with other submissive women, stick around for a while.

       

Tip Eight: Seek, especially, the advice and companionship of other submissive women.

       I increasingly believe that the first resource a novice submissive woman should be referred to when she comes into the SM community is a support group for submissive women -- preferably a group whose members meet face-to-face at least once a month. Several SM clubs have such a group, and more are starting them.

       There is usually a tremendous amount of collective wisdom and perspective in such a group, and a novice submissive can learn a great deal very quickly. Probably the only big limit would be a "no setting up play dates" rule at the meetings. If a woman makes an offer to you, during such a group meeting, such as, "you know, a few play dates with my wonderful Master (and maybe me as well) would teach you ever so much" I suggest that you quietly decline. On the other hand, as you meet many other submissive (or switchable) women, you may find that you have a particularly close rapport with some of them, and these women can become some of your best friends.

       Hopefully there will be many such women in the group, and they will come from a variety of backgrounds, and not all be members of the same group, clique, or club (other than that one). Among other things, this is agreat place to check out a dominant's reputation. If most of the women in the group think he's a good guy, that's one sign. If most of them think he's a jerk, that's another sign. (In both cases, try to get specifics as to why they feel that way. What, exactly, are the things he did or didn't do that were so wonderful or so terrible? Opinions unaccompanied by facts aren't worth much.)

      

Tip Nine: Explore.

       Your first year of involvement in the SM world is often a time of tremendous personal growth and change. You will likely have many new experiences, meet many new people, and see many new sights. (Being into SM allows you opportunities to wear some truly wonderful outfits, too.) In addition to exploring your submissive aspects, you might also find that you have some dominant aspects to yourself.

       (A many "submissive" women are not exclusively submissive. Many are more correctly called "switches," and they at least occasionally enjoy taking the opposite role. This is also true of many "dominant" men.)

       Also, you will probably have a chance to take a closer look at issues such as bisexuality and non-monogamy. I've found that at least half of the women in the "relatively heterosexual" section of the SM community are at least somewhat bisexual, and a large percentage of the couples are other than entirely monogamous.

       You will also likely have a chance to explore many different SM-related practices. For example, you may have had fantasies of being tied up, and you'll likely get a chance to explore that. You may also get opportunities to explore activities such as spanking, whipping, using clamps, dripping hot wax, and so forth.

       One bit of advice: It's common to find that you will come to enjoy a broader range of activities over time, and that some (but not all) of the activities which at first held little interest for you, or perhaps even turned you off will become enjoyable. There's a saying: "Never say never."

       On the other hand, there is a proper time and place to explore. Trust your intuition. If doing something feels really right, then doing it probably is right. On the other hand, if doing something distinctly feels wrong, then doing it probably is wrong. In particular, don't rush into anything blindly. Never let some "expert" talk you into doing something if doing it doesn't feel right. There is no rush about doing any of this. The truth almost always emerges over time, so give yourself that time.

       It can be insightful to play with several different partners as you explore SM, but you have to go about it carefully. This is true even if your ultimate goal is to find, and be monogamous with, "Master Right." As always, take your time, get to know the other person fairly well, and negotiate carefully before you play. It can be useful to keep the "NTA test" in mind: How do you feel about the idea of being "naked, tied up, and alone" with this person? By the way, one great feature of play parties is that they allow you to the chance to play with a new partner in relative safety.

       Notice how things are developing over time in any relationship you may establish with a dominant man. While every relationship has its ups and downs, its successes and failures, and its rough spots and smooth spots, the overall trend should be a good one. If you basically feel happy and, over time, generally feel happier with your partner and your relationship, that's a good sign.

       On the other hand, if you basically feel unhappy and, over time, generally feel unhappier about your partner and your relationship, that's a bad sign -- a very bad sign. If you're unhappy and getting unhappier, get some help or get out. (One novice submissive woman, who was miserable in her relationship, asked me "every time he learns that I like something, he takes it away from me -- even the pleasure of my giving him an orgasm. Is it supposed to be like that? I didn't know I knew so many different ways of saying "no." She didn't stay in that relationship much longer.)

       

Tip Ten: When the proper time comes, help educate and orient new submissive women, and others.

       Interest in SM is growing rapidly, and the demand for realistic information is growing accordingly. Don't be too surprised if other people, when they learn of your interest, start asking you for information and advice. This may start happening long before you feel ready to start giving it. Don't worry too much. The generally agreed upon principles are fairly well known, and it's not difficult to refer people to good sources of information. (You may quickly become a pretty good source of such information yourself.)

       Remember that in a very real sense, there is a fierce competition, almost a war, going on between the "good guy" educators and the "bad guy" predators for the "hearts and minds" of the novices, particularly the novice submissive women, and that the stakes are very high -- sometimes as high as life or death.

       The "good guys" always need more team members. Please join when you're ready.

       Resources:

       Many excellent resources exist and I can't possibly include them all. I'm going to deal with this problem by listing a few that are sometimes called "gateway resources" because they are resources that lead to many other resources. I recommend you look over as many of them as possible, and see which ones feel like a good match specifically for you.

       1. "SM 101: A Realistic Introduction" by Jay Wiseman (me) published by Greenery Press. I wrote this book with the specific intention of its being the first book that a novice might read. It is a fairly comprehensive introduction to SM, and includes an extensive resource listing of other recommended books, clubs, and additional resources.

       2. Greenery Press. Greenery Press publishes "SM 101" and more than a dozen other books dealing with relationships and sexuality matters -- especially as they pertain to SM. In particular, after you've thoroughly read over "SM 101," I recommend you carefully study "The Bottoming Book." For more information, including many useful articles and links to other resources, check out http://www.greenerypress.com/ on the web. To get a catalog, send a legal-sized, self-addressed, stamped envelope to

Greenery Press, 3739 Balboa # 195, San Francisco, CA 94121.

       3. The Society of Janus. Located in San Francisco, this is one of the oldest SM education and support groups. Their activities include educational programs, discussion groups, and parties. They can be reached at http://www.soj.org (another website with many excellent articles and links) or by calling 415 985-7117.

       4. San Francisco Sex Information. These people offer an excellent telephone information, advice, and referral service (but not phone sex). They can be reached at http://www.sfsi.org or at 415 989-7374.

       5. The internet newsgroup soc.subculture.bondage-bdsm. This is alively, ongoing forum for the discussion of many different aspects of SM (or BDSM, as it's more frequently called there). It also contains announcements of many national and local events.

       6. Your local stores. Your local erotic boutique or leather store can be a first-rate source of information and support. There are often books and items of equipment for sale there, and sometimes there are "in-store" presentations as well. There is often also a bulletin board that lists upcoming local events.

       7. Your local SM club. This is a prime resource. There is no substitute for getting first-hand, face-to-face information and advice, and some clubs have absolutely world-class experts among their members. By the way, some areas also have more commercial enterprises that put on SM-related classes. Your local group will know which such enterprises are good ones. They can also steer you to informal discussion groups that meet occasionally in local restaurants; these are often called "munches."

       8. Your local submissive women's support group. Such a group may exist either formally or informally. (One of my goals in writing this is to urge the formation of more such groups.) There is probably no safer, more useful, source of information, perspective, and support than the counsel of your "sisters" as you explore this wilderness.

       My best wishes to you in your explorations.

 

[Ed note: His website, Submissive Women Kvetch, is where you can find a complete listing of his articles. Mr Wiseman is the author of SM 101: A Realistic Introduction (Greenery Press).]

9/18/2009 11:57:32 AM

                                                         TODAY

 

    Today I am hurting and have that empty feeling once more. How can a promising D/s relationship end with one phone call saying we should not see each other anymore? I caught off guard I didn’t even ask for an explanation. He said he would be out of town for a week. I emailed Him and told him I deserved an explanation as to why he said what he said. I had been so happy thinking I was going to earn his collar but when his collared sub found out she was outraged. It never ever occurred to me that He never even discussed it with her. So once again here I am left hurt, and grieving over what I thought would be a wonderful journey. I feel as if I am the biggest failure in the world. Has anyone else ever felt as I do. If so please help me understand

kate

9/18/2009 11:37:52 AM

Coping With Release...

I have posted this here before but now this applies to me. The relationship ended with one phone call from him I was devastated!

Relationships end. Sometimes through the willful choice of both partners, other times one may ask for or be released. In either case the ending of a relationship is painful. In my opinion many D/s relationships tend to function in a deeper response zone in the psyche. I have been send numerable letters recently asking me about coping in the aftermath, both from Dominant's and from submissives. What kind of aftercare should exist? What obligations continue even after the relationship has ended?

Many people seem to believe that the Dominant side of the relationship 'feels' less than the submissive side. I believe the investment in time, energy, emotion is at least equal. Being Dominant does not exclude one from all of the emotional states and reactions found in anyone else. In addition, the Dominant tends to invest portions of their ego or view of self in the ownership and control of their submissive. A sudden release (especially if it originates from the submissive) can thrust the Dominant into feelings of self doubt, (did they fail to meet their submissives needs?), embarrassment, (how will their reputation fare over this failure?), guilt, (did something I do cause this?). All of these coupled to the normal feelings that accompany a loss.

A submissive being dismissed faces equally devastating feelings. Many tend to focus blame upon themselves when in fact the ending of the relationship may not have anything to do with anything they can control. They may feel discarded, used, reduced, and even toyed with. Coping with these feelings which may also include personal betrayal can be very hard. A submissive can invest everything in their belief in their Dominant. That investment may be poorly placed in some cases. Coping with all these feelings can seem insurmountable. In addition some Dominant's choose to take away all independence from their submissives, including credit, checking accounts, income, etc. A sudden release can leave such a submissive destitute (sometimes with children). It is my sincere suggestion that a submissive should consider a Dominant who plans for that submissive’s  future to be one worthy of consideration. That Dominant cannot control the possibility of their own sudden death and should promote within their submissive (whom they cherish) a continuity of stability. This means independent credit, funds, income, insurance, medical etc. Those that do not can be subjugating that submissive and children to a homeless state should something happen. A Dominant should not fear the loss of control of their submissive through these actions. It is a method of inspiring respect. Not the opposite.

The severance of a relationship is a loss. In many people they experience it much like a death. Into a relationship they may invest their hopes, dreams, desires, expectations, and plans for the future. They probably have invested time, money and effort as well. Many have made great changes to be 'with' this person and at that point it may appear to them to have been a waste. In addition, in some ways the D/s realm contains an inordinate amount of hope. I sometimes call this 'the promise'. When we are young we create an image of 'the one'. That special person with whom we will find pleasure, laughter, and a shoulder to cry on. With a relationship we invest into 'the promise'. When that ‘promises' breaks, we feel cast away or discarded. These emotions and feelings flow to both sides of a relationship. It is my view that D/s requires both people to invest more, trust, respect, accountability and responsibility.

It is impossible to offer a wide range of 'absolutes' when considering how best to cope with such events. The variables among us are too great for one thing to work for everyone. However, I do believe that the person initiating the breakup should or perhaps must sit down and communicate to their partner in non-inflammatory words why or how they have reached this point. It is my believe that understanding, even when it is painful, aids in healing. It is better to know than to guess. In addition I think it is important for both people to attempt to maintain a modicum of personal dignity, respect and care for their ex-partner. It is not necessary for there to be hurtful words, denigration or disrespect. This is someone you once loved or thought you loved. They may become a lifelong friend or they may move off into different paths. Closure in an adult fashion is the least hurtful to both.

Expect to feel anger, hurt, pain, depression and sorrow in the aftermath. Expect healing to take a long time. It is important to have friends outside of your former mate to talk to and express your feelings with. If your depression is very deep then you should access a competent psyche professional for therapy and help. Consider it similar to mourning a death. It will take time and effort to recover.

If you are a submissive who has asked for release. Even if this is your decision you will feel all the same emotions of loss and anguish. You may know your reasons and have considered everything thoroughly but you will still face emptiness and a hollow feeling of abandonment. As I have noted elsewhere, a submissive and a Dominant 'bond' to each other in ways beyond love or even a vanilla marriage. This bond may or may not end even when you make the 'mental' decisions to leave. You may still experience the same needs and desires. You may find yourself vacillating even though you know that the relationship is not forward moving for you or positive. A Dominant can feel these same connectors. In addition many will feel a continued obligation to 'protect' submissive long after that submissive has moved away into other relationships. The linkage may never truly end and that is something that both sides need to be cognizant of especially if their relationship moves into one of friendship. It can be easy to slip back into familiar roles later on when other traumas occur in their lives and they look to those they care about to help them through it.

Maintaining access to old relationships is a dual consideration. It can be harmful if that access in any way disrupts or is destructive to your current relationship. It can be positive if the people involved are able to reorient their language and behavior so that it becomes neutral.

Perhaps the hardest relationships to cope with are those that are based on flawed understanding. People tend to hear what they want to hear and ignore what they do not want to hear. They can build up a new relationship into something huge when it has not earned the right to be considered that way. For some this may be meeting someone once or twice then nothing. Contact ends or responses become short and unemotional. At that point the person will feel that they have been used. It becomes obvious to them that 'their' perception of the nature of the relationship was very different than the person they have invested in. This creates huge feelings of self-doubt in their personal judgment. These types of things cannot be completely avoided as we are not telepathic nor can we always discern the lies from the truth. However, whenever possible both people should proceed slowly. There is no rush to play. If a person is real, time is the friend. If they are into 'getting their needs met', there will be intense pressure to play quickly. So, avoid that pressure. If that pressure is coming from you, examine to see if you are being honest with your partner. If you are being pressured 'to play right away', step back and see if that meets your ideas or goals. If you are into short term casual play state it honestly. There is no shame in wanting what you want. There is shame in lying to get what you want at the expense of other people’s feelings.

 
9/18/2009 8:38:37 AM

Why it is that D/s relationships  can crumble for me so many times. I feel like a mouse chasing the cheese on a string. Just when I get a taste it is jerked away. I am a good sub who just seeks a good long term relationship. I am taking a break for a while, I will still journal my feelings as it helps me work through feelings, I have kink in my blood a break is hard to take but it is the healthiest choice for me now

kate

9/18/2009 8:16:32 AM

Consequences -

A consequence is the 'necessary result' of an action.

If you consider actions to be manifestations of decisions then the applied consequence by extension becomes a means of training or shaping decisions/actions. A behavior tool.

How we view consequences is generally through the viewpoint of experience. Our first learning experiences are based upon emphatic interaction where a behavior we display creates a result. As an infant we almost instantly learn that if we cry, we will probably be picked up, fed, changed, held, comforted, made safe. We learn to interpret consequences to mean an expression of caring, cherishment and love. If there are no consequences to an action, we often feel bereft and may even believe that what we do is meaningless if no one indicates to us that it has meaning through relating to us regarding what we have done. If no one cares, is what we do meaningful?

As we grow into the outer world these lessons are often reinforced even when we begin to encounter chaotic events which do not appear to 'relate' to cause and effect. When we run into these chaotic events they often make us feel insecure, exposed, vulnerable. This often results in feelings of fear and anxiety.

To reduce those feelings we recreate order and structure around us. In an S/m relationship, particularly when the individuals approaching it are 'new' to the lifestyle, there is often expressed an almost desperate 'need' for overt structure, order, consequences. For whatever reason the individual sometimes finds themselves at a place of internal instability which they are willing to do almost anything to fix. It is common to hear promises of absolute obedience to direction, anything the bottom can say to encourage the top to 'take control' or establish a structure of consequences 'over' or 'for' the bottom.

It is equally important to recognize here that the top may experience exactly the same feelings. It is quite common to find a top describing how their 'marriage' or former relationship was unhappy, how their relationship was out of control with intense arguing, fights, discipline problems with children, overwhelming debt etc.

Both of these examples are the same side of the same coin. The only difference being that one person wants to impose direction in order for consequences to exist while the other person wishes to receive direction in order for consequences to exist.

It is crucial to remember here that most people coming from traditional relationships which might be described this way are seeking the 'opposite' of their relationship experience. Very often the 'bottom' in the past was placed in the position of 'creating order' (such as Mommy Domme) and the top in the past was placed in the position of 'receiving direction'.

Both have essentially decided that they 'didn't like' the experience. That it didn't give them the sense or feeling of nurturing and care that they craved to feel

The establishment of consequences may create the structure which is familiar with nurturing and caring but the individuals should not mistake that the structure is the feeling.

Consider it this way; A parent establishes boundaries, order, structure, consequences and applies these directives across the span of time their 'child' - - NEEDS - - this structure in order to 'be safe' or 'possess their feelings'. At some point the child will cease needing this externally applied structure and will be able to direct their own behavior in a manner to keep them safe, feel good, on their own. The love between the parent and the child doesn't change but the need for overt direction does change.

No relationship remains in a captured state. What a bottom needs at the beginning of a relationship is almost certain to be vastly different from what they appear to need later on. While consequences should exist in the areas where those involved have or possess absolute belief's, (such as fidelity or trust) in other areas the consequences should be adaptive or flexible enough to change with the individuals.

What should happen is for the focus of both partners to be upon the delivery of feelings and expressions of nurturing and care to their partner. While a vehicle of 'consequence' can be used to enhance these feelings it should never be used 'instead of' these feelings. It is the feelings of nurturing and care that are important for the continuation of the relationship, not the shape, design, roles that you use to structure how you want the relationship to function. Remember that all structures are rigid, they are just guidelines. You have to amend and adapt them to the changes which occur in your life. In order to do that you have to have open communication, without consequences. This becomes contradictory if you impose rigid structure.

If all you have is a rigid structure of 'do this' or else. Then at some point your 'child' will grow up, move out, and leave you alone.
9/17/2009 8:56:07 PM

So You Want To Be A Slave: The Realities

 

 

I decided to write this article because I have seen so many submissive come into the lifestyle expecting everything to be dream-like and perfect. I don't wish to ruin anyone's dreams, or turn them from the activity, but what I wish to do is to explain how things really are. Being a slave can be a wonderful life.  For the purpose of this article, I am addressing issues related to being a 24/7 slave. These comments are from my viewpoint a female  slave with a male Master. First, there are a few things you need to discover for and about yourself. Do you wish to be in this type relationship 24/7? Perhaps you only wish to be in it during the scenes. Maybe you want to role-play at only during certain times. There are many ways this activity can be done, but you have to figure out what is right for you.

Second, you need to learn to be honest with yourself. Figure out what you will and will not do, and what is a "maybe". Search inside yourself for what you really want, and when you find it, be honest to anyone you talk to. Don't agree to something long-term that you know you will not be able accomplish. Ask yourself some hard questions. The rest of this article will give you aspects to contemplate so you can base your decisions on reality, and not someone else's dreams of how it should be.

Are you prepared to surrender 100% control of your life to someone else? 24/7 slaves do this. Role-playing would mean entering into this relationship only for the time agreed upon that the Master would have the total control. Once the scene is over, everything returns to normal.

Do you enjoy country music? Maybe you love Rock and Roll. Consider this. The Master whose collar you will eventually wear may only like classical or another type of music that you don't enjoy. Are you prepared to give up those selections and only listen to His music? This type sacrifice can apply to many other things also. These limitations can apply to many areas of your life such as TV, choices of food or friends, just about anywhere anything! Is there a certain style of clothes you love? Certain colors and scents you wouldn't be caught without? If your Master doesn't approve of them, you may be wearing a totally different style with colors you never would have dreamed of. He may lay your clothes out for you every morning. Are you prepared to abide happily by His choices? If He asked you to wear something very skimpy to someplace simple like the grocery store, could you do this without hesitation? Are you prepared to change your hairstyle, length, or color to please your Master? All of these will belong to Him once you accept your collar as will everything else that once belonged to you. You will no longer own anything. From the time you take His collar, everything will be His. It will no longer be "your" car or "your" clothes, but "His", on loan to you as He sees fit. If He should so choose, you will not be permitted to wear clothes at all. This will be HIS choice, not yours. Remember, you will have given up all rights to make these choices for yourself.

You have a favorite chair, or a certain way you like to sit or walk? Your Master will decide whether you sit on furniture or on the floor. He will have the say if you are to cross your legs, or sit with them spread wide-open. You will have to ask permission to even climb into bed, or sit on a chair. Most slaves are allowed a cushion on the floor that they do not need permission to sit upon, but very little else. You will even need permission to eat at the table with your Master.

It's been a long hard day at work. You get home and want nothing more than to relax in a tub and go to bed early. Well, you won't be able to. Being tired, ill, or just in a bad mood does not excuse you from your required tasks. You are still required to do them: prepare His meal, and go to bed when HE tells you to. Retiring for bed usually occurs at a set time, even if you are not ready to go. There will not be an "I am too tired" or "I don't feel well": nothing of the kind. Unless your Master has excused you from your tasks and chores, you will remain responsible for making sure His needs and wants are filled: no matter what. It is your job to inform your Master of your physical health status. One of your main jobs will be to take care of and protect His possessions. You being are the most prized one He owns. As long as you let your Master know how you are feeling, He
will make sure that your tasks will be appropriate to your capabilities.

Many come into this lifestyle looking to be used sexually, to service their Master at His whim. They never consider other aspects. The main part of being a slave is to be of service to your Master, and not to be serviced for yourself. However, being readily available to Him at ALL times is also an unspoken expectation. The old excuse "not tonight dear, I have a headache" doesn't work in a D/s relationship. In order to provide Him pleasure, you must also express to Him the pleasure of the moment for you as well. NEVER make your Master feel this is a chore to you: something you would rather not do, but will only because you have to. If your Master tells you to do something, it will not be up to you to question Him. You will be required to respond with no questions asked. At a later time (if this is permitted in your relationship), you may ask Him for permission to speak on an equal level. If He gives permission, this will be your opportunity to ask your questions. However, it is important to ask in a way so as not to question His authority, but at the same time to satisfy your curiosity.

Do you feel being a slave is to be coerced: forced into servitude? Do you think you couldn't do this unless you were? Then think again. Slaves enter into this relationship of their own free will. This is not the day of forced slavery; it is a matter of choice. YOURS! You are the one who will decide to give over your power to your Master. You will be doing this, not because you are forced to obey, but because you need to. Yes, during the course of your relationship there will be times you will be forced to do something, but it will never be something that goes against who you are. Your Master may feel obeying this command will help you to grow into the best person you can be, or will help you break out of an inhibition you have.

How is your temper? Are you quick to fly off-of-the-handle when you are upset? Or are you lay back, accepting anything and everything, and then go off to sulk because your feelings were hurt? A Master does not wish to have a doormat for a slave nor does He desire to be told how things should be. Learning when and how to say things will become very important in your relationship. If you do not tell your Master when something is bothering you, then you have no right whatsoever to become upset. However wonderful and omnipotent He may seem, He is not a mind reader: unless you tell Him, He won't know. The key, as I said a moment ago, is in how you tell Him.

Your self-discipline is very important in this relationship. Do you tend to put things off until the last possible moment? You won't be able to do this when you are owned. There will be chores and tasks your Master will assign that He expects to be done in a timely fashion set by Him, not by you. Your Master's wants and needs will be put before your own. Self-discipline is similar to self-control. Your ability to follow complete assignments made by your Master will be very important. As a slave, you will need to be able to control your own actions well enough to be able to remain within the boundaries set for you by Him. If He says you can't do something, simply, you can't. Doing it anyway and not telling Him doesn't make it right. In the case of a Master/slave relationship, what you don't know CAN hurt you, as well as the relationship you have worked so hard to build. Even a simple "white lie" can destroy the trust so necessary to really establish this type relationship.

As to wants and needs of your own: do you know the difference between the two? If not, I strongly recommend you figure them out before entering into servitude. Sometimes the two are hard to distinguish, but it will become important that you do so. Your Master will ensure all your "needs" are taken care of, but the "wants" will be His to allow or not, as He sees fit. Needs are the necessities of life that are required in order for us to remain mentally and physically healthy. They allow us to grow emotionally and spiritually. If you can survive without something, then it is a want. Wants are usually given as a reward for good behavior.

In order to be a slave, there will be many things you have to learn to accept within yourself and adapt to. Your primary purpose in life will be to see to your Masters pleasure (both mentally and physically) in any manner He should desire. In order to do this, you will have to learn your Master well. Find out what pleases and displeases Him. By this, I do not mean just sexually. You will learn that sex is but a small part of your relationship. Learn to anticipate His every need and desire without being pushy. His needs and desires will encompass intellectual stimulation, physical pleasure, emotional support, and many other things unique to Him. Remember - physical does not equal sexual. Physical pleasure may include, but is not limited to, touch, favorite foods, textures, clothing, and colors as examples. It will be your job to make sure His physical pleasures are met in every way. Think of the five senses, and make His environment pleasing to all of them. Never forget - the most pleasing thing in His environment should be you.

As His slave, it will be up to you to figure out what pleases your Master. He should not have to ask constantly for the basic things - you should have learned them. If His glass is empty, quietly and unobtrusively refill it. Remember, you are doing this for His pleasure not your own. Just because He does not notice and praise you doesn't mean you are doing it wrong. Look at His smile. Is He comfortable? If He looks happy and content, then you have done well, and should bask in His content. Always remember that you do this for Him and not for your own satisfaction. Your happiness should come from serving Him and His being happy.

As I said in the beginning of this article, I am not trying to scare you away from the world of D/s. My goal is to make sure that, when you enter our lifestyle, you do so with your eyes wide open, fully knowing what to expect. The road will not be an easy one. You will have to re-learn much of what you once took for granted: things you just did without thinking, like simply sitting in a chair. These are habits we never even think about anymore. That is, until we find a Master.

Everything else you learned before reading this article is probably true. Being a slave is a wonderful life: one where you are taken care of. Most decisions are out of your hands and in those of your Masters. But, many choices will still be left up to you. Most Masters want a slave who is smart, has a sense of humor, and a will of their own. There is no pleasure in owning a doormat that just sits or is only walked upon. He will become bored very fast. Being you is the best advice. you will find being a slave everything you dreamed of and so much more if you enter this life knowing more of what to expect. If you are meant to be in the lifestyle, you will find that, where you were once only walked through life, you will be gliding on air. Parts of you that never were complete will then become whole. In relinquishing control you will find have found freedom: freedom to find and be the person you are inside..

It is my hope that, after reading this article, you will be able to make a more informed choice about entering this lifestyle. Never forget that, one of the most important requirements for existing in this lifestyle is honesty. Honest with yourself first. However, you will find that this is not as easy as it sounds. Once you learn to do this, you will find yourself at peace and able to enter your servitude with clearer mind, knowing where you are and where you want to be. When you accept your Masters collar, you give up all your rights. Your friends, your life - nothing will remain yours. Being a slave means giving up so much more than you would if you were only being submissive. You give up all rights in your life. Slave isn't just a word; it's a way of life a defined action.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9/14/2009 4:02:25 PM

DAMAGE CONTROL

On the surface this submissive will appear much like any other. The Dominant may overlook minor irregularities or regard them as just the unique make-up of the individual submissive. The Dominant and submissive may willfully embark on the creation of a relationship. Fairly early in the relationship the Dominant may encounter situations where the submissive becomes very aggressively Dominant. Often the submissive will present a confusing blend of volatility coupled to pleas for help. Immediately following such an episode the submissive will often become abjectly submissive. They will usually be unable to 'tell' the Dominant what has occurred although the submissive usually knows. This is not to be construed as active deceit on the part of this submissive. This is a learned response. It is a reaction to threat, danger and a survival warning. The Dominant having never really encountered this precise mixture before may decide that their submissive is 'acting out' to gain attention. This may propel the Dominant into taking a more aggressive stance in 'halting' this strong posturing by the submissive.

The Dominant may decide to actively 'confront' this display using techniques such as discipline or punishment. Often they will hardly recognize their submissive in the person who challenges them. Heated words are sometimes exchanged. This expression of extreme displeasure on the part of the Dominant will devastate the submissive. S/he will often seek to 'solve' the problem by releasing more of her/his tightly held barriers often forcing 'themselves' deeper into space. This is the submissive's supreme gift to the Dominant. However, when the submissive takes these steps and opens wider his/her defensive personae sees more and more danger. This propels more frequent and stronger display's if the Dominant maintains the discipline/punishment response. Again the submissive cannot usually articulate to the Dominant what is really happening. For many submissives there is an underlying believe that the 'right' Dominant will 'know'. Will 'see', will 'understand'. It is the presence of submissives greatest secret and treasure.

This process can continue until the true core of the submissive is fully exposed. At this point the Dominant may become fully aware of the real depth of this submissive. This is not voluntary submission that is readily understood and accepted, but submission to the very core of the soul. Few Dominant's have the desire or capacity to draw toward them or embrace the full and total submissive. At this point it is not uncommon for the Dominant to step away. Aware, terribly contrite with feelings of helplessness on how to help this unique submissive.

Here are a few of the traits of a High-End Submissive. S/he will enter space easily and quickly. S/he will be able to ride the Dominant's energy stream easily, this may appear to be an almost telepathic response to a Dominant's desires. The submissive may appear to simply 'know' where the Dominant wishes them to go. The orientation of this submissive will generally be overtly 'toward' giving to others. The Dominant may notice that this submissive becomes submissive very quickly and may appear to border on the edges of space virtually all the time.

 

Once the defensive personae has been 'breached', the submissive fully exposed, a level of extreme vulnerability exists. Within the most natural chain of events a submissive would release their defenses or withdraw their walls 'into' their Dominant. In a sense the Dominant 'becomes' this fabricated personality and replaces the defensive personae as the active protector and defender of the core. When this chain breaks, when the Dominant accidentally reveals this vulnerable core and realizes that this is a submissive that they had no intent on discovering. Or if that Dominant acknowledges that they have no true desire to become full life mate to a complete submissive then the 'natural' solution becomes unavailable. The exposed submissive is to some extent left facing their worse nightmare. Without the assistance of their defensive personae and coupled to the reality that they are not bonded to or attached to the Dominant who has 'taken' them they may feel they are exposed to any Dominant.

This creates a sensation of personal terror. With some submissives the first desire will be to 'fill the void', find someone to 'hear' so that all of the voices diminish in strength around them again. This can lead to enormous judgment errors as the submissive will literally be in a state of panic and therefore to some extent incompetent of making sound judgments. This submissive will 'hear' any Dominant around them with the same full unique focus that is their true birthright. They know that it leaves them vulnerable to being taken by literally any strong Dominant. This submissive is usually quite intelligent and has no desire to submit to involuntary coupling to a person they may dislike, disrespect or even hate.

The first thing this submissive needs to do is reduce contact. This is contact with everyone. An active choice must be made to create a window of time and space to rebuild the barriers which mask or hide the core. If this submissive is active in the community this may be extremely difficult and painful. The Dominant involved in this situation if they are of quality, will be actively determined to aid this submissive in these repairs. This Dominant may need to present the illusion of being coupled to this submissive for a period of time to prevent other Dominant's from actively pursuing this submissive in their most vulnerable state.

The submissive may believe that their barriers are gone totally. This is not true. The mind of the human being tends to have very good survival skills. The defensive personae to some extent does need to be resurrected. The submissive has demonstrated the ability to create these defenses quite effectively in the past, this means they retain that same ability in the present. Defenses are created through need. This submissive is literally an expert at traversing what we call subspace. This subspace is quite similar in some regards to levels that the brain may achieve through hypnosis and meditation. This can mean that the submissive can use similar techniques to strengthen themselves.

In as sense what the submissive created in the past was a projected Dominant presence. This is a significant part of themselves. Penetration of the barrier can scatter this unified personae but not truly destroy it. The submissive needs to actively collect this 'negative' strength around them again. The reduction of contact is the beginning. Following that the submissive should find a peaceful place to relax. This may be in a comfortable chair in front of a window with a nice view. S/he should concentrate on relaxing and gathering strength. The concept or idea of collecting energy or strength around your core is generally enough to allow your mind to make it so. The need is real so the mind tends to 'solve' the problem. In addition the submissive should seek out and engage in a strong exercise routine. Exercise releases blood chemistries and is or tends to be relentlessly monotonous, which is exactly the type of exercise that the submissive should engage in. This also improves the functioning of the body and brain, the submissive may tend to feel 'good' after a workout, both about themselves and their actions. This is a positive step! This would be something like Yoga, running, stair master, bicycling etc. The submissive should actively imagine or image this alter personae. The idea that the submissive is pouring strength into this personae will cause it to happen.

These simple meditative practices work. The submissive should also direct 'themselves' to block out the emanations of Dominant's. This can be done by entering space and simply repetitively telling your inner self that you can not and will not 'hear' all Dominant's. If the submissive believes that they can resist, then they will resist, at least as much as they have ever done. What they are doing is reconstructing personal belief!!! All of these efforts are dependent on the amount of work the submissive does to manage or rebuild their defenses. They should recognize that this event may make future relationships even more difficult as their level of personal fear will have grown. They should develop ways to communicate more effectively with their Dominant in the early stages so that they can avoid similar problems. This is a teeter-totter with risks on both sides.

9/14/2009 8:50:11 AM
Honesty is so important in any relationship. i was offered the opportunity to earn his collar but he never discussed this with his collared sub, when she found out she was hurt and i do not blame her, i think she made him choose between her or me and i lost, He was dishonest with me as i think he never planned to collar me. he just wanted me to have regular play sessions . i never in my wildest dreams he would just call me and say we shouldn't play and more.
9/13/2009 12:49:08 PM

Dealing With Releases

 

 

i have been seeing so many breakups lately, some are handled with dignity and pride and the parties involved have parted mutually and with a respect that can be envied by many. i think a lot of the bitterness in other situations i have seen in breakups comes because we like to think we've been understood completely by the person we were in love with. Especially when the breakup happens really fast and unexpectedly, you're left feeling that these sensations of being intimately aware of another person, of finally finding someone who understands you and accepts you, never really existed outside your imagination or the lost hope you once held for the relationship. It's more like a betrayal thing i think, not an abuse thing or something exploitative. More like "I handed you my soul to carry around and you dropped it. How could you?" type of thing.

 i guess my advice to anyone out there who is going through a hard breakup would simply be to find something you like to do and make it your focus for a while, nothing helps to build one's self back up like doing something you enjoy to do and do it well, it gives you a sense of pride within yourself knowing you can accomplish things and have positive outcomes. It really helps you find out who you are and what you like to do when you can feel relaxed and able to remain calm so you can think, and it also helps to remember that there are other things in this life besides the "scene". Knowing what you want the next time comes from knowing yourself, use the time you now have to read over things you wrote or to mentally go over the things you didn't have pleasure in during the relationship but remember it is probably more important to also think of the good that was once there. Being able to recognize what you want from life, you will know that the person that is now gone from your life did not and does not make or break you.

One thing i have noticed after some of the break ups we have seen on here (online), there is often this need to sort of 're-define' your image of that person in terms of how we recall them or our memories with them. i believe it's at this point we see what it is we're actually made of. i once read the saying, "Any man can show kindness to his friends.. It is how a man deals with his enemies where we see his mercy put to the test." People meet; they fall in love and even in good relationships people still get hurt.

Some people, after breaking up, choose to take a very harsh turn on their former beloved, the one they once claimed devotion, love, service, respect and trust in. The only things coming out of the heart and mouth are "..all the times they hurt me, let me down, disappointed me... etc.". The temptation is there. i know, i myself too easily have dwelt on how "so and so did this or that, how unjust! How unkind! How dare they do this! yadda yadda yadda It runs through the theater of your mind like some awful B rate movie, or worse, a bad version of Payton Place (an old movie i caught last week on the classic movie chan.). But then what? You walk around filled with angst, hurt, a sense of injustice and bitterness that entertains no one nor does anything to help you grow as a person. Wigging out for a couple days is understandable, but it's not to be a lifetime occupation, this twisted bitterness that shows up on your doorstep the moment hurt strikes you deep.

There is of course this really radical way of thinking i was once taught as a child from this sweet little ole lady i called "Grandmamma" that i seem to recall a time or two to being very useful when it’s time to move on. I’ve found it to be a much less painful way to handle things instead of allowing the hurt to drag me down and destroy me, and make me look like a twisted bitter filled individual; it's called 'forgiveness'. Okay, so somebody lied to you, left you for someone else, used you, led you on, or any other multitude of reasons, whatever it was it didn't work out... it happens. But remember you too have hurt others in some way or another and perhaps without even giving it much thought. None of us are perfect or blameless... well, except for those conceited people who are just impossible to be around.

If you could remember one moment, one day, when you saw the very best of your former loved one, that one perfect scene, the day that had everything clicking in place... remember that and smile, remember the gift that day you two shared, that is where that old concept my grandmother taught me lives and hails from. And when you remember the wrong they did at a later time in your relationship, remember that you've forgiven them and it's a finished issue, because when you choose to remember that one perfect day and you smile, the healing began and you started down the road to forgiveness. They've gone their way, you've gone yours. Perhaps they'll change with someone else, perhaps not; perhaps you will change, perhaps not. But either way, even if it were in your power or at your disposal to see them pay for whatever they did or you think they did... remember that in forgiveness and mercy you'd not want such punishment be brought on them, no more than you would that brought onto yourself, because you too are not blameless, it took two to build it and it takes two to let it go.

This is where we have to look at ourselves and take a hard look at what we're made of. When we said, "I love you.", was that a conditional statement or did we extend that love freely? Do we only love those who love us in return? Is it really more like, "I love you, but only for now while it’s going good, but then I will destroy you when it's over? But for now…yeah I love you." Even the most selfish of persons cannot pull off that trick. We need not pine or long for a former lover, that would be unhealthy. Got to move on towards the future and leave the past behind. But we can still extend that love that does not wish any harm upon those we once loved closely, and pledged even a minuscule of respect.

Some might say it's impossible for their particular situation, that the hurt just outweighs what was good (sorry, but i disagree, giving up and giving in to just be vengeful is taking the easy road out). Holding your head up with pride and dignity is not always easy, but it far outweighs displaying yourself as being bitter and vindictive, such a heavy cross to bear in those actions, it only makes you paranoid and wonder if what everything being said and written in places like this is about you, after all…why wouldn't someone turn around and do that to you, you did it. i say that for any situation it can be hard at times, but not completely impossible or hopeless. After a while, it actually becomes a joy, and a relief to just kind of shrug your shoulders, let out a heavy sigh and wish your former beloved all goodness in their travels as you relieve them of any obligation to any wrongs you think they brought upon you. Then you commit yourself to remembering them and the couple you once were.."As you were, on your very best day with them."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9/13/2009 12:34:38 PM
i was so happy for a while when Sir offered me the opportunity to earn His collar.  i was at the club the other night and met His collared sub. i told her i considered it an honor to have to earn his collar. she had no idea he was doing this and was furious. she askedhim  if he was going to collar all his subs. Apparantly he had never talked to her about this. The other only thing i can see one other scenario. she told him  he had to choose between us. i think he was stringing me along with false promises. i recieved a call from Him yesterday and all He said was we shouln't see each other any more. He was the last person in the world i thought would be dishonest.
i have decided that D/s is not for me anymore because all i ever experience are dissapointments
kate
9/12/2009 2:25:48 PM
D/s is like being at the amusement park. You may not enjoy one ride so you try another and another but you do not have to leave the amusement park It is time for me to leave the amusement park.
kate
9/9/2009 9:06:53 AM

ABUSERS AMONG US

It is fundamentally true that within the BDSM community are physical, emotional and mental abusers. The numbers appear to be fairly small but tracking or identifying these abusers within this community is very hard. When their mask does fall away enough for others to identify them it is often too late for the subs they have victimized. Within this community open and freely exchanged communication is essential. Those that limit or attempt to limit this communication or attempt to isolate their subs from contact with others should be heavily scrutinized. If the Dominant cannot trust their sub with open, clear information then either they are controlling the flow of information to direct or pervert that sub's understanding or their self esteem is so low that they cannot allow anything which conflicts with what they say to enter into it. This indicates a closed mind. The protection of ugly secrets is dangerous and damaging. If a person attempts to hide something it generally means they have something to hide.

Members of this community are far more vulnerable to being accused of abuse than any other minority community existent. Because of that the community tends to talk about abuse and consent a lot. The line between BDSM and abuse is consent. Misrepresentation, deceit, failure to be honest in any form in order to attract, lure or seduce someone into a controlled position simply to proceed with no interest or regard for that individual's consent is abuse. Finding and identifying abusers and policing our community is our job. Within the BDSM community networks exist. People gossip, share information, warn each other. What we do is dangerous, illegal and unacceptable by society. This does not mean we are people without good instincts, morality or strong ethical character. Tolerance of nonconsensual play is 0%. If you or anyone you know of is in a nonconsensual situation it is important to understand that this is not D/s. If you are a submissive and someone injures you. Tell the other sub's or Dominant's in your area. Prevent this predator from victimizing again and again.

The best line of defense is communication. Isolation is one of the primary tools used by an abuser. A good Dominant will encourage the external life of their submissive desiring for that submissive to remain well rounded, with interests, hobbies, a career etc. If a person is causing you physical, mental or spiritual harm then they are not acting as a positive force in your life. If the results of your activities leave you injured, feeling subhuman or afraid and detached from your beliefs . . . get help!

Many of the people within this community are abuse survivors. They have NO desire to be re-victimized. When a person identifying themselves as a dominant uses language such as 'my victims' they are expressing something which can be felt to be an abusive trigger. We do not make 'victims' of our submissives. To consider a submissive as discardable, a throw away, incidental and unimportant are huge clues that something is very wrong with that person. We are sensitive to language and we do weed out and find these predators. They have no welcome mat here.

For those of you reading this who may be an abuser. Eventually we will see you. If you came to this community looking for easy sex with the freedom to hit, humiliate and destroy, we will find you, we will learn and we will know. As a community we are judged by the least of us. To tolerate you inside of our community lowers all of us to your standard, and that is intolerable.

 

9/8/2009 8:00:56 AM

A Pledge To My Submissive

 

I stand in front of you, My eyes, full of compassion and care, looking down on your kneeling form.   

you have offered yourself to Me, your mind, your body, your emotions, and your soul, and for those I pledge you this.   

I shall cherish you not only as My submissive, but as the woman you are, warm, intelligent, caring, and sensitive.   

I shall never intentionally harm you, and although I know, I am not perfect, I shall try to act wisely in all things.   

If I err, I shall rectify My error and I shall apologize to you.   

I shall continually strive to guide you and teach you to help you and support you, as you make the difficult decisions, which precede growth.   

I will be patient, as you grow, knowing that all things take time and change often does not come easily.  But even in My patience, I shall continually push you forward and not allow you to fall backwards.  If in anything you do fall, I shall be there to catch you, hold you, comfort you, and then place you back on track.   

If I ever lose My temper, I shall step back from that situation until I regain control, then deal with what has occurred.  I will not act irrationally or hastily, you shall always have the opportunity to explain what has happened, before I decide what must be done, then My actions will always be based on correcting you, not punishing you.   

I shall edify and build you up, always encouraging you and never belittling you, as a submissive or woman.  I will also build trust, being open and honest with you.   

I shall always communicate with you, even when it may not be easy for Me, showing both My strengths and weaknesses.  you shall never fear from Me, for I shall never forget your humanity and shall always honor the gift you have given Me.   

I will never lord My dominance over you.  you are submissive, I am dominant, two sides of the same coin, one by itself is worthless.   

I will treasure you, knowing without you, I have no more than an unfulfilled desire.   

Finally, My love, I pledge I shall love and cherish you, you are Mine, but I am no less yours.  

With that W/we B/both have what W/we have always sought, E/each O/other.

9/8/2009 7:53:39 AM

Ask today - Safe tomorrow ~

Sometimes we give much weight to what people say to us. This is particularly so for people who become known to each other through the Internet and phone. When written or verbal communication becomes our only available 'measure' of a person then we tend to become dependent on using our judgment as to the depth or veracity of what we hear. If we approach a new relationship with this handicap and if we are in a somewhat vulnerable state then we may be further inclined to offer a level of belief toward this unknown person we are communicating with. In a sense, we want to believe what they have to say so we encourage ourselves to override years of caution and offer to this person an almost limitless sphere of trust. This decision to trust can become so powerful that even when opportunities present themselves to check for truth, we ignore them. Sometimes going so far as to tell ourselves that such a check in some way diminishes the belief we have claimed both to them and to ourselves. In this case we deliberately 'blind' ourselves to any information which may present itself as contrary to the established truth.

It becomes fairly easy to 'build' a stranger into the 'design' we think we have searched for our entire lives. It is a way to resurrect hope and old tarnished battered by life dreams of the perfect man, or perfect woman. Further, it is in the nature of humans to create a 'mating dance' when meeting an 'available' or 'potential' mate. This dance in part is expressed through a deliberate seeking out of 'similar' signals. We tend to look for a common language, common hobbies or experiences, something to use as a foundation for an ongoing conversation or to further contacts and increase the potential of mating. Within this 'courting dance' we tend to ignore or push aside those things which are 'different' in part because we know that such differences if brought forward might erode our so carefully constructed relationship foundation. If you couple the need to believe again, to find someone to fill the voids in your life to this biological 'alignment' of similarities then you may find the combination difficult to resist and almost impossible to view objectively.

If you take this 'mixture' further and express it within the arena of D/s, you can then add a component of ritualized responses which inhibit open communication. This can be especially true if the individual is within the submissive side of the relationship. Very shortly after 'meeting' online, the submissive may be encouraged to respond 'in role' at all times during online conversations and email. This 'structure' by its nature is aligned toward the concept of one person offering direction and the other person following or accepting that direction. Open or intimate conversation may be an early casualty to the desire to 'fit' into the desired role. If no early open areas are created then the submissive may find themselves somewhat trapped within this role. Often they will not see this as being trapped since 'finding' this 'special person' is very important to them. They will tell themselves that this 'limitation of information flow' is what is proper between their perceptions of Dominant and submissive. Beyond a certain point, 'asking' can be viewed as disrespectful. So, necessary questions may remain unasked and unanswered. The submissive may feel that this floating trust adds just that little bit more risk and edge to their situation or budding relationship.

By viewing this process in reverse you can clearly note the times or moments when such decisions were made, when the individual made a choice to offer trust in lieu of real information. This launching of the self into the unknown is also a choice. By accepting the 'limitations' of real information the individual can make decisions which on some level they know are based on possibly erroneous assumptions. By not asking certain questions they take a step toward reducing the long term viability of the new relationship. This is an action directed by the free will and choice of the individual. As they take each further action which may lead them into an unsuitable union they are in basic ways expressing the desire to be in a temporary union, one which stands the highest risk of falling apart in disunion after a very short period of time. This 'idea' may be mentally intolerable and frequently the individual will persuade themselves that what they truly are looking for is a stable, long term, healthy interpersonal relationship.

However, with very few exceptions, the strength of a relationship is built over a long period of time based on the actions of the individuals involved in the relationship. It is less important what you believe, or what you tell yourself and more important what you do, to, toward and for that relationship and indeed for yourself. Intentions are empty descriptions. Your 'action' is who you are, it is what you really do. Trust if given easily and cheaply will be repaid by its easy and cheap stripping. Trust shouldn't be given at all. Trust is something which you as an individual earn. If you are a person who willfully chooses to take actions against the basic structure of your relationship you are simply expressing your true 'feeling' for that relationship. By seeking 'forgiveness' for actions you indeed are requesting that those who have trusted you should accept this willful injury of themselves, and release you from responsibility for your choice to injure them in the first place. A twice injury.

 

If you are seeking a relationship via the Internet or some form of dating service, use all of the same tools you would use when seeking any relationship. Be safe. Meet in open, public places. Create safe call numbers and USE them. Ask questions. Take a look at your dates photo ID. See if the names match, if the addresses match. Beyond the normal range of safe call questions are some questions which should be asked. The growth of the Internet is creating 'opportunistic predators', these are people who will seek out anyone they believe is vulnerable purely to use that person for their own motives or purposes. Further, there are people entering the lifestyle looking for a place to 'hide' their behaviors of violence and abuse. Ask any potential relationship partner if they have a criminal record, if they have ever been charged with domestic violence or stalking, if they are a felon, if they have ever been charged with a sex crime such as rape or child molestation, if they have ever been charged or implicated in the death of anyone else. Felony conviction records are generally available to the public only requiring a name to be searched. If your potential relationship partner has any type of charge or conviction against them, then do the research to INDEPENDENTLY explore the nature of the charge and findings against them IF you continue to be serious about them. Do your best to gather clear and factual information to the best of your ability prior to placing yourself in a position of extreme vulnerability. And finally, whenever possible DATE locally. Meet early in the relationship; see if there is physical chemistry. Then check your date out. If you notice an inconsistency don't allow yourself to put it into the ignore box, if you select poorly that choice may injure or destroy you.

9/8/2009 6:40:18 AM

The Question We All Must Face:

"Have I Lost My Desire To Be Submissive?"

".

 

Someday, sometime, somehow, it's going to happen. No matter how good your D/s relationship is, it's going to happen. Even if you have the most caring, sensitive, responsive, loving Dominant in the world, it's going to happen. It's happened to the strongest of submissives. It's happened to the weakest. And most likely, sooner or later, someday, sometime, somehow, it will probably happen to you. Sooner or later, you're going to ask yourself the most challenging question a submissive can face. Have i lost my desire to be a submissive?

There are days when i truly wish that being a submissive actually did mean that you were a mindless robot. No cares. No worries. Just sit around and wait for the next directive. The idea of being the naked boy, sitting at home, waiting on Sir, while He takes care of all the necessities of life doesn't sound like a bad thing at all. In fact, it sounds damn good!

Nice work if you can get it, but that's far from reality for the vast majority of us. So, sooner or later, as the pressures of everyday life make you feel like you’re ready to explode, that awful question will begin to sneak up on you.

Let's be real. Being in service, to even the best of Dominant, can sometimes be a real pain. We have to take care of all of our own responsibilities that come with having a career, taking care of our house and car, and all the other modern "conveniences" that for some reason seem to make life more complicated than convenient. Plus, we also have the responsibility of taking care of someone else's home, car and modern conveniences. Daily pressure times two. Sometimes it can become overwhelming.

But hey, we're "super-sub." We can handle that and make it look so easy that Sir, believing that the service ability of a good sub is a terrible thing to waste, piles on a few more tasks for you to do in your "spare time," whatever that is. But hey, we're "super-sub," we can handle it. So you reach down inside yourself, find that last ounce of energy that you've hidden away, and keep on going.

But then comes the big one. Naturally, with all that you're trying to do, at the end of the day, you're tired. Sir, doing all He can to be the responsible Master, decides that what you need is rest. No play tonight, or the next night or the next etc., etc., etc. So now you start to think, ok, i've worked my ass off, done everything i'm supposed to, yet i don't get any of the rewards, i.e., play time. What's wrong with me? Am i no longer attractive to Him? Do i no longer spark His desire to play with me? Rest? That's the last thing i want. Want to rejuvenate me? Then take me in and beat the crap out of me. Throw in a little CBT, maybe some single tail, and see how fast i bounce back. After all, a good flogging beats the hell out of any kind of massage or rest when it comes to rejuvenating a boy.

Then it hits. Why am i doing this? i could find any number of play partners without having to go through all these other hassles. Why did i become His submissive anyway?

Unless there are other, deeper, problems in the relationship, it doesn't take long to come up with the reasons why. Despite all the hassles, all the headaches, all the self-questioning of worth, deep inside you know why. It's because you love doing it. You need to serve and you know you've got the best Dominant anyone could ask for. All you have to do is swallow a little of your pride (all it does is get in the way), talk to Sir and tell Him, "i need Your help and understanding."

Of course, admitting this is the last thing you want to do, being "super-sub" and all. So you bang your head against the wall a few times (damn, now I’ve got to fix the hole in the wall), slam a few doors (oh no, i heard a crash, what broke?), drop kick the cat across the room (it's ok, he's already deranged, another concussion won't hurt him much) or go shopping (ok, so there is one gay stereotype i fit) until you finally get rid of enough anger and frustration to admit to Sir that you can't do it all.

But it's OK. He understands. Most of the problem could have been avoided if you just hadn't been so stubborn and talked to Him sooner. But you faced the question. You've reassured yourself how much it all means to you. You won.

Just A Thought

Do you really believe the old stereotype of the submissive as being someone of no worth, a plaything to be used and abused at will by the Dominant? Did you come into this lifestyle with an extreme case of low self-esteem, believing that you are so worthless you deserve to be misused? Think again. That stereotype is the furthest thing from the truth.

Being a submissive requires intelligence, a deep sense of self-worth, coupled with a strong desire to care and serve the one you love.

If you take all the words that are used to describe the various types of submissives, be it boy, boi, girl, slave, submissive or bottom, you can't find the letters to make up "worthless," "ignorant" or "piece of shit"!!! Remember that!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9/5/2009 11:43:51 AM

Sweet Pussy Kate and The Pan   The tail was nearly second nature to her now; it brushed with a soft sensuality against her skin as she moved about the house. She felt deliciously naked, covered as she was by only the tail, hanging from the plug deep in her anus to her knees in luxurious waves. She had noted earlier as she passed the full-length mirror in the hall how it so nicely rose up from her cleft at first, like the graceful arc of a prancing show horse’s tail would, then downward quickly to brush her thighs and the backs of her legs. She was standing, and it still performed the arc, but she knew it would be much more pronounced when she took to her cat persona later if Master pleased.  It would fly up and over her buttocks in a wave, arching over her back as she silently waited by his chair on all fours or slept peacefully by his chair, the soft waves tucked between her legs or held lightly over her thighs. She loved being the cat.  It afforded her the opportunity to be his pet.  No need to do anything other than move from place to place, occasionally coming to lick his hand or rub against his leg, (permitted in cat persona protocol), receive absentminded scratches behind the ears and of course, occasional trips to the little milk dish placed in the kitchen for her. No need to be or do, just the delightful presence at Master’s feet, his sweet pussy kate.

 

She loved it. She even had come to love the huge fullness of the plug as it moved within her.  Every effort of her bottom to expel the foreign presence only served to pull it up and inward away from the huge retaining knob, her powerful anal muscle moving down the smoothly lubricated and tapered surface, bringing the tail in tight to her ass. She had come to look forward to these natural and almost unconscious physical adjustments as the plug slid in and out; it moved only an inch or so, but it felt oh so much like his cock within her passage. (A fact she did not intend to share with Master anytime soon).

 

Some things were better left unsaid.  She had never admitted to Master that the tail almost gave her the nice feeling of him being within her as she moved about the house. It was a small pleasure she afforded herself, and she took some little delight in knowing that Master seemed to think it was a disciplinary thing rather than a nice feeling. Small stolen climaxes that she considered not her fault but rather were a result of the inward and outward motion of the plug could not be her fault, and therefore, (she reasoned) there was no need to mention such climaxes to Master. After all, they were just passing pulses of the clitoris, coming and going so quickly they could hardly be worthy of reporting, could they?

 

But suddenly her thoughts turned to another matter…

 

Feeling a strong urge, she stepped into the hall and seeing that Master was still busy in the study so that she would not by mistake bump into him before being called to him, she strode to the bathroom. She had been making frequent trips and it was beginning to be a bore, but Master had his ways, and she knew better than to ask too many questions. She knew only that he had instructed her to drink lots of water throughout the day. If she had any inkling of what was to happen, she did not admit it to herself. As the day had passed, for some reason she had begun thinking about the pan he had made her buy several months earlier, and had never explained why he had done so.  He had only told her to hand-wash the pan daily and store it carefully in a special place. It had seemed easier to her to do it in the washer, but Master patiently explained to her that he wanted it done by hand, and the fact was that the careful ritual would cleanse the pan adequately. Several times over the months she had ventured to ask about the pan, but always all he would say was,  “It’s special.”

 

It was times like that, being treated with condescension, that in that awful former life as a frumpy housewife, full of bitterness and arguments, she had many times become enraged at being treated like a little girl, (or so she thought) by her husband ken. Of course she had taken revenge by refusing sex for many days, behavior that was now unthinkable.  Ken, alpha to her now, need only instruct her to come to bed and it was so, immediately and without delay.  Master would not like the old behavior at all, and it could not happen under Master.  Bad behavior, refusing ken, would be the same thing as refusing Master. Punishment would be swift and sure.

 

She was coming to hate, really hate any form of disobedience in her behavior. 

 

But now – now, she felt a delicious yearning in her stomach and thighs to drop to her knees and suck Master’s wonderful cock in without waiting for permission.  She loved the humiliation of being summarily treated, and she knew in her heart, washing the damnable pan, that further humiliation was in store for her, and she would pass through yet another giving up of her most intimate, private person into his hand, and he would take it as his right. After all, he was her Master. Thoughts of humiliation never failed to make her run with sexual need, and this time was not unlike the others.  She became aware of a clear liquid running onto her thigh, and wiped it away, shuddering with anticipation.  

 

Returning to the kitchen, she went to the cupboard and removed the pan from its place.  Turning it in her hands, she tested the bottom with a flick of her fingernail. She poured another glass of water and stood looking out at the garden as she downed it quickly. The pan was much on her mind.

 

Sometimes she had almost forgotten the mystery of the pan and dismissed its purpose from her thoughts, as she had known Master to do things or have her do things that had never meant much sense to her until much later.  Of course there was always the wonderful fact that much later the revelation was a pleasure and increased her submissive qualities under him.  Witness the first time he finally possessed her other passage…how hard to work up to that, the terrible embarrassment and humiliation of following his instructions for a ritual washing, three times, first the evacuation, followed by another inner washing with warm soapy water, and the final purification with warm, clear water, to make herself ready for deflowering. Taking the kneeling-forward position facing away from him, bottom fully exposed, opening her legs wide, nipples against the floor, being instructed to spread herself wide-open to his view with her hands was humiliating in the extreme.  She had cried.  She had whimpered, “Master, you give me no privacy at all”.  He had only laughed at her, making her burn with shame as he entered her, his hand coming down hard on her naked, exposed buttocks as he rode her.  His ejaculation was extreme within her; it seemed like there was no place his sperm did not invade and possess.

 

But she had performed obediently without question, and it was oh so nice to be fucked in a new way.  Master’s cock, gently at first, then more forcefully had opened her to a new experience under his collar, and she had moved deeper into her submissive life it seemed, giving up another secret, another personal privacy, another thing no longer held back from Master’s pleasure in her.  She tried to recall, had ken ever so possessed her before Master’s use of her?  It didn’t matter, as ken would have no problem taking her nether passage now if he wanted, and anyway, it was now Master’s responsibility to offer ken that pleasure or not. Master usually reserved it for himself, as he did not wish to instruct her to perform the ritual cleansing too often.  She smiled, remembering Master’s careful attention to her health.

 

She felt a new uplift of feeling for the man she called Master.  Ken, as much as she loved him, had never been able to master her so forcefully.  She felt utterly powerless under Master.  And he took full advantage of her total yielding…she was his slave and she well knew it.  She remembered how she had struggled with the idea of consuming sperm…certainly it wasn’t even a possibility with ken when she merely existed (not lived) as his frumpy wife.  But she would not dream of wasting a single drop of Master’s sperm, an almost unforgivable insult to him.

 

“Well, I guess sometimes I can’t figure Master out and I just have to wait and see” She smiled with a secret look of bemusement. If ken had been there, he would have asked her what she was thinking, but she would never tell. This was Master’s way, and she would simply obey, as ken himself had done many times during his own training.  She felt sure that there were some things in ken’s service under Master that she was not privy to, and that was just as well too.

 

The pan spun, turning and sparkling in her hands under the hot water as she washed it in the ritualistic way Master had instructed her.  Never to be washed with other kitchen items.  Always in the sink, with the hottest water, washed, soaped, rinsed and repeated with slow, meditative attitude three times, and finally placed to dry on a clean towel, the towel which had also been specially purchased, on the same day, along with a new pair of panties, and which had been kept with the pan and panties as a set all these months, and always, always, reverently and carefully placed separately by themselves, the towel folded in a square beneath the pan, which was placed upright on the towel, the panties, scented and carefully folded and neatly placed at the bottom of the pan. The water splashed against the bottom of the pan at the last rinse, and she stood looking down at the pure, clear stream, and listened to the perfect C note issuing from the striking of the water against the metal.

 

“And that’s the other thing” She mused, a slight frown on her face, “What was that all about, having to go find a piano and find out what a perfect middle C sounds like, and then looking through all those damned pans, rapping my fingernail on the underside to find a pan that perfectly matches the middle C?  I swear, some of those store clerks must have thought I was crazy, rapping on those pans…damn.”  She emptied the pan and her fingernail idly rapped the bottom of the pan as she mused, as if she needed to check one last time whether it had the correct pitch.

 

 Another flick of the finger – “Oh, and no handles…doesn’t the man know a pan needs handles?  How many stores does he think I had to go to, to find a pan with no handles that sings middle C?”  Done, she placed the set into the cabinet and closed the cabinet door and went about her business without further thought on the subject.

 

Time was moving swiftly now, and the day was wearing on.  She was almost there.

She bent to remove the last dish from the washer, placed it lovingly on the counter with the stack to be placed in the cupboard and then she moved on quickly to finish up her household assignments for the week.  The living room was the last chore, and she felt wonderfully exhausted from the day of ceaseless movement, and proud of the fact that she still retained the medallion penny under her tongue…it had been placed there by her Master’s hand that very morning, after she had arrived and stripped, kneeling at Master’s feet for assignments and directions as was his method.  There had been, of course, a few moments to carefully bath his man-hood with her lips and tongue…she might have been allowed to take his sperm then and there, he seemed favorable to the idea, but she had made the mistake of chattering on about something instead of paying attention to the servicing, looking up at him smiling like a child, idly stroking his flesh in one hand, cupping his sac in the other, unmindful of the change in his eyes while he was made to wait for her mouth again.

 

That had done it.

 

The tail and medallion had quickly followed, and the day had been spent not in ceaseless pleasure in Master’s bed, but in work.  He had been busy in the study with his things, and she had moved in stealth, careful not to slam doors or make unnecessary noises until he would call her to him. There would, of course, be a little chat at the end, for good measure to make sure the day’s lesson was learned.

 

“Damn” She whispered under her breath, still careful to be silent at all costs, as she knew from experience that when Master wanted her to be silent he seemed to be able to hear through the walls, and any vocal effects were always dealt with, even if inadvertent.  “When will you ever learn, kate?”  She had been through this countless times it seemed, but always there would be a word spoken out of turn, or a pronouncement given but not invited, the little things that kept her in her own mind from being the submissive he desired her to be…now, of course, there was the added fact that her husband had been made Alpha, and infractions at home…whether in bed or the living room were supposed to be reported to Master.  This left her with little or no privacy from male control, but there it was.  She supposed that over all though, her submission to ken without delay when he chose, as opposed to her being allowed to refuse if she so desired, was better for her and for ken, and so she felt no problem with the new system, but rather liked it.

She was, in fact, a natural slave.

 

She loved the wise things Master did in their lives since they had become his submissives.  Master seemed to have a sense about these things, and she had noted a betterment of ken’s moods, as he had become her superior again.  She remembered times (long ago now, it seemed) when she had refused ken, argued with him, been dull in bed.  “Did I really insist on the missionary position? Did I really dislike sucking him?  Did I really wear those awful clothes, was I truly the dull frumpy housewife I seem to remember being?”  She shuddered slightly as she remembered the times she had clamped her legs shut when he needed her.

 

“Unbearable…just awful to remember those times” She whispered.  Saliva flooded the floor of her mouth - that was one drawback of the silence penny - and she quickly swallowed, loving the pretense that it might well be Master’s seed disappearing so sweetly down her throat had she behaved decently earlier.  The thoughts of her bad past had changed to sexual need rapidly rising in her pussy as she had become aware again of her absolute nakedness, as servant in her Master’s house, nipples and clit framed with rings, tail swaying.

 

“Damn, what a difference, and for the better!”  She laughed silently.

 

Movement in the hall brought her from her thoughts and she quickly turned away from the movement, bending to fuss with some lace on the edge of the couch, as if not knowing he was behind her.  She always tried to do this to allow him to decide whether he wanted to come to her or call her to him…she had been taught never to initiate conversation, especially if under some sort of discipline. The movement seemed to fade, but then he was behind her, his hand turning her, the other bringing her face up to his. He took her mouth deeply, without preamble, taking his own pleasure there before pulling away from her and with one smooth  motion, sitting on the couch and pulling her across his lap.  His hand was always hard when he did this, and she was not mistaken in believing this would be a final exclamation point on the discipline of the day, wincing and biting her lip as his hand began to punctuate his words, words spoken softly but with firmness in contrast to the stinging application of his big hand on her naked skin.  She noted with finality that the tail was indeed no help at all in protecting her from the spanking she was enduring. Finally, her bottom stinging, she felt his anger abate and he held her for some time, quietly across his lap, stroking her back.  Gently then, he pushed her away. 

 

She slid from his lap and crept silently, tears in her eyes, to his knees and looked up at him pleadingly. He removed the penny from her mouth at last, and she swallowed hard.

 

 “Master, I am so sorry, can you forgive my bad behavior, please” She did not touch him, or make any outward motion toward him, as she knew to avoid at all costs topping from the bottom, behavior worse than the original error earlier in the day.

 

He seemed to be idly reading a magazine that had caught his eye, and she knew that he was letting her wait. She slowly settled down at his feet, and cast her eyes down, not whimpering, which he disliked in his submissives, but in silent reverence for his authority over her.  In time, his hand came down to pat her head and stroke her shoulder, and after what seemed a long time, he leaned close to her ear.

 

 “You washed the pan?  You have the towel and panties?”

 

“Yes, Sir.”

 

“Get them.”

 

She did not answer, but rose from her haunches immediately and went to the kitchen, and retrieved the pan, towel, and panties.  Bringing the items he had requested back to the study, she sat on her haunches and placed them in front of her, at his feet.

 

“Back a bit, cat, more…more…there.”

 

She did not need to be told what to do next.  She opened the towel, spread it beneath the pan, and removed the panties.  A look from him told her to kneel there until further directions were given, but she knew that he was simply waiting for her.  He went back to his magazine, ignoring her for the moment.  She fiddled with the towel, adjusting, amazed at her embarrassment, knowing what was coming. He looked up briefly.

 

“You were obedient about the water?”

 

“Yes, Sir.”  She never failed to be impressed by his wisdom. Had she failed in taking the water she would not be ready, and that would be bad. Again, she realized that unquestioned obedience was the only way.

 

He ignored her again, caught up it seemed in an interesting article. The clock ticked on the mantle, and the sun crossed over the limit of the room, agonizingly slowly, ending finally in a tiny sliver of yellow against the far wall that faded into nothingness.  The room became bathed only in the soft yellow of Master’s chair-side lamp, casting shadows on the wall the sun had vacated earlier.

 

The time passed.  Master seemed to have forgotten her.  She dozed slightly, her mind wandering to fragmented bits of memory and fantasy. She was a woman who naturally hated silence, but silence had been her constant companion since he had collared her.  Silence would become her friend, he had told her, but sometimes the urge to speak became overwhelming.  She needed the penny, desperately.

 

The moment finally came. She felt a rising excitement, in spite of her humiliation, spreading across her thighs and belly…she knew her vulva was engorged and running freely, now, and her breasts were red with shame. She knew she must not touch her clitoris as it would cause an explosive climax, and that would not do. She tried not to squeeze against the plug, letting it slip down until the knob was just inside her anus.  She knew she could not tighten her vagina, all too dangerous an act.  She was a bomb, ready to explode.  She looked at her Master, and knew maybe for the first time how much she loved and needed him, how she adored him. He was safety, comfort, love, cherishing, all of the things she ever wanted or needed as a woman.  He was here, now, and she was on the cusp of offering up her privacy to him, and she could not stop.

 

She came to a place where she began to need to please him in a new way, in spite of her embarrassment, in spite of the humiliation of being in such a position in front of him. She had done things for him she had not dreamed of doing with or for any other man, and now this new thing was upon her, and her nipples were stiff with desire for him, and her clitoris was on fire, and her need became a river, flowing with a powerful, unstoppable tide of new desire. She now wished for the moment, the actuality of the act of pleasing him. No longer was this something that was foreign to her mind; it seemed the most natural thing in the world, and she knew it was to become another milestone in her absolute, total surrender to Master. 

 

It seemed an eternity before the physical need rose up within her, slightly at first, then with more urgency.  She looked pleadingly at him when the need became discomforting.  He waited until her eyes were desperate pools of pleading, and still he waited more, until finally, he leaned forward.

 

“Now.”

 

She knew instinctively to move up and forward, her thighs open above the pan.  The need was almost painfully intense, and the earlier deep sense of shame and humiliation gave way before the pure physical need to release the pressure. Her heart beat faster, but the ever-present need did not forgive, and she reached the place of no return. She knew what every woman knows…once she starts, she cannot stop, and so shame mounted into a positive peak against her inner rebellion.  He watched her, calmly now. His force overpowered her.  She gave in.  She sobbed.  She released her control to him.

 

The sound was a perfect middle C, clear and high, with a purity that surprised her, as her stream started, slowly at first, musical notes in quick succession, timed in ever-closer beats against the bottom of the pan, then with more force, until she had to reach down and open herself, risking further humiliation, and the stream became a river, sounding against the pan, maintained for what seemed like minutes.  She had never been so humiliated, so not in control of herself.  The river issuing from her in his sight felt as if her very soul and spirit were pouring out of her…it was as if every hidden secret, every hidden sin, thought, anger, sadness, happiness, every emotion she had ever experienced were emptying from her in a flood that left her wondering how she had never before known such an emptying, such happiness, such pure joy.

 

She clamped down hard on the tail plug, and the movement triggered her vulva into spasms, and she exploded into completion, but her eyes stayed on his; this was his climax, this was her loving offering to him. This was the signal to him that he had beaten her.  She remembered long ago, thinking to be only his submissive, but she knew, and he knew, she was his slave.

 

The first climax was full and wide, covering her thighs, belly, and breasts, rising to her face in a crimson flush that left her breathless.  She moved her pelvis outward, toward him, spreading her vulva wide to his view, pleading with her eyes that he accept her offering of total submission, the surrendering of her inmost privacy.  She wanted to cry out, beg for his praise.

 

“I know, cat.  I know.”  His smile, his eyes, told it all.

 

The flood diminished, and became a trickle…one last drop fell away into the water as she looked down and saw why he had instructed her to drink throughout the day.  Her flood was crystal clear, as if from a tap.  It was almost pure water. As in a mirror, her pussy shown back at her wondering eyes, flushed with a crimson that extended over her whole vulva.  Her clitoris sat panting, pulsing, the gold ring shimmering in the rippling water beneath her.

 

His smile was her reward.  She waited, holding herself open to his eyes, the pan shimmering beneath her, until he motioned with his hand, and she took up the panties to touch herself to dry, and instantly a second powerful climax overcame her, and she bucked forward over the pan, unable to stem the tide of her orgasm.  He watched, bemused. He would allow her one climax for herself, after all.

 

“Here”

 

She crawled forward, the slinking cat, the pet…she knew that she was nothing more, his pet for his pleasure.  And she reveled in the feeling of her shame…the tail swishing against her legs as she moved. She knew that if he so wished, she would gladly be his cat in the midst of strangers.  Did cats wear leashes?  She laughed inwardly.  It did not matter. Maybe she would be one cat who would walk by his side, tail held proudly, on a pretty leash. She simply did not care. All that mattered was pleasing him.

 

She reached his feet, leaning down to plant a kiss on each foot, licking, her tongue washing his flesh. She advanced between his knees. The transformation was complete.  She had no words, purring and eagerly rubbing against his hand.  To her own amazement, silence suited her.  She had no wish to speak.  She needed no silence penny.

 

He reached forward and down, touching her clitoral ring with the lightest touch of his middle finger, and then upward with three fingers, quickly and powerfully entering her to his palm.  He smiled, pleased with her as she endured the third powerful climax against his fingers. This climax would be shared.  Was he not a kind and giving Master, as well?

 

 “Yes” He said, looking down at her with pleasure and fond love. He opened her mouth with his fingers, allowing her to lick her juices from them. He waited until they were clean.

 

He placed one hand behind her head and pulled her face forward and down, to his erection. The other hand guided the glands into her mouth in one smooth motion that brought it to nestle against the back of her throat.

 

“Now cat, now”

 

***

 

 

 

 

9/4/2009 2:02:41 PM
Lost Little Soul
by alluremnt

He was...
      Everything...
              To her.....
The very sound of him....
      Made her heart beat...
The very breath of him...
      Brought her back to life...
And... she gave him...
      Everything.

He was .. in a moment...
      One solitary moment..
Gone from her flesh forever.

She was... different..
   He used to tell her.
She was ... worthy of his..
   Trust.. his secrets...
She held them so close to her
Heart.
As if . being honest about
the others was honorary.

She used to think.. she was
Different...
That her blood .. tasted better...
That her.. soul was .. more...
        Desirable...
She was sweeter ....
     She was different....

She was the little lost lamb...
     That cowered at his feet...
Begged for absolution from
      His devil...
             His hunger....
His need...
                  She wore her crown so well.

That moment... in everyone's memory...
         When you give the only thing..
      Held precious to you...
         The only thing worth having...
In this world of mistaken heros...
It was in that moment....
               She became...
Different...
She walked away....
           With... only the taste of
Her own blood at her lips...
For there was nothing left to give....
     This time she was different.....
No one had ever left him before.

9/3/2009 3:48:45 PM

Submissive Esteem

 

I have a simple fast rule - I don't tolerate people putting themselves down. That doesn't mean we can't have bad days, however to put one's self down demoralizes everyone who is around you. It calls into question their own ability to choose friends, lovers, etc. It calls upon their social expectations in who we accept within our sphere of socializing and friendship. Call me "nose in the air" but I have high standards for those I choose to be around, and to put one down in front of me is to question my ability to choose friends, lovers, etc.

As I have already pointed out this does not apply to those bad hair days or life troubled days we all have. Nor does it mean I don't go out of my way to help those with low self-esteem. I simply put my foot down in the beginning and say "hey around me there is no reason to feel low nor will it be tolerated." We all have to accept that others will, without fail, think of you as better as or worse than you really are. The point is that we all have a basic need to "fit-in" within our peer groups and unless your truly friendless - i.e.: you have NOONE you can talk to, chances are that these peers of yours think more highly of you than you do yourself.

So how do we go about helping someone with a low self-esteem problem change it? While from here on out I will direct it mostly to the Dominants, submissives can also use these steps amongst yourselves - just adapt as necessary.

Dominants - those submissives with low self-esteem got there because of others in their lives holding them back, destroying their personal strength, verbal abuse, feelings of inadequacy brought on by others. We have a decision to make - we can fulfill in them these feelings by being harsh, putting rules in front of them that we know they can't abide by all the time, and showing them our disappointment in how they function or submit to us. We can say things like "if you loved me you would do this." We can breed co-dependence in them quicker than an alcoholic or a wife beater can - and we can do that because after all, they love us and we're not abusing them - we're showing them love.

The alternative and the one that I propose is one of building them up. To teach them independence, self-reliance and the ability to use their own strength. The benefits are enormous in these cases because the submission is deeper, fuller and based more on love, trust and acceptance of will instead of dependency of a stronger person.

So how do we reinforce the positive while taking away the negative? These suggestions are based on my own experience in the lifestyle and have worked without fail except on an occasion where the person needed mental health provided by professionals.

Do not accept or tolerate them putting themselves down. One important thing you can do is use a mind game they are already acquainted with. Guilt. I am not recommending the use of the "guilt trip" other than in this area. You guilt them into not putting themselves down. Comments and more importantly belief in statements such as "why would you doubt how I feel toward you?" "Are you saying that I have such low expectations that for me to say your beautiful is a lie?" These create guilt for that person and they feel guilty for letting you down.. A rule I use in my relationships with, not only melly, but friends as well: "I won't tolerate you putting yourself down."

Such actions get my wrath, induce a lecture, corner time, corporal punishment, ignoring such actions/statements, etc, depending on the level of relationship we have. In time as the habit of putting oneself down is broken we can now start building them up with more productive and positive results. Making them repeat how beautiful they are to mirrors or to you while looking in your eyes. Putting them into situations that make them feel beautiful and high on the social ladder - dress up dinners, public displays of affection, simply holding hands while walking through the mall

See what I am getting at? You first put a stop to their current habit and then build into them new ones. What else can we do?

Never set them up for failure. Set realistic and easy goals at first. For example I so often see Dominants who will give their new submissive a list of 50 rules they have to abide by. They are setting the sub up for failure and by doing so destroying self-esteem no matter if that submissive is of high or low esteem. Start off easy, with just a couple of rules. Once those rules become HABIT, add a couple more. Does that mean you won't have them in trouble as often? Yes it does, too bad. Learn how to use the scene to incorporate those type of situations so that both of you can fulfill that "you were a bad girl" scenario in the safety of a scene that is role play. The short term effects are the same. But not the long term ones.

  • Long term effect: "I succeed in doing what pleases Master without correction."
  • Short term effect: "Damn that hurt so bad last night and he really sounded mad at me! I am glad it was just a scene though it felt so real." My point is that you build someone up by encouragement and motivation NOT by allowing them to disappoint you and fail.

The last thing that I would suggest is this:

When they do mess up and yes they will. Be harsh and stern as they need. Let them cry. Let them get over the guilt. And then go back to square one as if nothing ever happened. And try harder. The success of a submissive overcoming low self-esteem is the responsibility of that person who they put their trust and submission into. There are no exceptions. Also never allow anyone to speak down or bad about your submissive. If these occasions happen have the submissive see your reactions and how you handle it. Its where we get to be the knights on white horses they grew up believing still existed.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9/2/2009 8:59:54 PM

Pride and Punishment

Pride: ...a reasonable or justifiable self respect.

During a recent all Dominant gathering a comment was offered regarding the 'stripping of pride' as part of punishment for a submissive. The comment disturbed me and has lingered in my mind. There are many aspects to pride, some good and some bad. However, I have a pervasive belief that pride is important. A healthy person takes pride in appearance, action, accomplishments, their home, their children, their country etc.

Self respect is crucial for a submissive. So often I am confronted by broken people who believe that all that is left is the submissive. This analysis always stuns me. To me the submissive is not the residue of a life's battering, but the slow pure revelation that occurs in the heart and soul. It is the acceptance and meshing of all aspects of the self. When a person is at their peak, strong, healthy, happy, competent, assured, stable...and they can then reach within themselves to offer their essence freely to another, that is the action of a submissive.

A lack of self respect suggests a lack of respect for others too. If you cannot value yourself enough to make positive healthy choices in your life, then you are demonstrating poor mental health. This is usually visible through slothful habits, depression, drugs, alcohol, obesity, bankruptcy, violence and abusive situations in the home, or out of control children among others.

D/s or the BDSM realm is not a system to rescue the victimized. At its core it requires hard and life threatening choices. If your faculties are impaired then that 'consent' is invalid. For those exiting traumatic relationships or situations I suggest taking the 'years' necessary to re-gather the controls in your life prior to venturing as a newcomer submissive into the lifestyle. BDSM requires strength, both physical and mental. It requires health, both physical and mental. It requires commitment, on levels and to issues more difficult than those confronted in the larger world.

Punishment is not to diminish a person but to direct their actions in appropriate ways from the Dominant's perspective. It should be noted that the objective is to have a positive outcome. Destruction is not positive. Punishments should be based on activities the submissive dislikes, in general this is usually a level of attention removal. A Dominant can show displeasure and direct the submissives attention toward what needs changed most effectively by using variations on this technique. A healthy submissive wants to please the Dominant, and most often will self-punish when s/he feels they have failed them.

I will note one further aspect which appears from the outside to be tricky. Some submissives desire and need to feel and be humiliated. This appears contradictory to what I said before, it isn't. The action of humiliation and degradation employed during scene between a Dominant and submissive is not punishment. For those most often participating in this aspect of BDSM it is a very real part of their need and pleasure. It is the action of the Dominant focusing time, energy and attention on that submissive in the manner agreed to as part of the range of play. Punishment is the removal of that which summons pleasure and joy. A submissive being punished should not be in scene in any form. Play or the giving and sharing of attention is the reward for accomplishment.

9/2/2009 8:03:37 PM

What drives a submissive and pleasures received

A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.

*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.

She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.

A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.

As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.

She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".

Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.

9/2/2009 5:32:40 PM

 

 

A submissives journey

 

What is BDSM?

(author unknown)

   Good question! It can mean bondage and discipline (B&D), dominance and submission (D/s), or sadomasochism (S&M) There are more definitions for each of those words than Baskin-Robbins has flavors. In fact, there are as many meanings as there are people trying to tell you what it all means. This is not intended as a "be-all-end-all" on BDSM; it's merely a guide put together from many different sources, not the least of which is my own head.

It most often means sex involving dominance and submission. There are numerous variations, none of which can be termed more correct than the other. BDSM (or S&M, D/s, B&D) ranges from spanking to bondage to tickling to "flogging" or whipping. You as an individual set the limits in agreement with your partner.

People often get the wrong idea of what BDSM means. The truth is that this alternate form of sexuality has nothing to do with destructive behavior. A 'D' (dominant, top, sadist, master/mistress) person simply wants to dominate in sex while the "s" (submissive, bottom, masochist, slave) person often wants to be stripped of any initiative. You can be both, or either, switching roles as part of your play or swapping 'sides' over time.
 

BDSM And Feelings.


BDSM supplements the more commonly accepted sexual feelings. You may perhaps wonder if loving someone and practicing BDSM can be combined? The answer is yes. You feel love the same way as other people except a BDSM relationship frequently seems much more intensive and passionate. Openness and trust, meaning communication, are absolute musts in a BDSM relationship. If your partner allows you to dominate it is a sign of absolute faith in you. This faith is based on knowledge about your partner and the limits that must be respected. You will realize the full meaning of words like affection, intimacy and passion. As a form of insurance, BDSM partners should agree on 'code words' (also called 'safe words') the "s" person would say in order to stop or moderate the 'session' if it's become too intense.

Is there still room for excitement when you know your partner inside out, you may ask? The answer, again, is yes. Openness and trust clear the ground for activating your fantasies. This in turn heightens intimacy, passion and ecstasy. But keep in mind that fantasy and reality, as in other aspects of life, don't always match.

As indicated already, there is no right or wrong form of BDSM play. For instance, you don't necessarily have to stay either master or slave in a relationship. Some want to incorporate a form of BDSM in most aspects of life. Others limit dominance and submission to sex, as part of the playful side in a relationship. (or something in between!)

In the beginning, you may well find it hard to express your feelings in words. You may wonder what the reason behind all this is. Experts can't pinpoint exactly what circumstances make a person turn on to BDSM. Possible traumatic experiences in one's childhood are not necessarily important factors. Thinkabout it this way instead: You're not alone out there; we're all in the same boat. There are many support organizations out thereto help you learn and to assist you in accepting and enjoying your sexuality.

 

How Can BDSM Be 'Practiced'?


Dominance and submission provide the key to BDSM. Many
people play roles in which they act out various forms of dominance, punishment and subjugation. A certain sense of humor does not hurt in an S&M fantasy. Bondage is one of the more 'common' forms of BDSM. Bondage covers everything from soft silk scarves in bed to chains. Spanking and whipping are just as common but the degree to which these activities is carried out varies greatly. It is important to remember that the limits are set by the "s" partner. Many begin with a light warm-up, a spanking is one way, and gradually increase the sting or "thud" sensation to the pleasure/tolerance level of the "s". Symbolic gestures and the imagination and feelings of the partners before and after the punishment are just as important as the spanking or whipping itself.

BDSM play can be an extremely emotional experience for "either end of the whip" (or flog or paddle or strap or...). A very important aspect of "after-play" is aftercare. The "D" may be experiencing feelings of insecurity over their enjoyment of 'hurting' their partner (this is more common with, but not limited to, a novice). The "s", especially a novice (but, again, not limited to), will probably be running through a wide range of emotions that may well include tears. This is frequently a better time for mutual holding and soothing than it is for a Q&A session. Talk, communication, is essential, that can't be stressed enough, but allow some time to pass for the whirling emotions to settle. THEN talk. And talk. And be honest. This is where tact and that aforementioned sense of humor can be a great help. Be sensitive to your partner's needs.

 

"Ok, I wanna 'Play', now what?"


Read. Learn. Practice. Play. Read. Have fun. The words safe, sane, and consensual are the foundations of this 'love style'. (did I mention Read?) BDSM isn't about abuse. It isn't about a power play. It's about finding the things that feel good and right to yourself and, most importantly, with your partner. Take the time to study up on the subject. There are a ton of good and informative books out there.  But, remember, every book is nothing more than a guide. There are no rule books, no predefined "this-is-the-way-it-is" laws. Take what you read and adapt it to suit your own individual flavor of BDSM, within the vast boundaries of safe, sane, and consensual. Because even the meaning of those three words varies from person to person! (but do have fun, while you're at it, it just ain't worth it, otherwise!)

Safe means no injuries. It means taking precautions to ensure that such possibilities are minimized. It means picking your partner carefully, even if you're only getting together for what may only be a single day or night.. or a few hours. Especially in such cases.

Sane is to be aware of your and your partners limits. If you want to continue playing with your toy, don't break it. Be aware that not all damage is visible to the eye. You don't want your partner to spend the next 2 years of their life in therapy.

Consensual is about consent. Mutual consent. With all parties involved. It's imperative that limits, likes, dislikes, etc, be worked out prior to any play, not in the middle of a scene. This is a good time to establish safe words, too. Remember, if your partner doesn't want to do it, it isn't BDSM, it's abuse. BDSM includes a wide range of activities involving a negotiated transfer of power between consenting partners. BDSM is not about abuse or other nonconsensual activities.

 

 

 

9/2/2009 2:56:18 PM
i know pleasureig your Master is very important but when i read some of the vulgarity on recent profiles i get turned off by the crude languge. just my thoughts
kate
9/2/2009 2:34:16 PM

Submissive's Creed

1.      I will communicate with complete honesty my needs, desires, limits, and experience. I realize that failing to do so will not only prevent my Top and I from having the best experience possible, but can also lead to physical and emotional harm.

2.      I will not try to manipulate my Top. I will not push to make a scene go the way I feel it should. In other words, I will not top from the bottom.

3.      I will keep an open mind about trying things that I am not comfortable with and expanding my limits. I will continue to grow as a submissive and as a human being.

4.      I will accept the responsibility of discovering what pleases my Top, and will do my best to fulfill his wishes and desires.

5.      I will not allow myself to be harmed or abused. I know that submissive does not equal doormat.

6.      I will be courteous and helpful to my fellow submissives. I will share my knowledge and experience with others in the hope that they will learn and benefit from where I have been. I will take the time to help those new to the scene start out on the correct path.

7.      I will be responsive to my Top. I will not try to hide what my mind and body are feeling so that I may assist him in his responsibilities as my authority. I know that Dominants are not telepaths, and will not expect my Top to know thoughts or feelings which I do not share.

8.      I will accept in the responsibility of a scene or relationship gone bad. I will not place total blame on my Top when it is not warranted simply because he is the Dominant. I realize that things may not work out as they should at times, and will do my best to put it behind me and move on.

9.      I will give my gift of submission only to those that can responsibly accept and desire to receive. I will not place anyone in the position of Topping me non-consensually, nor will I give my respect to someone that has not earned it.

10.  I know that D/s is not a contest, and will never think myself a "better" submissive because I choose to submit on a different level than another. I will not be boastful of the experiences I have had as a bottom.

11.  I will be obedient to my Top even if I disagree with what he is requesting. I realize he has my best interests at heart and often knows better than I what I need in a particular situation.

12.  I know that my actions reflect upon my Top, and will do my best to help others see him in a positive way. I will not intentionally embarrass or displease my Dominant.

13.  Above all, I will wear my title of submissive with honor. I will never cause others to think that being submissive means to be weak or sub-human. I will take pride in who and what I am and will never show myself in a negative way.

 

9/2/2009 11:45:15 AM

In reality you cannot 'explain' it, you have to show it, If you are free and stronger, and more 'you' as a result of your submission to the Dominant who enables that in you, it is totally apparent and
explanation becomes over time a moot point. People outside this lifestyle cannot fathom the speaking of it, simply because it is not within the realm of their experience, but something they see will draw them to their own conclusions.


Submissive /Slave: What is the difference? Is there one really? Is one "more" than the other?


An often debated, much asked question, with as many answers as there types of BDSM lifestyle relationships. Often leading to horrible fights with friends battling because the inference is made that one is better than the other in terms of submission. Really neither is right or wrong, more or less. It's truly an individual discovery on the path to `self' generally determined after a few years experience in the lifestyle. With a few notable exceptions, I have met slaves and submissives both who knew for a fact what they were prior to any involvement in BDSM.

In this article I offer my experience and opinions as to the differences as well as the similarities. Any reference to gender is simply to make the task of writing easier and is not meant to pigeon-
hole the references into gender specific categories. I will use the terms "bottom" and Dominant in this article to try keep the classification general reference to the subject points while discussing the traits of each "title". My natural tendency is to classify all as submissive unless they are declared otherwise.

Dominants should be included in and informed of this defining of roles with their `perspective'; since one handles a slave much differently in and some areas much differently than one handles a
sub. Does that mean that the Dominant caters to the wiles of the bottom? No, only that as the Dominant, it is important to know which the bottom is, so you will not collar a sub and expect slave behavior and vice versa, it's a matter of knowing your property. As with everything else in this lifestyle once that collar is on, the Dominant is the `bottom's line' and if that line is drawn on
information that a submissive and a slave are identical it could have disastrous results. Sounds clinical, but really it is in many ways, a very clinical terminology applied to the whole lifestyle.
Romanticizing it and dressing it up doesn't change the fact there is a very good reason that there is a separation in definition at all between the two titles.

I have noticed that with the popularity of BDSM growing, especially since chat and message boards blossomed dedicated to the lifestyle, that the definition of slave vs. sub has been haphazardly tossed around and new bottoms call themselves `slave'; new Dominants seek
out a "slave", without even realizing there is a difference between the two terms. Not that I feel they are misnaming themselves. Only that without really being aware of the differences, perhaps they do
themselves and their Dominant a disservice and may find their path to self realization doesn't go where they thought it would.

There are many grey areas in the definitions of slave/submissive, many areas where both are defined and act in exactly the same manner, and there are some very clear distinctions that separate a submissive from a slave. Most articles and discussion focus, it seems, on what happens after the collar is already `applied' rather than the method of collaring and acquisition in the first place.

Some arguments put forth the premise that a submissive doesn't submit as fully as a slave. I disagree with this, rather broad statement. I am going to address that here, as I don't feel the type
of relationship has much to do with the type of bottom you are. Granted there are circumstances and relationships defined solely on ownership of slaves, but that is another matter and for the purpose of this article I am not addressing that now, except in passing.

You will find a submissive within a TPE dynamic as readily as you will find a slave there; Total Power Exchange is talking about the dynamic of the power exchange within a relationship, based on the simple fact that both parties agree the Dominant controls everything.

You can also find either in a "bedroom only" relationship where the power exchange is only at certain times with all other parts of the relationship equal. The level of power exchange and hours of it do not determine the title' by which the bottom is called any more than it determines level of submission. A bottom who submits in the bedroom or living room or only on 'Sundays that are odd numbered dates' or any other number of exceptions to when that D/s role is acted on. can be equally as submitting as the bottom who is in a full time 24/7 TPE relationship who never steps out of that dynamic.

The level of "submission" is only determined by the dedication to the role the bottom applies, not the role it self. Therefore, "fully submitting" is a misnomer if only applied to the term "slave"
since it isn't determined by anything besides the dynamic of that particular relationship.

The very basic difference when it's all broken down is how the bottom is acquired by the Dominant. Period. After that everything falls into the realms of each individual relationship and is formed to fit the two involved in the case of Dominant/submissive or the rules are laid out for the slave to follow in the case of Dominant/slave. I'll clarify more on that later in this article.

A slave by strict definition is acquired by the Dominant. Choice on the part of the bottom is not factored in. The Dominant, if they choose to 'collar'; collars a slave using The Dominant's collar. A
slave can be bought, sold, traded, loaned out what ever strikes the Dominant's fancy without prior consultation to the slave If choice is given, the only choice is acceptance of that collar and obedience of the rules to follow. Either way, that slave is owned property and choosing not to accept the collar or obey the rules usually just makes life very unpleasant for the slave. Exercising that choice does not negate the fact that the Dominant acquired them. Willing or unwilling, choice is not a factor. Since slavery entered into unwillingly tends to be outside the realm of this lifestyle and none of the `prettiness' of a chosen lifestyle exist in that realm and since BDSM is highly focussed on SSC - safe, sane, consensual- I will focus more on slavery willingly entered into.

We live in an ever evolving world, the word `slave' has been broadened to encompass choice. In a relationship where the bottom is a slave, the definer for that would be the acceptance of the
Dominant's collar by the bottom, usually earned and strived for on the part of the bottom. Oft times this includes submitting to the Dominant prior to collaring, and offering of service and obedience in an effort to show worthiness of the afore- mentioned collar. As with the collaring of a submissive, a slave doesn't necessarily wear an actual collar, it's the symbolism of it that counts. This collar remains the property of the Dominant, to remove as they see fit for anything from deciding not to own that bottom any longer to a break in the terms of the contract. The collar returns to the possession of the Dominant after release if it ever occurs. The slave owns nothing,
everything is the Dominant's. If a slave is moving on to another Dominant, the first Dominant removes the collar from the slave and hands it to the possession to the new Dominant, the slave never has possession of their own collar. Within the ritual of collaring the Dominant and slave often sign a contract, or at the very least verbally agree to one. This outlines the type of relationship they have decided to participate in , be that TPE or play time only and anything in between. The collaring is not complete until both parties agree and the slave accepts the Dominants collar, agreeing to become that person's property. By "old" standards, this was almost always a
situation of the Dominant having total control, allowing `blanket' consent for the exceptions stated in the contract. Some people fit very well into this role of slave and need that parameter, however
many `slaves' argue this it not so, I surmise then, that they are 'submissives' not 'slaves' by the "letter" of the word.

A submissive on the other hand owns their collar and when in a relationship with a perspective Dominant they deem suitable to submit to, they offer the Dominant their collar. A submissive can
submit to all dominants or only to the one who holds their collar, that is an individual thing. They can be completely controlled in every aspect of their life or only minimally dominated, that is all
very individual. Submissives submit on a decision to bend to the will of their chosen Dominant. Once collared that submission is ongoing within the guidelines of the contract of the collar. In the
offering of the bottom's collar, they also state what they are offering to the Dominant of themselves, and what they require from the Dominant that accepts their collar. If the Dominant accepts their offer, and then set down their own expectations, the submissive has to determine whether this is acceptable to them or not, this is often the only time free negotiations are available to them. After they have determined it is acceptable they are owned by their chosen Dominant. However the collar really remains the submissives property, and quite often the only thing the submissive ever owns, everything else becoming the Dominant's unless otherwise defined by the negotiations prior to collaring. During these negotiations, the guidelines for release are also determined, from how it would be accomplished right to a `no possibility of release' contract. The `power' at this point is truly in the submissives hands, and is the only time it will be, so must be determined carefully how and who is submitted to. The power remains in the hands of the submissive to ask for release at any time , just as the Dominant can determine to release the submissive at any time, most times the reasons for release and the actions upon request of
release, are part of the negotiations. If release is realized, the collar returns to the hands of the submissive, to either wear as a sign of her choice of being submissive or to offer to another
Dominant.

The submissive just as the slave once collared is owned property, and this is where the definitions become grey and similar. Where things move from definition of slave and sub to the definitions of a type of relationship style. There are few differences in the two at this point, though some still do stand out. Some observations and examples of such follow. Obviously there is MUCH crossover as once the collar is one both the slave and the submissive can fit into either category with sometime very minor differences. I attempt to generalize here, a task not easily accomplished and can be hazardous within a lifestyle focused on individuality of relationship.

A submissive tends to serve while always consciously making a choice to submit, many times retaining rights to individual hierarchy over their personal concerns. They tend to assist the Dominant in making decisions, be that through suggestions or being given the freedom to
act and make their own decisions without having the Dominant decide for them. A slave tends to serve out of a need to serve that must be met and over rules their thoughts of taking care of self, they often give up all rights to personal concerns. Some even going so far as being unable to make the decisions needed for personal concerns without a Dominant to decide for them. A submissive can be rather dominating in everyday life after being collared even if they were not that way before the collaring, as they now have a Dominant and the need to submit is filled by that person. If they submit to another it's usually at their Dominant's command and in doing so they are serving their Dominant.

A slave seems to be more likely to retain the submissiveness of their nature on a more general scale, submitting to most Dominant personalities unless otherwise ordered by their Dominants. If they submit to another it is natural and is fulfilling because their Dominant allowed it.A submissive by nature needs to have a voice, a chance to offer their opinion or input before the dominant makes a decision regarding them. Even within the strictest TPE relationships the submissive feels the need to have a voice, realizing that voice will be heard, the opinion weighed and then the Dominant will `hand down' their decision which is final. This final decision, if objected to by the submissive can be voiced in a respectful manner, that they wish to be heard on their objections. Obedience is a given, but the submissive does retain the right to expect audience with the Dominant to voice their concerns with the rule and to ask for clarification on said rule. A slave usually does not expect to have that option of having a voice and often times will find it disconcerting and even stressful to be consulted about similar decisions. They expect the Dominant to always be in control and will sometimes take the offer of giving voice a sign of the Dominant not being in control. If the slave feels the need to offer the voice, it is usually after a decision has been made and they may petition to have their voice heard, knowing this petition may or may not be granted by the Dominant. In most Dominant slave relationships, they both feel the decision of the Dominant is binding, some allowing for the decision to be petitioned for change some not.

A submissive generally expects to have some form of control over an aspect of their lives, whether that is a clause in the contract, or blanket permission to make decisions on their own in the matters of that aspect. They generally do not consult the Dominant on that decision, while still informing the Dominant of making the decision and of their activities in that aspect. They tend to balk rather
heavily at heavy handed rules that blunt out their own autonomy. While happily submitting to exactly the same rule if the rule is applied with consultation to the submissive on their input before the rule is created .They tend to exist and function well under standing orders and blanket permissions.

Slaves often wish the Dominant to have control of even the most minor details of their lives, leaving no decisions of any weight upon the shoulders of the slave. Even is this is not a ` desire' of the slave, they, simply by choosing slavery should not expect to have any power of decision making unless the Dominant grants it. Slaves do not expect, nor should they, to have the power to make any decision without The Dominant stating it is ok to do so. Slaves tend to function well receiving new orders on a daily basis regarding tasks and expectations, etc. even if these orders are the same every day A continual reminder that they do not own their life, the Dominant does.

On that same thread, Punishments, discipline, the way rules are handled and applied all vary in relation to a submissive or a slave. It’s  in the nature and manner of application that the largest
differences lie. The same event will be interpreted very differently when seen through slave’s eyes than it is when viewed through submissives eyes.

A submissive tends to thrive under positive reinforcement, they strive to please their Dominant by accomplishing each task and order to the best of their ability, hoping for reward of a job well done. Punishments for tasks not completed or poorly accomplished tend to not have to be terribly harsh, as the submissive already punishes themselves with the idea of failing their Dominant. They can be a bit fragile to handle in this aspect, feeling that if a punishment was delivered it must be because they are a "bad" submissive, and many can equate this to being unworthy of the collar they placed in their Dominant's control. Many submissive strive for perfection, so they never need to be punished for what they see as failing their Dominant. For those ones who are also masochistic S/M play is often a reward, and is important to their sense of balance. Often a certain
implements or positions become "punishment" only and if used in play is equated with punishment, immediately.

A slave also thrives under positive reinforcement, also strives to please in the same manner as a submissive, in addition they also seem to need punishment on a more severe and for 'less warranted' causes than a submissive. They need the reassurance that their Dominant is aware of their every move and that they are indeed owned. Slaves tend to expect punishment on a physical scale for minor infractions of minor rules, feeling lost if they are not punished. They tend to dwell on the perceived failure then will turn that into proof of the `fact' their Dominant is not paying attention to them if Punishment is not quickly dealt out and suitable to the `crime'. Punishment assures them that the collar they accepted is controlled by a worthy Dominant. Often a slave will see punishment as an acceptable alternative to play, or even as being better than play, and differentiate punishment from play by the words their Dominants use during.


Some have stepped out of this definition and defined their role in relationship further by saying they are not submissives or slaves but rather are Dominated, and in that dynamic as best I understand it, the decision to submit is an ongoing one. Re-determined each and every time submission occurs, sometimes forcefully sometimes not, that again depends on the dynamic of the relationship.

I have left out of this completely the people who simply masochists are looking for S/M relationships, though submissives/slaves oftenare such, it is not necessary for a masochist to be submissive /slave or asubmissive/slave to be masochistic.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

9/2/2009 11:29:15 AM

BEYOND THE BUFFET

You have gorged. Years have passed from that first moment of recognition of self. Over those years you have explored different people and situations. Peeked inside of places you may have decided just weren't really you and moved on to explore further. In the process you have had to slowly let go of so many of your conceptions of self. Who you are. Who you want to be. What is true inside of your core.

Perhaps you have reached that point where casual noncommittal involvement no longer addresses your needs. There is a growing desire for one strong relationship, with someone who will know everything about you from the top of your head to the tips of your toes. It is a terrifying prospect. So much easier to choose shallow involvement's where the investment can be tossed if the other person gets too close to your emotional center. But, you know there is more. You have seen a further gate in your mind that you simply cannot reach without risking deeper parts of yourself. You want to go there. Or perhaps, you must go there. And something inside of you tells you that the only key to that gate is a 'real' relationship. To take that trust to its deeper levels.

Looking for a lifetime partner is quite different from looking for a play partner. Not only must you find someone to love, you must also find someone to like, respect, laugh with, dance with, fight with, and then . . . they need to match you. In those most intimate, dangerous ways, you must match. All of this plus perhaps mingled households, stepchildren, divergent careers. You know it is a huge challenge. Yet the culmination of that challenge is a unified key to the gate, and you suspect that through that gate is the potential of everything.

To take the steps to find a lifetime partner you must first deal with yourself. A lifetime partner does not rescue your life. They are not a salvage crew. So you begin by sorting out your own life. Putting it in order. Take control of the details. Begin taking active steps to improve your physical, mental and spiritual health and well being. Solve your problems. When these tasks are done, then you will stand on a level place. A place where you can rationalize your choices and decisions, evaluate those you meet not based on raw need but from a place of solid strength.

Take time. Time to get to know people. Time to get to know yourself. There is no race to the finish line. Desperation will make you make choices which are inappropriate. If you are in a centered place you will tend to attract others who are also operating from that place. Those who seek out 'vulnerable' people will not see you as an easy mark, nor will you be bamboozled by their bushwah. Be direct, honest, clear and courteous in your dealings with others. Pay attention to the details. Look toward the individuals 'actions' if you want to know who they are. When actions and words align consistently over a long period of time then you will decide they are worthy of trust and respect. Be selective. Choose with quality.

Enter a new relationship slowly. Try to bring with you no expectations. Live in the moment and try not to project 'futures' on top of possibilities. Allow yourself to be content in the moment, to see how you fit or do not fit together. Do not settle for less than what you need. At this point you know that you cannot change anyone, and that everyone is in constant change. You do not buy a shoe and 'wear it in', it should fit beautifully and comfortably from the first moment you put it on. If you feel you need to change something about another person to make them just right then you are in trouble. Find someone who makes you laugh, who accepts your flaws without trying to change them. Remember to love them.

 

9/1/2009 7:06:35 AM

 

Dealing With Releases

 

 

 

i have been seeing so many breakups lately, some are handled with dignity and pride and the parties involved have parted mutually and with a respect that can be envied by many. i think a lot of the bitterness in other situations i have seen in breakups comes because we like to think we've been understood completely by the person we were in love with. Especially when the breakup happens really fast and unexpectedly, you're left feeling that these sensations of being intimately aware of another person, of finally finding someone who understands you and accepts you, never really existed outside your imagination or the lost hope you once held for the relationship. It's more like a betrayal thing i think, not an abuse thing or something exploitative. More like "I handed you my soul to carry around and you dropped it. How could you?" type of thing.

i wonder how many times over the course of the last two years of running my group and its original predecessor we have seen that question of what to do after the release happens. i guess my advice to anyone out there who is going through a hard breakup would simply be to find something you like to do and make it your focus for a while, nothing helps to build one's self back up like doing something you enjoy to do and do it well, it gives you a sense of pride within yourself knowing you can accomplish things and have positive outcomes. It really helps you find out who you are and what you like to do when you can feel relaxed and able to remain calm so you can think, and it also helps to remember that there are other things in this life besides the "scene". Knowing what you want the next time comes from knowing yourself, use the time you now have to read over things you wrote or to mentally go over the things you didn't have pleasure in during the relationship but remember it is probably more important to also think of the good that was once there. Being able to recognize what you want from life, you will know that the person that is now gone from your life did not and does not make or break you.

One thing i have noticed after some of the break ups we have seen on here (online), there is often this need to sort of 're-define' your image of that person in terms of how we recall them or our memories with them. i believe it's at this point we see what it is we're actually made of. i once read the saying, "Any man can show kindness to his friends.. it is how a man deals with his enemies where we see his mercy put to the test." People meet, they fall in love and even in good relationships people still get hurt.

Some people, after breaking up, choose to take a very harsh turn on their former beloved, the one they once claimed devotion, love, service, respect and trust in. The only things coming out of the heart and mouth are "..all the times they hurt me, let me down, disappointed me... etc.". The temptation is there. i know, i myself too easily have dwelt on how "so and so did this or that, how unjust! how unkind! how dare they do this! yadda yadda yadda It runs through the theater of your mind like some awful B rate movie, or worse, a bad version of Payton Place (an old movie i caught last week on the classic movie chan.). But then what? You walk around filled with angst, hurt, a sense of injustice and bitterness that entertains no one nor does anything to help you grow as a person. Wigging out for a couple days is understandable, but it's not to be a lifetime occupation, this twisted bitterness that shows up on your doorstep the moment hurt strikes you deep.

There is of course this really radical way of thinking i was once taught as a child from this sweet little ole lady i called "Grandmamma" that i seem to recall a time or two to being very useful when its time to move on. i've found it to be a much less painful way to handle things instead of allowing the hurt to drag me down and destroy me, and make me look like a twisted bitter filled individual, it's called 'forgiveness'. Okay, so somebody lied to you, left you for someone else, used you, led you on, or any other multitude of reasons, whatever it was it didn't work out... it happens. But remember you too have hurt others in some way or another and perhaps without even giving it much thought. None of us are perfect or blameless... well, except for those conceited people who are just impossible to be around.

If you could remember one moment, one day, when you saw the very best of your former loved one, that one perfect scene, the day that had everything clicking in place... remember that and smile, remember the gift that day you two shared, that is where that old concept my grandmother taught me lives and hails from. And when you remember the wrong they did at a later time in your relationship, remember that you've forgiven them and it's a finished issue, because when you choose to remember that one perfect day and you smile, the healing began and you started down the road to forgiveness. They've gone their way, you've gone yours. Perhaps they'll change with someone else, perhaps not, perhaps you will change, perhaps not. But either way, even if it were in your power or at your disposal to see them pay for whatever they did or you think they did... remember that in forgiveness and mercy you'd not want such punishment be brought on them, no more than you would that brought onto yourself, because you too are not blameless, it took two to build it and it takes two to let it go.

This is where we have to look at ourselves and take a hard look at what we're made of. When we said, "I love you.", was that a conditional statement or did we extend that love freely? Do we only love those who love us in return? Is it really more like, "I love you, but only for now while its going good, but then I will destroy you when it's over. But for now…yeah I love you." Even the most selfish of persons cannot pull off that trick. We need not pine or long for a former lover, that would be unhealthy.. got to move on towards the future and leave the past behind. But we can still extend that love that does not wish any harm upon those we once loved closely, and pledged even a minuscule of respect.

Some might say it's impossible for their particular situation, that the hurt just outweighs what was good (sorry, but i disagree, giving up and giving in to just be vengeful is taking the easy road out). Holding your head up with pride and dignity is not always easy, but it far outweighs displaying yourself as being bitter and vindictive, such a heavy cross to bear in those actions, it only makes you paranoid and wonder if what everything being said and written in places like this is about you, after all…why wouldn't someone turn around and do that to you, you did it. i say that for any situation it can be hard at times, but not completely impossible or hopeless. After a while, it actually becomes a joy, and a relief to just kind of shrug your shoulders, let out a heavy sigh and wish your former beloved all goodness in their travels as you relieve them of any obligation to any wrongs you think they brought upon you. Then you commit yourself to remembering them and the couple you once were.. "As you were, on your very best day with them."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/31/2009 7:25:56 PM

Fears and Submission

 

 

Slaves give a lot of things of themselves up to their Masters, but fears will stay part of you unless worked through. Just ignoring fears will only cause problems. Some things just scare people, on too deep of a level to dismiss. I’ve given everything over to Master, and i trust His decisions, but I’ll admit i still have fears. The problem isn't having a fear, it's an unwillingness to trust in an otherwise trusted dominant to help one work through that fear safely. i trust Master to be there to help me work through my fears if they come up and inhibit my abilities to serve fully and effectively. It takes a strong person to let go of the most basic functions of the human mind and go against regular human instinct. Avoid pain, control your environment, submissives give those things over, and the only thing we can really say belongs to us is that undying trust in the dominant we choose. That trust is one of the most important things when it comes to dealing with fears.


There's any number of things that could happen in a scene or outside of one that can trigger internal fears for a submissive. The world of a submissive is complicated enough, and the last thing that we need is to have our fears cause us more trouble. A very important note on this: Do not be angry with yourself for feeling fears. It's a natural feeling, and no dominant should ever be angry with you for having fears. The important part is that you talk about your fears instead of trying to hide them or pretending they don't exist. Keeping them in will only cause you damage and slowly cause damage to the relationship.


So what is the best way to handle fears that are encountered in a D/s relationship? The first step in handling it is to look at the fear itself. What was it a fear of? What caused it to surface? And just how bad of a fear is it? Knowing how bad the fear is very important in this, because you'll handle an "Oh god, spider, kill it!!!" fear much more differently than a fear that has you frozen and shaking in terror. After you're able to answer these first questions and assess the fear, you can begin taking actions to handle it.


After you've assessed the fear, the next best step is determined by the answer to one simple question. With help, can you move past this fear? Past experiences can instill fears in people that cannot be worked through without a lot of time and work, if even at all. Some fears are just so terrifying for a submissive that they may feel unable to handle working through it in an attempt to avoid feeling that fear more And then there are fears that are simple to work through. Whether or not you can work through a fear can only be determined by you and your dominant partner. The same goes for how you work through any particular fear. One submissive may be well suited for one method of dealing with a fear, while that method may do more harm than good for another.


For the purpose of example, here is the breakdown of a basic, and simple fear, and a more extreme fear. i have a fear of falling that's been with me as long as i can remember. It surfaces if i lean too far off of something and about half or more of me is suspended over empty space. It is not a pleasant experience, but as bad as it is, it's not an extreme and unconquerable fear. i recognize that with His help, if it begins to interfere with my ability to serve Him somehow, then i can overcome it. Something as simple as having Him there with me to reassure me and keep me calm while i'm in a position that brings on the fear would help me overcome it. Now on the more extreme side of this, i have a fear of being used by someone who isn't Him. i like the general idea behind being used by multiple people at once, but the actual idea of any man but Him being around me in a vulnerable state terrifies me. i've had breakdowns with Him at the slightest mention of it happening. That is an extreme fear. i don't know what it is specifically that makes me like that, but that fear is so hard for me and so uncomfortable, that even with His help, i could never get rid of it. i may be able to cope, but that's a fear that is always going to be with me.


In the end, the only way to handle fears in submission is to have a line of communication with the dominant partner, and a willingness to rely on the bond of trust between the two of you. Communication will make a huge difference, and, along with trust, help to make handling fears easier for both parties.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/31/2009 7:18:04 PM

CONTROL

Control - To exercise restraining or directing influence over.

Within an S/m relationship, control, or the illusions of control function in many ways. Prior to going further I wish to make clear that the Top, Sadist or Dominant does not really exercise 'control' over the bottom, masochist or submissive. What really happens is an exchange of compliance. The Top appears to direct the bottom and the bottom appears to comply. This range of actual control is based entirely upon the voluntary compliance of the bottom. If and when a bottom should cease to actively participate in compliance to any directive then the illusion of control vanishes.

That said, the appearance of control, direction, restraint or influence is very real. Often the aspect of influence is functionally real as well as/in the bottom can fall within the sphere of influence of the Top sufficient that their means to vacate the situation becomes impaired. This can occur for a variety of reasons, most of them mentally unhealthy. A bottom wishes to please their Top, this desire forms a means of access into the deliberation or reasoning aspects of the bottom's mind. Undue or harmful influence, pressure, or duress can be brought to bear upon this 'desire' to impose behaviors or decisions upon the bottom that the bottom in truth has no desire to comply with. This begins a pattern of violation of the underlying tenant of 'consensual' agreement between the Top and the bottom.

It can be fairly said that 'living' within a position of Top can be seductive. The rewards for 'existing' showered upon the 'idea' of Top can persuade an individual into believing that they have rights or privileges beyond the actual range or scope of what is true. These false belief's or ideas are a form of control corruption, power corruption. Buying into these illusions will begin a process of personal destruction in any long term relationship.

A Top is no better or worse than any other human being. If they have a bottom, submissive or slave who elects to voluntarily offer them personal respect and perhaps forms of adoration or worship this does not mean that they have suddenly won the lottery, been elected to a divine council or have been anointed into god hood. It merely means that the specific bottom, submissive or slave behaves toward them in a way that is natural for the bottom which just happens to be directed at the Top. The Top is not the 'only' Top in the universe that this specific bottom would ever find to shower these accolades upon, although most will tell you that the Top is, it is merely the Top which at this moment in that bottom's life fulfills that position or place inside that bottom.

Control always goes both ways. Generally, although a Top may appear to be in a controlling or directing position, the bottom contributes actions or behaviors expressly designed by the bottom to hopefully 'trigger' response or reactions from the Top. This is often called bottoming. The only time it's occurrence is truly reduced is when there is no long term relationship underway, when there is no investment in the other person. If the Top is simply topping a person they may have little or no real interest or care in that person, may not even know the bottom's name. In such a case the bottom will have little or no influence over the actions of the Top. In virtually all other cases the bottom has a range of influence.

It is simple logic that a Top cannot 'scene' by themselves. They need their partner to scene. Not only that, they want their partner to comply with direction during scene. This creates a dynamic of exchange. Often this exchange is quite subtle as both parties try to comply with the perceived needs of their partner sufficient to place both parties on the arena or stage of their choice with a general commonality of where they want to go when they get there. This stage may be scening or it may be a full out relationship. The deeper the relationship the greater the exchange. Quite often it becomes difficult to tell who is 'exactly' on top at any given moment. Most relationships function on arena's of expertise, wherein the expert in that particular area dominates the decision making for that area. This becomes a logical outcome to best serve the needs of the 'combined' relationship, rather than to fulfill the personal needs of either of the individuals.

So, what control is, how it works and doesn't work is frequently not as it appears on the surface. If you attempt to impose 'control' or direction on an unwilling person you will quickly discover that your control was illusory. If you try to impose direction against the express wishes of the individual you will find that this action of betrayal will eventually destroy your relationship - again a failure. Violation of 'influence' should be guarded against. Do not take advantage of your partner, nor allow your partner to take advantage of you.

8/29/2009 7:31:35 PM
 did not write this, but damn it says so much.  
 
I am the voice in the wind and the pouring rain  
I am the voice of your hunger and pain  
I am the voice that always is calling you  
I am the voice, I will remain  
 
I am the voice in the fields when the summer's gone  
The dance of the leaves when the autumn winds blow  
Ne'er do I sleep thoughout all the cold winter long  
I am the force that in springtime will grow  
 
I am the voice of the past that will always be  
Filled with my sorrow and blood in my fields  
I am the voice of the future, bring me your peace  
Bring me your peace, and my wounds, they will heal  
 
I am the voice in the wind and the pouring rain  
I am the voice of your hunger and pain  
I am the voice that always is calling you  
I am the voice  
 
I am the voice of the past that will always be  
I am the voice of your hunger and pain  
I am the voice of the future  
I am the voice, I am the voice
8/28/2009 5:35:35 PM

Awaiting The One

 

Among the minority within the class of submissives to whom slave hood is a vocation and slavery the ultimate goal, many are happily collared. Many, many more, however, are not. They are still waiting for their One, the master or mistress to whom they can give their lives completely, their submission totally, and their consent unconditionally. Commendable though this patience might be, the waiting can appear more than just a little frustrating at times. What does one do when every fiber of one's being is screaming for submission, while one has not yet found the person to whom such total submission seems right and natural?

If you belong in this group, or if you are simply biding your time for any one of many perfectly legitimate reasons, there is in fact something you can do. You can spend the waiting time "preparing" yourself. Note the quotation marks, however. There is a distinction here that is vitally important to make. You are not doing this for "the One to come", you are doing it for you. Why? Because if you do it for "the One to come" you run the very real risk of ending up worshipping an idol of your own creation with which no dominant, no matter how good, stands a snowball's chance in hell of competing. Instead of preparing yourself for "the One to come", consider it improving your own marketability.

Most of it is a matter of common sense. You probably already know what dominants generally tend to look for. Some of it you'll have down pat. Ignore that and get the other areas up to specs, then work on improving the whole. Here are some of the things you might look at:

- Read. A lot. BDSM material is fine but not essential. Practice reading long passages and distilling the relevant information out of it. You will need the ability to recognize the essential parts of a message right away.

- When you've read a novel or a short-story, retell it in short, concise terms. Bear in mind that the screenwriter behind Gone with the Wind was asked by the producer to tell the plot, the particular twist and the special ending of that story in three sentences. He did, the script was sold and the rest is history. It can be done, and as a slave you will be expected to express yourself with the fewest possible words, leaving out all non-essential detail.

- Monitor your speech. Your voice most be soft and discrete, yet clear enough so that the dominant won't have to ask you to repeat. It has to carry authority and humility at the same time. Practice singing, if only in the shower, but don't be bashful. It works wonders for voice control.

- How is your handwriting? Try practicing calligraphy. It's fun, it's decorative and it will make your notes and journal both easier and more pleasing to read. It also teaches patience and focus.

- How are your spelling and grammar? These are extremely important. Without them you simply cannot express yourself in a pleasing fashion. Also weed out colloquialisms and swear-words. Foul language has its place – when you're invited to use it. Besides, your mom will love you for it. Here's an example of how important it can be: no matter how great her potential, if a would-be trainee's written application to me contains two spelling errors (incl. typos) or more, she's ditched. If she doesn't take me seriously enough to proof her writing, how can I take her seriously at all?

- Learn how to convey good wishes without making them sound like commands. "Good night" is acceptable; "sleep well" is not. "I wish You a speedy recovery" is acceptable; "get well soon" is not. "Good day" is acceptable; "have a nice day" is not; and so forth.

- By the same token, learn how to avoid asking questions that indicate a desired response. For example, some waiters have the deplorable habit of asking patrons if they enjoyed the meal, or if one dish or another was to their liking. Although the intent is no doubt to show an interest in the well-being of the patron, it is not only extremely tacky, but it comes off as daring him to say that something was wrong. Besides, what are you going to do about it once the said meal is over? If he cannot just keep quiet altogether, it would at least be much better for the waiter to say, "I hope you have enjoyed your meal." That is a statement, not a question, and it is up to the patrons how they wish to respond, if at all.

- As you go about your daily errands, observe the people around you. Notice their gestures, their peculiar gait, the way their faces change expressions during a conversation. You need to be aware of the smallest signs to the point of telepathy. A slave is nothing if not supremely observant.

- Don't just walk into a room, enter it. Map it out thoroughly as quickly as you can. Particularly how to get from the door to [choose an item of furniture representing a dominant] by the most direct route. Walk on carpet as much as you can without taking any detours. When you have that down, try leaving the room without turning your back on the [dominant]. This can be fun too. And infuriating.

- Pay attention to what you're doing and finish each movement before you start the next. Getting up to take your mug out to the kitchen? Don't grab the ashtray as an afterthought on your way out of your chair. In fact don't reach for either until you're standing up. Take your time. You have all night. A slave’s movements must be graceful and discreet, yet purposeful and economical, at all times.

- Monitor your gait. Are your footfalls heavy? Step more lightly. You don't want to be heard walking through a room, much less felt. Walking is not just a matter of getting from point A to point B. Like all other movement it is a display of personality, and nobody wants a sloppy slave.

- Doing the TV dinner thing to save time? Quit it. Switch off the computer and make yourself a two-course dinner, serve it at the dining table which you have properly laid out complete with candle and cloth napkin. Do this every night. If you feel silly eating like that by yourself, bring a book, don't have the TV running if you aren't watching it anyway. Get yourself accustomed to silence. Love it, don't loathe it. And take your time with your meal. Why would you do this when there's a chance you'll be eating in the kitchen from a bowl on the floor? Because you'll also have to cook so you need to build confidence in your cooking and the ability to taste your way through a recipe rather than relying on it to the letter.

- Work on reducing your sleep. Nobody needs 8 hours. 5-6 is entirely adequate; the trick is to consistently sleep well throughout that time. Find out when that is and go to bed half an hour before. Get up when you wake up, don't lie around, even on Sundays. As a slave you may not be able to sleep more than the strict minimum and you may not even be doing it in a bed.

- Develop lots of little routines during your day. Then break them. The overwhelming majority of your service will consist of routine, but emergencies always happen when it's least practical for them to do so. You need to be able to respond with grace and efficiency. The minute you're interrupted in your dish washing because you're needed to do something else, those dishes must instantly cease to exist for you.

- Train yourself in giving pleasure, bodily and otherwise. Work on your inhibitions; a slave is not entitled to privacy. Learn how to give massages. Get used to the idea of sexual practices that might gross you out. If your dominant wants you to perform that way it does not necessarily follow that he is particularly interested in knowing, much less wearing, what you just had for lunch.

- Train yourself in receiving pleasure. When your dominant touches you, he expects an honest, uninhibited response.

- A few pounds above your ideal weight? Get rid of them. A few pounds below? Add them. Barring a small number of physical disorders that affect these things, contrary to politically correct fallacy, body weight and shape is very much a matter of choice. This is not about male-chauvinistic sexist ideals, but about having sufficient personal discipline to treat your body with the respect that it deserves. You don't have to look like a glamour model or the Marlboro man by any means, but you do have to look the way nature intended.

- Do you have emotional "baggage"? Work through it, with or without professional help, but do not rely on a future BDSM relationship to do this for you. BDSM has no therapeutic value, and dominants have no business pretending to be shrinks. At best a BDSM relationship will do nothing to help you deal with past traumas, at worst it will aggravate them. It is up to you to reclaim your life completely, before you enter into such a relationship. How can you give something to someone, if it isn't really yours to give away yet?

- Is there a particular household chore that you hate? Become an expert in that particular chore. You may never learn to like it, but you will at least become so good at it that it will not take more time than absolutely necessary, which it probably does right now.

- Train yourself to spend increasing amounts of time on the floor. Spend the night there occasionally.

- Follow world news. Go to museums. Listen to music. Make yourself able to converse on current issues. You don't need to know every single name in government, but you do need to be able to at least ask intelligent questions.

- Most important of all: get out, see friends, have fun. You are a slave, not a hermit, and you must always be alert to the danger of building up your own cosy little world to the exclusion of everyone else – including your One.

The foregoing may seem exhaustive but it's merely the tip of the iceberg. Think up more things for yourself; that alone is training because creative thinking is valued in a slave. The greatest value of all, however, is you. The point is not to change into someone else, but to become more you. Always keep in mind that you are doing this for yourself. And yet, stay flexible. When you do meet the One, s/he will probably want to change some of the ways you do things. Be ready and able to adjust swiftly.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/28/2009 12:34:20 PM

A submissives journey

 

"The Tree and the Gardener"
Author Unknown

A confused sub came before a wise Master who adored her. She felt that to submit to him would mean she would open her heart to unbearable pain should he ever leave her. She hungered for him and needed him, but was ready to walk away in panic.

The gentle Master knelt her before him and started a tale of love and devotion. As she looked up at him his arms began to widen and open like a large tree stretches its branches to the sky. At that moment the Master appeared rooted to the floor and his impressive size towered above her like a giant tree. Then he began to speak...

 

 I'm here for you... now and always no matter how far time and

 space takes us... Whether you walk away from me today or you stay and serve me I will not turn from you. I am as patient as time itself; I will take not from you unless you give freely and completely of yourself, but I give onto you regardless -- for my love is unconditional...

 

 Like the olive tree that can both feed you and shade you, I am

 there seemingly eternal to your short life on this earth. If you

 need my fruit to feed your hunger I will give you all the fruit you need. If your skin grows dry and loses its luster, the oil from my  fruit will restore it and make it glisten. When you need comfort my leaves will gently caress your face with the slightest breeze.   When you need discipline my branches will correct you when the wind blows strong. If you just need my shade to protect you  from the sun, my branches will shade and protect you. If you need warmth at night my fallen branches will fuel the fire to  keep you warm and safe. If you need a refreshing breeze my  leaves will fan you and cool you. You are my gardener.

 

 When you submit to me, you tend that which keeps me vibrant and full of life. When you kneel under me and till the soil, you give breath to my roots. When you water me, my sap flows strong through me raising my limping Branches. When you soil yourself collecting fertilizer with your bare hands, you strengthen and humble me with your devotion.

 

 Although my life will go on, life would not be the same without   you.  Your dedication and unconditional care for me keeps me vibrant and nurtures my very core. The sustenance and protection I give you seems little reward for your servitude. Still the gardener serves the tree from her heart and the tree gives to her heart that entire he can!

 

 I am planted firmly on the ground and cannot follow you if you

 walk away from me.... But be assured I will survive. One

 hundred years later and two of your lifetimes; I will still be there,  waiting for you in the same spot to offer you all that I do now.

 

 Stay with me and be my gardener. You cannot get lost in me for we are complementary to each other. I am your devotion, and you give meaning to my existence. Apart we live life and

 Survive; together we bloom eternally!

 

 ... As the Master finished his last words the sub cried herself to sleep at his feet. That night, he stood planted there like the Olive tree offering her his unconditional love and protection as she  slept. As she would tend to him with her devotion the next day...  and everyday

 

Author Unknown:

 

8/28/2009 12:29:24 PM

A submissives journey

 

 

The Dominant


Above all else he cherishes his submissive, in the knowledge that the gift she gives him is the greatest of all. He is demanding and takes full advantage of the power given to him, but knows how to share the pleasure that comes from that precious gift. He is in control of himself first and foremost, so that he may control others. As a stern and demanding Dominant, he can cause his sub to cry real tears.

As the consummate lover, he will then kiss the tears away, without ever stepping out of character. In times of trouble, a Dominant will leave the roles behind, to be a supportive friend and partner, never forgetting that this is still a loving relationship between two caring individuals. He is quick to understand the differences between fantasy and responsibility.

He would never ask a submissive to put him before her career, or family, just to satisfy his own pleasure. To win his submissive's mind, body and soul, he knows he must first win her trust. He will show his submissive humor, kindness, and warmth. He must also show her that his guidance and tutoring is knowledgeable and deserving of her attention, that this is a man she can learn from, and trust his direction.

He is romantic enough to be protective and chivalrous. When called upon, he will fight for his ladies' honor. He proves to her that he is someone she can lean on, and depend on. He is old-fashioned enough to be a bit of a chauvinist, yet modern enough to respect his woman.

Quick to point out the differences between them, he also knows there is no inferiority in those differences. When it comes time to teach his submissive her lessons of obedience, he is a strong and unyielding professor. He will accept no flaw, nothing less than perfection from his student. Never does he use discipline without good reason. When he does, it is al always with acknowledgeable and careful hand.

He is a careful guide, with safety always his main concern. He knows how to use pain to extend the bounds of pleasure. He is a mentor who can bring her to the edges of her envelope, and gently show her the inner courage to reach new heights. He is always open to communication and discussion, always ready to hear her wants and needs. He is patient, taking the time to learn her limits, and knowing that as her trust of him grows, so will they. He never has to demand ritual behavior by her. She responds to him out the want of pleasing him. Compliance comes from the wanting to please, not the fear of punishment. He understands the
fragile nature of mind and body, and never violates the trust given to him.

He is secure enough to laugh at himself and the absurdities of life. Courageous enough to accept assistance. Open minded enough to learn new things. Strong enough to grow. His tools are mind, body, spirit and soul with a little help from rope, paddle an blindfold. He understands that each partner gains most from pleasuring the other. And both of them know that love is the only binding that truly -Author Unknown-

 

                                                

 

 

 

 

8/28/2009 12:22:02 PM
When i look back to where i have been, what i have been through, the wonderful times and bad. i amso happy to be where i am now
kate
8/28/2009 12:16:52 PM
In  this journali will write
i will write by day
i will write by nighti i will release feelings
that are all bottled up tight and Someday i will look back and see   that life really is good to me!
kate
8/26/2009 11:37:53 AM
So9me of the recent jpurnals make me absolutly sick All there seems to be are the words fuck, dick, suck, ect. What ever happened to sharing real feeelings?
kate
8/25/2009 7:45:04 PM

Who's in Charge?

"The submissive gives up control to the Dominant
until such a time they feel it necessary to
take that control back"



Believe it or not this is one of the hardest topics to get a universal answer from and it goes beyond the obvious, “the Dom is in charge” or “the submissive has absolute control”. This article is my attempt to delve into this topic and help make some sense of it.

The short version of all this is: “The submissive gives up control to the Dominant until such a time they feel it necessary to take that control back”. This means that it is the submissive who is ultimately in control and the Dom who is in charge, until such a time as he loses that power from the submissive. Sounds simple doesn’t it? I would even bet that most of you would agree in theory that this is how the exchange of power rests. We would all be right and we would all also barely scratch the surface.

The D/s relationship is also known as a
power exchange. In the purest form this power exchange is known as TPE, or Total Power Exchange, a true Master/slave relationship where the submissive partner has no say beyond choosing to wear or remove the collar (please read my article on TPE for more information and context). Even with this extreme of a D/s relationship there are stages which we progress through. Some of us make it through all the stages, some of us don’t. I would suggest that as participants in our chosen lifestyle these progressive steps are as outlined below, including where the power exchange exists (some will apply and some may not):

  • Before commitment: The control lies with the submissive.
  • At commitment: control is passed to the Dominant with limitations – i.e. “limits”.
  • Learning: as the Dominant breaks down limits, more control is given by the submissive.
  • At maturity (maturity of the relationship or TPE): total control is given to the Dominant.
  • At decline: submissive gradually takes back control.
  • At end of commitment: submissive has total control.


Notice how the power exchange ebbed and flowed in these stages? At only one point in this is the Dominant truly and completely in control of the relationship. Please note that this one point can start immediately after commitment or later in the relationship and can last for years, it all depends on the partners involved. The submissive may be without control during parts of their relationship, but the power to take back that control is always there. So as we can see, it is the Dom in charge, it is the submissive who holds ultimate control.

Does this mean that a submissive should gloat and hold that over a Dominant's head at all times? Nope. Matter of fact we have the saying “topping from below”. In my opinion it is one of the worst habits and signs of disrespect that a submissive can show a Dominant. You either trust someone to be in charge over you, or you don’t. If you don’t then don’t go bottoming under them, because the instant you try topping from below is the instant that you show you do not trust them. Does this mean there is never room for topping from below? I would suggest there is two acceptable times:

  • When casually playing with someone who is not your Dominant and is new to you and even then, respectfully.
  • When getting to know someone you are in a scene with to allow them better familiarity with what pleases you and what doesn’t.
8/25/2009 8:56:29 AM

Snow White

 

Snow White, Slave Girl.

Once upon a time in a land far away, a beautiful Queen was sitting in her chambers sewing. While doing a particularly difficult stitch, she pricked her finger, and her red blood dripped down upon the white linen.

The Queen looked down and sighed at the striking contrast of the red against the white. "Oh I wish I had a daughter with lips as red as blood, skin as white as snow, and hair as black as ebony. It would make me so happy," she said.

The Queen's slave girl nodded at her Mistress's comment, but otherwise remained still as she had been told.

The Queen got her wish though, and was soon with child. But when it came time for the child to be born, things did not go well. The beautiful young Queen lived long enough to hold her baby girl in her arms just once, and her last words named the child. "My beautiful...Snow White."

After a suitable period of mourning, the saddened King remarried, taking as his bride the former slave of his Queen whom he had secretly been seeing anyway.

The new Queen was not the mothering type however, and left the raising of young Snow White to the castle slaves. But as the girl grew, the Queen grew jealous. Snow White's beauty was evident even at a young age, and it was talked about all over the Castle how beautiful she would be as a young woman.

The Queen's jealousy and her control over the King allowed the Queen to take matters into her own hands. Once the Princess became a teenager, the Queen ordered that Snow White be given work as if she were a slave in the castle's lowest levels, and soon Snow White was even living there among the slave girls.

But Snow White didn't complain at her lot, she worked just as hard as the slave girls around her and did not hold her title of Princess over any of them. The slaves respected and loved the Princess, and wished the Queen wasn't so hard on her, but the Queen's jealousy grew stronger and stronger.

In her madness, the Queen began to dabble with the black arts, and found a mirror that could answer one question with certainty.

"Mirror, Mirror on the wall,
Who's the fairest of them all?"

As long as the Mirror answered that the Queen was the fairest, all was well, but if the Queen got a different answer, then she had the fairer maiden killed.

Meanwhile, Snow White began to learn her trade as a slave girl, and once she blossomed to womanhood, the real slave girls taught her everything they knew. Snow White learned her lessons well, and because she dressed the same way, was chained the same way, and acted the same way, newcomers to the castle had no idea that the beautiful slave girl who poured their drinks at banquets and kept them warm at night was indeed Snow White the Princess. Even the King, more concerned with expanding his kingdom, forgot about Snow White over the years; she was just another slave girl to him.

But the Queen never forgot, and as she heard how more and more visitors to her palace requested that Snow White be their nightly escort, the Queen hated her even more. No slouch herself in bed--after all, the Queen had bagged a King--she was enraged to hear how well her rival practiced the slave arts. But it was when the Mirror turned on her that the Queen lost it.

"Mirror, Mirror on the wall,
Who's the fairest of them all?" she asked one day while in a particularly bad mood.

"Her lips bright red, her hair like night,
her skin like snow, her name Snow White!" replied the Mirror.

The Queen flew into a rage and called for her chief Huntsman. When the man arrived, the Queen ordered him to take Snow White into the woods and kill her, bringing back her heart in a box.

The Huntsman complied, but his heart hung heavy. He had done this dirty deed many times already for the Queen, but the fair Snow White would be especially difficult. He was one of the few still at the castle who knew who Snow White really was, and besides, he had bedded the girl himself as a reward from time to time, and her skills and enthusiasm were almost magical.

So the Huntsman decided on another plan.

Naked and in chains, Snow White was not concerned at all at being taken out in the woods by the Huntsman. Many times in the past, she had walked this very trail under similar circumstances, and saw it as just being a part of her slave duties, which she had grown to love. But this time they went deeper and father than she had ever gone before, so deep into the forest that Snow White wondered if she could ever find her way back!

Then the Huntsman confessed his awful task to Snow White, and the slave Princess thought her end was near. But the Huntsman told her he would not kill her, and urged her to continue on and never return to the castle.

Frightened, the naked young woman escaped into the trees, still in chains, as the Huntsman had no tools with which to free her.

The Huntsman himself went back to the castle, killing a young deer on the way and putting its heart in the box the Queen had given him.

Seeing the heart, the wicked Queen was very happy, and rewarded the Huntsman with his pick of her slaves.

Meanwhile the poor young Princess fought her way through the forest. Branches and bushes scraped at her bare skin and caught on her chains, making progress difficult. Many times she feared she was permanently trapped by the undergrowth as she painfully worked her bindings over roots and other objects that sought to hold her down.

Exhausted, Snow White eventually collapsed in a small clearing where she fell asleep.

She slept through the night and into the next day, waking cold and hungry and near tears. But she got up and struggled on. To her surprise, she soon came across a path, and the path led to a small cottage buried deep in the woods.

"Well, fancy that!" she said with a smile.

Creeping up to the house as silently as her chains allowed, she peered in through the windows to see if anyone was home. She was quite ready to submit to whomever was there if they were willing to take her in, but she saw no one.

What she DID see was a house in chaos. A pile of dirty crockery taller than her was piled next to the sink. Laundry was spread everywhere, and the walls, ceilings, floors and furniture looked like they had never been cleaned.

Something about the clothing seemed odd--it seemed so small--but it was evident to her that whoever lived there could use the services of a slave girl. So, enthusiastic about her prospects, Snow White entered the cottage and made an attempt to clean it up.

She worked at it the rest of the day, barely taking the time to eat and drink a little, and while there was clothing everywhere, she didn't think of getting dressed. Being a well-trained slave girl, Snow White knew that her state of undress was her Master's concern and not hers. As she worked, she sang to herself to keep her spirits up, but as she sang she thought, as she often did, of the MASTER who would take her and make her his own. It was a common enough fantasy among the slave girls she grew up with, most of whom never saw the weakling King as a real master. They all dreamt of the wonderful man who would overpower them with his love and devotion, and who would take them body and soul.

So Snow White dreamed too.

But as the day grew dark, Snow White despaired of putting the small cottage right. There was just so much to be done.

Tired, she went upstairs and found seven unmade beds, and more dirty clothes scattered all over the place. Snow White didn't care at that point though; she just collapsed on the nearest bed and fell asleep.

It wasn't long after that when the owners of the cottage came home. Miners all, seven short men came through the door after a hard day at work, and stopped dead in their tracks.

The pile of dishes was still there, but all the clothes had been sorted and piled ready to wash, and some great effort had gone into cleaning the floor and tables. There was even a vase with some flowers in it, and a large pot of something simmering on the fireplace.

Puzzled, angry, and in some cases scared, the seven Miners wondered what had happened and who had invaded their home.

Then they heard a sigh from above, and the men slowly snuck up the stairs to see who was there.

What a sight greeted their eyes. A beautiful, naked young woman lay on one of the beds, her skin so pale it looked white against the grimy sheets, her black hair cascading across her creamy white shoulders down to the floor, as it had never been cut, her red lips slightly parted and moist.

Not a few of the Miners had to adjust their trousers at the sight. But the leader also noticed the chains and manacles on the girl's ankles and wrists, and knew that this was no wood nymph that had come into their lives. This was a genuine slave girl!

He quietly stepped into the room, and while the others watched, he took Snow White's chains and fastened them to the bed where she lay. Then the others felt safe and came in as well, until they all stood around her.

Unable to resist, they began to touch her alabaster skin, poking, prodding, and caressing the beautiful creature before them. As their touch moved to more sensitive places, Snow White began to shift her position in her sleep, opening her thighs to reveal her other blood red lips.

Then she woke, and with a startled gasp she struggled against the chains that held her down, frightened by all the men looking down at her naked charms. But she quickly remembered her position and grew still, opening her legs farther as she had been taught.

"Who are you, what are you doing here?" asked the leader of the Miners, whose name was Doc.

"My name is Snow White, and I am lost, Sir," she replied, lowering her eyes in front of these free men.

"Why are you here, Snow White?" asked Doc.

Snow White explained how the Queen wanted her dead and how she stumbled through the woods only to end up here.

The men nodded in agreement; they could clearly see that the girl's beauty would definitely threaten the Queen.

"Was it you who did the cleaning downstairs?" one of them asked her.

"Yes Sir, and if you let me stay, I could do all your cleaning and cooking and mending. I am but a poor homeless slave girl and would happily attend to your needs!"

The men glanced at each other. "ALL our needs?" one of them said.

Snow White looked up and saw the lust in their eyes. "I am but a slave girl, yours to have as you will," she said.

The men smiled and Doc began unbuttoning his shirt. "Right then, I think we have time before supper!"

Back at the castle, the Queen had spent the night in ecstatic pleasure with her lover of the moment, while the King slept in his own bedchamber. The next day however, she grew restless again and once again consulted the Mirror.

"Mirror, Mirror on the wall,
Who's the fairest of them all?" she asked.

"With seven miners she spent the night,
the one you seek is named, Snow White!" the Mirror replied.

The Queen flew into a rage at the trick the Huntsman had pulled and threw the box she had been given at the Mirror, which shattered into a thousand pieces. Then the Queen retreated to the tower where she practiced her black arts, full of revenge.

She knew of the seven miners, where they lived and what they did, and thought little of them. The Queen quickly thought up a plan to rid herself of her rival, and this time she would do the job herself.

After concocting a potion to change her own appearance, she carefully put together a second for Snow White. This second potion was a lot deadlier, and seemed to the Queen much more fitting for she whom the castle guards called the best lay in the building. Having bedded most of them herself, this comparison was just another reason for the Queen to hate Snow White.

She injected this second potion into an apple and prepared it for the next day when she would see Snow White.

Back at the cottage, Snow White was finally released from the bed and freed of most of her chains by the Miners, who of course had the tools to do this. They left her locked to a long chain that let her roam around the entire cottage but no further. They were not about to take any chances on losing their new slave girl, especially after finding out just how wonderful Snow White's blood red lips really were!

So the group had supper, with Snow White serving them, before they put her to work on the dishes. The rest of the evening's entertainment was watching her do housework while they took turns taking her.

Snow White didn't mind any of it; after all it was only a slave's duty, but while she took pleasure in her new Masters' satisfaction she still found herself longing for something out of her own reach, a true Master to make her his own.

That night she slept chained in front of the fireplace, and even managed to get some sleep.

The next morning the Miners had to go to work. Even the introduction of a beautiful slave girl in their lives was not a reason to stop digging. So after making sure that her chain was secure, and warning her to watch out for the Queen, the men left Snow White alone to continue her efforts at bringing the cottage under some kind of order.

She started with the laundry, sweating naked over a washtub, scrubbing at the clothing she figured she could save, not once wondering if she was ever going to wear any of it.

She didn't notice the approach of an old woman later in the day with a basket of apples. The old woman paused at the sight of the young slave, her body flushed red from the exertion of her task, her firm round breasts dipping her red nipples into the water and getting soap bubbles on them, her well toned body working efficiently yet shiny with sweat, her perfect white skin that never seemed to hold a mark, and even her jet black hair that flowed like an ebony river to the ground behind the kneeling girl.

At that moment the old woman, who was in fact the Queen in disguise, almost forgave Snow White her beauty and lusted after the girl. But the Queen's heart had already hardened with hate, and it was too late for even love to change it. So she walked on until Snow White could see her.

The young slave girl remained on her knees as she had been taught, and the Queen grew even more jealous at the perfect way the girl presented herself with her knees wide open.

The Queen asked for some water and watched as Snow White jumped up to get some for her. After she drank the water, the Queen offered Snow White an apple from her basket, the same apple she had prepared the day before.

Surprised at the gift, Snow White obediently took it and bit into it at the old woman's urging. The apple tasted a little strange to her, and then she felt its power.

The Queen began to laugh as Snow White dropped the apple after one bite and fell to the ground. She laughed as the naked slave girl's hands immediately found that soft spot between her legs and began to masturbate.

Snow White rolled on the ground in an effort to bring herself off, but the apple had been charmed not once but twice. The first spell was an everlasting lust, a need to cum so badly that nothing else mattered. The second spell denied her that orgasm. Snow White would be unable to give herself the release she needed. The second charm was important because an orgasm would release her from the spell of lust.

The Queen thought it very fitting that this slave girl, whom every man admired, would die by her most talked about asset, and she continued to laugh as she walked away. She didn't know that in her passion, Snow White saw through the spell that disguised the Queen, and recognized her for who she was.

When the Miners came home shortly afterward, they found a sight that horrified them.

Snow White had masturbated herself into frenzy, and had graduated from using her fingers to using all manner of items in her desperate search for release. At that particular moment she was using the handle of a broken pick ax, banging it in and out of her pussy as hard as she dared. At the sight of the men returning, Snow White pulled the wood from herself and ran toward them. Only the chain attached to her ankle prevented her from raping the man nearest to her.

Doc immediately knew what had happened; a man of the world, he had seen this charm used before. He also knew the cure and stripped off his clothes, anxious to try the girl in such a sexual heat.

He soon regretted that act as Snow White pounced on him and practically devoured him. He was unprepared for the hunger Snow White had for his cock, and came far too soon for her satisfaction. He did give her a few seconds peace though, enough to tell the Miners who had done this to her. So off four of them went to find the Queen in the hope they could get her to reverse the charm, while the other three stayed behind to "help" Snow White.

The Queen was quickly tracked down, but fled when she saw them. She led them on a brisk chase until she took a wrong step and fell off a cliff. Now there was only one way to cancel the charm, and the remaining Miners wondered if they could do it.

It didn't look too likely.

Snow White had already worked her way through the three Miners who had stayed with her, and she was growing more desperate, but the seven Miners got together and did their best to satisfy their new slave. They tried every trick they knew to get her off, but they were simply out gunned. The best they could do was to take her in shifts while they forced food and water down her from time to time. But it was clear they were fighting a losing battle, and that Snow White would eventually die.

Then a couple of days later, a Prince who had heard about the ravenous slave girl rode into the clearing surrounding the cottage.

He immediately fell in love with the beautiful Snow White, her body still unmarked by the restraints the Miners had been forced to use on her for her own safety.

The Prince got off his horse and began to remove his clothes. He walked past the Miners without speaking. They watched a man almost twice their size and also quite tall make a bee line for their Snow White. At any other time, they would have objected to his approach, but nothing they had been able to do had helped Snow White, so maybe the stranger would succeed.

The Prince climbed on the naked slave girl and plunged deep into her beauty, his entry smooth yet firm.

Snow White's eyes opened and she gasped. While she had had things of a similar size in her before, never before had she felt anything like the presence within her right now. It was the most wonderful thing she had ever felt, and she looked up into the Prince's handsome face and fell instantly in love.

The Prince too felt something he had never felt before, comfortable in a woman. All he had bedded up to now had either been too small for him to easily work with, or so stretched from use that he felt he needed to strap a plank to his ass so he wouldn't fall in. But Snow White was exactly the right size, and his love for her grew.

The Price continued to pump her, pushing her hard and slow, driving her ecstasy even higher. He played her sex like a violin with him holding the bow, and the sounds from her blood red lips was music never before beheld in the forest around this particular cottage. She even screamed and moaned good as well!

At the height of the crescendo, the charm could stand no more, and Snow White and the Prince came together in a flash of fireworks as the spell was broken.

Sweaty, and grinning like Cheshire cats, the Prince and Snow White held each other for a long time before finally parting.

The Prince turned Snow White onto her stomach and bound her hand and foot before getting dressed. One strike from his sword broke the chain at her ankle, and he slung her across his horse.

Snow White said goodbye to the Miners, who were sorry to see her go, but at the same time glad as they all rubbed their aching groins. Then with a grin, the Prince rode off into the sunset with his naked slave in front of him, and they both lived happily ever after.

The End.

There is a little known postscript to this legend of Snow White, a tale to shock and scare many a camper in those woods to this very day.

Watch out for the Squirrel, the legend says. The insatiable one who attacks your campsite in the dead of night to do strange things with your tent pegs and picnic food. The Squirrel that they say found the apple that Snow White had dropped, and took it away for a quick snack.

So if you hear a scratching at your tent late at night, and a small shadow humping that empty beer bottle you left outside, just close your eyes and go back to sleep.

You have been warned.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/25/2009 8:47:11 AM

CHALLENGING CONSENT

The concepts of consent were very, very carefully thought out since this community has spent many years being viewed as the same as abusive or assaultive relationships. If a relationship has no inherent check or balance and the dominant person within the relationship becomes damaged, mentally ill or otherwise altered (say by drugs) then that dominant person may, can and will take actions against their submissive to damage, injure or even kill them. Willfully placing yourself in a position where great harm may be done to you challenges the very fundamentals of what is safe and what is sane - essentially, you have to remain functionally competent or able to 'choose' in order to meet any of the three ideals of SSC.

Power is a corruptible condition and should not exist without some measure of restraint in place to govern its excesses.

I understand your 'fantasy' desire to be completely owned but this is more an issue within yourself or how you elect to view your relationship rather than extant in reality. You desire to be 'unable' to stray or say no. The truth is that you can always stray or say no, the true bindings against such behaviors must come from within yourself, not be imposed upon from without. A dominant is not a warden, guarding or imprisoning your errant behaviors. You are the warden of yourself and any compliance you give to a dominant will truly be hard won from that ego center within yourself each and every day of your life.

Any relationship, D/s included, takes vast amounts of patience, communication, luck and hard work to be functional, particularly those who elect to live in such relationships full time. You do not escape any of these things by becoming or presenting yourself as a slave, you merely address them from that context while within the actual relationship.

What lives in the mind is far different from what reality feels and lives like. I sincerely counsel you to approach a D/s relationship without the presentation of the needs of such a fantasy. See how the relationship works and slowly approach a condition of consensual slavery if that remains your desire once you are within a relationship for a 'loooooong' time. When in truth and reality you functionally know the nature of how you actually live then both parties to the relationship can make 'informed' choices on how to apply those structures. At this point you are not informed or have not lived this reality and are by and large incompetent to make such a choice. What you do have is ideas and dreams which you 'think' you want. What the mind can do in fantasy and what the mind can do in reality are often light years apart.

SSC are actually forms of 'acceptance of responsibility' for self. They are the means we use to say no to abusive persons and abusive relationships masquerading as D/s or BDSM. If the self becomes incompetent or is unable through poor mental health (such as low self esteem) to know what is destructive, health threatening or mentally damaging to themselves then they lose the ability to adequately protect themselves from persons or situations which can damage or destroy them - this means they are 'unable' to offer 'reasoned' consent - any consent given in such a situation is considered to be derived from duress, pressure or coercion and is merely a mask to cover or hide nonconsensual assault.

In the end your mental and physical health and well being are 'your' responsibility. This does not change when you become involved in a relationship, it merely becomes blurry when responsibility 'issues' appear on the surface to be shifted from one person to the other.

Lastly, creating or living in a relationship is not an 'end' goal. Relationships by their very nature are in constant evolution and change, the rules you set up today may become ridiculous or worthless tomorrow when the circumstances and dynamics of your relationship are different. This is generally why 'contracts' tend to fail, many contracts view a relationship as a contained ending spelling out how each person will act, feel and behave - forever. These immediately become limitations to exploration and growth, evolution and change and most often it is the rules which are vanquished not the nature of change itself. For a relationship to survive all parties to the relationship must remain flexible, dynamic and open to the processes of change. You cannot possess a relationship like a trophy on the shelf but should consider yourself eternally 'earning' that relationship every day, every moment, every choice you make. If you elect to write a contract remember that what you truly end up with is a piece of paper with words on it - the person, the relationship are not embodied within that paper - the paper offers merely a description of your ideas based upon an unknowable future.

8/25/2009 8:44:25 AM

ABSOLVE

To set free, release from responsibility, obligation or from the consequences of guilt. To be released from such ties as would be guilty to violate. To free from a spiritual penalty.

Guilt - failure in respect to ones duty. A believed state of deserved punishment. Just punishment. A breech of conduct or violation of moral and ethical standards. Shameful behavior.

It is easy to violate or trespass upon those whose esteem we hold most dear. We formulate grand justifications for our actions within the moment we voluntarily choose to set these actions in motion. We draw many lines of thought together to strengthen our deliberated intent, gifting these thoughts with internal self representations to allow these thoughts to power our actions, pushing back at our underlying moral or ethical code of conduct. In the aftermath of such behavior violations this originated 'false' power dwindles and fades to leave the individual standing within the ruin of their action. This type of self-assault or self-battery is common among individuals with unresolved or unacknowledged self esteem problems. It is a way for the 'unworthy' inner self to destroy the 'worthy' esteem in which they are held by those whose opinion is of the most value to the individual. Many find the experience of being worthy or of personal value intolerable within their concept of how they view themselves. By constructing a destructive or volatile action they can remove themselves from this position of fear. Being worthless is a 'known', being worthy is a terrifying unknown. Every moment fraught with the fear of falling. When that fear becomes overwhelming then the individual will cause the fall themselves to remove the stress and anxiety and return themselves to where they believe they belong as unworthy of respect, value or the esteem of others.

In considering such violations we are often faced with the position of offering 'absolution' to the violator. This position offers extreme challenges. If we 'release' the individual from their just responsibility for their action then the content of the relationship that they have violated will be reduced or utterly diminished as well. If we do not 'release' the individual then it becomes possible that the individual will remain in a state of spiritual penalty. In addition, we must consider that this action of 'non-release' is a (both release and non-release are actions driven by the actions of the violator) further action of the violator to continued self-assault which may be represented as a morbid self reproach, personal inadequacy, self absorption and a preoccupation with the moral correctness of their behavior often manifesting as excessive expressions of guilt and shame. These expressions can or may be further imposed upon others by the individual as a way to reinforce or sustain the internal belief that the individual is 'unworthy'. Taken further this type of behavior can then become an excuse for additional conduct or destructive actions by which the individual in essence 'punishes' those who they believe are 'foolish' enough to care or hold them in esteem.

The only remaining choice is not to offer absolution to others. The concept of release or freedom from responsibility from ones actions is without positive outcome for anyone involved. This choice allows one to refrain from participation in the 'self-assault' actions of others and maintains the 'ownership' of one’s actions by the person taking the action. The violator cannot look 'outside' for succor or relief from the weight or damage of the actions they take. The only true action of remorse that can be taken by a violator is to correct their behavior or action from within in all future involvements. This 'action' will in and of itself demonstrate to others a 'real' decision not 'verbal' decision reflecting the violators acknowledgment of their behaviors, their ownership of these behaviors and their truthful desire to alter these behaviors from within. The source of behavior is within as is the correction of violating behavior against others.

We all live with the consequences of the choices we make, some of these consequences are physical and many are mental, emotional and spiritual. In addressing the violations we commit we are exposed to viewing aspects of our self that are selfish, petty, childish, cruel and at times very ugly. We endure this revilement’s never quite escaping the sight of them once exposed. Our knowledge of our own weaknesses should humble us in our attempts to sit in judgment upon others, should teach us a deeper level of respect and clear away the rubble of our machinations against ourselves. As someone famous once stated, "fear is the mind killer". Fight what you fear, find the courage to be worthy and of value first in your own eyes. Put aside the self-absorption of guilt and shame. Grasp honor and dignity.

8/23/2009 7:30:06 PM

My Rock

I’m frightened
I call to you with tears in my eyes

I don’t need to know where we are
or where we are going
I don’t need to know where we have been
or how we got there
I don’t need to know why we are here
or see the map that shows us the way home

I just need you to take my hand
to lead the way
I need you to be true

I need you to be You
I need to feel, I need to believe
But only in you

I’m fearful
I reach for you with a tremble in my hand

I don’t need to know the details
I can’t handle the warfare
I don’t need to know the plan
I can’t understand this world
I don’t need to know the path
Or see beyond the reach of your arms

I’m afraid
when I am alone, but I am not alone
I am safe with you in control
8/23/2009 7:16:56 PM

SAFE WORDS ~ NO SAFETY

One of the most talked about features of the BDSM community is the existence and usage of the Safe Word or Safe Call or Safe Sign. For a new Dominant and new sub this seems easy, convenient, essential to the creation and sustaining of free will, consent, personal integrity etc. There are lots of reasons and issues which propelled the existence of the Safe Word in the BDSM community. Many were quite valid and useful to distinguish the community from its ugly cousin 'physical abuse'. The issue of consent being the bottom line.

During the early stages of 'emergence' or that part of your life where you are just learning about living an extreme lifestyle you may elect to incorporate the 'safe word' as a good rule...matter of course...to be followed and seldom thought about. There is so much to learn, so many other issues to explore that it fades backward into the obscurity to lay there dormant and untouched for sometimes years.

For the new submissive it is the 'golden key', held as the ultimate last word. It allows that submissive to retain their personal vision of equity within the standards of societal norms. It blends in quite nicely with all the other assorted 'rules of engagement', 'contracts of conduct', 'definition of limits'. Slavery becomes more palatable, more acceptable. "I am not a slave, I am a submissive. I have express rights!" Marginalized, manageable.

For many this 'key' remains intact. Both Dominant and submissive agree that this is the boundary in which they wish to express themselves.

Except. The existence of this key is a limit. It gives the submissive an out. While you may be saying "Yes. Exactly as it should!" the mere existence of the 'key' alters the event. From the submissives perspective, especially when new, this seems no problem. If things get too hard I will just yell out my word, and I will be safe, and everything will stop. And, for that submissive this is possible. But, as that submissive 'ages' or gains experience they may learn to access space. When accessing space the 'cerebral' part of the brain seems, appears or feels itself to detach or move away from the responsive part of the brain. As the brain alters the submissives ability to articulate speech fades. From the inside it feels like you cannot remember how to 'shape' the words with your mouth. Additionally, as a submissive attaches or bonds to their chosen Dominant they begin to desire 'not to fail' their Dominant. They want to 'please' their Dominant. In the process of this their desire to use the safe word decreases to the point of utter refusal.

The Dominant may or may not realize this. As the submissive ages they become more dangerous for the Dominant to scene with. The deeper into space that the submissive can go, the higher the level of physical intensity they are able to endure, the more euphoric they become (the more irrational). The Dominant who has come to rely on the 'safe word' as the final stop can, may and will exceed those submissives limits. A Dominant can also get euphoric 'in scene', for some this is called a 'blood rush', 'going blind', or even Dom space. The effect of such euphoria is the reduction of personal inhibitions. They are no longer primarily connected to the sub's response chain.

Many Dominant's may experience the 'swelling' of their sadistic traits, feeling propelled or pushed by their submissives beyond their own thresholds into areas that may later repulse and disgust them. The combination of these two things occurring and or creating each other is where the safety ends. The unsuspecting Dominant may desire the safe word as a way of reducing their personal responsibility for the safety of the submissive. That responsibility is a weight that many do not desire to carry...if they can get the submissive to carry it then they are off the hook if something bad happens. They can say 'no safe word was used, I am no mind reader I didn't know the sub was in trouble.' Wrong. The submissive must relinquish all responsibility during scene. The Dominant must be required to remain in control space.

The submissive deep in space will not be able to rationalize real danger. Their body will be filled with chemicals, pumped up and flying. When the situation intensifies that small portion of their brain which is marginally functional at that point will trigger more chems to compensate for the increased load while offering to the submissives mind that they 'take it' for their Dominant. Full trust has been exchanged; the submissive is unable to rationalize that the Dominant may have exceeded their 'own' control limits. To the submissive flying, the Dominant is the whole world. The sub cannot question or query. They do not see the wall until they hit it. This is a dissociative state. This is where the mind is no longer able to cope with the level of input. This is fundamentally the most dangerous place a human can go. When a sub hits the wall they sometimes never recover.

8/23/2009 7:10:25 PM
Sometimes in my D/s world it has seemed like an amusement park. i   am  thrilled  at some rides while others terrified me, i finally realized that i couls get off the ride but did not have to leave the amusement park.
kate
8/22/2009 3:14:19 PM

Hope

When all about you is black with gloom,
And all you feel is pending doom.
When your bones are racked with grim despair -
When every breath is a gasp for air.
Keep on going, though you need to grope,
For around the bend is a ray of hope.

A ray of hope is perhaps all that's left,
As your will to live has been bereft.
You've lost it all, it's just no use!
You can end it all, you need no excuse.
But throw away that piece of rope,
And give yourself a chance of hope.

Just give yourself another day,
Brushing aside what your thoughts may say.
This is your life and you can make a new start,
By ignoring the brain - just follow the heart.
Taking baby steps in order to cope,
And minute by minute you'll build on your hope.

Build on your hope,. one day at a time,
Though the road be steep and hard to climb.
The hurts of the past - they should be dead.
The fears of the future are all in your head.
Just live in the present and refuse to mope
Your life will sparkle for your living in hope.

A submissive friend wrote this and it inspired me

 

 

8/22/2009 2:58:26 PM

 

 
 
 
         
   
   

  
The cool summer breeze gently moved the curtains. She felt the cool air and so enjoyed the feel of it as it moved across the room. She sat looking out the window but her mind was not on the cars or people that rushed to and fro, no it was somewhere else and she smiled as she remembered all of the wonderful things she had experienced in her life.
In the freezer was an ice tray and she remembered when she first started to form the first ice cube as each ice cube was full of memories of her life.  She remembered how wonderful it felt to be 6 years old and riding with the wind as it blew her hair back as she soared down a steep hill. She remembered the thrill of roller skating on a freshly tarred road and of the excitement when she heard the bell of the Good Humor man’s truck as it rounded the corner, the anticipation of going to the amusement park, She chuckled s she remembered riding the waves in the ocean and the feeling of rolling upside down as the current pulled and tugged at her. These memories filled one compartment. Every once in a while she carefully took one ice cube and took a lick of it. Oh what splendor she felt!
The feelings she experienced with her first love, first kiss and the senior prom. The pity she felt for the poor animals and people who did not have the car on a Friday night.
A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him!! These memories filled another compartment.
She thought back to the feelings she experienced after she gave birth to her son, She felt as she had accomplished something no one else ever had ever done before. The pride of walking him in his stroller through the park, the happiness she experienced when he said his first word. Again another compartment was filled in the ice tray.
Oh what splendid memories she had. As she grew older she had more experiences and they more and more compartments were filled. Suddenly she was 7, 10, 16.29.30,40,60. 80. 70. 80. 90.
 
 She remembered when she took that step from her private fantasy world into the real world of D/s. She was so happy when she read about herself on the Internet abd saw the word "submisssivE." bShe remembered the singletail as it kissed her skin. She thought of the first time she played in pulic. Oh how good it felt to be naked in a room full of people. Why before she had found her new world the very thought of being naked in front of others would have been a nightmare. Oh how she anticipated private sessions with her Sir. She never knew what was in store. Another ice cube filled the tray.

 A voice called to her than it was time for dinner. “Just a moment
 Dear” she  took all the ice cubes and put them in a tall glass and left for dinner, All during dinner while others were laughing and talking  she  felt something she had not felt in a very long time and all the  it was anticipation. and the  emotions that were attached. She finished her dinner and politely excused herself. Taking her walker and putting it in front of her step by step she made her way back to her room. There was the glass with the ice cubes all melted. She made herself comfortable on the bed as she took the glass in hand. She drank and drank. She was happy, she was glowing, and she was 6. 10, 15, 20, 30, 40 50 60 70 80 and slowly felt herself letting ago once more. The glass dropped to the floor, She smiled and was gone!

 
 
 
        
     
   

  

8/22/2009 12:06:51 PM
When i am being beaten hard i always see the color blue. i was wondering if anyone has also experienced this
kate
8/22/2009 9:21:54 AM

will be immediately obedient to you at all times in all things, and I will not deny you anything that you request i will be open to your touch and will be available to you whenever you choose to use me however you choose to use me.

i will maintain my submission to you at all times.  Will refer to you, as Sir, and I will be demure and soft-spoken in my speech to you. i will be extremely polite i will show you in my actions that that I am truly fine submissive, and a that I treasure discipline as much as much as I treasure submission.

I am to focus my attention on being pleasing to you, anticipating your needs, and in being an asset to you. i will not argue with you.

i will not interrupt you when you are speaking. Will not show anger or disrespect towards you at any time.

 If I have a request, I will ask it respectfully.  "”Sir, May I please..." Sirr would you please..." are acceptable forms of speech.  i will not tell you what to do nor speak to you in a dictating manner.

My day will be organized.  i will maintain a "to do" list, and will share it with you when you ask to see it.  From time to time will be asked what I have accomplished for the day.  Be ready to tell you.  You may or may not choose to praise me   and not for a moment think I have any right to your   praise.  It is your gift to give, not mine to demand.

When I find yourself getting frazzled i will bring it to your attention before it gets out of hand.  I am responsible for maintaining a proper attitude.  If this becomes impossible, i will ask for help. 

i will accept your commands, criticism, and praise humbly.  The proper response to a command or criticism is "Yes, “Ssir” and to praise, "Thank you, Sir”

i will listen to you and do my very best at attempting to become a better submissive each day.  You will always expect more of me than i think i am able to give and not be surprised or resist you when you are demanding in your expectations of me as i strive for excellence in my service and submission.

I will pay attention to the needs of my body.  I will get checkups that I should be getting as I your possession and I will take good care of myself for you.

Respectfully

kate

 

 

8/22/2009 8:59:52 AM


A submissives journey

 
The responsibilities of a submissive

Spend adequate time exploring yourself, your needs and desires.

Educate yourself - make the most of the resources that are available, but don't believe everything you hear or read. Trust reputable sources, but make your own mind up about what is the truth.

Learn what your needs, desires and goal are; define them adequately.  Make a list.

Learn the difference between what you need and what you desire.  Sometimes you cannot have both.

Learn and understand your limitations, in depth.

Learn the safety issues of all areas of your interest.  Protect yourself adequately.

Remember you have the right to "ask".

Remember common sense, and use it.

Remember the choice to submit is not a sign of weakness it is an adult choice.

Be aware of the difference between safe, sane and consensual BDSM and abuse.  Do not suffer abuse from anyone.  If it is not consensual on behalf of both parties part it is abuse.

Learn how to negotiate.  Don't be afraid to ask, question and communicate.

Understand and incorporate the full meaning of safe, sane and consensual.

Continue to learn and grow.

Seek advice or assistance when you need it.

Own your feelings.

Be honest with yourself.

Respect yourself and be respectful of others who deserve of it.

Recognize that your submission is given freely and that it is not something to be taken by force.  Choose wisely to whom you give.

Be patient.  Growth takes time.

Accept responsibility for your own happiness and welfare.

Allow yourself adequate time for healing when you have been hurt.

Balance your submission with the other areas of your life.

Remember that you have the right to say "No".

Never let anyone take your self-dignity away.

Like yourself, love yourself, be your own best friend.

Remember others also have agendas and they may not be the same as yours.

Don't allow yourself to be used, unless of course, that is part of your kink.

Be careful what you wish for...you may just get it.

Communicate your needs to your partner, ask for what you desire (do not demand or expect).

Because you choose to submit to a partner does not mean you are submissive to anyone else.

Communicate your limits to your partner.  Expect them to be respected.

Refuse to participate in any activity outside of your limits or that you are not ready for.

Negotiate with complete honesty and embracing the concepts of safe, sane and consensual.

Accept your partner’s limits.  (Yes, Dominants have limits too.)  They also have the right to say "No".

Communicate your feelings without blame or guilt.

Be as interested in what your partner feels and says as you are in yourself.

Remember that you and your partner are human and entitled to understanding, compassion and support.

Refuse to allow yourself to be abused, be it emotionally, physically, or psychologically.

Forgive yourself and your partner for mistakes.

Ask your partner for help when you need it.

Expect respect from your partner.

Respect your partner.

Be appreciative of the gift of Domination that your partner gives to you.

Take pride and strive for excellence in your submission as you do in everyday life.

Continue to grow and learn.

Take pride in your appearance.

It is your responsibility to be of good health and to advise your partner of any change in that regard.

Listen to your partner and His/Her needs and desires.

Be willing to consider, with an open mind, what your partner suggests or requests.

Understand that it takes two to make a partnership work.  Be willing to accept your share of the blame when things go wrong.

Remember that before D/s, basic humanness comes first.  Know when it is time to set aside D/s and be a helper, friend, lover, husband, mother, wife or whatever.

Have realistic expectations of your partner and yourself.

Be patient.

 

                                                        

 

 

8/22/2009 8:50:46 AM
A story i wrote
Sweet Pussy Kate and The Pan  
 
The tail was nearly second nature to her now; it brushed with a soft sensuality against her skin as she moved about the house. She felt deliciously naked, covered as she was by only the tail, hanging from the plug deep in her anus to her knees in luxurious waves. She had noted earlier as she passed the full-length mirror in the hall how it so nicely rose up from her cleft at first, like the graceful arc of a prancing show horse’s tail would, then downward quickly to brush her thighs and the backs of her legs. She was standing, and it still performed the arc, but she knew it would be much more pronounced when she took to her cat persona later if Master pleased.  It would fly up and over her buttocks in a wave, arching over her back as she silently waited by his chair on all fours or slept peacefully by his chair, the soft waves tucked between her legs or held lightly over her thighs. She loved being the cat.  It afforded her the opportunity to be his pet.  No need to do anything other than move from place to place, occasionally coming to lick his hand or rub against his leg, (permitted in cat persona protocol), receive absentminded scratches behind the ears and of course, occasional trips to the little milk dish placed in the kitchen for her. No need to be or do, just the delightful presence at Master’s feet, his sweet pussy kate.
 
She loved it. She even had come to love the huge fullness of the plug as it moved within her.  Every effort of her bottom to expel the foreign presence only served to pull it up and inward away from the huge retaining knob, her powerful anal muscle moving down the smoothly lubricated and tapered surface, bringing the tail in tight to her ass. She had come to look forward to these natural and almost unconscious physical adjustments as the plug slid in and out; it moved only an inch or so, but it felt oh so much like his cock within her passage. (A fact she did not intend to share with Master anytime soon).
 
Some things were better left unsaid.  She had never admitted to Master that the tail almost gave her the nice feeling of him being within her as she moved about the house. It was a small pleasure she afforded herself, and she took some little delight in knowing that Master seemed to think it was a disciplinary thing rather than a nice feeling. Small stolen climaxes that she considered not her fault but rather were a result of the inward and outward motion of the plug could not be her fault, and therefore, (she reasoned) there was no need to mention such climaxes to Master. After all, they were just passing pulses of the clitoris, coming and going so quickly they could hardly be worthy of reporting, could they?
 
But suddenly her thoughts turned to another matter…
 
Feeling a strong urge, she stepped into the hall and seeing that Master was still busy in the study so that she would not by mistake bump into him before being called to him, she strode to the bathroom. She had been making frequent trips and it was beginning to be a bore, but Master had his ways, and she knew better than to ask too many questions. She knew only that he had instructed her to drink lots of water throughout the day. If she had any inkling of what was to happen, she did not admit it to herself. As the day had passed, for some reason she had begun thinking about the pan he had made her buy several months earlier, and had never explained why he had done so.  He had only told her to hand-wash the pan daily and store it carefully in a special place. It had seemed easier to her to do it in the washer, but Master patiently explained to her that he wanted it done by hand, and the fact was that the careful ritual would cleanse the pan adequately. Several times over the months she had ventured to ask about the pan, but always all he would say was,  “It’s special.”
 
It was times like that, being treated with condescension, that in that awful former life as a frumpy housewife, full of bitterness and arguments, she had many times become enraged at being treated like a little girl, (or so she thought) by her husband ken. Of course she had taken revenge by refusing sex for many days, behavior that was now unthinkable.  Ken, alpha to her now, need only instruct her to come to bed and it was so, immediately and without delay.  Master would not like the old behavior at all, and it could not happen under Master.  Bad behavior, refusing ken, would be the same thing as refusing Master. Punishment would be swift and sure.
 
She was coming to hate, really hate any form of disobedience in her behavior. 
 
But now – now, she felt a delicious yearning in her stomach and thighs to drop to her knees and suck Master’s wonderful cock in without waiting for permission.  She loved the humiliation of being summarily treated, and she knew in her heart, washing the damnable pan, that further humiliation was in store for her, and she would pass through yet another giving up of her most intimate, private person into his hand, and he would take it as his right. After all, he was her Master. Thoughts of humiliation never failed to make her run with sexual need, and this time was not unlike the others.  She became aware of a clear liquid running onto her thigh, and wiped it away, shuddering with anticipation.  
 
Returning to the kitchen, she went to the cupboard and removed the pan from its place.  Turning it in her hands, she tested the bottom with a flick of her fingernail. She poured another glass of water and stood looking out at the garden as she downed it quickly. The pan was much on her mind.
 
Sometimes she had almost forgotten the mystery of the pan and dismissed its purpose from her thoughts, as she had known Master to do things or have her do things that had never meant much sense to her until much later.  Of course there was always the wonderful fact that much later the revelation was a pleasure and increased her submissive qualities under him.  Witness the first time he finally possessed her other passage…how hard to work up to that, the terrible embarrassment and humiliation of following his instructions for a ritual washing, three times, first the evacuation, followed by another inner washing with warm soapy water, and the final purification with warm, clear water, to make herself ready for deflowering. Taking the kneeling-forward position facing away from him, bottom fully exposed, opening her legs wide, nipples against the floor, being instructed to spread herself wide-open to his view with her hands was humiliating in the extreme.  She had cried.  She had whimpered, “Master, you give me no privacy at all”.  He had only laughed at her, making her burn with shame as he entered her, his hand coming down hard on her naked, exposed buttocks as he rode her.  His ejaculation was extreme within her; it seemed like there was no place his sperm did not invade and possess.
 
But she had performed obediently without question, and it was oh so nice to be fucked in a new way.  Master’s cock, gently at first, then more forcefully had opened her to a new experience under his collar, and she had moved deeper into her submissive life it seemed, giving up another secret, another personal privacy, another thing no longer held back from Master’s pleasure in her.  She tried to recall, had ken ever so possessed her before Master’s use of her?  It didn’t matter, as ken would have no problem taking her nether passage now if he wanted, and anyway, it was now Master’s responsibility to offer ken that pleasure or not. Master usually reserved it for himself, as he did not wish to instruct her to perform the ritual cleansing too often.  She smiled, remembering Master’s careful attention to her health.
 
She felt a new uplift of feeling for the man she called Master.  Ken, as much as she loved him, had never been able to master her so forcefully.  She felt utterly powerless under Master.  And he took full advantage of her total yielding…she was his slave and she well knew it.  She remembered how she had struggled with the idea of consuming sperm…certainly it wasn’t even a possibility with ken when she merely existed (not lived) as his frumpy wife.  But she would not dream of wasting a single drop of Master’s sperm, an almost unforgivable insult to him.
 
“Well, I guess sometimes I can’t figure Master out and I just have to wait and see” She smiled with a secret look of bemusement. If ken had been there, he would have asked her what she was thinking, but she would never tell. This was Master’s way, and she would simply obey, as ken himself had done many times during his own training.  She felt sure that there were some things in ken’s service under Master that she was not privy to, and that was just as well too.
 
The pan spun, turning and sparkling in her hands under the hot water as she washed it in the ritualistic way Master had instructed her.  Never to be washed with other kitchen items.  Always in the sink, with the hottest water, washed, soaped, rinsed and repeated with slow, meditative attitude three times, and finally placed to dry on a clean towel, the towel which had also been specially purchased, on the same day, along with a new pair of panties, and which had been kept with the pan and panties as a set all these months, and always, always, reverently and carefully placed separately by themselves, the towel folded in a square beneath the pan, which was placed upright on the towel, the panties, scented and carefully folded and neatly placed at the bottom of the pan. The water splashed against the bottom of the pan at the last rinse, and she stood looking down at the pure, clear stream, and listened to the perfect C note issuing from the striking of the water against the metal.
 
“And that’s the other thing” She mused, a slight frown on her face, “What was that all about, having to go find a piano and find out what a perfect middle C sounds like, and then looking through all those damned pans, rapping my fingernail on the underside to find a pan that perfectly matches the middle C?  I swear, some of those store clerks must have thought I was crazy, rapping on those pans…damn.”  She emptied the pan and her fingernail idly rapped the bottom of the pan as she mused, as if she needed to check one last time whether it had the correct pitch.
 
 Another flick of the finger – “Oh, and no handles…doesn’t the man know a pan needs handles?  How many stores does he think I had to go to, to find a pan with no handles that sings middle C?”  Done, she placed the set into the cabinet and closed the cabinet door and went about her business without further thought on the subject.
 
Time was moving swiftly now, and the day was wearing on.  She was almost there.
She bent to remove the last dish from the washer, placed it lovingly on the counter with the stack to be placed in the cupboard and then she moved on quickly to finish up her household assignments for the week.  The living room was the last chore, and she felt wonderfully exhausted from the day of ceaseless movement, and proud of the fact that she still retained the medallion penny under her tongue…it had been placed there by her Master’s hand that very morning, after she had arrived and stripped, kneeling at Master’s feet for assignments and directions as was his method.  There had been, of course, a few moments to carefully bath his man-hood with her lips and tongue…she might have been allowed to take his sperm then and there, he seemed favorable to the idea, but she had made the mistake of chattering on about something instead of paying attention to the servicing, looking up at him smiling like a child, idly stroking his flesh in one hand, cupping his sac in the other, unmindful of the change in his eyes while he was made to wait for her mouth again.
 
That had done it.
 
The tail and medallion had quickly followed, and the day had been spent not in ceaseless pleasure in Master’s bed, but in work.  He had been busy in the study with his things, and she had moved in stealth, careful not to slam doors or make unnecessary noises until he would call her to him. There would, of course, be a little chat at the end, for good measure to make sure the day’s lesson was learned.
 
“Damn” She whispered under her breath, still careful to be silent at all costs, as she knew from experience that when Master wanted her to be silent he seemed to be able to hear through the walls, and any vocal effects were always dealt with, even if inadvertent.  “When will you ever learn, kate?”  She had been through this countless times it seemed, but always there would be a word spoken out of turn, or a pronouncement given but not invited, the little things that kept her in her own mind from being the submissive he desired her to be…now, of course, there was the added fact that her husband had been made Alpha, and infractions at home…whether in bed or the living room were supposed to be reported to Master.  This left her with little or no privacy from male control, but there it was.  She supposed that over all though, her submission to ken without delay when he chose, as opposed to her being allowed to refuse if she so desired, was better for her and for ken, and so she felt no problem with the new system, but rather liked it.
She was, in fact, a natural slave.
 
She loved the wise things Master did in their lives since they had become his submissives.  Master seemed to have a sense about these things, and she had noted a betterment of ken’s moods, as he had become her superior again.  She remembered times (long ago now, it seemed) when she had refused ken, argued with him, been dull in bed.  “Did I really insist on the missionary position? Did I really dislike sucking him?  Did I really wear those awful clothes, was I truly the dull frumpy housewife I seem to remember being?”  She shuddered slightly as she remembered the times she had clamped her legs shut when he needed her.
 
“Unbearable…just awful to remember those times” She whispered.  Saliva flooded the floor of her mouth - that was one drawback of the silence penny - and she quickly swallowed, loving the pretense that it might well be Master’s seed disappearing so sweetly down her throat had she behaved decently earlier.  The thoughts of her bad past had changed to sexual need rapidly rising in her pussy as she had become aware again of her absolute nakedness, as servant in her Master’s house, nipples and clit framed with rings, tail swaying.
 
“Damn, what a difference, and for the better!”  She laughed silently.
 
Movement in the hall brought her from her thoughts and she quickly turned away from the movement, bending to fuss with some lace on the edge of the couch, as if not knowing he was behind her.  She always tried to do this to allow him to decide whether he wanted to come to her or call her to him…she had been taught never to initiate conversation, especially if under some sort of discipline. The movement seemed to fade, but then he was behind her, his hand turning her, the other bringing her face up to his. He took her mouth deeply, without preamble, taking his own pleasure there before pulling away from her and with one smooth  motion, sitting on the couch and pulling her across his lap.  His hand was always hard when he did this, and she was not mistaken in believing this would be a final exclamation point on the discipline of the day, wincing and biting her lip as his hand began to punctuate his words, words spoken softly but with firmness in contrast to the stinging application of his big hand on her naked skin.  She noted with finality that the tail was indeed no help at all in protecting her from the spanking she was enduring. Finally, her bottom stinging, she felt his anger abate and he held her for some time, quietly across his lap, stroking her back.  Gently then, he pushed her away. 
 
She slid from his lap and crept silently, tears in her eyes, to his knees and looked up at him pleadingly. He removed the penny from her mouth at last, and she swallowed hard.
 
 “Master, I am so sorry, can you forgive my bad behavior, please” She did not touch him, or make any outward motion toward him, as she knew to avoid at all costs topping from the bottom, behavior worse than the original error earlier in the day.
 
He seemed to be idly reading a magazine that had caught his eye, and she knew that he was letting her wait. She slowly settled down at his feet, and cast her eyes down, not whimpering, which he disliked in his submissives, but in silent reverence for his authority over her.  In time, his hand came down to pat her head and stroke her shoulder, and after what seemed a long time, he leaned close to her ear.
 
 “You washed the pan?  You have the towel and panties?”
 
“Yes, Sir.”
 
“Get them.”
 
She did not answer, but rose from her haunches immediately and went to the kitchen, and retrieved the pan, towel, and panties.  Bringing the items he had requested back to the study, she sat on her haunches and placed them in front of her, at his feet.
 
“Back a bit, cat, more…more…there.”
 
She did not need to be told what to do next.  She opened the towel, spread it beneath the pan, and removed the panties.  A look from him told her to kneel there until further directions were given, but she knew that he was simply waiting for her.  He went back to his magazine, ignoring her for the moment.  She fiddled with the towel, adjusting, amazed at her embarrassment, knowing what was coming. He looked up briefly.
 
“You were obedient about the water?”
 
“Yes, Sir.”  She never failed to be impressed by his wisdom. Had she failed in taking the water she would not be ready, and that would be bad. Again, she realized that unquestioned obedience was the only way.
 
He ignored her again, caught up it seemed in an interesting article. The clock ticked on the mantle, and the sun crossed over the limit of the room, agonizingly slowly, ending finally in a tiny sliver of yellow against the far wall that faded into nothingness.  The room became bathed only in the soft yellow of Master’s chair-side lamp, casting shadows on the wall the sun had vacated earlier.
 
The time passed.  Master seemed to have forgotten her.  She dozed slightly, her mind wandering to fragmented bits of memory and fantasy. She was a woman who naturally hated silence, but silence had been her constant companion since he had collared her.  Silence would become her friend, he had told her, but sometimes the urge to speak became overwhelming.  She needed the penny, desperately.
 
The moment finally came. She felt a rising excitement, in spite of her humiliation, spreading across her thighs and belly…she knew her vulva was engorged and running freely, now, and her breasts were red with shame. She knew she must not touch her clitoris as it would cause an explosive climax, and that would not do. She tried not to squeeze against the plug, letting it slip down until the knob was just inside her anus.  She knew she could not tighten her vagina, all too dangerous an act.  She was a bomb, ready to explode.  She looked at her Master, and knew maybe for the first time how much she loved and needed him, how she adored him. He was safety, comfort, love, cherishing, all of the things she ever wanted or needed as a woman.  He was here, now, and she was on the cusp of offering up her privacy to him, and she could not stop.
 
She came to a place where she began to need to please him in a new way, in spite of her embarrassment, in spite of the humiliation of being in such a position in front of him. She had done things for him she had not dreamed of doing with or for any other man, and now this new thing was upon her, and her nipples were stiff with desire for him, and her clitoris was on fire, and her need became a river, flowing with a powerful, unstoppable tide of new desire. She now wished for the moment, the actuality of the act of pleasing him. No longer was this something that was foreign to her mind; it seemed the most natural thing in the world, and she knew it was to become another milestone in her absolute, total surrender to Master. 
 
It seemed an eternity before the physical need rose up within her, slightly at first, then with more urgency.  She looked pleadingly at him when the need became discomforting.  He waited until her eyes were desperate pools of pleading, and still he waited more, until finally, he leaned forward.
 
“Now.”
 
She knew instinctively to move up and forward, her thighs open above the pan.  The need was almost painfully intense, and the earlier deep sense of shame and humiliation gave way before the pure physical need to release the pressure. Her heart beat faster, but the ever-present need did not forgive, and she reached the place of no return. She knew what every woman knows…once she starts, she cannot stop, and so shame mounted into a positive peak against her inner rebellion.  He watched her, calmly now. His force overpowered her.  She gave in.  She sobbed.  She released her control to him.
 
The sound was a perfect middle C, clear and high, with a purity that surprised her, as her stream started, slowly at first, musical notes in quick succession, timed in ever-closer beats against the bottom of the pan, then with more force, until she had to reach down and open herself, risking further humiliation, and the stream became a river, sounding against the pan, maintained for what seemed like minutes.  She had never been so humiliated, so not in control of herself.  The river issuing from her in his sight felt as if her very soul and spirit were pouring out of her…it was as if every hidden secret, every hidden sin, thought, anger, sadness, happiness, every emotion she had ever experienced were emptying from her in a flood that left her wondering how she had never before known such an emptying, such happiness, such pure joy.
 
She clamped down hard on the tail plug, and the movement triggered her vulva into spasms, and she exploded into completion, but her eyes stayed on his; this was his climax, this was her loving offering to him. This was the signal to him that he had beaten her.  She remembered long ago, thinking to be only his submissive, but she knew, and he knew, she was his slave.
 
The first climax was full and wide, covering her thighs, belly, and breasts, rising to her face in a crimson flush that left her breathless.  She moved her pelvis outward, toward him, spreading her vulva wide to his view, pleading with her eyes that he accept her offering of total submission, the surrendering of her inmost privacy.  She wanted to cry out, beg for his praise.
 
“I know, cat.  I know.”  His smile, his eyes, told it all.
 
The flood diminished, and became a trickle…one last drop fell away into the water as she looked down and saw why he had instructed her to drink throughout the day.  Her flood was crystal clear, as if from a tap.  It was almost pure water. As in a mirror, her pussy shown back at her wondering eyes, flushed with a crimson that extended over her whole vulva.  Her clitoris sat panting, pulsing, the gold ring shimmering in the rippling water beneath her.
 
His smile was her reward.  She waited, holding herself open to his eyes, the pan shimmering beneath her, until he motioned with his hand, and she took up the panties to touch herself to dry, and instantly a second powerful climax overcame her, and she bucked forward over the pan, unable to stem the tide of her orgasm.  He watched, bemused. He would allow her one climax for herself, after all.
 
“Here”
 
She crawled forward, the slinking cat, the pet…she knew that she was nothing more, his pet for his pleasure.  And she reveled in the feeling of her shame…the tail swishing against her legs as she moved. She knew that if he so wished, she would gladly be his cat in the midst of strangers.  Did cats wear leashes?  She laughed inwardly.  It did not matter. Maybe she would be one cat who would walk by his side, tail held proudly, on a pretty leash. She simply did not care. All that mattered was pleasing him.
 
She reached his feet, leaning down to plant a kiss on each foot, licking, her tongue washing his flesh. She advanced between his knees. The transformation was complete.  She had no words, purring and eagerly rubbing against his hand.  To her own amazement, silence suited her.  She had no wish to speak.  She needed no silence penny.
 
He reached forward and down, touching her clitoral ring with the lightest touch of his middle finger, and then upward with three fingers, quickly and powerfully entering her to his palm.  He smiled, pleased with her as she endured the third powerful climax against his fingers. This climax would be shared.  Was he not a kind and giving Master, as well?
 
 “Yes” He said, looking down at her with pleasure and fond love. He opened her mouth with his fingers, allowing her to lick her juices from them. He waited until they were clean.
 
He placed one hand behind her head and pulled her face forward and down, to his erection. The other hand guided the glans into her mouth in one smooth motion that brought it to nestle against the back of her throat.
 
“Now cat, now”
 
***
 
 
 
 
8/21/2009 6:26:28 PM

These are just some of my thoughts. i have reflecred upon my previous feelings and those to which i aspire.

submissives are ordinary, everyday people.  submissives can be female or male.  They can have a very demanding high paying job where they are in charge (Dominate), they can have a run of the mill type job, they can be a CEO, they can be wives or husbands, moms or dads, grandmothers or grandfathers, daughters or sons, etc.  Some submissives think there is something wrong with them because they have a need to serve, or a need to submit to someone else's control, and/or a need to feel some sort of physical pain (erotic pain or real pain).  
Some will spend their life hiding/suppressing their need and try to be "normal."   Some will even train themselves to never reveal or give in to what they need.  What they don't realize though, to a well tuned Dom/me they are amplifying their need.  They are so used to hiding their desires from the clueless vanilla world they live in that they are not even aware their want/need/desires shine like a blinking neon sign over them.  For some reason a large percent of submissives have put up a loud, aggressive persona keeping their submissive need buried inside where it is safe, yet their thoughts/dreams/fantasy are usually about serving someone, caring for someone and/or torturous things being done to them (floggings like they have seen in old pirate movies for example) or they are a captive or slave being forced to do things.  Deep down inside this continues to stir their desire/need/wants.  
All too often submissives attract or somehow seek out abusers rather than a loving caring Dom/me.  They find themselves getting the physical or verbal pain they want, but in an inappropriate way, that usually is not loving but often disguised as love.  They will find themselves torn between getting what they want even if it is not totally what they want, but better than not having anything at all.  People around them often see the abuse or the extreme lengths their friend/relative is going through to please.  The people around them may even try to interfere or protect them, but in the end those that get involved will end up the enemy, on the outside being kept at arm's length or never spoken to again by the submissive for getting involved.  
Some submissives convince themselves they need to be forced.  Some submissives have convinced themselves that by being forced their dignity and their self respect is saved.  This is just another way to avoid embracing their submissive desires/wants/needs.   Some submissives have convinced themselves to resist or won't allow themselves to be controlled, bottom line they are not being submissive.  You will even find submissives that consider that by submitting they are giving the Dom/me a gift.  If they are not giving the Dom/me the inner submissive that they have been hiding then they are not giving the Dom/me their gift of submission, they are just playing the role of a submissive, which doesn't have any real meaning and seems to be more ego problematic.
Submissives seem to fall into the trap of passive/aggressive often accompanied with insecurity and possibly thrown into the mix as well is the rational that if the Dom/me is caring and/or loving they can't be a Dom/me.  To truly give up your choice/control to your Dom/me is extremely hard to do.  Best advice I can offer is to go slow, embrace the new direction in your life of giving up control.  Yes there are times you will fail and maybe even be punished either physically or mentally by your Dom/me.  In the beginning you will feel like all you do is fail or do whatever it is wrong.  You will most likely crash and burn with each failure and make the failure (or something you have made in your mind to be a failure) out to be worse than it actually is.  You will beat up on yourself and punish yourself harder than your Dom/me would or wants to.  The submissive needs to also avoid the urge to run away or end the relationship.  Don't give up, each day that passes things will get better.  In the beginning you will feel the need for constant approval and praise from your Dom/me, it is what gives you life and makes you want to get up each day.  But there will be times you will get punished to correct you or help you become a better submissive.  Hopefully over time your need to be reassured constantly will calm down to a level your Dom/me can manage.  Don't set up expectations that your Dom/me knows nothing about or doesn't have time to do, that will make you feel lost and most likely bring you crashing down.  The funny thing is the more lost you feel, the more you need/want the control.  
Avoid trying to manipulate your Dom/me to fight for you or prove they want you, this is a recipe for failure.  If you can, try to avoid those vanilla ingrained knee jerk reactions that thrust you into turmoil, it doesn't' mix well with being a submissive.  Try to avoid finding fault in your Dom/me or the relationship, and stop trying to control, run the show or make demands.  Don't fall into the trap of "I am just expressing my needs/wants/desires" or "I misunderstood what you told me" as a way to justify the manipulation (some submissives don't even realize they are manipulating).  
When the submissive is having a hard time the submissive should try to focus on what makes them happy with their Dom/me.  Try to focus on the fact that you can't live without the happiness, joy, closeness, etc. that being a submissive to your Dom/me gives you.  You might try focusing on how you would act/behave if your Dom/me was standing right in front of you at that moment.  Some submissives will focus on how they dress, how they sit, how they eat, how they fix a meal, you get the idea.  Most submissives will focus on their Dom/mes happiness, which in turn makes them happy.  Some submissives will write in their journals everything their Dom/me means to them, others will do a task they dislike but know will surprise their Dom/me they have done what they dislike on their own (example-clean something, or put on a clothing item you dislike but your Dom/me loves).  With effort and determination (and probably your Dom/mes help) you will find the balance to things that seem so overwhelming right this minute.
Another thing to avoid is acting like a sassy/sammie submissive because you think your Dom/me isn't dominant enough because they choose not to punish you for every little thing.  That behavior is not what most Dom/mes want everyday (once in a while might be okay).  If a Dom/me is always handing out punishments rather than getting themselves taken care of or taking care of their submissive, exactly what good are you bringing to the relationship?  Being a submissive is not to see how far you can push your Dom/me or how far does something go before you upset them so you get punished.  That is what children do or those who manipulate.  If you want/need a spanking it is better to get one as a reward for being pleasing rather than as punishment (punishment is real and is painful and not meant for pleasure).  Stop and think--do you really want to see a disappointed look on your Dom/mes face?  A Dom/me-submissive relationship is an unbroken circle around them (if polyfidelity-around them all).  Within this unbroken circle there is give and take from both/all sides, it is not about being selfish, it is not just sexual aspects, it is about commitment, trust and love.
Something a submissive can never do is not take responsibility for their submission or actions.  You are responsible for example to take care of your health (you get the idea) and all actions have consequences.  Also submissives remember Dom/mes aren't mind readers.  If there is something you want/desire, etc. talk to your Dom/me or write it in your journal, remember COMMUNICATION is what keeps things going along the right path.  Stop communicating and things will come crashing down around you, and you will have to work extremely hard to get the trust going again.  Yes you can rebuild trust, but it is a long hard road and must be done with honesty and commitment from both sides.
submissives need to feel they have a purpose and are of worth.  submissives search until they find the correct Dom/me for them.  This Dom/me has the right look, the right voice, the right stance, etc.  This Dom/me will be caring, loving, nurturing, will help the submissive grow.  The Dom/me that agrees to take the submissive on as a life partner will push the submissive to break down those barriers they have put up around their submission, to let go of the control they have placed upon themselves and to open up and be true to themselves.  
Some submissives aspire to "true submission" (also called "sub heart".)  It is an art.  It goes far beyond just serving, being trained, punished or rewarded.  The submissive immerses themselves as deeply as they can into being controlled by their Dom/me.  It is mental, spiritual, and physical, not just a means to arousal.  The submissives loses the ability to do anything but obey--auto responsive. 


 

8/20/2009 12:48:18 PM

Sub Fever

 

This is a term I use to describe that sense of urgency that many new submissives feel. This sense of urgency creates a dangerous mindset, in that the need to experience everything now overrides the common sense to be careful.

Let me describe this, a person reads about BDSM on the web and it gets them hot. The idea of being bound spanked, sexually teased, and giving up erotic control to another is highly arousing to them. It stimulates the mind and the body. The person may actually find themselves sitting at the computer and looking at the web sites and becoming uncomfortably physically aroused. (this same scenario works for magazines, books, chat rooms etc.). This person then begins to crave the play that comes with this lifestyle. When they finally have their first experience, even if it is a very light scene, they often increase their need for more. Or worse, foster a false sense of "love" for the dominant because he/she was the only one to create such an overwhelming physical sensation. 

When this need gets too high it will overwhelm one's common sense. The person finds them self thinking "Oh that only happens to other people!" or "I am being careful, I know I am" while going out and playing with someone they just met. Or signing a contract before they fully realize the scope of the commitment they just made. Or entering into a 24/7 relationship before they even know whether or not they will get along with the other person. Or taking the collar of a dominant they've only known a few days.

I remember when I was real new to the lifestyle in the sense that I knew others who were in it as well. I also got that "fever". The urgency to experience everything yesterday if not sooner. I made a few mistakes which cost me dearly on an emotional level and could have cost me my life. When a submissive is in a scene, naked and bound, he or she is totally helpless and at the mercy of the dominant. A safeword is a good thing to have for new relationships, but it isn't going to save your life if the dominant is bent on taking it. Nor will a safe call, a play list or what have you. When a scene is underway, the sub is trusting that the dominant will honor the limits they set up. If that dominant is not honorable or trustworthy, during a scene is a rotten time to find out since it may cost the submissive's life.

BDSM is a lot of fun, but it is also very serious and very dangerous. Yes, the physical sensations are wonderful. The emotional closeness between a dominant and a submissive is marvelous. The personal satisfaction (both physical and emotional) can be quite strong. But none of these things are a good enough reason to risk your life anymore than you have to. 

Slow down, take your time and get to know yourself before you try getting to know a partner. Discovering submission is a powerful thing, that can have many repercussions that you can't even imagine right now. Often, this discovery can shake the very foundation of your beliefs. That does not just settle down over night. Take the time to learn about BDSM in general, the different types of relationships, different levels of submission, and all the other things before you commit yourself to a relationship that you may not be ready to handle. A submissive, who gets in over his/her head, will often wind up with serious psychological problems. BDSM is not all just physical sensation, to many people it includes a deep mental aspect. You have to have at least an idea of what you want out of BDSM, before you get into a relationship that might not meet those needs. 

If you take your time now, you will be grateful for having that patience later. 

 

8/20/2009 8:01:34 AM
i woke up today with alot of energy it is a wonderful day to clean and sit out in the sun and read a book, i feel so good lastely. Could it be that i have someone in my life who really knows the true needs of a sub?
kate
8/19/2009 4:39:19 PM

The responsibilities of a submissive

Spend adequate time exploring yourself, your needs and desires.

Educate yourself - make the most of the resources that are available, but don't believe everything you hear or read. Trust reputable sources, but make your own mind up about what is the truth.

Learn what your needs, desires and goal are; define them adequately.  Make a list.

Learn the difference between what you need and what you desire.  Sometimes you cannot have both.

Learn and understand your limitations, in depth.

Learn the safety issues of all areas of your interest.  Protect yourself adequately.

Remember you have the right to "ask".

Remember common sense, and use it.

Remember the choice to submit is not a sign of weakness it is an adult choice.

Be aware of the difference between safe, sane and consensual BDSM and abuse.  Do not suffer abuse from anyone.  If it is not consensual on behalf of both parties part it is abuse.

Learn how to negotiate.  Don't be afraid to ask, question and communicate.

Understand and incorporate the full meaning of safe, sane and consensual.

Continue to learn and grow.

Seek advice or assistance when you need it.

Own your feelings.

Be honest with yourself.

Respect yourself and be respectful of others who deserve of it.

Recognize that your submission is given freely and that it is not something to be taken by force.  Choose wisely to whom you give.

Be patient.  Growth takes time.

Accept responsibility for your own happiness and welfare.

Allow yourself adequate time for healing when you have been hurt.

Balance your submission with the other areas of your life.

Remember that you have the right to say "No".

Never let anyone take your self-dignity away.

Like yourself, love yourself, be your own best friend.

Remember others also have agendas and they may not be the same as yours.

Don't allow yourself to be used, unless of course, that is part of your kink.

Be careful what you wish for...you may just get it.

Communicate your needs to your partner, ask for what you desire (do not demand or expect).

Because you choose to submit to a partner does not mean you are submissive to anyone else.

Communicate your limits to your partner.  Expect them to be respected.

Refuse to participate in any activity outside of your limits or that you are not ready for.

Negotiate with complete honesty and embracing the concepts of safe, sane and consensual.

Accept your partner’s limits.  (Yes, Dominants have limits too.)  They also have the right to say "No".

Communicate your feelings without blame or guilt.

Be as interested in what your partner feels and says as you are in yourself.

Remember that you and your partner are human and entitled to understanding, compassion and support.

Refuse to allow yourself to be abused, be it emotionally, physically, or psychologically.

Forgive yourself and your partner for mistakes.

Ask your partner for help when you need it.

Expect respect from your partner.

Respect your partner.

Be appreciative of the gift of Domination that your partner gives to you.

Take pride and strive for excellence in your submission as you do in everyday life.

Continue to grow and learn.

Take pride in your appearance.

It is your responsibility to be of good health and to advise your partner of any change in that regard.

Listen to your partner and His/her needs and desires.

Be willing to consider, with an open mind, what your partner suggests or requests.

Understand that it takes two to make a partnership work.  Be willing to accept your share of the blame when things go wrong.

Remember that before D/s, basic humanness comes first.  Know when it is time to set aside D/s and be a helper, friend, lover, husband, mother, wife or whatever.

Have realistic expectations of your partner and yourself.

Be patient.

8/19/2009 4:12:50 PM

THE NEED FOR SPEED

"I am looking for a NEW SUBMISSIVE to collar as my slave."

Why?

This comment is perhaps one of the more common statements made by Male Dominant names in Internet chat rooms. It also occurs with Female Dominant names online too although not as frequently. New Female Dominant names tend to like to acquire 'stables' of cyber submissives. When questioned (as I have recently been doing.) the Dominant name cannot seem to pinpoint or openly discuss why they are looking for people (generally women) new to the D/s communities (via Internet exploration). In looking at the question pragmatically I eventually ask myself 'what is the difference between a 'new' submissive and a seasoned submissive?' The overt answer is obvious; a new submissive will be nervous, excited, vulnerable, more easy to persuade and less educated in the lifestyle. They are more likely to 'listen' to this Dominant name on the Internet and offer that unknown person instant respect and attention. They are more likely to 'believe' what that Dominant name tells them both about themselves and about how things work within this community. Within this belief this new submissive can be molded and told to discard simple sane safety measures, they can be convinced that they must listen to the wisdom of this Dominant name solely before and above all other persons, even if what they hear is not what others tell them.

Why is this Dominant name not looking for a seasoned submissive? Some will tell you that the 'training' of others (other Dominants) has in some way 'tainted' the submissive or made them respond in ways that the Dominant name does not agree with. This theory is not borne out in reality. A seasoned submissive (lifestyle active) will often experience many different styles of Domination and information exchange during their formative years as an unseasoned submissive within the community, especially if they are active within a local community group (this is real life folks!). This diversity of styles, thoughts, ideas and information broadens the base on which that submissive places their own understanding of self. Each individual must explore and examine the events of their life for validity within their own understanding. Our errors and misplaced moments of trust serve to teach us profound and important lessons about ourselves and others. A seasoned submissive will not offer 'instant' respect for an unknown stranger online who knows how to type in a Dominant name in a screen name box. They will be courteous and reserve judgment based on a long term observation of that persons actions within the framework of the arena in which they exist. For many people this arena is the very limited exposure in Internet chatrooms, forums, onelists and message boards. If a seasoned submissive notes 'problem' language, disrespect of submissives, language that violates basic well known community safety standards then a seasoned submissive will decide that the 'individual' may have problems and potentially may be completely without any real experience regardless of their protestations of expertise. Problem persons in control positions can lead to injury, damage and death. A seasoned submissive will err in favor of their own life and move away from continued contact.

A seasoned submissive is 'unlikely' to engage in artificial (cyber) collaring with a person known only via Internet typing and an occasional phone call. A full or formal collaring to a seasoned submissive is often the equivalent of a marriage contract. It is taken with enormous commitment and seriousness by the participants. It is frequently performed before large groups of community friends (real life in person) and acquaintances to introduce the 'couple' as a 'couple'. Within the online community the term 'collaring' has taken on the connotation of 'casual tryst'. It has become common to see people 'getting collared' after speaking online for a few days or weeks. It is equally common to see them getting 'uncollared' and re-collared to someone else at the drop of a hat. This action appears to be having some diminishing effects on the respect of this formal acknowledgment between Dominant and submissive of their devotion to each other.

A seasoned submissive is less likely to be persuaded by pressure to do 'things' or comply with orders quickly. They know that speed can be an enemy, they have no need for speed. BDSM relationships are not formed quickly but take the same time and care as in any vanilla relationship. Dominant and submissive stand on a level playing field if/until or when that relationship turns into a long term commitment (real life). Scening fast with someone met online can be a death sentence as it is impossible for a stranger to know enough about someone to scene them safely. It is equally impossible for a new submissive to understand or know their range or limits and that lack of understanding makes it difficult or impossible for the new submissive to formulate limits and negotiate safe terms of play or scening. Many new submissives are simply unaware of the existence of a negotiation process within the relationship. They believe that they relinquish all choices when they 'submit' to a Dominant. This may be fun in the fantasy of D/s but it is not fun in the realities of life. Any Dominant who does not 'hear' the thoughts, ideas and concerns of the submissive they are with or plan to scene is in trouble. This is how accusations of abuse and limits violations occur, this is how people lose trust, this is how to injure and damage a person you are supposed to care about. This is not BDSM! The desire to 'scene heavy and fast' with a stranger is a huge warning to any submissive. The desire to become an 'instant' couple online may be a manifestation of personal insecurity on one or both persons parts. Some new people believe that the only way to 'prove' that they are Dominant or submissive is to be with, own or owned by someone whose presence validates their claim. In actuality many older community people believe that it is only when they are no longer in the reflection of their opposite and they still exist that they are closest to the reality of their inner self.
8/19/2009 3:45:03 PM

Smile with a smile that would warm you inside
when that voice whispers softly ‘I'm here'

Think on your lives how she touched you
and how like a bird she has flown
yet never forget what she gave you
that promise you're never alone.

For that which she left you is priceless
a legacy none could betray
for no one can touch what she placed in your heart
and no one can take it away.

Be of the moment and bless it
hold tender and sacred it's peace
Hold up your love and confess it
may the joys you two shared never cease.

Sadness they say is what happens
when happiness leaves for a while
Grief seldom knows the meaning of joy
nor gives love a reason to smile.

Let the days of your happiness hold you
till a time when together once more
the love that now keeps and enfolds you
will unite you as never before.

In memory of Pat

 

8/19/2009 3:17:22 PM

She sat at the end of the hall in the nursing home. The room was quiet and plants surrounded her. She felt comfortable there as she was away from all the noises of the other patients and staff members. Her hands were pale white with her skin wrinkled with dark veins protruding. She usually smiled a lot but on this particular day she was very pensive as she thought about her past. She watched all the people and cars go to and fro but her mind was elsewhere lost in another time and place,. She was still harboring feelings of anger and pain over h4r past. She almost cried when she remembered how hateful her father could be at times. She hated his obsessive compulsive nature. She still felt the shame and humiliation about the day she did something to displease her father. He opened the door and called all her friends to watch as he removed her cloths, took her over his lap and spanked her. She shook as she remembered the day he hit her and pushed her up against a wall. This was all because she had dropped something on the floor. One day she made the fatal mistake of telling her father that she was bored. He said that he could fix that and he put her in a dark closet for an unknown period of time.

She became annoyed when she saw people picked on. She remembered the time her best friend had an epileptic seizure and rolled around on the floor. All of her classmates laughed as they yelled that they could see her underwear. What angered her most was seeing animals and people mistreated. . When her best friend in the world died (her Grandpa) she was angry when she asked her father where he her Grandpa was. Father gruffly told her he was dead. She did not even know what dead meant. She had been born into a family of strict formality. Breakfast at 7am sharp. Lunch at one on the dot. Dinner was at 7 sharp. There were never any changes in that routine.

She was also very angry at herself for giving into her addiction to pills. She stole drugs from the nursing when she was in her 30’s and lost her nursing license. She never recovered from her shame of being put in jail for 34 days. Then she started to realize that dwelling on all these negatives made her all the more bitter. She was never that way anymore so she decided to think of some of the good things she had experienced.

The cool summer breeze gently moved the curtains. She felt the cool air and so enjoyed the feel of it as it moved across the room. She sat looking out the window but her mind was not on the cars or people that rushed to and fro, no it was somewhere else and she smiled as she remembered all of the wonderful things she had experienced in her life.

In the freezer was an ice tray and she remembered when she first started to form the first ice cube as each ice cube was full of memories of her life. She remembered how wonderful it felt to be 6 years old and riding with the wind as it blew her hair back as she soared down a steep hill. She remembered the thrill of roller skating on a freshly tarred road and of the excitement when she heard the bell of the Good Humor man’s truck as it rounded the corner, the anticipation of going to the amusement park, She chuckled s she remembered riding the waves in the ocean and the feeling of rolling upside down as the current pulled and tugged at her. These memories filled one compartment. Every once in a while she carefully took one ice cube and took a lick of it. Oh what splendor she felt!

The feelings she experienced with her first love, first kiss and the senior prom. The pity she felt for the poor animals and people who did not have the car on a Friday night.

A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him!! These memories filled another compartment.

She thought back to the feelings she experienced after she gave birth to her son, She felt as she had accomplished something no one else ever had ever done before. The pride of walking him in his stroller through the park, the happiness she experienced when he said his first word. Again another compartment was filled in the ice tray.

Her most vivid memories  where of when sho stepped out of her fantasy world into the reaql world of D/s. Oh how she chuckled when she remembered how new she was to all of it.She remembered humbly asking her Master if she could have 10 kisses and pain of his whip. She laughed as she thought that peior to her new life being  naked in room full of people would have been a might mare. She discovered naked was wonderful she had lead such a rich life then

Oh what splendid memories she had. As she grew older she had more experiences and they more and more compartments were filled. Suddenly she was 7, 10, 16.29.30,40,60. 80. 70. 80. 90. A voice called to her than it was time for dinner. "Just a moment

Dear" she took all the ice cubes and put them in a tall glass and left for dinner, All during dinner while others were laughing and talking she felt something she had not felt in a very long time and all the it was anticipation. and the emotions that were attached. She finished her dinner and politely excused herself. Taking her walker and putting it in front of her step by step she made her way back to her room. There was the glass with the ice cubes all melted. She made herself comfortable on the bed as she took the glass in hand. She drank and drank. She was happy, she was glowing, and she was 6. 10, 15, 20, 30, 40 50 60 70 80 and slowly felt herself letting ago once more. The glass dropped to the floor, She smiled and was gone!

 

8/19/2009 10:56:04 AM

Friends Without Faces

 

We sit and we type, and we stare at our screens 

       We all have to wonder, what this possibly means. 

       With our mouse we roam, through the rooms in a maze 

       Looking for something or someone, as we sit in a daze. 

       We chat with each other, we type all our woes 

       Small groups we do form, and gang up on our foes. 

       We wait for somebody, to type out our name 

       We want recognition, but it is always the same. 

       We give kisses and hugs, and sometimes flirt 

       In IMs we chat deeply, and reveal why we hurt. 

       We do form friendships - but - why we don't know 

       But some of these friendships will flourish and grow. 

       Why is it on screen, we can be so bold 

       Telling our secrets, that has never been told. 

       Why is it we share, the thoughts in our mind 

       With those we can't see, as though we were blind. 

       The answer is simple, it is as clear as a bell. 

       We all have our problems, and need someone to tell. 

       We can't tell real people, but tell someone we must 

       So we turn to the 'puter, and to those we can trust. 

       Even though it is crazy, the truth still remains 

       They are Friends Without Faces, and odd little names.

 
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/19/2009 10:44:20 AM
i love to write poems can anyone else out there share poems and i will send one in return then you are up next
8/19/2009 7:12:03 AM

Online Dominants

Searching for Mr. Good Chat

You have discovered the online dominance and submission community. Even more importantly for you, you believe you are a submissive and now wish to find a dominant for yourself. There are thousands of men out there with the word "Master" in their name. This should be easy, right? (easy? *begins laughing herself to tears*)

Allow me to share with you what I have learned in four years in the online bdsm chat rooms.

1) 99.9% of all men online who say they are Dominants, are not.

At best, they are Tops (someone only wanting to dominate sexually) who want nothing more than kinky sex either online or in real life. Tragically, a vast number of them will even tell you that they want real life, but have no intention of ever meeting you because they are married, in a long term relationship, or simply not interested in anything more than playing a D/s relationship game online.

Everyone is going to tell you to "proceed slowly". Great idea, but it won't make you feel any better when you find out the Dom of your dreams actually lives in Estonia with his wife and five children and had no intention whatsoever of actually loving you or meeting you. I've also heard my share of stories about that great "Dom" turning out to be a female.

My advice:
You have the right to make a Dom earn your trust just as you must earn his. Don't be so needy that you will fall for any romantic line tossed at you only to end up with a heartache when you find out he is a player. Take your time and get to know him as a man before even thinking about discussing a D/s relationship. If the man is only interested in talking about kinky sex or how Domly he is, chances are he isn't really interested in you as a person at all. There is nothing wrong with becoming friends first. Ask tons of questions!!! You have this right. Use it. Ask around about him. Does he have a good reputation? Has he only recently shown up online? Does he allow you free access to him? i.e. phone number, address, work email..etc. Make sure he isn't hiding anything the best you can.

2) The men who are truly interested in D/s are just as new as you are

Please do not expect to find someone with any weighty real life experience. They are out there but few and far between. The Doms with extensive knowledge are usually already living it in real life and are not online.

There is nothing wrong with being new, but you must be aware that you are responsible for your own D/s education. I have yet to meet an obviously new "Dom" who is willing to admit that he knows next to nothing. This is disturbing as great damage can be caused by dishonesty in this area.

8/19/2009 6:37:24 AM

SOFT LIMITS

Please take a moment to read the article titled 'Hard Limits' before continuing to read this article.

Limits is the word used to identify the 'range' of play acceptable to the individual within the D/s or BDSM lifestyle community. This is a way for the individual to state their lifestyle preferences and taboos prior to entering a relationship. This is done to ensure to the best of ones ability that the issues, beliefs, rights, needs and desires unique to that individual are clearly understood. Some people go so far as to engage in written contracts identifying these limits in writing so that there can be no later misunderstanding.

It is assumed that within a play 'scene' or 'session' that the Dominant will not violate a submissives stated preferences or limits. It is further assumed that within a play 'scene' or 'session' that the Dominant will test, extend or stretch certain of that individual submissives stated limits. This appears to be two statements in total conflict.

Part of the complexity of the BDSM world revolves around its constant contradictions. It is complete Paradox. Limits are those things which the submissive is most sensitive to. Within those limits hide their fears, embarrassments, shames, guilt's and especially pains. It is not uncommon for a submissive to state a limit knowing, wanting and desiring for their Dominant to take them into that place where they are unable to go alone. This is called a Soft Limit. A Limit where the identification of Limit means danger, not stop. Soft Limits are things which challenge the mind, the body, the spirit and the past.

When a Dominant and a submissive are first exploring each other to see if a relationship is possible they will engage in intense conversations. Within these conversations they will discuss the range of limits and play that each hopes or feels a need to engage in. Also within these conversations will be a discussion of forbidden or hard limits. Areas that are never to be challenged, stretched or extended by the Dominant. It is important for both people to communicate clearly and openly and listen clearly and openly to what the other person is saying here. If a submissive can identify and state their hard limits then the Dominant will have a means to clearly understand where the submissive is coming from. After establishing these hard limits then the conversation will often move further into Soft Limits.

Beginning Soft Limits:

NO BLOOD SPORTS (Guns, knives, needles or any object that penetrates the skin membrane)

NO WATER SPORTS (Urine or Feces play - this involves serious health risks)

NO AIR SPORTS (Asphyxia, choking, strangulation or blockage of the airways - again this involves a serious health risk)

NO BROKEN BONES, MUTILATION, or PERMANENT BODY MARKINGS

NO OVERT HUMILIATION or MENTAL EDGE PLAY

Note: There are numerous other aspects of play which the individual submissive may consider to be limits, some of the most common are gags, blindfolds, confined spaces, heights, suspension, multiple scening, bisexual or homosexual scening, overt humiliation, public scening, as well as a full range of limitations on certain types of specific equipment or toys. As you can see the variations and options regarding Soft Limits are virtually 'limitless' <grins>.

A submissive may state any number of things as a 'limit' with the knowledge that many of these 'limits' will be challenged and changed over time. Nothing remains constant except Hard Limits. ALL other limits evolve, harden or disappear over the course of time and experience within the Lifestyle. Playing 'against' these 'soft or fluid' limit boundaries is the dangerous and tenuous challenge of the Dominant. It is often part of the Dominants desire to 'take' a submissive beyond the point where that submissive believes they can go. To soar, to fly and to transcend those thresholds. Often in edge play a submissive finds ways to release debris from incidents or injuries in the past, to build new memories and experiences and open doors inside of themselves to places they have never believed themselves able to go. This is a fragile exploration. It is easy to err in edge play, to go further than you should. This is the area where good communication between a Dominant and submissive becomes essential. It is not the desire of a Dominant to injure or damage their submissive, it is their desire to meet their submissives 'true' needs. Playing along the lines of the contradiction is where both will find the greatest dangers and the greatest rewards.
8/19/2009 6:31:16 AM

HARD LIMITS

One of the first questions asked of a new submissive is "What are your limits?" To some extent this is a meaningless question because a new submissive doesn't know the answer to that question because they have never had those limits tested or challenged. Because of this, it is not uncommon for a submissive to state that "They have no limits!"

The statement of no limits can mean only two things. Either the submissive is a lifestyle 'virgin', or the submissive is masochistically insane.

All sane human beings have limits. There are or should be fundamental boundaries across which the human mind is incapable of retaining sanity should those boundaries be crossed. These are called hard limits. A Hard Limit is an issue or belief that must remain inviolate for the individual to retain a belief in themselves and the world around them. These are belief's that will never change. They are a part of the core or inner self.

NO CHILDREN

NO ANIMALS

NO DEAD PEOPLE

These are the basic three hard limits. None of the above can consent. People who actively choose to violate any of the beings mentioned above violate Federal, State and Local law, they violate the basic credo of the SSC D/s community which is Safe, Sane and consensual, they violate and abuse the rights and freedoms of those they interact with as well as taking actions which are morally repugnant and ethically corrupt! Those who prey on the weak, the young, the animals or the dead are not part of my community. I will not accept them or their actions and choices as just another kink. Non-consensual usage is abuse, rape, wrongful imprisonment and torture!

Some people believe that these limits are so fundamental that they are simply 'understood'. I disagree. One should never assume that the person you are interacting with means something or believes something they have never actually stated to you. There are people who hide within this community who will accept a statement of 'no limits' as an invitation and expressed voluntary consent to damage, injure or destroy another human being. It is crucially important when seeking a partner within this community or any other to find someone whose baseline hard limits match yours. Be specific, direct and pointed when asking about these limits. If you don't then you may be placing yourself in a position of vulnerability where you may be forced into a situation which you are unable to evade which is utterly intolerable!

Hard Limits are called Hard Limits because they never change, are not subject to stretching, extending or expanding and the violation of any of them is sufficient by itself to totally sever the relationship and possibly extend criminal charges against the perpetrator. It should be noted that you may have differing hard limits than those stated above. There may be other issues which you mandate as inviolate within your own life. Look carefully into yourself and try to clearly note I do not identify them as a Dominant) considers the submissive to be without value and desires to use, injure, mentally or physically destroy them. Or, the Dominant requires that their submissive have no limits beyond mutually shared hard limits. Ask! If the person you are interacting with clearly states that the submissive/slave should have no limits at all. Leave! This person is not a Dominant. They may attempt to coerce you into continued communication using guilt, shame, need and intimidation to convince you that this is what you really desire. Do not stay! Expect such a predator to be charming, intelligent, smooth and very able to 'skew' things into something you may agree to. This is not D/s. One of the best ways to identify someone with problems is if they attempt to limit or control your access to information and limit your contact with other people within this community. If you have met a 'dominant' who tries to isolate you from information or contact with others - Beware! Remember that a real Dominant is not afraid of you having information, it is part of informed consent. In addition, the forming of real life friendships within the community is considered healthy. It is a place where people share information and support each other.

However, a Dominant may ask a submissive to withdraw from a friendship relationship if the Dominant believes that the individual friendship is negative or unhealthy for their submissive. As long as this is done based on the merits of the situation then it should not be construed as an attempt to isolate the submissive. If this occurs the Dominant 'should' ensure that the submissive has other acceptable to the Dominant contacts within the community.

8/18/2009 7:41:13 PM

PHYSICALLY CHALLENGED

Can a man be a Dominant if he is confined to a wheelchair?

This question surprised me. One has nothing to do with the other. Dominance is an aspect of the inner self. It is not based on physical size, prowess, strength, intellect or physical agility. Dominance is more how the mind of the individual views and responds to the world around them. This is the same for the submissive. There is no correct body type, hair style, eye color, height, weight or any other physical indices necessary to 'be' one or the other.

Success as a Dominant or a submissive is often based on the interior strength, will and desire of the individual. We are all delivered into the world with a pre-formed physical package. A body we cannot alter or change. For some of us this may include physical limitations which inhibit movement etc. For others events occur which change our physical status through injury or disease. None of these physical changes alters who we are inside. In many cases these challenges serve to clarify or distill the individual down into a purer form.

For many people dire events or challenges force them to see 'minor' events as minor events and process them without the margins which are so prevalent in the lives of people who have never faced true problems or crises.

Value is not within the physical package that you present to the world but in taking what you have and using that to its fullest potentials. Often when one aspect is reduced, other sides of the self strengthen. Such as a blind person whose other senses sharpen with the removal of sight. An individual with physical limitations often must be more creative to work around the limitation to still achieve their goal.

If you are a new Dominant or submissive with significant physical limitations these limitations should not be allowed to prevent you from seeking out a relationship of the type and nature which will give you fulfillment. The percentages of physically challenged people within the BDSM community are the same as those within all of society. Do express yourself clearly and honestly when conversing with others. Some physical limitations are so extensive that they will alter dramatically some of the physical aspects of BDSM. A submissive with physical problems cannot scene in the same way as one who has no physical problems. They will simply scene differently. A Dominant with mobility problems who wishes to scene physically 'beyond' their personal physical ability may need a 'scening partner'.

These issues are not insurmountable. They are merely challenges. The important thing is to approach the issue creatively. Something you may consider to be detrimental may be viewed entirely differently by someone else.

 

8/18/2009 6:54:04 PM

IDENTITY

Sometimes it feels like we have an overwhelming need for labels. Everything should nicely fit as if the world or the universe is a gigantic jigsaw puzzle and everything has it's place if we look hard enough. The lack of a label or classification makes us nervous. There is a longing to fit in, to find that perfect place where everything will make sense and we can belong at last. We tend to believe that such a place is external to us, maybe existing inside of other people. We look for that acceptance and in the search for belonging we uneasily take on the descriptions that someone else informs us we are.

The existence of label's tends to make us feel more comfortable. More in control. If I know 'what' you are then somehow I can 'manage' you inside my mind. You become an it, a totally understandable something. Compartmentalized, homogenized, categorized and invisible!

None of us is the perfect it! None of us is the containment of just the traits or characteristics that get that oh so important label stuck on us. When we accept a label, an external identity we are acknowledging only part of who we truly are. All labels fail. Any label can only describe a broad category at best. The limitations of placing too much weight or importance on the label cannot be ignored. To be whole as a person we need to acknowledge and accept all of our traits, characteristics and sides. The existence of all of our quirks is what makes us unique, different, beautiful and strong. At some point it becomes important to release the desire to fit 'into' any role, label or identity. The only true label that fits is that of a human being. At any given moment in our life we manifest some combination of all that is within us.

Some people believe that those attributes or traits which are 'different' should be pounded out, eliminated or abolished. Differences mean that things don't fit exactly. If something is different than it takes on a level of unpredictability. That unpredictability makes control of it more difficult, harder to manage. Control is important. Labels are something used to control or manage chaos. If you can identify something then you will probably believe that the existence of a name makes is less frightening, more manageable.

As broad terms or labels the identity of Dominant and submissive can be considered useful. As personal identities the need to utilize such a label can be harmful and misleading. Most often the individual will note where a 'majority' of their feelings or attributes tend to place them within the sphere of a given label. This leaves a minority yet viable percentage of the individual unaddressed. In addition people like to 'harden' labels. Forced fit. If the individual admits to any variation in the 'acceptable' label then they are not admitted into the club. Again the individual is made to feel outside or unacceptable.

A person created the labels. It was an expression of their individual viewpoint. People are relieved that the label exists and race to join. That original label, created by or for a unique individual becomes a box which others try to emulate or become not truly understanding that there is nothing to become but you.

D/s covers the entirety of humanity. All colors, shades, orientations, sexuality's, genders, desires and persuasions. No one is excluded. There is no unified model that is the attainable perfection that every individual should strive for. There is nothing which says that one interpretation is any less valid than another. It is not mandatory to enjoy pain, it is not mandatory to need humiliation, it is not necessary to vacate any part of yourself to belong here. It is in our variety and differences that we truly reach our fruition. Being unique and whole is the core of the true self. Be willing to stand outside of the acceptable labels, groups, clusters, organizations and rhetoric if that is your personal truth. Your strength and the strength of our community is in the open expression of our individual truths. If our differences make us more uncomfortable to others, harder to control and contain then that is a problem for those who wish to control and contain us. If we allow ourselves to become trapped within the created labels of others we are essentially accepting an external level of control or entrapment.

Know that how you express your Domination or submission will be unlike any other human being. You will do it like you do it. Becoming comfortable and accepting of yourself is when you will find your personal strength and internal peace.
8/18/2009 1:59:03 PM

I remember my first experience with D/s. a friend of mine gave The Beauty triology written by Anne Rice. From the first words I was intrigued. I wanted to be Beauty. I wanted to please without question. I have read the series over the years  and seem to  find more and more meanings there. I had feelings awaken within me. Unfortunately I realized this was fantasy and could not ever exist in my vanilla world. One day I realized that I was actually practicing things I had read. I was learning humility. I was learning how to be polite. I remember asking my husband to control me in bed. I was a nurse and had several propel under me and I had to be in control all the time. I remember telling him that I  needed to have all control removed while in bed. Unfortunately these feelings dwindled as it was all bedroom kink.

I then read the Story of O and wanted to be O. I felt feelings awaken once again. I also learned that I noticed my self esteem had grown and I felt more confident.  Not all I read was fantasy as I learned from Beauty and O.

It was  many years later that I read about D.s on the internet and was amazed to see a label for myself. That word was submissive. I read all I could and started attending munches. I talked on cyber and found a wonderful Mentor who taught me things like “safe, sane and consensual” He gently guided me to discover new things about myself and D/s.

I eventually took the scary step into real-time.  I joined two bdsm clubs and attended discussions and demos. I did not really want a Dom then as I knew I was not ready.

It was about a year later that I met lots of Doms. Both in real-time and cyber. I decided then I was ready to seek a Dom. It was so hard to find someone who matched me. I was so new and still had much to learn but I  did grow  and always found suitable Doms ( well most of the time)

I have come along was since I first read Beauty and O. I am now my own person who can be assertive, humble and trusting.

kate

8/18/2009 1:29:25 PM

HUMBLE:

...not proud or haughty...not arrogant or assertive...reflecting, expressing or offered in a spirit of deference, respect or submission...unpretentious...lacking all signs of pride, aggressiveness or assertiveness.

How simple the words, how truly profound the gift. The act of humility, the state of presenting yourself so to the world is perhaps one of the most difficult things to do. In the realm of D/s, the lifestyle most commonly known as Domination and submission this precept becomes even more significant. There are many who see only the overt sexual aspects of D/s without the truth within that reality.

The Dominant and the submissive are a team. Their union a true partnership. A choice of non-conflict between successful individuals. They attain this through active decisions during the course of every day. In today's society there is strong emphasis on individuality and independence. Money becomes the goal, the indicator of success. What is not there is that which all humans crave, a companion, a true partner. If both male and female are assertive and aggressive they turn blades against each other.

Sometimes a Dominant will ask a submissive to learn humility. Usually this occurs when the submissive (for purposes of this discussion a female), demonstrates continuing acts of pride, self involvement, disrespect and an elevated perception of themselves to the point where their actions displease those about them. Humility is a gift that a submissive offers to their Dominant. A choice to defer to the Dominant. The role of submissive is not a passive existence of someone of diminished status, far the contrary. It is to be the gift of support, to joyously assist and augment their Dominant, the steel in the framework.

The Dominant for his part cherishes the soft strength of the submissive, he understands the difficulty of not answering back in pride and aggression, he understands that it is far harder to kneel than to stand, to give than to take. He also knows that a submissive cannot have both, she must embrace her submission; glory in the gift she willingly offers. To assist her he may instruct her in the forgotten ways of humility and grace. This may seem at odds with today's society. Perhaps so. Yet if you ask any submissive they perceive no diminishment of self by offering the gift of themselves to a worthy Dominant. There is a true art to blending the duality of self into one glorious being.

In a sense it is quite simple; a relationship cannot flourish if both persons are leaders. To be truly successful one must lead the other must navigate. If you are asked to learn to be humble, you must look deep within your actions to see them from the viewpoint of others. You must ask yourself, "Do I think too highly of myself and impose my inflated opinion on others? Am I too proud, haughty? Do I willingly defer to others? Am I respectful? Am I too aggressive, too assertive? Am I pretentious?" It is perhaps true that your Dominant believes one or more of these to be true. That he perceives area's that need attention from you. If you have been asked to explore this within yourself, how did you do so? Were you aggressive and whiny? Did you take offense and point fingers at others offer empty justifications for your actions? Or did you reach out and grasp that quiet serenity that is the true submissive; did you look within the mirror of your heart and admit the truth of what your Dominant has seen? Did you kneel in humility and mortification at the prideful nature of your responses? Did you beg forgiveness and thank him for his concern for you?

 

8/18/2009 1:16:36 PM

Novice sub questions.

My biggest fear is a novice sub that discovers this lifestyle, especially if it's been a long hidden desire, and acts on it too quickly, especially with someone who hasn't earned her trust. They tend to put themselves into situations and "settle" for Doms that don't have their best interests in mind. Please, if you don't hear anything else I say... SLOW DOWN. Learn more about what it is you're looking for. It's not enough to decide you're 
submissive. There are different techniques, styles, patterns, beliefs, and thinking on it. The trick isn't finding a Dom; the trick is finding a Dom that has similar interests and expectations. 
 
 
The answer to all these questions is the same ... sometimes. To me, D/s is a sensual act, and most often includes sexual activity., but it doesn't have to include intercourse, if you choose not to. To say it has NOTHING to do with sex seems silly to me. When a woman is naked and kneeling in front of me,. One of D/s's dirty little secrets is that there are men who find the lifestyle because they can’t achieve or maintain an erection under "normal" circumstances. Once they put 
down the flogger, everything else goes down with it. It's only common sense that these men may have resentment towards women, and having a woman subservient to them empowers them. Not surprising these Doms teach that D/s has nothing to do with sex.

A Dom's motivations vary as much as the subs... Some are healthy, some aren't. I already outlined a bad motivation. To others, it a feeling of strength, empowerment... pride that this woman is willing to give her trust and well-being to me. It's a lot of responsibility, and takes great effort and wisdom, and sometimes pain ... but the rewards are amazing.

It can be part-time, 24/7 or a bedroom activity. It can be an integral part of your personality, or a role-playing game. It can include humiliating acts, and corporal punishment, or not. It can be a loving, committed monogamous relationship, or a "family" of play partners or polyamourous relationship. 
These are negotiated choices between you and any prospective partner. Advice: don't settle. if it doesn't sound good to you... don't do it.

<< i am  hesitant and a bit apprehensive.  i am also excited and anticipatory.  i long to expand my horizons.  But, i will not give up my self esteem - it is tenuous at times.  it needs to be nurtured, not annihilated.  
Does submission bring humiliation?  Must i leave much of "me" behind?  And what of respect?  it is a given that i will respect my Dom.  Will he also respect me? >>

Some Doms like to humiliate. It makes them feel powerful. They try to strip you of your humanity. It's easier to keep someone that has lost their will. Ask any abused wife. MY thinking is that D/s, above all else, should be FUN. If it's not healthy, enjoyable, and pleasurable, why do it? It is a relationship built on MUTUAL respect. 

Humiliation is a long, sensitive subject. Humiliation is destructive, a tearing down of one's self-esteem. In the beginning of a relationship, when you don't know your partner's 
motivations and "style," you may be asked to perform acts that you might see as humiliating. You take a leap of faith, and perform them, hoping (knowing) the person you're submitting to means you no harm. As the relationship grows, so does the trust. If you know your partner is only interested in your well-being, there's little he could ask of you that you would find humiliating. Your understanding of his motivation is crucial. If you know that he is asking you to do something that's difficult, that he's asking you because he wants to be proud of you, and is not trying to tear you down, you won’t be humiliated by it. It may appear to be a humiliating ACT to an outside observer... but you will feel pride that you are serving him so well.  Of 
course there are people who desire the feeling of being humiliated, like to have that part of themselves stripped away. They tell me it's an exhilarating feeling. If it works for them, that's great. You have to decide what works for you.
 
 <>

Again... you take it as far or as limited as feels comfortable to you, and the partner you choose. Every relationship is different

<

The fact that you've learned that you have submissive feelings does NOT mean you have to submit to everyone... or anyone, for that matter. I believe you're not only submitting to your partner's will, but have to set aside many of the lessons you've been taught from an early age of being strong and individual and that you shouldn't let a man dominate you.

Never be silent. Any potential partner that says things like, "I am the Master, I know what's best for you. You never question my decisions or rules. If you're my sub, you should trust me and obey me without question" is a BIG red flag. It's been my experience that people that don't like being asked questions probably don't have the answers. If you have questions, you ask for permission to ask them. You wait for the proper time to submit them, and trust that your partner will take them into consideration. They may not 
answer immediately, but you have a right to expect an answer.
 
 << i am still not certain what to actually expect.  When I've thought about submitting, it has been in a sexual setting only.  i think there is something very erotic about being powerless and being slowly driven to exquisite excitement by a man.  the idea of having someone know my sexual responses so well that they can cause immediate desire by something as seemingly simple as a whisper of touch across my breast or even a few well-chosen words,  is enticing.  For me, the idea of submission is appealing because it promises sex beyond what I ever thought possible, without the responsibility of thinking of another's needs.  Selfishness is permitted and it frees emotions and actions whose origins lie in pleasing and satisfying a partner.>>

Well said. If your interest is primarily physical, that's great. Nobody says you have to give your partner control of every aspect of your life. Perhaps his advice and opinions will guide you. Hopefully, his experience, knowledge and common sense will shine thru, and you'll value his opinions more. Eventually, as the relationship grows, if you choose to cohabitate, you might give over power to other aspects of your life. 
 
 <>

"Training" is another issue. Helping a novice by guiding her  to information and safety is one thing, proclaiming yourself a "Trainer" or "Mentor" is another. How does one person "train" you to please someone else... especially someone you haven't met yet? Unfortunately online, these "titles" are a way for some to validate themselves. It’s also a way to take advantage of a novice, and "play" with them without any of the commitment. After all, you weren't their sub, they were just training you.  When you meet a potential 
partner, and start the process of learning each other, he may offer a "training collar," not unlike an engagement ring. Symbolic of a potential relationship, a prelude to ownership. Of course, you may meet someone at a club that you choose to play with, and he may "collar" you for the limited time you are together. There is no right or wrong here... just different practices.

<< Although it seems like a contradiction, I suspect that submitting brings a sense of freedom.  I wonder if that is what all who submit feel.  As I become more drawn in, will I feel more free; is it exponential?  And what of after?  I will have changed.  Will I be happy with relationships that haven't changed as I have?  Will they be bland, dull?

Many say that D/s relationships tend to be deeper, more intense, because of the level of communication and trust. Many who experience that level of feeling and desire say they could never go back to "bland vanilla." Yes, every new experience involves change. It's up to you to make sure those changes are what you want, and stay positive. The highs in D/s are soaring, but the lows are just as powerful. If you are in a committed "vanilla" relationship, such as a marriage, I warn you, this could change your whole life.

 <>

I think what you need to keep in mind while you learn and hear all these conflicting opinions is that there are no "answers."  There is no one right way, no rulebook, and no laws. You read everything with a grain of salt, listen to everyone with a cautious ear, and then make sound, practical decisions about yourself, and your desires. Listen to everyone, take what works for you, and leave the rest behind. 

8/18/2009 12:44:30 PM

Self Discipline For Submissives

 

 Self discipline is the same thing as self control. It is the ability to follow through with what you have set out to do, or have agreed to do. For a submissive, it is being able to meet the requirements you agreed to in your relationship. Many confuse discipline with punishment. The two are, to me anyway, different. 

Submissive needs to be able to control their own actions well enough that they remain within the boundaries set by their relationship. This does indeed take self discipline. For example, a submissive is aggravated by something at work yet there is a rule in her relationship that she is not allowed to yell without a good reason. It will require her to use self discipline to keep from yelling out of frustration with her work. 

Many submissives are given tasks or things they must do on a daily basis (or regular basis) for the dominant. It takes self discipline to remember to do these things and do them correctly. 

Discipline is the tool that many overlook because it often mirrors other things in BDSM. Like trust, honor, self esteem and obedience. Without self discipline one would be unable to do the rest sufficiently and the relationship would suffer. Someone who lacks self discipline cannot be relied upon (or trusted) to complete the tasks set before them. A lack of self discipline (and reliability) can be seen as a lack of honor and obedience. 

Often during training submissives are taught patience, controlling their own orgasms, verbal restraint and other similar things. In effect they are learning self discipline and to control them so they can conduct themselves in a way which pleases their dominant. Without this basic ability, a submissive will have a much harder time within their submission. 

 

8/18/2009 12:39:15 PM

Limits
I believe limits should be the furthest point as to exceed, a boundary or restriction. It is the line not to be crossed. I also look at as in speed limits. One sometimes pushes the accelerator a bit hardener to exceed the speed limit but eases off at a certain point. Once that line has been crossed one can try once more or maintain a contestant speed. I myself have certain hard limits which will never be crossed no matter what relationship I have with my Sir. They are no scat, animals, breath play and children. I refuse to compromise on any of these. These are not like the speed limit. These are written in stone these are not meant to be pushed. A limit is the furthest boundary or point of extent beyond one cannot venture.  
Right now I have no idea what my limits are except the four hard limits I believe with the proper training, chemistry and relationship limits can and should be pushed. The sub/slave should come away wanting just a little bit more. I believe that limits are endless with the proper sub Sir combination. The Sir must know every inch of his sub/slave’s body and emotions as to gauge limits, each time pushing them just a little bit further. I am the type who loves a challenge and in facing the challenge I am pleasing my Sir.. My Sir will know just how much I can take and where I should go. He will be able to know in a heartbeat when I can take more or as with the accelerator ease of just a bit and see where to proceed. These is nothing more rewarding to this sub/slave then to hear the words” Good Girl” Every sub/slaves revels in those two tiny words.  
I see myself in five years being able to take almost anything my Sir gives me, knowing that the trust I have is unconditional. I will know that he would never go too far and that he is aware of my tolerance. When I develop a relationship I give 100% of myself and this leads to the ultimate bond. My goals to eliminate any soft limits are to learn total surrender. This takes the hand of a true Sir who knows how to guide me to that point. As I said before, I do not know all my limits and need to explore them with my Sir, ever growing and expanding until I am the best I can be. I see myself grow and broaden my horizons to please my Sir and in doing so learn to take great pride in myself.

8/17/2009 5:21:53 PM

Submission

To Submit: ...to overcome resistance to direction and yield one(self) to the will of another

 

Submission is an action of personal strength. To overcome internal resistance the submissive must control their desire or need to maintain personal control in the creation and delivery of all personal decisions. They must overcome the need to express or deliver their personal judgment as the basis for creating, directing and taking self action. They must overcome their desire to ACT defensively through CHALLENGE and directed conflict when exposed to the direction of another. As part of this process they must also submerge their ego to allow them to follow or accept direction from another without fear of loss of face, status or worth.

To yield is to 'reward' through the offering of the inner self to the direction or will of another. This 'gift' is the non-resistance or need of conflict TO direction and external control.

Resistance is usually based on FEAR of loss. That loss may be the perception of ego or self, loss of control, loss of independence, loss of status and loss of perceived personal value or worth.

There are some 'new' submissives who believe that they need a 'strong' Dominant to conquer or externally overcome their resistance to direction and control. This implies an action of external 'force' upon the submissive. A violent, compulsion or constraint exerted AGAINST a person. Such an action implies that the (self) of the submissive is not consenting to direction but in fact resisting or overtly acting in opposition to the acceptance of voluntary direction by another person. Non-consensual FORCE violates one of the primary tenants of the BDSM community and factually negates that the 'submissive' is voluntarily submitting at all.

The identification of 'strong' Dominant and the inability of a submissive to find one who meets these self-created unattainable standards allows the submissive to evade taking the internal actions necessary to control themselves in order to offer themselves truly in submission.

A person who actively RESISTS direction or control is NOT submitting. Acting out with resistance is a demonstration that the individual has NOT overcome their internal resistance to external direction and control.

Some submissives believe that by yielding or 'rewarding' access to their physical body that they are offering to the recipient of that 'reward' their submission. To reward access WITHOUT yielding your inner (self) or ego to the voluntary acceptance of the will of another is NOT submission. It is to role play submission on the surface without real meaning or depth in the exchange. Such an offering is shallow and quite limited. Again this is often an action of defense based on fear of loss of control or exposure of emotional or mental vulnerability by the submissive.


8/17/2009 5:13:09 PM

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as real-time relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful; they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this, the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring, please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chat room or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  True Dominants  desire to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or you’re…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/17/2009 4:40:24 PM

My Views On Submission

 

Submission is a gift. It cannot be given all at once
like a bunch of freshly picked flowers. It must be
cultivated and nourished. While one may be naturally 
submissive, one does not naturally submit.
 

True submission comes from deep within the soul.
It travels through us, pausing at the heart,
where it then emerges through our physical
body and mind to our Dominant. It is my further 
belief, that you must love yourself first before you
 can serve another. 
 

Without trust, honor and integrity, you are wearing
a mask. While this mask may disguise you from others
it is your true reflection you must face under the mask.
Trust... is stronger than any rope or chain.
 

Submission is not something a Dominant can take.
It must be given or there can be no surrender.
It is with this frame of thinking that a submissive
should always remember how valuable her gift is.
 

I have the right to limitations and safety. The most
purest type of submission is that given with no thought
of oneself. if I am worried about my safety, then pure
submission is not obtained. I need communication, consent,
respect, safe word (gesture), and aftercare. When a
 submissives limitations are ignored, it is then 
that BDSM becomes abuse.

8/17/2009 1:25:04 PM

CHALLENGE ~

To accuse falsely. To call into question, require verification, explanation or justification. To express that one is unjust or invalid. To accuse, to reproach or object.

To offer challenge is to call into question the reasoning, motivation and indeed thought processes of someone else. This accusation of impropriety is often leveled when the recipient of the decision objects or determines that the choice or decision being offered is in apparent opposition to their personal goal or desire.

Many people seek out and experiment with BDSM relationships under the expectation of reward for the presentation of certain behaviors. This expectation governs the structure of the relationship within the mind of the individual. They are 'permitting' themselves certain behaviors and compromises based on the concept that these 'goods' so traded will act as coin in the trade for the attainment of the prize at the conclusion of the deal. By considering these actions as 'goods' or 'gifts' the individual retains the concept of leveraged control. That, should their expectations not be met in the manner they have predetermined as correct then they will withdraw the 'gifts' as challenge to the veracity of their partner who in their opinion has not met with their needs or expectations.

By holding that their 'behaviors' of submission or domination are intrinsically attached to this expectation of reward, the individual indicates that their behavior is indeed separate from or not innate to their nature. This false presentation becomes the bartered trade of the relationship, an inherent deceit. This form of deceit can and does occur on both sides and is not more prevalent on either side. It is traditional interpersonal manipulation that we prefer to identify as a vanilla response as if to indicate that this traditional behavior is entirely vacated when a person elects to become non-vanilla or actively live within a different community. Each person has been raised and taught to trade one commodity for another. These lessons do not disappear by making a mental choice to live within an alternative lifestyle. We as human beings tend to do what we know. We know how to manipulate, lie, deceive, cheat, steal and in all forms dishonor each other all under the auspices of attaining the goal of our desire.

Repetitive challenge is a form of overt disrespect. Each time a choice or decision is called into question the person challenging is openly stating that they have determined that the person making the decision is unjust, invalid, improper or simply wrong. By so doing they indicate to themselves and to the decision maker and any other person present that the validity of the decision making ability of the decision maker is to be disregarded or dismissed.

No human being, be they Dominant or submissive is ever entirely right or entirely wrong. They each take a myriad of details, both information, emotion and thought to draw upon when formulating the choices and decisions they make. Outside viewpoint can challenge any decision as an opposing opinion or side can always be produced. Any decision can be viewed as a percentage of right to wrong. If the decision prevails toward a positive outcome then its overall worth would generally be considered to be in the right.

This action of disrespect is far more important than the individual choices or decisions under challenge. If it is necessary to identify to your partner that you find them incompetent to formulate rational, just decisions then you are actively stating that from your viewpoint the agreement to trust in their ability to make such decisions no longer exists. If your relationship is based on distinct decision making boundaries, this type of challenge is an overt negation of that structure or a way to say that the structure is just a game, an illusion, a false window. If your relationship is then based on something that does not exist then in essence your relationship does not exist within your mind.

If you determine that your partner is unable to make 'good' decisions then you will withdraw your permission for them to make these decisions for you and revert to making decisions toward your needs without consideration of their desire. Actions of challenge can be viewed as a means of 'removing relationship.' By creating a platform of 'justifiable action' the individual can withdraw from a relationship back to independent status while 'retaining face' with peers, friends and family.

All actions are service to will including actions of challenge. Each choice made and executed as an action is an expression of exactly what the true will of the acting individual desires. The choices made serve the individual. A person should not be viewed on the rhetoric of their presentation or their protestations of service, they can only be viewed on what they actually physically do. Actions should not be 'interpreted' or subject to complex understanding but should be viewed in their simplest form. The idea of 'giving slack' or 'making allowances' is merely a way to obscure the innate simple raw truth of an action. To some extent the question 'why' must be left on the shelf as meaningless. By allowing the action to remain simple the truth becomes equally simple.

If you enjoy challenge or conflict you are expressing an inability to trust or offer respect. Relationships do not survive well without expansive quantities of both.

 

8/17/2009 12:57:53 PM

i am no longer looking.
after 6 years of dissapointment . i have a Dom friend. we have had private sessions on and off for 6 years, he knew i wanted more, Imagine how happy  i was when he asked me  to be his sub and has given me the opportunity to earn his collar. i once again wake up happy as i have something for which i can strive.

8/17/2009 11:52:22 AM

Chained, - Perhaps it is easier to say what a Master or Mistress is not.

- They are not selfish and cruel.
- They do not have to be snobby and aloof.
- They do not have to put down others to feel in control.
- They do not have to abide by any rules other than "Safe, Sane, and Consensual."
- They do not care what others may view them as weak if they listen to their sub.
- They do not take it as an affront to their Ego if they are given suggestions.
- They do not know everything: That kind of attitude does not promote growth.


- They do not view Domination as a way to quick sex.
- They DO recognize there is opportunity to learn in every situation presented to them.
- They DO recognize that their partner is not defined by his or her role as a submissive.

From Calista Chained

 

8/16/2009 5:11:30 PM

A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.

She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.

            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.

            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.

            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.

            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.

            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.

            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.

            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.

            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.

            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependent on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.

            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at all times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have disagreements it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.

            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.

            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself with pride and dignity. She is demur as she appears shy, modest reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. Communication, vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.

            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.

            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.

 

 

8/16/2009 1:28:12 PM

The cool summer breeze gently moved the curtains. She felt the cool air and so enjoyed the feel of it as it moved across the room. She sat looking out the window but her mind was not on the cars or people that rushed to and fro, no it was somewhere else and she smiled as she remembered all of the wonderful things she had experienced in her life
In the freezer was an ice tray and she remembered when she first started to form the first ice cube as each ice cube was full of memories of her life.  She remembered how wonderful it felt to be 6 years old and riding with the wind as it blew her hair back as she soared down a steep hill. She remembered the thrill of roller skating on a freshly tarred road and of the excitement when she heard the bell of the Good Humor man’s truck as it rounded the corner, the anticipation of going to the amusement park, She chuckled s she remembered riding the waves in the ocean and the feeling of rolling upside down as the current pulled and tugged at her. These memories filled one compartment.
The feelings she experienced with her first love, first kiss and the senior prom. The pity she felt for the poor animals and people who did not have the car on a Friday night.
A tear ran down her face as he remembered the first time her husband told her he loved her and the feelings of love she felt when he asked her to marry him!! These memories filled another compartment.
She thought back to the feelings she experienced after she gave birth to her son, She felt as she had accomplished something no one else ever had ever done before. The pride of walking him in his stroller through the park, the happiness she experienced when he said his first word. Again another compartment was filled in the ice tray.
Oh what splendid memories she had. As she grew older she had more experiences and they more and more compartments were filled. It seemed as her most vivid memories were those which she felt when she ventured into a new realm of her life. The memories she would never forget where those when she took a step from her fantasy world into the real world of Dominance and submission, She remembered the first time she read all about herself when she saw the word” submissive,”  The newness of a world she never thought existed.
The things that happened to her ohhhh   no one could fathom. The feelings she had with the exchange of power or that first whipping and flogging. Most people would think her crazy but feelings were awakened then. She learned to trust once more and give herself freely to another.  She laughed to herself as she thought of how wonderful it felt to be naked in a room full of people. She remembered the feeling of total surrender and the feelings of being to give herself completely to another completely to another. 
She suddenly had an idea. She got up and slowly but steadily made her way to her little refrigerator and opened the freezer door and carefully took out one ice cube. She took a lick and was magically taken back to another time and another place. She was 6 years old then she was 20 she was 56 and the first time she felt the sting of the single tail whip as it kissed her skin. She marveled at the splendor of humbly asking her Master “Please Master may I have 10 more stokes of your cane?”
The words to the first poem she had written for her Master came flooding back to her
 
 
Make me fly, make me soar,
Make me sit with the angels
At Heaven’s door
Make me dance naked on the moon
Make me embrace all the stars
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me want, make me need,
Make me abandon my pride,
Make me plead
Make me cavort with the devil
Make me reside at his door
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me weep, make me irate,
Make me acknowledge your power
Make me hate
Make me curse all my weaknesses
Make me despise all my flaws
But in doing all this
Make me yours
Make me silent, make me speak,
Make me relinquish my soul
Make me weak
Make me befriend all my demons
Make me succumb to their claws
But in doing all this
Make me yours
 
 
 A voice called to her than it was time for dinner. “Just a moment
 Dear” she  took all the ice cubes and put them in a tall glass and left for dinner, All during dinner while others were laughing and talking  she  felt something she had not felt in a very long time. That was that feeling of anticipation as she wondered what it was going to feel like. She remembered anticipating her next session with her “Sir.”  She remembered anticipating her next public play and all the other emotions that were attached. She finished her dinner and politely excused herself. Taking her walker and putting it in front of her step by step she made her way back to her room. There was the glass with the ice cubes all melted. She made herself comfortable on the bed as she took the glass in hand. She drank and drank. She was happy, she was glowing, and she was 6. 10, 15, 20, 30, 40 50 60 70 80 and slowly felt herself letting ago once more. The glass dropped to the floor, She smiled and was gone!

 
 
 
        
     
   

  

 

8/16/2009 1:07:32 PM

DAMAGE CONTROL

Sometimes a Dominant will become involved with a submissive unlike any submissive they have met before. In this case I am referring to a High-End Submissive. (please see article titled High-End Submissive)

On the surface this submissive will appear much like any other. The Dominant may overlook minor irregularities or regard them as just the unique make-up of the individual submissive. The Dominant and submissive may willfully embark on the creation of a relationship. Fairly early in the relationship the Dominant may encounter situations where the submissive becomes very aggressively Dominant. Often the submissive will present a confusing blend of volatility coupled to pleas for help. Immediately following such an episode the submissive will often become abjectly submissive. They will usually be unable to 'tell' the Dominant what has occurred although the submissive usually knows. This is not to be construed as active deceit on the part of this submissive. This is a learned response. It is a reaction to threat, danger and a survival warning. The Dominant having never really encountered this precise mixture before may decide that their submissive is 'acting out' to gain attention. This may propel the Dominant into taking a more aggressive stance in 'halting' this strong posturing by the submissive.

The Dominant may decide to actively 'confront' this display using techniques such as discipline or punishment. Often they will hardly recognize their submissive in the person who challenges them. Heated words are sometimes exchanged. This expression of extreme displeasure on the part of the Dominant will devastate the submissive. S/he will often seek to 'solve' the problem by releasing more of her/his tightly held barriers often forcing 'themselves' deeper into space. This is the submissive's supreme gift to the Dominant. However, when the submissive takes these steps and opens wider his/her defensive personae see more and more danger. This propels more frequent and stronger displays if the Dominant maintains the discipline/punishment response. Again the submissive cannot usually articulate to the Dominant what is really happening. For many submissives there is an underlying believe that the 'right' Dominant will 'know'. Will 'see', will 'understand'. It is the presence of submissives greatest secret and treasure.

This process can continue until the true core of the submissive is fully exposed. At this point the Dominant may become fully aware of the real depth of this submissive. This is not voluntary submission that is readily understood and accepted, but submission to the very core of the soul. Few Dominant's have the desire or capacity to draw toward them or embrace the full and total submissive. At this point it is not uncommon for the Dominant to step away. Aware, terribly contrite with feelings of helplessness on how to help this unique submissive.

Here are a few of the traits of a High-End Submissive. S/he will enter space easily and quickly. S/he will be able to ride the Dominant's energy stream easily, this may appear to be an almost telepathic response to a Dominant's desires. The submissive may appear to simply 'know' where the Dominant wishes them to go. The orientation of this submissive will generally be overtly 'toward' giving to others. The Dominant may notice that this submissive becomes submissive very quickly and may appear to border on the edges of space virtually all the time.

 

Once the defensive personae have been 'breached', the submissive fully exposed, a level of extreme vulnerability exists. Within the most natural chain of events a submissive would release their defenses or withdraw their walls 'into' their Dominant. In a sense the Dominant 'becomes' this fabricated personality and replaces the defensive personae as the active protector and defender of the core. When this chain breaks, when the Dominant accidentally reveals this vulnerable core and realizes that this is a submissive that they had no intent on discovering. Or if that Dominant acknowledges that they have no true desire to become full life mate to a complete submissive then the 'natural' solution becomes unavailable. The exposed submissive is to some extent left facing their worst nightmare. Without the assistance of their defensive personae and coupled to the reality that they are not bonded to or attached to the Dominant who has 'taken' them they may feel they are exposed to any Dominant.

This creates a sensation of personal terror. With some submissives the first desire will be to 'fill the void', find someone to 'hear' so that all of the voices diminish in strength around them again. This can lead to enormous judgment errors as the submissive will literally be in a state of panic and therefore to some extent incompetent of making sound judgments. This submissive will 'hear' any Dominant around them with the same full unique focus that is their true birthright. They know that it leaves them vulnerable to being taken by literally any strong Dominant. This submissive is usually quite intelligent and has no desire to submit to involuntary coupling to a person they may dislike, disrespect or even hate.

The first thing this submissive need to do is reduce contact. This is contact with everyone. An active choice must be made to create a window of time and space to rebuild the barriers which mask or hide the core. If this submissive is active in the community this may be extremely difficult and painful. The Dominant involved in this situation if they are of quality, will be actively determined to aid this submissive in these repairs. This Dominant may need to present the illusion of being coupled to this submissive for a period of time to prevent other Dominant's from actively pursuing this submissive in their most vulnerable state.

The submissive may believe that their barriers are gone totally. This is not true. The mind of the human being tends to have very good survival skills. The defensive personae to some extent do need to be resurrected. The submissive has demonstrated the ability to create these defenses quite effectively in the past, this means they retain that same ability in the present. Defenses are created through need. This submissive is literally an expert at traversing what we call subspace. This subspace is quite similar in some regards to levels that the brain may achieve through hypnosis and meditation. This can mean that the submissive can use similar techniques to strengthen themselves.

In as sense what the submissive created in the past was a projected Dominant presence. This is a significant part of themselves. Penetration of the barrier can scatter this unified personae but not truly destroy it. The submissive needs to actively collect this 'negative' strength around them again. The reduction of contact is the beginning. Following that the submissive should find a peaceful place to relax. This may be in a comfortable chair in front of a window with a nice view. S/he should concentrate on relaxing and gathering strength. The concept or idea of collecting energy or strength around your core is generally enough to allow your mind to make it so. The need is real so the mind tends to 'solve' the problem. In addition the submissive should seek out and engage in a strong exercise routine. Exercise releases blood chemistries and are or tends to be relentlessly monotonous, which is exactly the type of exercise that the submissive should engage in. This also improves the functioning of the body and brain; the submissive may tend to feel 'good' after a workout, both about themselves and their actions. This is a positive step! This would be something like Yoga, running, stair master, bicycling etc. The submissive should actively imagine or image this alter personae. The idea that the submissive is pouring strength into this personae will cause it to happen.

These simple meditative practices work. The submissive should also direct 'themselves' to block out the emanations of Dominant's. This can be done by entering space and simply repetitively telling your inner self that you cannot and will not 'hear' all Dominant's. If the submissive believes that they can resist, then they will resist, at least as much as they have ever done. What they are doing is reconstructing personal belief!!! All of these efforts are dependent on the amount of work the submissive does to manage or rebuild their defenses. They should recognize that this event may make future relationships even more difficult as their level of personal fear will have grown. They should develop ways to communicate more effectively with their Dominant in the early stages so that they can avoid similar problems. This is a teeter-totter with risks on both sides.

Oh (What the Dominant could have done to prevent this in the beginning?), the Dominant facing this type of submissive should to some extent woo the defensive personae. This is to
8/16/2009 12:35:59 PM

It was dark and moist. And the seeding knew she must push on to break the soil. It was a desire and she knew she had to work hard to reach the top. One day she felt a strange feeling as the soil turned warm and soft.  She knew she was almost there. The soil broke away as she pushed on to break through. Suddenly she felt the sun upon her. She was elated. She looked around and saw a magnificent array of beautiful flowers. There were daisies, cosmos, roses and vines bearing fruit.

How she wished she could be they were as she had no idea of who or what kind of flower she was. She gazed around and saw beautiful rose bush with thorns. She decided that she must reach him as he could give her shade she looked up at his beautiful roses. She wanted desperately to be a rose. There were pink roses, white ones, red ones, yellow roses and roses that were made up of several colors.   

She decided that she would try to be a vine and slowly creep under the rose bush with his magnificent thorns and flowers, which rose could she be? The rose bush asked her what she was doing there; she replied that she wanted to be a rose on his vine. She told him had no idea which color to be.  He looked down upon her and told her that each rose had innate qualities and each knew his or her own color she looked up at the rose and asked how she could now her qualities. He looked down and smiled and told her she had to look deep within   herself and she would find out.

She   thought and thought but could come up with nothing. She asked the rose if he would help her to find out who she was. He replied that he could guide her but the rest was up to her, he looked down and smiled as he saw a potential rose who was  who was working harder than any rose he had ever encountered.

He gently touched her and asked her if she could be any color would she be. She said I would like to be blue as these was no such color on has vine. She told him that she would work had to be what color she needed to be. She suddenly she was   a light blue. This was not where she wanted to be.

She had worked so hard to be above the ground she knew she could so anything she set her mind to be. . She wondered why she had to work so hard. The rose looked down and told her that some had to struggle harder than others. He also told her that struggle would make her   stronger in the long run. She was suddenly tired and hot. The rose leaned over and gave her shade and dripped  a bit of dew upon her. She slept soundly until she felt a prick upon her. Time to wake up the rose told her and continue on her way. She replied that she did not want to leave his comfort. She pricked her once more and told her that she was not a rose and did not belong with him. She cried s she thought she had found her destiny.

She moved away confused and hurt when h a lovely patch of blue bachelor buttons. She did not belong there. She knew she was a blue rose and watched she   developed thorns. She grew straight up and knew she was where she needed to be. She looked down and saw another seedling rise above the soil and smiled and wondered she would end up!

I write this as my own devotement from a seedling and worked to develop my submissiveness I am tall and strong and have finally found my destiny I know I have  to help others to strive to find themselves and to realize that there was  no way to easily develop but with hard work each of us can become what she or he  she needs to be. For some of us it is an easy journey. I had a hard growth but I am now able to help others along the way as I was once prodded to become myself.

8/12/2009 7:34:42 PM

Ask today - Safe tomorrow ~

Sometimes we give much weight to what people say to us. This is particularly so for people who become known to each other through the Internet and phone. When written or verbal communication becomes our only available 'measure' of a person then we tend to become dependent on using our judgment as to the depth or veracity of what we hear. If we approach a new relationship with this handicap and if we are in a somewhat vulnerable state then we may be further inclined to offer a level of belief toward this unknown person we are communicating with. In a sense, we want to believe what they have to say so we encourage ourselves to override years of caution and offer to this person an almost limitless sphere of trust. This decision to trust can become so powerful that even when opportunities present themselves to check for truth, we ignore them. Sometimes going so far as to tell ourselves that such a check in some way diminishes the belief we have claimed both to them and to ourselves. In this case we deliberately 'blind' ourselves to any information which may present itself as contrary to the established truth.

It becomes fairly easy to 'build' a stranger into the 'design' we think we have searched for our entire lives. It is a way to resurrect hope and old tarnished battered by life dreams of the perfect man, or perfect woman. Further, it is in the nature of humans to create a 'mating dance' when meeting an 'available' or 'potential' mate. This dance in part is expressed through a deliberate seeking out of 'similar' signals. We tend to look for a common language, common hobbies or experiences, something to use as a foundation for an ongoing conversation or to further contacts and increase the potential of mating. Within this 'courting dance' we tend to ignore or push aside those things which are 'different' in part because we know that such differences if brought forward might erode our so carefully constructed relationship foundation. If you couple the need to believe again, to find someone to fill the voids in your life to this biological 'alignment' of similarities then you may find the combination difficult to resist and almost impossible to view objectively.

If you take this 'mixture' further and express it within the arena of D/s, you can then add a component of ritualized responses which inhibit open communication. This can be especially true if the individual is within the submissive side of the relationship. Very shortly after 'meeting' online, the submissive may be encouraged to respond 'in role' at all times during online conversations and email. This 'structure' by its nature is aligned toward the concept of one person offering direction and the other person following or accepting that direction. Open or intimate conversation may be an early casualty to the desire to 'fit' into the desired role. If no early open areas are created then the submissive may find themselves somewhat trapped within this role. Often they will not see this as being trapped since 'finding' this 'special person' is very important to them. They will tell themselves that this 'limitation of information flow' is what is proper between their perceptions of Dominant and submissive. Beyond a certain point, 'asking' can be viewed as disrespectful. So, necessary questions may remain unasked and unanswered. The submissive may feel that this floating trust adds just that little bit more risk and edge to their situation or budding relationship.

By viewing this process in reverse you can clearly note the times or moments when such decisions were made, when the individual made a choice to offer trust in lieu of real information. This launching of the self into the unknown is also a choice. By accepting the 'limitations' of real information the individual can make decisions which on some level they know are based on possibly erroneous assumptions. By not asking certain questions they take a step toward reducing the long term viability of the new relationship. This is an action directed by the free will and choice of the individual. As they take each further action which may lead them into an unsuitable union they are in basic ways expressing the desire to be in a temporary union, one which stands the highest risk of falling apart in disunion after a very short period of time. This 'idea' may be mentally intolerable and frequently the individual will persuade themselves that what they truly are looking for is a stable, long term, healthy interpersonal relationship.

However, with very few exceptions, the strength of a relationship is built over a long period of time based on the actions of the individuals involved in the relationship. It is less important what you believe, or what you tell yourself and more important what you do, to, toward and for that relationship and indeed for yourself. Intentions are empty descriptions. Your 'action' is who you are; it is what you really do. Trust if given easily and cheaply will be repaid by its easy and cheap stripping. Trust shouldn't be given at all. Trust is something which you as an individual earn. If you are a person who willfully chooses to take actions against the basic structure of your relationship you are simply expressing your true 'feeling' for that relationship. By seeking 'forgiveness' for actions you indeed are requesting that those who have trusted you should accept this willful injury of themselves, and release you from responsibility for your choice to injure them in the first place. A twice injury.

 

If you are seeking a relationship via the Internet or some form of dating service, use all of the same tools you would use when seeking any relationship. Be safe. Meet in open, public places. Create safe call numbers and USE them. Ask questions. Take a look at your dates photo ID. See if the names match, if the addresses match. Beyond the normal range of safe call questions are some questions which should be asked. The growth of the Internet is creating 'opportunistic predators', these are people who will seek out anyone they believe is vulnerable purely to use that person for their own motives or purposes. Further, there are people entering the lifestyle looking for a place to 'hide' their behaviors of violence and abuse. Ask any potential relationship partner if they have a criminal record, if they have ever been charged with domestic violence or stalking, if they are a felon, if they have ever been charged with a sex crime such as rape or child molestation, if they have ever been charged or implicated in the death of anyone else. Felony conviction records are generally available to the public only requiring a name to be searched. If your potential relationship partner has any type of charge or conviction against them, then do the research to INDEPENDENTLY explore the nature of the charge and findings against them IF you continue to be serious about them. Do your best to gather clear and factual information to the best of your ability prior to placing yourself in a position of extreme vulnerability. And finally, whenever possible DATE locally. Meet early in the relationship; see if there is physical chemistry. Then check your date out. If you notice an inconsistency don't allow yourself to put it into the ignore box, if you select poorly that choice may injure or destroy you.

8/12/2009 5:55:45 PM
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
8/12/2009 5:29:50 PM
There were two couples walking down the street The one had on an elegant mink stole. She had a very prissy look and he looked as if he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. They were walking a good foot apart from each other, The other couple were as close as two can possibly get and she had her arm in his, She was freshly whipped and still had the hint of a tear in the corner of her eye. She looked up at him and smiled as he looked down and smiled at her. The couples passed one and other. The woman in  the mink stole couldn't help but be  captivated with the Happy couple. If she only knew  what   heights of pleasure she was missing! A  whipping and a walk with her Master! What a deal don't you think?
8/12/2009 5:03:19 PM

These are just my views and thoughts on the characteristics of a successful Dominant. 

Acceptance: 
Acceptance of self, what is within yourself, what your wants needs and desires are.. Acceptance of your limitations and those of your submissive. The ability to accept another human being for the person they are, including their shortcomings and especially to accept your own. Accepting what being a dominant is to the individual and not being ashamed or intimidated by the needs within,  but happy in ones mind set. 
 

Communication: 
 This is the ability to talk and discuss things. It is an integral part of any relationship, but an absolute neccisty within a D/s one. A dominant should have the skills to communicate thier needs, wants, desires, fears, thoughts, limits or whatever else comes along. The ability to talk also calls into play the honesty and truthfulness of the dominant. Once communication is open it should remain that way, and will do so provided the dominant does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (by not telling the submissive your experience and other necessities) and emotionally. 

Compassion: 
 The ability to see and at least attempt to understand the emotional aspects of your submissive's psyche. To understand and be aware of the multitude of things within reality that can affect a submissive physically, emotionally and mentally. To be able to apply that understanding to the many situations that arise within daily life that may prevent your submissive from serving to the best of their abilities. Using compassion wisely to allow you to aide your submissive, support him/her during times of stress shows that you are truly a well rounded dominant. One who realizes that a dominant and a submissive are people too. Without compassion you are not a dominant only a sadist. 

Courtesy: 
 This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. It is the ability to show proper manners, pleases and thank yous. To address someone with a respectful tone of voice. A dominant should show courtesy to his/her submissive and other submissives around them. Just because you are a dominant does not give you the right to be rude or cruel. This includes courtesy to your peers. 
  

Grace: 
 Elegance in the manner a dominant presents themselves is an important and desirable personality trait that many submissives say they prefer. The way a dominant carries themselves, their style of play, no matter how graphic should still flow with style and grace. Their actions should not be overly hesitant, stilted or confused. If this is lacking as an inherent ability, the dominant should be willing to learn and grow in this area. 

Dominance: 
 This is the most important trait in a dominant. It is the inherent natural ability to lead. To exert control in a respectful, intelligent and humble manner. The strength of character which allows you to exert the control necessary in a power exchange relationship. The ability to care for another person's entire well being. 

Honesty: 
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the submissive what you think he/she wants to hear. Honesty is the basis of trust, without it there is no trust. And without the trust, there is no true relationship. A successful dominant is an honest one, one who does not lie or attempt to deceive. One who is truthful when he/she speaks. Most important is to be honest about your level of experience, to lie is to endanger the very life of a submissive. 

Humility: 
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. To see yourself as a person, not just a dominant. To see that sometimes in reality your needs must be set aside for the better of the relationship. (possibly to settle a disagreement, set limits or things of that nature) A successful dominant knows they will make mistakes, that they are no perfect. Sure they have pride in their abilities but they also know that everyone grows constantly and they are secure enough within themselves not to need to be the center of attention at all times. This allows the dominant to be open to learning new things and not have a know it all attitude. This brings into play bullying. Bullying is using your status as a dominant to push around submissives without any thought for their well being at all. Bullying is a completely selfish action. A dominant who consistently bullies will turn submissives away from them and lose the respect of their peers. It shows a lack of humility and can also mask a poor sense of self esteem or a possible abusive person using the lifestyle to hide their abusive nature. 

Intelligence: 
 By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful dominant intelligence is the ability to learn the proper way of playing with the toys inherent in the lifestyle before using them on a person. The willingness and ability to research and learn about the lifestyle itself. The ability to make informed decisions about what their needs are and how to attain them and just how far their domination goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn him/her as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their submissive and remember those things. The dominant should not only take the time and intelligence to know the physical tools, but also the psychological tools of dominance. Along with some basic psychological aspects of their submissive. (Knowledge should grow as people change constantly) There is nothing uglier than seeing an ignorant dominant trying to use humiliation as a tool of dominance. Humiliation is a difficult tool that requires maturity, intelligence, and skill 

Loyalty: 
 This is a very important trait in a dominant. It is the ability to uphold your personal honor and remain true to the agreement between you and your submissive should the agreement be one of monogamy or whatever. Fickleness is very unattractive in a dominant and dangerous to the emotional well being of the submissives who serve you. 

Patience: 
 A good dominant has patience. The ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating and not being dominant. This does not mean you have to be lax or soft, but to learn the proper time to push and the proper time not to. It is also the ability to wait for those things which take time to develop and to learn, especially within yourself. To realize that it takes time for a submissive to learn all the intricacies of serving you and have the patience to teach the submissive what you prefer. 

Pride: 
 This is the ability to know your capacities and realize you are not only a good person but a good dominant. The ability to recognize your own strengths. This does not mean you should be closed minded to new ideas. Nor does it mean you should be unaware of your faults or keep an inflated ego. Pride in your dominance is a beautiful thing, arrogance or false pride are deadly. False pride usually masks insecurities which can be life threatening to the submissive. 

Respect: 
 A successful dominant will show respect at all times, until such time as the submissive  proves he/she is unworthy of such respect. A disrespectful dominant does not earn the respect of his/her peers or the submissives around them. By giving respect to others, you earn it for yourself. 

Responsibility 

A good dominant should have a sense of responsibility and be aware that they are the ones who are in control of a scene. They should take this responsibility seriously and act in such a manner that will keep themselves and their submissive as safe as possible. A good dominant should take responsibility for his/her own actions, even so far as admitting a mistake when one is made and not push the blame onto someone else. A good dominant should use this sense of responsibility to learn before acting.  

Self Control 

A good dominant must be in control of themselves first before they can even hope to control another safely. A good dominant is not one who is prone to fits of out of control behavior, raging fits and other actions which show a lack of self control. A dominant should be able to keep his physical needs in check in order to maintain a scene safely for the submissive. A good dom should also have the self control needed to stick to his/her guns when they are faced with a begging sub for something new that they know is dangerous and that they know they have no experience in.  

Self Respect: 
  A good dominant values themselves, and respects their own limits. A bully does not thrill a submissive. A solid sense of self worth is a necessity for a dominant or they can cause serious damage to the submissive's psyche. This does not mean act like you are the universe's gift to domination. 

Service: 
 This is applicable to dominants but not in the same way as a submissive. A dominant serves their submissive by and through their dominance. By intelligently applying their dominant nature, and meeting the physical and emotional needs of the submissive, the dominant mutually serves the submissive. A successful dominant remembers that without a submissive, there is no such thing as a dominant. And that to receive the submission of a person is a gift. The dominant will therefor cherish that gift, and do their best to uphold it and not abuse it. This is the key to an exchange of power relationship. 
 
 

Those are the traits which I have repeatedly heard make a successful dominant. Many of them overlap and refer to other traits within them. And most of them are applicable to every relationship not just those within D/s. These are the traits I have heard many submissives speak of as what they are looking for in a dominant. Not everyone will have all of those traits bred into them, and some of them can be learned. But those traits do reflect what is within a true dominant. This list is meant as an informational aide only and not as a hard core end all and be all ruling of what makes a dominant. 
 

8/10/2009 7:59:30 PM

This is how I feel

Hello, my name is kate, I wanted to share some of my thoughts here, Some may agree and others might not agree. I do not write for approval. I write because it helps me to put my thoughts down in writing. An interesting thing I have found is that as I write i have to stop and think about myself and how I really feel, i   am always amazed at what pours out. I have read a lot others journals and sometimes I come across one or two  that really make stop and think, I read a few lately stating that he or she was being “trained” to be a submissive!

To me, and remember this is just how I feel. I think someone can be trained in a specific thing or function. I believe you are or are not a submissive. I have had to learn a lot and have a lot more to learn, but I cannot be trained to be what I already am, I am a submissive. I then started thinking about training, I thought about how maybe if you are a bottom and are realizing you need more maybe you need to be mentored and taught not trained.

I also have read so many journals that I can tell are copied and pasted. This is not to say I have never done that. I like to read a lot and have gotten some wonderful insights as to how others approach certain subjects.  I just wanted to share some of my thoughts I came across the following I wrote a long time ago!

 

A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.

She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.

            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.

            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.

            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.

            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.

            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.

            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.

            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Pleasing one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.

            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.

            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependent on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.

            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at all times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have discussions it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.

            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.

            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself with pride and dignity. She is demur as she appears shy, modest reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust and communication, vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is not weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.

            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.

            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.

8/10/2009 6:50:32 PM

It was so refreshing to read another submissive’s journal today as she addressed an issue that is so important to me. She had found someone with whom she finally felt the emotional connection she craved. To me, and this is just my personal point of view, this connection is the essence of any D/s relationship. I have played with Doms but it was just that, play. I have always needed  that connection.

kate

8/10/2009 4:45:25 PM

The 'Good' Submissive

Good - better - best - favorable - bountiful - fertile - handsome - attractive - suitable - fit - profitable - advantageous - pleasant - agreeable - salutary - wholesome - amusing - clever - considerable - ample - full - well-founded - cogent - real - actualized...

Sufficient to understand why when the word is used no one quite knows exactly what is meant. What is a good submissive? Is it any or all of the things above, even when those things seem contradictory? Why do we feel the need to clarify or narrowly identify this special condition?

Subjective ~ of, relating to, or constituting a subject or characteristic of one that is subject especially in lack of freedom of action or in submissiveness.

We say that good is subjective or based on the individual or independent perspective of the individual rendering an or through 'training') 'learn' how to be a submissive and that the nature of what motivates, empowers and sustains a submissive can be somehow transmitted through lessons suggests a gross misunderstanding of what submission truly is.

Emergence is not a process of 'becoming' but a process of spiritual birth. The submissive exists at the core of the being. They are. They exist. At some point the submissive begins tearing down the walls of their 'shell' or 'egg' to reveal or give birth to themselves in their natural form. Many things can act to aid the submissive in this process of emergent birth through tools of understanding, new pathways of thought and the support of others who have emerged before them in words of encouragement and embracement. But, the actual shape or design of the individual cannot be molded at actualization. If this were true it would mean that again the submissive can be 'created' from something that it isn't.

Emergence is not the action of molding, training, modeling or shaping of some indistinct mass but instead the simple straight forward casting off of the ill-fitting expectations and assumptions of those surrounding them, the removal of things which no longer work for the individual but have been outgrown and need to be discarded or removed. Revealmemt of the core requires that the individual face and confront at every juncture those things which have produced and maintained the shell inside of which they have hidden from view. These things are personal fears of the judgment of others, shame in the inner belief of the purity of the self, guilt in the inability to truthfully adhere to the desires and needs of others expectations of them and finally pain.

This is a removal of the tools used to control the individual. The tools used to keep the individual within the shell, in hiding. Weak! True voluntary submission at it's pinnacle occurs when the individual is no longer controllable. At a moment when the submissive is clean and free of all of the debris of their lives, no longer needing anything to be who they are. In that moment when they are free of all controls, needs, desires, wishes, wants and expectations their offering of service unto their personal belief is cleansed.

A cleansed submissive is an indomitable force. Invulnerable to the temptations and manipulations of the world and others around them. An offering of this purity of being, this force within is without any question the greatest gift that can ever be offered from one human being to another.

A Dominant can train a monkey to bob and weave and run around for treats. If this realm were merely about the offering of the body for the entertainment or sustenance of the illusion of submission then any actor could fill the role and play the game. After all, treats are cheap.

But this isn't about the simple offering of the body, or the offering of easy things. Is it?

 

8/10/2009 9:59:34 AM
It has been a very long time since i have felt this good. i am so lucky.  i have wonderful husband who is also a submissive and we are able to discuss things and share and learn from each others experiences we keep our D/s lives seperate. Our marriage has never been better. i also have a new Sir who has offered me the oppoetunity to earn His collar. What elso could i ask for?
KATE
8/9/2009 7:24:30 PM

Why Is It We Do What We Do? Or What Do We Want a Dominant For Anyway?

 

 

Ok, so you know you want that Dom to be honest, in control, to respect you as a woman, to make you feel secure...all those other things you described in "traits".....

A vanilla guy can do that, can't he? Yes he can. Now, I want you to really THINK. Dig deep. What is it you want a dominant for? And no, you are not allowed to say you want one because you are a submissive/slave/pet/whatever...that is not acceptable.

The part I hate is that I always have to go first. Takes a deep breath....

I have always sought out and been attracted to dominant men. There are tons of dominant guys out there who can fulfill many of my expectations in a relationship and they are all vanilla. After  my first Master asked me this very same question, I spent the next 3 or 4 days thinking really hard and long. At first, I was almost horrified thinking I only wanted a Dom for the kink, but after further deliberation I realized that I could get a vanilla guy to do those things to me and that wasn't my answer just yet...something was missing....but what?

Then, it hit me. I thought all the way back to childhood and started to recall my earliest fantasies. I was always a strong woman in them who couldn't be bothered with men much...UNTIL...one man stood out. One man didn't take "no" for an answer. One man pursued me and won the battle of wills. One man understood my vulnerabilities and supported my strengths. I became his. My loyalty was fierce and not to be reckoned with. My love knew no bounds. So now, as an adult who has found herself to be a submissive and is willing to pursue this lifestyle....

I want a Dom who has chosen this lifestyle because he is propelled forward by some mysterious force he cannot describe. A force which calls him to not only live out his fantasies of being that "One man" but wants to help me live out my fantasies of being his "one woman." He puts forth a conscious effort to create a secure atmosphere for both of us to live out these desires. He strives each and every day to not only better himself but to help me become my best so that I might find my wings and soar. All in all, the greatest part of this lifestyle that everyone seems to skip over is that; it is made up of people who are courageous enough to KNOW exactly what they want and are willing to do what it takes to get it. We are the only ones with enough guts to enjoy everything life has to offer and nurture our inner child by living out our fantasies as adults.

What do I want a Dominant for?

I want him for living out every fantasy I've ever had regarding relationships and I want to fulfill every fantasy he's ever had regarding them as well. Vanilla men cannot be bothered with this for the most part. Trust me, I know, I've tried.

8/9/2009 6:32:57 PM
i have been reading the recent profiles here on CollarMe and i am so greatful for them . i am able to see some subs strugggle with issues  with i have had to struggle. i have been able to offer some help at times.   But i also see profiles written by those who make me aspire to be where they are now. . It is a process of helping one and other and it also makes me greatful to be just where i need to be now
kate
8/9/2009 8:55:35 AM

EMOTIONAL ABUSE ~

~

What is abuse (emotional) in a BDSM relationship?

Emotion ~ A physiological departure from maintenance of a relatively stable internal environment. This environment is sustained through a series of interacting physiological processes such as drives, motivations and other psychodynamic forces. Emotion is recognized as movement, agitation, disturbance or turmoil of this stable internal environment. Emotion is typically regarded as a feeling of (love, hate, desire, fear, anger, disgust, grief or surprise) which manifests in direct physical or observable phenomenon such as bodily changes or responses in preparation of overt actions which may cause the individual to 'move' into an unstable internal position. These bodily changes range from neuromuscular, respiratory, cardiovascular, hormonal and others. Emotion is also regarded as the affective aspect of consciousness. To affect is to influence, alter, touch or strike. Consciousness is the intuitive perceived awareness or knowledge of an inward psychological or spiritual fact. The state of consciousness is that mental state which is closest to or immediately available to the ego.

Abuse is to institute, practice or otherwise implement a corrupt concept. The angry intent to wound, damage or otherwise inflict injury usually suggesting a lack of anything that is fair or temperate. A denunciatory diatribe, the insult. Language designed to shame generally a sustained attack nastily delivered. Meanness, coarseness, foulness of language - (profanity and obscenity delivered with practiced ease). One who is malicious or practices malicious actions.

To abuse within a relationship is to take direct, thoughtful, deliberate actions to destabilize the internal awareness or belief in self of others. Heated or agitated emotion can destroy or interrupt rational considered thought processes leading to manifest expressions of physical, emotional and spiritual damage. The action to wound or injure is frequently delivered through the access into the ego and consciousness as the point most vulnerable to the individual. The ego is in some ways the expression of the self in its presentation or existence within its reality or sphere. Damage within the consciousness may keep the individual in a continual state of internal agitation and increasing destruction as that state is maintained or continues. Without the ability to rationally process the actions taken against them from an objective standpoint the individual under attack may see or recognize no avenue of exit from the unstable emotional state.

Within a relationship ego insecurity or the insecurity of personal belief in self may create a sensation of weakness, vulnerability, shame and fear of exposure. The individual may resort to creating and sustaining emotionally abusive states with those who share interpersonal relationships with them in order to retain, maintain and in some measure control the physical presence of others. The fear of loss of respect or revealmemt  of weakness (exposure of the ego) is generally present when this type of action is chosen as viable. When thrusting or moving another human into a state of mental agitation occurs, the recipient may sense their response is being motivated or driven by an anxiety condition generally recognized as one of the fear responses to danger. The captivation of belief toward the abuser (often aligned with the emotion states of love) coupled to the removal of free, deliberate or rational thought processes can serve to trap the individual or hold them within the abusive structure. The abuser often seeks to lower, damage or even destroy the spiritual consciousness or awareness of self of those they abuse. The abuser may 'feel' that this diminishment or damage reduces other people to a position or status 'beneath' theirs. It tends to reflect their insecurity and fragmented thought processes as they too are driven by emotional sensations such as shame, guilt, anger and disgust in themselves.

Emotional abuse can be identified by strong sensations of depression, agitation, anxiety, confusion compressing into a feeling of ill that permeates the self. Tension and fear are often uneasy bedfellows as are guilt and shame. Many people experiencing significant emotional abuse will state that they cannot do anything right. The belief in the 'word' of the abuser acts as a hammer in the spirit. Noted language may include words expressing absolutes such as 'always' and 'never'.

A non-abusive emotional state can best be identified by feelings or sensations of peace or internal serenity even in the midst of excessive external instability or crises. Management of the 'crisis event' is governed by a solid standing emotionally which allows the individual to continue through the crisis or event with their rational thought processes primarily intact. The 'limited' emotional agitation is not compounded to an overall sensation of overwhelming emotional overload but retains or tends to retain boundaries which are augmented or strengthened by the supportive existence of a stable emotional state or environment.

The abuser tends to use what works, what they know and what they understand. Frequently the abuser also knows that they are abusing, this knowledge or internal spiritual fact can actually contribute to the actions or choices to abuse as it reduces the abusers belief in self further causing a deepening of their already emotionally unstable state.

 

8/8/2009 9:39:33 PM

Deceit

It is seldom possible to divorce our inner feelings entirely from the thoughts, considerations and even dreams upon which we were raised. Within the mind the concept of 'marriage' tends to imply permanence, commitment, devotion, stability with the reflections of integrity, honor and trust included. Violation of the sanctity of given oaths in its simplest form demonstrates a willingness on the part of the individual to vacate the integrity of these concepts without notification or assumption of responsibility to their involved contractual partner. This is the presence of a fundamental lie which is embraced by the individual. Further, the presence of an open deceit (with the primary partner) tends to reduce the validity of relationships engaged under deceit to casual interpretations within the mind. With the strength of a relationship based in truth, trust, honor and integrity the presence or lack of these traits presents a clear indication of weakness which will almost always warrant the long term destruction of any relationship formed within this structure.

It is difficult to isolate emotional responses when we 'like' other people and choose to engage in intimate and sometimes dangerous relationships with them. We suggest to ourselves that we have a greater control over our emotional responses than we actually possess. Proximity and the sharing of experiences tends to solidify or intensify the depth of our feelings even when more rational sides of our mind encourage or tell us that the risk of such intensification has been demonstrated by our partners current deceitful actions with others will almost invariably lead to injury, damage and intense internal pain. If an individual is willing and willful to violate their 'word' within their 'primary' or stated most important relationship in their life, that person will have less difficulty in violating their words, promises and commitments to their secondary and lesser relationships. The demonstration of this ability to formulate and execute willful deceit is and should be considered to be in direct opposition to the fundamental necessities of truth, trust, honor and integrity so vital within a bonded D/s or BDSM relationship.

When looking at or considering the actions which drew together the two parties involved in such an 'affair' it is important to remember that both contribute to the possibility of this deceit to continue or exist. The partner 'without' any other long term or committed relationship should always examine their decision to choose a potential partner who is 'unavailable' for commitment, truth, trust, integrity and honor and consider why they have elected to involve themselves in such a choice. BDSM by itself is a risky lifestyle; the community has endeavored to establish base or fundamental safeties and ideology to address the most dangerous physical/mental aspects of the lifestyle. Considering these hard fought for and hard won safeties and ideologies should be paramount when choosing or selecting a potential long term partner or bonded mate. Selection of a partner whose word has been tarnished makes any commitment to truth nonexistent. If a submissive cannot believe in the 'word' of their proposed dominant then they can and may be placing their life in peril.

Deceit of contractual oaths in the vanilla world may be disreputable, untidy, immoral and disgraceful - deceit of contractual oaths within the kinky world may be deadly.

In considering ramifications for your behavior or choice of actions it should be noted that you are potentially engaging in deceitful actions as well. If you are uncomfortable with the state of the relationship you have entered the only 'honorable' choice is to engage in a direct and open communication with your partner before soliciting other or new relationships with other people. To some extent your action becomes a mirror of the very behaviors which you express as being of concern to you. As to 'suggestions of potential punishment', without the fundamental base of the relationship such ideas should not even be engaged. If your intent is to vacate your existing commitment via oath to your dominant then further interaction is moot. I would seriously suggest that you spend considerable time exploring and examining the path of your own choices 'without a partner' prior to deciding to involve a partner in your current confused or indecisive state. To form a relationship when you are not 'mentally stabilized' imposes extreme difficulties and perhaps damage upon those who would unknowingly agree to enter such a relationship with you. If in future you desire to partner with others who are physically, mentally, spiritually, legally free to engage in open relationships, and then make such attributes mandatory or part of your limits list prior to seeking out such a relationship.

 

8/8/2009 1:25:07 PM

THE HIGH-END SUBMISSIVE

This submissive often emerges quite young. This submissive is most often a female. S/he will generally be quite bright, articulate, charming, loving, giving, career oriented, willful. None of these characteristics will identify or reveal this submissive's truth. Often this submissive will learn very early to mask their truth. They will recognize in terror it's potentials and will often take serious measures to obscure any hint of their true nature to those around them. With some they will spend enormous amounts of time watching television and movies to 'pattern' normal behavior based on what they see. This is a form of self-training or self-shielding. They will often be extremely well read for the same reason. They instinctively know that survival requires for them to be 'invisible'.

These masks can be enormously effective, allowing this submissive to manage themselves without attracting the true attention of others. It is common for some high-end submissives to create alternate persona's to 'deal' with the outer world. They will usually have a 'defender' personality that will appear to be quite Dominant. Often this defender will be loud spoken, aggressive and almost pathologically defensive. Many submissives will actually name this defender. They will generally have a 'normal' persona as well. This will usually take on their given name and will incorporate enough of the defender personality to maintain a wall or safety zone for the inner self. The core being or true self will hide. Often the submissive will not fully name this core, almost believing that if they should name it then someone will find it, summon it/them forth, expose them.

I am not talking about a split-personality here. Not talking about a mental 'disorder'. The submissive is fully aware of what they have done and why. Their life is an ongoing challenge of survival. They know all sides of themselves. They know what they are hiding.

The High-End Submissive is not a volunteer. When in the presence of an 'expressing' Dominant male or female this submissive will feel 'compelled' to respond. This is not a thought or voluntary choice. The best way I can describe it is on a primal or instinctive level. When I say 'expressing Dominant' I am describing any individual who is in the midst of a strongly emissive Dominant event. All human's appear to me to have Dominant and submissive sides. They seem to be simply 'stronger' in one of these sides. Any individual may become involved in a situation which brings out this Dominant side. This often occurs in a violent way. When we are children it may happen in a school yard squabble or scuffle. Body chemistries triggered by fear and excitement are often components of accentuating the 'Dominant Energy' which will be emitted by the individual within the event.

As a child the High-End Submissive may find themselves literally throwing themselves physically between two fighting persons. The reaction is spontaneous and terrified. The submissive 'needs' the Dominant to stop . . . to control. In addition this submissive will often 'express' submission. No threat. Calm. The apparent intent is to deflect the Dominant energy, summon or return the Dominant to control of themselves . The interface of unexpected submissive energy will often 'shut down' the explosive or violent scene. Sometimes the submissive will go so far as to 'draw' the 'energy' of the Dominant and they may find themselves within the whirlpool of uncontrolled violence of a Dominant out of control. This reaction or response is irrational to many outside viewers. After the event ends the submissive may find themselves verbally chastised by friends and family for the stupidity of what they have done. This second companion experience often serves to isolate the submissive from these same friends or family as they cannot readily explain what has happened to them or why. This type of event is 'how' most high-end submissives get their first taste of themselves.

Early on they become experts at management. They learn how to cope with sudden space events. (A High-End Submissive to some extent lives 'in-space' the majority of the time). They learn how to make jokes about speech gaps, slurring, and detachment. Often they may allude to being trashed (although they have imbibed no alcohol or drugs). They learn how to recognize and exit the presence of a Dominant without openly expressing their true nature. They manage. Their greatest fear and desire is to be recognized, properly identified.

The advent of the Internet created new opportunities for these submissives and new problems. Their patterning and masks are primarily constructed through physical actions and responses. The limitations of the Internet to written communication may tend to strip away some of their hard won defensive systems. The sudden ability to be 'open' or free to express their inner self often leads to a false sense of security based on the illusionary anonymity of the Internet. The submissive may throw themselves happily into the safety of the Internet experience not truly realizing that their peculiar state will continue to make them vulnerable, perhaps even more so in this subtle venue. This high-end submissive is reactive to many things. Dominant energy, command structures, the Voice, directive inflection and other things are coupled to their intense 'need' or desire to be their true self making them susceptible in a whole 'new' way. These Dominant traits can and are expressed in the written word. The submissive having 'learned and patterned' through extensive reading is now vulnerable to something that was never interactive before. What was part of their defenses now reveals itself to be a gate for the unwary. I want to restate at this point that the real high-end submissive is 'quite' rare. Many if not all submissives share 'some' of a high-end submissive's traits. Few submissives are truly auto-responsive and subject to nonconsensual access and manipulation by a Dominant. Most submissives have sufficient personal shielding to resist access and the capacity to rationally consider decisions in addition to the decisive ability to say simply, No!

 

 

8/8/2009 10:54:03 AM

CONSENSUALITY

Consent: Compliance with or in approval of what is done or proposed by another.

We talk about consent a lot. There is a very good reason for that. The line between D/s and abuse is consent. Non-consensual control, manipulation, application of pain or direction is abuse or assault.

However, as in most things the meaning of consent is far from simple. When a submissive is new in their exploration of the D/s and BDSM worlds they are simply virgins. They have no personal experience of many or most of the things which now confront them. What they do have is ideas, thoughts, hopes, dreams, feelings, beliefs and desires. These may or may not apply in reality. A person can 'think' they will enjoy something only to find that in reality they do not. So we are immediately faced with a dilemma.

As the community becomes more open and readily accessible the numbers of new Dominant's and submissives is rapidly increasing. With this increase come an increasing number of problems.

It is impossible to truthfully consent to something you have never experienced. You can consent to trying something, but cannot accurately state that you will enjoy or like it until after it occurs. This means that in some ways the consent offered is not a blanket approval of action. In many cases it really means that the submissive will 'consider' trying something to see if they enjoy it. From the Dominant's standpoint this is treading on shaky ground.

Many new Dominant's and submissives spend a great deal of time looking for and searching out someone (frequently on the Internet community). Often they find potential partners who live at some distance from them physically. This can lead to protracted long distance cyber and phone relationships. These types of communication can foster the building up of scenarios, ideas and expectations.

When the two manage to arrange a meeting they bring with them all of the baggage which has accumulated from their interaction. Many vacate simple safety issues in lieu of their 'feeling' of everything being perfect. They are SO eager to jump in that they want to play within hours of a first meeting. Sometimes they go so far as to pre-scene this meeting based on the 'ideas' that they have allowed becoming 'limits'. It is not terribly uncommon for a new submissive to agree to a first meeting which places her in a foreign state, in a motel room, naked, kneeling and waiting for 'her Master' to show up.

In addition the new Dominant comes prepared with the 'expectations' of the submissive to perform this 'scene'. In many cases this may be the very first scene the Dominant has ever tried and s/he may have or feel extreme pressure to 'meet the submissives need'. This can be a setup for true disaster.

This week the news was filled with an ongoing court case in NY wherein a woman is suing a man whom she claims raped her. She made contact with him on the Internet and engaged in extensive correspondence (some of which is court record), and phone conversations. After 5-6 months they arranged such a meeting. They engaged 'in-scene' for nearly 20 hours. Afterwards she accused him of rape, rough sex, forcible sodomy, assault, battery, various kinds of bondage and torture and a few other things. She agreed that she talked to him about her interest in BDSM but she claims that she was 'interested in him' and 'played along' because she liked him. She acknowledges voluntarily meeting him.

This is important. Early, heavy scening with an unknown person forces assumptions of consent on both people. A submissive can and may feel pressured to go quite far in order not to displease their new Dominant. They may agree to things under duress or contact pressure. A Dominant can and may feel pressured to perform to the 'ideas' they have fostered through prior communication. They can be a total novice doing things they are not really prepared for. It is simply impossible to 'know' a person you have just met. You cannot know their body language, the suggestions and subtle signals necessary to truly read someone's responses. This type of pre-scene creation can and does kill people. It can create situations much like I just described which are becoming much more common.

Many people believe that 'consent' is a license. That it gives them a blanket permission to 'do' what they want to do. This is simply not true. Consent at the beginning of a relationship is more the 'option' to explore further. It offers no guarantee to the Dominant or submissive that they will be held blameless for what occurs. Those that engage in sudden intense scening willfully place their reputations, careers, family, and life on the line. When you are dealing with a stranger you cannot guess how they will react 3 days after a scene when they bottom out and you are not there. Remorse, pain, regret, embarrassment, shame, anger, feelings of diminished self respect and outright rage can and will drive people to take actions against this person they have 'consented' to scene with.

Those actions can reveal the other persons kink to their entire community. The person may lose a spouse, children, job, respectability or more or less everything including the risk of imprisonment all to meet the needs of instant gratification. It simply is not worth it.

Initial limits are just that...initial. They should be expected to change, evolve and alter over years and experiences. They are merely a way of offering an 'idea' of the range of interest that the individual believes they are interested in pursuing. Consent can best be considered to be fluid. In addition to the above, it should be noted that everyone is not the same every day. There are days when consent to the range of play will be much wider than on other days. These variables can be affected by mood, health, stress and many other things. Assumptions that consent is constant can and will lead to problems.

 

 

 

 

8/7/2009 4:31:45 PM

The number one mistake I see newcomers to D/s making is thinking there is a right and a wrong
way to go about playing. While there are some safety rules that should be followed, the only
people who make the rules are the ones involved in the scene or relationship. If anyone else says
you are doing this wrong, tell them to mind their own business.

Another common mistake is rushing into things. I know that after years and years of suppressing
this desire it is very hard to take it slow when you finally find out you aren't the only one that gets
turned on by bondage. But rushing to Dominate or submit to another without taking the time to
get to know some skills, and each other, is a recipe for pain... that is, the bad kind of pain, not the
good. When you first get started, take the time to study the subject, and get to know the person
you will be playing with.

A mistake I often see new subs make is submitting to anyone and everyone who calls themselves a
Dominant. Just because someone sticks "Master", "Mistress", "Dom" or "Domme" in their
screenname doesn't mean you have to call them "Sir" or "Ma'am" or submit to their demands. For
the most part, a reputable, experienced Dominant knows this and will not demand unearned
respect. New Dominants are sometimes guilty of this. If someone hasn't earned your respect, why
would you act like they have?

Another mistake inexperienced subs often make is in setting limits. Some make too many limits,
and this will sometimes frustrate or scare off the Dominant. Much more common is a new sub
setting too few limits. They feel they will not be desirable or submissive enough if they have
limits. Take some time to think about what truly turns you off. What you do not, under any
circumstances, want to experience at present, and make this act a limit. If a potential Dom/me
won't agree to a certain limit, walk away. Of course, your limits will change as you become more
experienced. What you won't submit to this year, you may crave the next.

Something else I have seen is the "Dom/me is always right" syndrome. The joke is there are two
rules in D/s:

"The Dom/me is always right"
"If the Dom/me is wrong, refer to Rule #1"
That's what it is, too... just a joke. Dom/mes are human and are sometimes wrong. It isn't a sin
against the D/s gods to respectfully suggest to your Dom/me that S/He may be wrong... especially
if it involves a safety issue. Just because you are a sub doesn't mean you check your brain at the
door. If you are the Dominant and make a mistake, don't be afraid to admit it and apologize. It
won't make you any less "Domly".

Finally, many newcomers think that the Dom/me's pleasure is the only thing that matters. Sure, as
a sub it is your job to please your Dom/me, but it should please you as a sub, also. We play these
games to make everyone happy. While there may be times you do something to please your
Dom/me that you don't enjoy, if you find yourself doing this consistently you are probably with
the wrong partner.

8/7/2009 3:07:45 PM
There were two couples walking down the street The one had on an elegant mink stole. She had a very prissy look and he looked as if he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. They were walking a good foot apart from each other, The other couple were as close as two can possibly get and she had her arm in his, She was freshly whipped and still had the hint of a tear in the corner of her eye. She looked up at him and smiled as he looked down and smiled at her. The couples passed one and other. The woman in  the mink stole couldn't help but be  captivated with the Happy couple. If she only knew  what   heights of pleasure she was missing! A  whipping and a walk with her Master! What a deal don't you think?
8/7/2009 3:03:48 PM

What drives a submissive?

A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.

*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.

She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.

A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.

As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.

She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".

Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.

8/7/2009 2:58:32 PM

Limits  
I believe limits should be the furthest point as to exceed, a boundary or restriction. It is the a line not to be crossed. I also look at as in speed limits. One sometimes pushes the accelerator a bit hardener to exceed the speed limit but eases off at a certain point. Once that line has been crossed one can try once more or maintain a contestant speed. I myself have certain hard limits which will never be crossed no matter what relationship I have with my Master. They are no scat, animals, breath play and children. I refuse to compromise on any of these. These are not like the speed limit. These are written in stone these are not meant to be pushed. A limit is the furthest boundary or point of extent beyond one cannot venture.  
Right now I have no idea what my limits are except the four hard limits I have discussed. I believe with the proper training, chemistry and relationship limits can and should be pushed. The sub/slave should come away wanting just a little bit more. I believe that limits are endless with the proper sub Master combination. The Master must know every inch of his sub/slave’s body and emotions as to gauge limits, each time pushing them just a little bit further. I am the type who loves a challenge and in facing the challenge I am pleasing my Master . My Master will know just how much I can take and where I should go. He will be able to know in a heartbeat when I can take more or as with the accelerator ease of just a bit and see where to proceeded. These is nothing more rewarding to this sub/slave then to hear the words” Good Girl” Every sub/slaves revels in those two tiny words.  
I see myself in five years being able to take almost anything my Master gives me, knowing that the trust I have is unconditional. I will know that he would never go too far and that he is aware of my tolerance. When I develop a relationship I give 100% of myself and this leads to the ultimate bond. My goals to eliminate any limits are to learn total surrender, This takes the hand of a true Master who knows how to guide me to that point. As I said before, I do not know all my limits and need to explore them with my Master, ever growing and expanding until I am the best I can be. I see myself grow and broaden my horizons to please my Master and in doing so learn to take great pride in myself.

8/7/2009 9:08:56 AM

HUMBLE:

...not proud or haughty...not arrogant or assertive...reflecting, expressing or offered in a spirit of deference, respect or submission...unpretentious...lacking all signs of pride, aggressiveness or assertiveness.

How simple the words, how truly profound the gift. The act of humility, the state of presenting yourself so to the world is perhaps one of the most difficult things to do. In the realm of D/s, the lifestyle most commonly known as Domination and submission this precept becomes even more significant. There are many who see only the overt sexual aspects of D/s without the truth within that reality.

The Dominant and the submissive are a team. Their union a true partnership. A choice of non-conflict between successful individuals. They attain this through active decisions during the course of every day. In today's society there is strong emphasis on individuality and independence. Money becomes the goal, the indicator of success. What is not there is that which all humans crave, a companion, a true partner. If both male and female are assertive and aggressive they turn blades against each other.

Sometimes a Dominant will ask a submissive to learn humility. Usually this occurs when the submissive (for purposes of this discussion a female), demonstrates continuing acts of pride, self involvement, disrespect and an elevated perception of themselves to the point where their actions displease those about them. Humility is a gift that a submissive offers to their Dominant. A choice to defer to the Dominant. The role of submissive is not a passive existence of someone of diminished status, far the contrary. It is to be the gift of support, to joyously assist and augment their Dominant, the steel in the framework.

The Dominant for his part cherishes the soft strength of the submissive, he understands the difficulty of not answering back in pride and aggression, he understands that it is far harder to kneel than to stand, to give than to take. He also knows that a submissive cannot have both, she must embrace her submission; glory in the gift she willingly offers. To assist her he may instruct her in the forgotten ways of humility and grace. This may seem at odds with today's society. Perhaps so. Yet if you ask any submissive they perceive no diminishment of self by offering the gift of themselves to a worthy Dominant. There is a true art to blending the duality of self into one glorious being.

In a sense it is quite simple, a relationship cannot flourish if both persons are leaders. To be truly successful one must lead the other must navigate. If you are asked to learn to be humble, you must look deep within your actions to see them from the viewpoint of others. You must ask yourself, "Do I think too highly of myself and impose my inflated opinion on others? Am I too proud, haughty? Do I willingly defer to others? Am I respectful? Am I too aggressive, too assertive? Am I pretentious?" It is perhaps true that your Dominant believes one or more of these to be true. That he perceives area's that need attention from you. If you have been asked to explore this within yourself, how did you do so? Were you aggressive and whiny? Did you take offense and point fingers at others offer empty justifications for your actions? Or did you reach out and grasp that quiet serenity that is the true submissive; did you look within the mirror of your heart and admit the truth of what your Dominant has seen? Did you kneel in humility and mortification at the prideful nature of your responses? Did you beg forgiveness and thank him for his concern for you?

 

8/7/2009 8:56:19 AM

CONTROL

Control - To exercise restraining or directing influence over.

Within an S/m relationship, control, or the illusions of control function in many ways. Prior to going further I wish to make clear that the Top, Sadist or Dominant does not really exercise 'control' over the bottom, masochist or submissive. What really happens is an exchange of compliance. The Top appears to direct the bottom and the bottom appears to comply. This range of actual control is based entirely upon the voluntary compliance of the bottom. If and when a bottom should cease to actively participate in compliance to any directive then the illusion of control vanishes.

That said, the appearance of control, direction, restraint or influence is very real. Often the aspect of influence is functionally real as well as/in the bottom can fall within the sphere of influence of the Top sufficient that their means to vacate the situation becomes impaired. This can occur for a variety of reasons, most of them mentally unhealthy. A bottom wishes to please their Top, this desire forms a means of access into the deliberation or reasoning aspects of the bottom's mind. Undue or harmful influence, pressure, or duress can be brought to bear upon this 'desire' to impose behaviors or decisions upon the bottom that the bottom in truth has no desire to comply with. This begins a pattern of violation of the underlying tenant of 'consensual' agreement between the Top and the bottom.

It can be fairly said that 'living' within a position of Top can be seductive. The rewards for 'existing' showered upon the 'idea' of Top can persuade an individual into believing that they have rights or privileges beyond the actual range or scope of what is true. These false belief's or ideas are a form of control corruption, power corruption. Buying into these illusions will begin a process of personal destruction in any long term relationship.

A Top is no better or worse than any other human being. If they have a bottom, submissive or slave who elects to voluntarily offer them personal respect and perhaps forms of adoration or worship this does not mean that they have suddenly won the lottery, been elected to a divine council or have been anointed into god hood. It merely means that the specific bottom, submissive or slave behaves toward them in a way that is natural for the bottom which just happens to be directed at the Top. The Top is not the 'only' Top in the universe that this specific bottom would ever find to shower these accolades upon, although most will tell you that the Top is, it is merely the Top which at this moment in that bottom's life fulfills that position or place inside that bottom.

Control always goes both ways. Generally, although a Top may appear to be in a controlling or directing position, the bottom contributes actions or behaviors expressly designed by the bottom to hopefully 'trigger' response or reactions from the Top. This is often called bottoming. The only time its occurrence is truly reduced is when there is no long term relationship underway, when there is no investment in the other person. If the Top is simply topping a person they may have little or no real interest or care in that person, may not even know the bottom's name. In such a case the bottom will have little or no influence over the actions of the Top. In virtually all other cases the bottom has a range of influence.

It is simple logic that a Top cannot 'scene' by themselves. They need their partner to scene. Not only that, they want their partner to comply with direction during scene. This creates a dynamic of exchange. Often this exchange is quite subtle as both parties try to comply with the perceived needs of their partner sufficient to place both parties on the arena or stage of their choice with a general commonality of where they want to go when they get there. This stage may be scening or it may be a full out relationship. The deeper the relationship the greater the exchange. Quite often it becomes difficult to tell who is 'exactly' on top at any given moment. Most relationships function on arena's of expertise, wherein the expert in that particular area dominates the decision making for that area. This becomes a logical outcome to best serve the needs of the 'combined' relationship, rather than to fulfill the personal needs of either of the individuals.

So, what control is, how it works and doesn't work is frequently not as it appears on the surface. If you attempt to impose 'control' or direction on an unwilling person you will quickly discover that your control was illusory. If you try to impose direction against the express wishes of the individual you will find that this action of betrayal will eventually destroy your relationship - again a failure. Violation of 'influence' should be guarded against. Do not take advantage of your partner, nor allow your partner to take advantage of you.

 

8/6/2009 6:53:22 PM

Coping With Release...

Relationships end. Sometimes through the willful choice of both partners, other times one may ask for or be released. In either case the ending of a relationship is painful. In my opinion many D/s relationships tend to function in a deeper response zone in the psyche. I have been send numerable letters recently asking me about coping in the aftermath, both from Dominant's and from submissives. What kind of aftercare should exist? What obligations continue even after the relationship has ended?

Many people seem to believe that the Dominant side of the relationship 'feels' less than the submissive side. I believe the investment in time, energy, emotion is at least equal. Being Dominant does not exclude one from all of the emotional states and reactions found in anyone else. In addition, the Dominant tends to invest portions of their ego or view of self in the ownership and control of their submissive. A sudden release (especially if it originates from the submissive) can thrust the Dominant into feelings of self doubt, (did they fail to meet their submissives needs?), embarrassment, (how will their reputation fare over this failure?), guilt, (did something I do cause this?). All of these coupled to the normal feelings that accompany a loss.

A submissive being dismissed faces equally devastating feelings. Many tend to focus blame upon them when in fact the ending of the relationship may not have anything to do with anything they can control. They may feel discarded, used, reduced, and even toyed with. Coping with these feelings which may also include personal betrayal can be very hard. A submissive can invest everything in their belief in their Dominant. That investment may be poorly placed in some cases. Coping with all these feelings can seem insurmountable. In addition some Dominant's choose to take away all independence from their submissives, including credit, checking accounts, income, etc. A sudden release can leave such a submissive destitute (sometimes with children). It is my sincere suggestion that a submissive should consider a Dominant who plans for that submissives future to be one worthy of consideration. That Dominant cannot control the possibility of their own sudden death and should promote within their submissive (whom they cherish) a continuity of stability. This means independent credit, funds, income, insurance, medical etc. Those that do not can be subjugating that submissive and children to a homeless state should something happen. A Dominant should not fear the loss of control of their submissive through these actions. It is a method of inspiring respect. Not the opposite.

The severance of a relationship is a loss. In many people they experience it much like a death. Into a relationship they may invest their hopes, dreams, desires, expectations, and plans for the future. They probably have invested time, money and effort as well. Many have made great changes to be 'with' this person and at that point it may appear to them to have been a waste. In addition, in some ways the D/s realm contains an inordinate amount of hope. I sometimes call this 'the promise'. When we are young we create an image of 'the one'. That special person with whom we will find pleasure, laughter, and a shoulder to cry on. With a relationship we invest into 'the promise'. When that ‘promises' breaks, we feel cast away or discarded. These emotions and feelings flow to both sides of a relationship. It is my view that D/s requires both people to invest more, trust, respect, accountability and responsibility.

It is impossible to offer a wide range of 'absolutes' when considering how best to cope with such events. The variables among us are too great for one thing to work for everyone. However, I do believe that the person initiating the breakup should or perhaps must sit down and communicate to their partner in non-inflammatory words why or how they have reached this point. It is my believe that understanding, even when it is painful, aids in healing. It is better to know than to guess. In addition I think it is important for both people to attempt to maintain a modicum of personal dignity, respect and care for their ex-partner. It is not necessary for there to be hurtful words, denigration or disrespect. This is someone you once loved or thought you loved. They may become a lifelong friend or they may move off into different paths. Closure in an adult fashion is the least hurtful to both.

Expect to feel anger, hurt, pain, depression and sorrow in the aftermath. Expect healing to take a long time. It is important to have friends outside of your former mate to talk to and express your feelings with. If your depression is very deep then you should access a competent psyche professional for therapy and help. Consider it similar to mourning a death. It will take time and effort to recover.

If you are a submissive who has asked for release. Even if this is your decision you will feel all the same emotions of loss and anguish. You may know your reasons and have considered everything thoroughly but you will still face emptiness and a hollow feeling of abandonment. As I have noted elsewhere, a submissive and a Dominant 'bond' to each other in ways beyond love or even a vanilla marriage. This bond may or may not end even when you make the 'mental' decisions to leave. You may still experience the same needs and desires. You may find yourself vacillating even though you know that the relationship is not forward moving for you or positive. A Dominant can feel these same connectors. In addition many will feel a continued obligation to 'protect' submissives long after that submissive has moved away into other relationships. The linkage may never truly end and that is something that both sides need to be cognizant of especially if their relationship moves into one of friendship. It can be easy to slip back into familiar roles later on when other traumas occur in their lives and they look to those they care about to help them through it.

Maintaining access to old relationships is a dual consideration. It can be harmful if that access in any way disrupts or is destructive to your current relationship. It can be positive if the people involved are able to reorient their language and be
8/6/2009 4:40:52 PM

CONSENSUALITY

Consent: Compliance with or in approval of what is done or proposed by another.

We talk about consent a lot. There is a very good reason for that. The line between D/s and abuse is consent. Non-consensual control, manipulation, application of pain or direction is abuse or assault.

However, as in most things the meaning of consent is far from simple. When a submissive is new in their exploration of the D/s and BDSM worlds they are simply virgins. They have no personal experience of many or most of the things which now confront them. What they do have is ideas, thoughts, hopes, dreams, feelings, beliefs and desires. These may or may not apply in reality. A person can 'think' they will enjoy something only to find that in reality they do not. So we are immediately faced with a dilemma.

As the community becomes more open and readily accessible the numbers of new Dominant's and submissives is rapidly increasing. With this increase come an increasing number of problems.

It is impossible to truthfully consent to something you have never experienced. You can consent to trying something, but cannot accurately state that you will enjoy or like it until after it occurs. This means that in some ways the consent offered is not a blanket approval of action. In many cases it really means that the submissive will 'consider' trying something to see if they enjoy it. From the Dominant's standpoint this is treading on shaky ground.

Many new Dominant's and submissives spend a great deal of time looking for and searching out someone (frequently on the Internet community). Often they find potential partners who live at some distance from them physically. This can lead to protracted long distance cyber and phone relationships. These types of communication can foster the building up of scenarios, ideas and expectations.

When the two manage to arrange a meeting they bring with them all of the baggage which has accumulated from their interaction. Many vacate simple safety issues in lieu of their 'feeling' of everything being perfect. They are SO eager to jump in that they want to play within hours of a first meeting. Sometimes they go so far as to pre-scene this meeting based on the 'ideas' that they have allowed becoming 'limits'. It is not terribly uncommon for a new submissive to agree to a first meeting which places her in a foreign state, in a motel room, naked, kneeling and waiting for 'her Master' to show up.

In addition the new Dominant comes prepared with the 'expectations' of the submissive to perform this 'scene'. In many cases this may be the very first scene the Dominant has ever tried and s/he may have or feel extreme pressure to 'meet the submissives need'. This can be a setup for true disaster.

This week the news was filled with an ongoing court case in NY wherein a woman is suing a man whom she claims raped her. She made contact with him on the Internet and engaged in extensive correspondence (some of which is court record), and phone conversations. After 5-6 months they arranged such a meeting. They engaged 'in-scene' for nearly 20 hours. Afterwards she accused him of rape, rough sex, forcible sodomy, assault, battery, various kinds of bondage and torture and a few other things. She agreed that she talked to him about her interest in BDSM but she claims that she was 'interested in him' and 'played along' because she liked him. She acknowledges voluntarily meeting him.

This is important. Early, heavy scening with an unknown person forces assumptions of consent on both people. A submissive can and may feel pressured to go quite far in order not to displease their new Dominant. They may agree to things under duress or contact pressure. A Dominant can and may feel pressured to perform to the 'ideas' they have fostered through prior communication. They can be a total novice doing things they are not really prepared for. It is simply impossible to 'know' a person you have just met. You cannot know their body language, the suggestions and subtle signals necessary to truly read someone's responses. This type of pre-scene creation can and does kill people. It can create situations much like I just described which are becoming much more common.

Many people believe that 'consent' is a license. That it gives them a blanket permission to 'do' what they want to do. This is simply not true. Consent at the beginning of a relationship is more the 'option' to explore further. It offers no guarantee to the Dominant or submissive that they will be held blameless for what occurs. Those that engage in sudden intense scening willfully place their reputations, careers, family, and life on the line. When you are dealing with a stranger you cannot guess how they will react 3 days after a scene when they bottom out and you are not there. Remorse, pain, regret, embarrassment, shame, anger, feelings of diminished self respect and outright rage can and will drive people to take actions against this person they have 'consented' to scene with.

Those actions can reveal the other persons kink to their entire community. The person may lose a spouse, children, job, respectability or more or less everything including the risk of imprisonment all to meet the needs of instant gratification. It simply is not worth it.

Initial limits are just that...initial. They should be expected to change, evolve and alter over years and experiences. They are merely a way of offering an 'idea' of the range of interest that the individual believes they are interested in pursuing. Consent can best be considered to be fluid. In addition to the above, it should be noted that everyone is not the same every day. There are days when consent to the range of play will be much wider than on other days. These variables can be affected by mood, health, stress and many other things. Assumptions that consent is constant can and will lead to problems.

 

8/6/2009 2:07:17 PM

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as real-time relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful; they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this, the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring, please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chat room or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  True Dominants  desire to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or you’re…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant.  
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/5/2009 6:18:39 PM

What Is Submission?

 

Submission:  (by definition) the act of submitting to the power of another 

    A rather frightening prospect for most people. To give control of yourself to someone else. The act of submitting is part of the power exchange inherent within a D/s relationship. It is the giving of you to another within preset limits, arranged beforehand. It is an informed choice and therefore consensual. A person shouldn't just decide to submit to the first dominant they meet. A submissive should take the time to get to know the dominant outside the roles of dominant and submissive, as the person he/she is. With the information gathered during that initial learning of each other process, the submissive can then make an informed decision of whether or not to submit to that dominant. This process should include discussions of expectations, wants, needs and desires. 

    Each submissive must decide for themselves how far they are willing to go and still stay within the guidelines of safe sane and consensual, thereby not crossing into the realm of abuse. The three tenets of D/s must always apply for the submission to be true submission and not abuse. 

    Why a person is submissive varies extensively from person to person. Some are submissive just for a little extra zing in their intimate lives. Others may have a deep psychological need that prevents them from being any other way. 

    The three main levels of a submissive which I have seen are as follows. Be aware there are more concise groupings than these three broad ones, as evidenced by the 9 levels of submission that are widely used and referred to in many books of D/s and discussions of D/s. 
 

A: Sexual Submissive (AKA bottom, sensual submissive) 
 a sexual sub is in D/s for their own sexual gratification. Once their sexual needs are met they are satisfied. They feel no real need to submit any personal control to another. 

B: Psychological Submissive
 This broad category tends to include those who are in it for the pain and humiliation a D/s relationship can give them. This category tends to include most masochists. Those who have suffered real abuse and are stuck in victim mode, tend to end up in this category. 

C: Natural Submissive (AKA True Submissive) 
 Is born with a submissive nature. A need to please others. This need and submissive tendency goes beyond sexual gratification. It is in their nature to please others, and they will readily give up their control to another with very little or no urging from their dominant. 

Who's to say which category is correct? Being submissive is as unique and individual as you are your own person. Being submissive comes from the heart. It cannot be faked, acted or role played. True submission is a gift of high value. It is my opinion that those of us within the lifestyle should not judge anyone else within the lifestyle. Who are we to say that a sexual sub is not submissive on a different level? Or that there can only be one type of submissive? Remember, life is full of small variances and innuendoes, so is D/s. 

8/3/2009 8:46:40 AM

Meeting on line

 


My Number One Piece of Advice:
Turn off your pc right now and don't look back.
Advisory Number Two:
If you refuse to turn off the pc which I find foolish but hey, it's your life, tread these waters with eyes wide open. This is not nirvana. This is not the answer to life's problems. A dominant or submissive in your life is not going to bring you instant happiness. But Cerina! I want happiness! Happiness in life is within you. It has nothing to do with what is in a chat room. But Cerina there is no passion in my life! I need passion! Passion comes from within. You either are already a passionate person or you aren't. No one else will MAKE you passionate. The previous two items are regular vanilla needs. Happiness and passion. Dominance and submission are not the keys to the Emerald City and I can safely tell you from experience that online chat rooms will more than likely cause you pain and self doubt. Turn off the pc.

Reality Check #1
If you wish to get online and lose yourself in a fantasy world, that is your choice. BUT, if you desire to learn more about D/s and strive to participate in a D/s relationship in real life,(no delusional people...online is NOT real) for the sake of my sanity and others....enough with the silks,cascading hair, and imaginary drink service!! Behave as you would in real life and do not expect a harlequin romance novel. ( I'll flame about the harlequin stuff later)

Clue # 1
Real Doms are more interested in who you are as a person than your measurements, sexual likes/dislikes, and limits. Here is an article about what you can expect from Online Dominants called, Searching for Mr. GoodChat.

Real submissives actually submit. And......they submit more than just their bodies and do not only submit when they "feel like it." Submission is not always easy and despite what those in chat rooms think, in order to be a cherished sub, you will give of yourself even when you may not want to. There is a thread of messages upon the board regarding this very subject.Go look here.

Shame on me
Out of a sense of neediness, I gave myself over to the fantasy online D/s thingamajig. I really thought I had found someone who, above all else, would be honest with me. Wrong, wrong, wrong. I had been warned that he has a new sub with each change of underwear but I thought I knew better. I thought I was above it all. I was an idiot. He's just some sad, lonely man who likes to play childish fantasy games online without any regard whatsoever for the other person's feelings. I could go on and on but I choose not to bore you. See my definition of a fake dom. P.S stupidity is choosing to ignore red flags then blaming the other person......ME=STUPID

Meeting Online
If you are interested in pursuing real life after getting to know someone online, I HIGHLY suggest meeting as soon as possible to see if you are compatable. I've been burned too many times by promises of going real time only to be disappointed after months and months of excuses as to why we couldn't meet just yet. Don't waste people's time and play with their hearts. That is cruel and not very "Dom-like". Leading someone on is wrong. Period.

Dead in a drum!!
Please take the arrest of the now infamous "SlaveMaster" as your wake up call or THAT is where you could end up. Use your head and exercise extreme caution with EVERYONE you meet online. There are tons of wackos out there wanting to make you their victim.

Submissives are not easy!
First of all, those of you out there who think that being a submissive means I'm a sex crazed nymphomanic need to get a clue. DO NOT PM ME IF YOU THINK I'M HOPPING IN MY CAR, DRIVING TO YOUR TOWN, AND HAVING SEX WITH YOU. It SO isn't going to happen. I'm sick and tired of you freaks PMing me with requests for real life sex! I am not a toy. I am not for hire. Get a friggin life!

Strict Doms/Masters Ring...ring...clue phone! Being strict doesn't mean You can't have a sense of humor or a personality. Read, Qualities of a Successful Dominant

Fake Doms/Masters Don't even try to fool me. It isn't going to work. Period. Look elsewhere. Definition of fake: Only interest is "easy" sex or to puff up your pathetic ego. You are SO easy to spot. Read, How to Spot a Non-Dominant.

D/s versus S&M
Domination/submission and Sadism/Masochism are NOT one in the same. D/s is a lifestyle and describes a type of relationship while S&M simply describes a fetish. However, many D/s relationships do involve some S&M in their scene play.

Latest Observation
Nothing annoys me more than the knowledge that a LOT of men (and women) are into D/s simply as a means to "get" a woman (or man). They've exhausted all other resources and then stumbled upon the thought, "Hey! I'm gonna snag me a submissive...or...I'm really needy right now and want someone to take care of me.....I know, that's what Doms do, I'll be a sub." I despise the notion that I am seen as an easy target and Doms are seen as the ultimate babysitter.

 

 

 

8/3/2009 6:50:06 AM

BLIND FAITH

 

BLIND: To conceal or to put something forward for the purpose of misleading. Subterfuge. One who acts to the point of insensibility?

 

FAITH: To trust, give allegiance or loyalty to another. Fidelity to one's promises. Or, a firm belief in something for which there is no proof. It can also mean to offer a binding promise.

 

There is a method of attacking a submissive by asking that submissive to accept things on 'blind faith'. This often means that a person is asking a submissive/slave to withdraw rational forethought and offer trust without any measure of that trust being earned first. This type of request can be the first move of a predator. Usually the submissive is lifestyle new and may believe that 'belief' is mandatory merely upon someone's word or identification of themselves as a Dominant, a Master or a Mistress.

There are those who seek to promote what they call 'blind faith tests'. This type of pre-interview asks for significant information about the submissive while the presenter of the test remains completely hidden. This testing is presented in such a manner as to persuade or pressure the submissive into compliance as a 'demonstration' of their 'true' submissive or slave nature.

It is a way of turning a submissives 'desire to perform' against them. There is no negotiation during this type of offering, the entirety of it is one sided or leading. A new submissive can easily be enticed into completing and following this pathway of tests often giving out personal information that if they were asked directly they would not answer. There is a subtle desire to 'do this test well' for this apparent Dominant. There is often additional pressure applied through stressed time frames for the completion of each test. This additional pressure may make the submissive feel desired but most often pushes them into revealing life details that they should not reveal to a total stranger.

It is important here to remember that first contacts are with total strangers. The usage of 'testing' immediately is a warning sign. A healthy Dominant or one without hidden issues or secrets will not need to know every detail of a submissive or slaves life immediately. They will be more interested in the submissives personality, reactions, and interactions with them. Simple chemistry. Open natural conversations tend to reveal and answer most questions easily.

Many Dominants use questionnaires when and if a relationship shows some potentials of going further. These questionnaires may be to evaluate the level of knowledge that a submissive may have about themselves and the lifestyle. These questionnaires have become more popular with the onset of the Internet. Most Dominants using such questionnaires will remain open to answering questions themselves and use them as simply another tool. If a submissive is uncomfortable with any type of questionnaire it is usually not an important issue. When the flow of information is strictly one way the submissive should back away from the person directing the flow. A submissive is at personal risk both physically, mentally and emotionally. A predator takes the time to learn what issues will trigger a submissive, how to speak to them and how to assault them. Trust is not given to anyone sporting a Dominant sounding name on the Internet. Trust is earned through significant consistent actions by that Dominant over a period of time. If a Dominant cannot offer any kind of references or information about themselves then a submissive should not give to that person any level of blind faith or trust!

 

8/2/2009 3:59:11 PM

The Number One Fear

                                                           NEW SUBMISSIVES HAVE

This article is in response to the site poll, "What is your greatest fear regarding entering into or being in a d/s relationship?"

The majority answer: Getting emotionally hurt
The orientation: submissive

This answer took first place by a landslide.

I can certainly relate to this answer as I have had these same fears regarding relationships. The thought of putting your mind and heart on the line only to find anguish IS a scary prospect and it is quite normal to fear the pain. If someone has been through it before in their lives they usually tend to fear it more because the memory of that pain remains with them. Problems arise in new relationships when the memory is so powerful that it affects most interactions with the new partner.

People have the right to expect their feelings to be validated. We do not have the right to expect our new partner to bear the burden of paying the price for previous relationships. There are no guarantees in life and unfortunately heartbreak is a part of life at one time or another for most. No one we become involved with can promise they will never hurt us in that manner. Sure they can try, but even the most successful relationships involve emotional pain along the way. We ARE all going to be hurt and must learn to equip ourselves with the ability to effectively deal with the various situations in which this will happen.

How we respond to pain will set us apart from those who allow anger and bitterness to flourish. Choosing to dwell on the pain and perhaps attempting to punish the other for it WILL result in negative consequences. Unresolved issues will feed upon themselves like a cancer and slowly affect every aspect of the relationship. If left unchecked the final result will be dissolution of the relationship which is the very thing we had feared would happen.

How this plays out in a d/s relationship:

It is a submissive's responsibility to effectively communicate his/her fears and the dominants responsibility to HEAR what his/her charge is saying. I do belive that if the dominant explores those fears and brings them out into the light he/she will be better equipped in the future to understand and deal with actions and responses from the submissive which may be linked to those fears.

To the dominants: I KNOW it can be an unpleasant situation to deal with an emotionally charged issue such as this but if you tackle it in the beginning you will save yourself much grief later on.

Your dominant has listened to what you have to say. Great. You are both on the same page. Fabulous. This is NOT a guarantee you won't be hurt in the end. We all have the right at anytime to decide a relationship isn't working for us and is not what we need and we have the right to end it. A collar is not an iron clad certainty the relationship will never end. Your choices? Live in fear or enjoy life while you have it.

This poll served a purpose. It showed that very few people had concerns regarding dominance or submission but were more bothered by something that could happen in ANY relationship. This seems to be quite common and I don't know if it is because people are confident and secure in their submission and dominance OR if it reflects lack of knowledge about d/s.


 

 

8/2/2009 3:32:03 PM

Submission

To Submit: ...to overcome resistance to direction and yield one(self) to the will of another

 

Submission is an action of personal strength. To overcome internal resistance the submissive must control their desire or need to maintain personal control in the creation and delivery of all personal decisions. They must overcome the need to express or deliver their personal judgment as the basis for creating, directing and taking self action. They must overcome their desire to ACT defensively through CHALLENGE and directed conflict when exposed to the direction of another. As part of this process they must also submerge their ego to allow them to follow or accept direction from another without fear of loss of face, status or worth.

To yield is to 'reward' through the offering of the inner self to the direction or will of another. This 'gift' is the non-resistance or need of conflict TO direction and external control.

Resistance is usually based on FEAR of loss. That loss may be the perception of ego or self, loss of control, loss of independence, loss of status and loss of perceived personal value or worth.

There are some 'new' submissives who believe that they need a 'strong' Dominant to conquer or externally overcome their resistance to direction and control. This implies an action of external 'force' upon the submissive. A violent, compulsion or constraint exerted AGAINST a person. Such an action implies that the (self) of the submissive is not consenting to direction but in fact resisting or overtly acting in opposition to the acceptance of voluntary direction by another person. Non-consensual FORCE violates one of the primary tenants of the BDSM community and factually negates that the 'submissive' is voluntarily submitting at all.

The identification of 'strong' Dominant and the inability of a submissive to find one who meets these self-created unattainable standards allows the submissive to evade taking the internal actions necessary to control themselves in order to offer themselves truly in submission.

A person who actively RESISTS direction or control is NOT submitting. Acting out with resistance is a demonstration that the individual has NOT overcome their internal resistance to external direction and control.

Some submissives believe that by yielding or 'rewarding' access to their physical body that they are offering to the recipient of that 'reward' their submission. To reward access WITHOUT yielding your inner (self) or ego to the voluntary acceptance of the will of another is NOT submission. It is to role play submission on the surface without real meaning or depth in the exchange. Such an offering is shallow and quite limited. Again this is often an action of defense based on fear of loss of control or exposure of emotional or mental vulnerability by the submissive.

Part of overcoming the defensive structures inside the mind of the submissive is the absolute necessity of the submissive to overcome their FEAR of releasing control to another.

Some submissives do not wish to release or submerge their egos through voluntary submission instead desiring to shift responsibility for their submission to a forcible or non-voluntary IMPOSITION of submission upon them thereby allowing them to save 'face' and shift the BLAME of their submission to the person who had IMPOSED that condition or state upon them.

Submission CANNOT be imposed. Control CAN be imposed or FORCED. Often through tools of intimidation, fear, pain, guilt or shame. We call this IMPOSITION of FORCE - ABUSE! This is a non-consensual action.

A submissive cannot escape personal responsibility for their submission. They must overcome the societal implications of perceived weakness of character and perverse or corrupt moral standards on their own. A submissive must overcome their feelings of shame and guilt for taking direct voluntary actions against the 'accepted' role of the 'independent successful human adult' as defined by the standards of outer society. It is important to consider that shame and guilt are tools used by religions, governments and communities to impose censure and through that censure CONTROL members of the community who no longer believe or follow the often rigid and limiting acceptable path of an adult within that community.

You punish the unusual through shunning, disparagement and expressed direct shame or humiliation. Any individual who defies or is able to ignore societal rules or controls becomes dangerous and perceived to be potentially beyond the control of that society. Such defiance causes FEAR.

The acknowledgement and acceptance of TOTAL responsibility for the submission of the self within is the first TRUE step that a submissive takes toward total submission and the offering of the self to the will and direction of another.


 

 

8/2/2009 1:10:49 PM
 little bit about me. i entered into the lifestyle very nieve, i met a Dom who was wonderful at first but then used me for driving my car having me buy food, HE HAD NO JOB OR MONEY, HE COLLARED ME OUT OF THE BLUE AND HE THOUGHT HIS IDEAS OF CONTROL WERE TO LET MY HAIR GROW UNTIL THE GREY SHOWED, his idea of Dominance was to take me to the club and leave me alone while he joked with others, he never once told anyone i was his collared submissive, i returned his collar, i then met a wonderful Dom who was married. He was truthful about being married but he did not call our D/s cheating. i was always the least important one in his because his family came first, i continued to settle for Soms who did not have what i needed. That was 3 years ago and i have now a wonderful Sir who can give me.  what i need, He has his own place and i can go there instead of others having to come here, he has given me the opportunity to earn his collar and i am so willing to work towards that. i do not belive a collar should be given too soon as it is a very serious commitment
kate
8/2/2009 10:33:56 AM

BREAKING A SUBMISSIVE

Breaking is a term often heard within the BDSM community. The interpretation of what breaking means varies. In this area it is most often aligned with the 'breaking' of a horse or animal. Based on this interpretation the 'spirit' of the individual is being 'broken'. Some people like to consider it that point where the 'will' gives way to a superior force. The actual breaking of an individual's spirit is the last thing that a competent, healthy Dominant or submissive wishes to occur. The breaking of a 'spirit' removes the positive mental health of the individual. This would be similar to involuntary imprisonment such as during a war in a POW camp. It represents a desire to 'break down' the fundamental building blocks of the individuals psyche until they can no longer defend themselves from external invasion. The vanquishment of hope, self-respect and motivation to continue.

Sometimes a submissive believes that they need to be 'forced', 'conquered', or 'overcome' in order to maintain a level of self respect in submitting to another human being. It is a way they justify their need. This belief is erroneous and generally indicates an individual who has not openly embraced their needs or their self. It is also a way of avoiding self responsibility and imposing responsibility for your submissive conduct and responses onto your Dominant.

Many submissives approach Dominants asking to be 'broken'. Based on the wide range of what this term means the Dominant is often confronted with conflicting thoughts as to what exactly the submissive is asking of them. A Dominant does not break a submissive. A submissive is not to be forced beyond their mental and physical limits. Such force is abuse!

Many submissives interpret 'breaking' to be a Dominant overwhelming their desire to resist thereby 'forcing' them into obedience. Again, this is based on a flawed understanding of the dynamics at work here. A submissive overcomes their own desires to resist. Control is exercised from within. To some extent the Dominant presents the submissive with increasingly difficult mental and physical tasks to perform. The submissive by 'agreement' endeavors to perform these tasks as issued.

A Dominant directs action and resists the ability or desire of the submissive to manipulate them. The submissive either follows direction or they do not. Based on the negotiated agreements of the relationship structure the Dominant and the submissive then engage in actions in response to actions or failure. However, it is crucial to remember that the submissive is completely responsible for their actions. The desire to obey or disobey is a voluntary process. Some relationships flourish with 'tiny wars' between the Dominant and submissive. Or, ongoing subtle insurrection. Others require a stronger demonstration. Many Dominants find a 'level of resistance' exciting and challenging in their submissive. Others desire a submissive capable of total self control.

A person expressing an ability or desire to 'break' another human being should be avoided by a submissive. That person is not a Dominant with a vested interest in the overall mental and physical health of a submissive. Such a desire demonstrates personal issues and problems which may be severe and could place a submissive in a situation of grave risk to them.

8/2/2009 9:57:22 AM

Demands vs Expectations

 

We all know what we want and we all know that, mostly, we'll get some of it and not all of it. Occasionally I talk to people who say they've ticked off every box on their wish list when it comes to a person to share themselves with but, frankly, I treat those people in a similar way to the ones that insist lives with great expectation suspicion.

It's not that I don't believe there is a perfect partner for everyone out there. Far from it. I just remind myself that I'm making my wish-list based upon me on my own and not me with another alongside me.

People change other people. What was once essential to you even functioning at any given time can be rendered irrelevant because of the presence of another. You adapt to them, they adapt to you... that, to me, is how it works. We each come to the table with a list of demands and, over some unspecified period of time, we talk and explore and learn and we refine those needs. We learn about each other, our strengths and weaknesses, desires and fantasies, kinks and perversions. It's not that we push certain needs aside and accept they won't happen it's just that, through being with another, those needs change. Some become less important, others more important. And on it goes, over and over.

People are dynamic creatures. They shift, relocate, transform, evolve, learn and never really stay static, regardless if they're happy or sad. People change.

I think people expect some insurance when it comes to the lifestyle... some kind of small-print set of rules that will stop them being exposed to, God forbid, anything different to their precise view of how a life with them should be. I speak to subs and Doms that profess their misery of being alone and their fear that it will always be so and then get to listen to their novel-sized list of expectations and needs and limits and rules and standards and judgments and... it just goes on. And on. What do they expect? It's getting to the point where people will have to come with their own user manual so you know the dos and don'ts of them.

I like to talk to people and to listen to them. I like to learn about them. I like to get in their heads a little and see the world through their eyes... why do they think that? Why did they say that? What did they hold back on? Why did they hold back on it? People fascinate me and always have done.

And there are few things less interesting to an inquisitive and open mind than someone who simply sits there and just goes on and on about what they want, what they need, what they expect, what they think is important, what they think is unimportant. I find that rude, almost dismissive of the person they're with. It's like saying 'yes well we can deal with you in a moment... but first, this is what I expect'.

The beliefs and expectations of anyone are essential to what makes them how they are. They define a person to themselves (but not necessarily to others) but some people cling to those things like a drowning man to driftwood. Seriously, how interesting is someone who just lists it all out and, in doing so, almost seems to be trying to define you in some oblique way?

Learning about someone is like taking a journey where the destination is unknown. Along the way you will see many wonderful things and you can share in them, see the joy through another eyes and perhaps learn to feel that joy yourself. You will sometimes see things you don't like, that you find ugly or just plain dull. But you will find these things out for yourself, through your own interest in that person. Hopefully it will be reciprocated and, if it is, who knows where it may lead and what will be experienced.

If you want to get to know someone, then go for it. If they want to get to know you and you want them to then let them go digging. Stop showing people round the fun-fair just so they can see all the rides are closed.

 

 

 

8/2/2009 9:43:14 AM

HARD LIMITS

One of the first questions asked of a new submissive is "What are your limits?" To some extent this is a meaningless question because a new submissive doesn't know the answer to that question because they have never had those limits tested or challenged. Because of this, it is not uncommon for a submissive to state that "They have no limits!"

The statement of no limits can mean only two things. Either the submissive is a lifestyle 'virgin', or the submissive is masochistically insane.

All sane human beings have limits. There are or should be fundamental boundaries across which the human mind is incapable of retaining sanity should those boundaries be crossed. These are called hard limits. A Hard Limit is an issue or belief that must remain inviolate for the individual to retain a belief in them and the world around them. These are belief's that will never change. They are a part of the core or inner self.

NO CHILDREN

NO ANIMALS

NO DEAD PEOPLE

These are the basic three hard limits. None of the above can consent. People who actively choose to violate any of the beings mentioned above violate Federal, State and Local law, they violate the basic credo of the SSC D/s community which is Safe, Sane and consensual, they violate and abuse the rights and freedoms of those they interact with as well as taking actions which are morally repugnant and ethically corrupt! Those who prey on the weak, the young, the animals or the dead are not part of my community. I will not accept them or their actions and choices as just another kink. Non-consensual usage is abuse, rape, wrongful imprisonment and torture!

Some people believe that these limits are so fundamental that they are simply 'understood'. I disagree. One should never assume that the person you are interacting with means something or believes something they have never actually stated to you. There are people who hide within this community who will accept a statement of 'no limits' as an invitation and expressed voluntary consent to damage, injure or destroy another human being. It is crucially important when seeking a partner within this community or any other to find someone whose baseline hard limits match yours. Be specific, direct and pointed when asking about these limits. If you don't then you may be placing yourself in a position of vulnerability where you may be forced into a situation which you are unable to evade which is utterly intolerable!

Hard Limits are called Hard Limits because they never change, are not subject to stretching, extending or expanding and the violation of any of them is sufficient by itself to totally sever the relationship and possibly extend criminal charges against the perpetrator. It should be noted that you may have differing hard limits than those stated above. There may be other issues which you mandate as inviolate within your own life. Look carefully into yourself and try to clearly note I do not identify them as a Dominant) considers the submissive to be without value and desires to use, injure, mentally or physically destroy them. Or, the Dominant requires that their submissive have no limits beyond mutually shared hard limits. Ask! If the person you are interacting with clearly states that the submissive/slave should have no limits at all. Leave! This person is not a Dominant. They may attempt to coerce you into continued communication using guilt, shame, need and intimidation to convince you that this is what you really desire. Do not stay! Expect such a predator to be charming, intelligent, smooth and very able to 'skew' things into something you may agree to. This is not D/s. One of the best ways to identify someone with problems is if they attempt to limit or control your access to information and limit your contact with other people within this community. If you have met a 'dominant' who tries to isolate you from information or contact with others - Beware! Remember that a real Dominant is not afraid of you having information; it is part of informed consent. In addition, the forming of real life friendships within the community is considered healthy. It is a place where people share information and support each other.

However, a Dominant may ask a submissive to withdraw from a friendship relationship if the Dominant believes that the individual friendship is negative or unhealthy for their submissive. As long as this is done based on the merits of the situation then it should not be construed as an attempt to isolate the submissive. If this occurs the Dominant 'should' ensure that the submissive has other acceptable to the Dominant contacts within the community.

 

8/2/2009 9:40:57 AM

SOFT LIMITS

Please take a moment to read the article titled 'Hard Limits' before continuing to read this article.

Limits are the word used to identify the 'range' of play acceptable to the individual within the D/s or BDSM lifestyle community. This is a way for the individual to state their lifestyle preferences and taboos prior to entering a relationship. This is done to ensure to the best of one’s ability that the issues, beliefs, rights, needs and desires unique to that individual are clearly understood. Some people go so far as to engage in written contracts identifying these limits in writing so that there can be no later misunderstanding.

It is assumed that within a play 'scene' or 'session' that the Dominant will not violate a submissives stated preferences or limits. It is further assumed that within a play 'scene' or 'session' that the Dominant will test, extend or stretch certain of that individual submissives stated limits. This appears to be two statements in total conflict.

Part of the complexity of the BDSM world revolves around its constant contradictions. It is complete Paradox. Limits are those things which the submissive is most sensitive to. Within those limits hide their fears, embarrassments, shames, guilt's and especially pains. It is not uncommon for a submissive to state a limit knowing, wanting and desiring for their Dominant to take them into that place where they are unable to go alone. This is called a Soft Limit. A Limit where the identification of Limit means danger, not stop. Soft Limits are things which challenge the mind, the body, the spirit and the past.

When a Dominant and a submissive are first exploring each other to see if a relationship is possible they will engage in intense conversations. Within these conversations they will discuss the range of limits and play that each hopes or feels a need to engage in. Also within these conversations will be a discussion of forbidden or hard limits. Areas that are never to be challenged stretched or extended by the Dominant. It is important for both people to communicate clearly and openly and listen clearly and openly to what the other person is saying here. If a submissive can identify and state their hard limits then the Dominant will have a means to clearly understand where the submissive is coming from. After establishing these hard limits then the conversation will often move further into Soft Limits.

Beginning Soft Limits:

NO BLOOD SPORTS (Guns, knives, needles or any object that penetrates the skin membrane)

NO WATER SPORTS (Urine or Feces play - this involves serious health risks)

NO AIR SPORTS (Asphyxia, choking, strangulation or blockage of the airways - again this involves a serious health risk)

NO BROKEN BONES, MUTILATION, or PERMANENT BODY MARKINGS

NO OVERT HUMILIATION or MENTAL EDGE PLAY

Note: There are numerous other aspects of play which the individual submissive may consider to be limits, some of the most common are gags, blindfolds, confined spaces, heights, suspension, multiple scening, bisexual or homosexual scening, overt humiliation, public scening, as well as a full range of limitations on certain types of specific equipment or toys. As you can see the variations and options regarding Soft Limits are virtually 'limitless' <grins>.

A submissive may state any number of things as a 'limit' with the knowledge that many of these 'limits' will be challenged and changed over time. Nothing remains constant except Hard Limits. ALL other limits evolve, harden or disappear over the course of time and experience within the Lifestyle. Playing 'against' these 'soft or fluid' limit boundaries is the dangerous and tenuous challenge of the Dominant. It is often part of the Dominants desire to 'take' a submissive beyond the point where that submissive believes they can go. To soar, to fly and to transcend those thresholds. Often in edge play a submissive finds ways to release debris from incidents or injuries in the past, to build new memories and experiences and open doors inside of themselves to places they have never believed themselves able to go. This is a fragile exploration. It is easy to err in edge play, to go further than you should. This is the area where good communication between a Dominant and submissive becomes essential. It is not the desire of a Dominant to injure or damage their submissive, it is their desire to meet their submissives 'true' needs. Playing along the lines of the contradiction is where both will find the greatest dangers and the greatest rewards.

8/2/2009 9:36:58 AM

Advice For The New Dominant

 

 

THE BEGINNING…First, You should take a serious look at yourself. What is it about BDSM that You find appealing?  Do You wish a 24/7 relationship; taking on the responsibilities for deciding all aspects of a submissive’s life?  Do You wish to encourage another to become the best person they can be?   Do you wish BDSM just in the bedroom?   Alternatively, is it something in-between?  Whether, it's the sense of power gained in having another under Your full control or it is the pleasure to be found in administering pain, there is no right answer, except for Yourself.  Do not try to live up to any others’ expectation.   Start out by trying to define what it is that You crave.  You cannot hope to control or take responsibility for another, until first you understand Yourself and maintain control of Yourself, this starts with self-1) You'll do her considerable mental harm, (2) You'll be violating the law (at the point where you step over the line, it's no longer consensual); and (3) word WILL get out, and nobody will want to play with you anymore. (Remember the BDSM community is very tightly knit and nothing stays hidden for long.)

SAFE WORDS are those that will stop the action if the sub feels it is needed.  You MUST honor these if Your partner uses them. Be careful to choose words that can be easily remembered. I heard about a Dom who assigned a sub the safeword "aspen". She needed it, but could not remember anything except that it was a tree. She was shouting out "birch!", "pine!", etc., which he took to be an attempt to antagonize him... the result was not pleasant.  I use have the submissive use two safewords.  One that the submissive can use to indicate that I may be reaching the limit of what they feel they can tolerate physically, mentally, or emotionally.  The other, which if the submissive uses,  I will stop the scene, hold and talk with the submissive until she calms down, then I give the submissive the opportunity to decide if they want to continue or conclude the scene.  Remember that safewords are not the submissive taking control, but they allow the submissive to protect themselves, which as human beings, they have a right to do.

SAFE PLANS are pre-arranged between the submissive and a friend.  They include making sure somebody knows where the submissive will be, Whom the submissive will be with, and a safe call or calls made at scheduled time(s).  If the call(s) are not made at the proper time(s) or if the sub uses a danger codeword during that call, the police will be visiting Your little party.  Make sure Your sub makes the calls. Carry a little portable alarm clock for that purpose, just in case you both get wrapped up and lose track of time.  I never meet with a new partner without assuring that she has a safe plan in place.  This includes public meetings, even if the submissive says they have total trust in Me.  I expect them to have, as much care for their own safety, as I do.

AFTER CARE…Finally, we come to the close of the scene. You need to realize that the submissive has been in a particularly vulnerable state, and that the scene may have caused him or her to fall into "sub-space", a wonderful altered state of consciousness.  It will take a while for your partner to "fully return" to the present.  There is nothing more terrifying to a sub than being abandoned in this vulnerable state.  You need to be there, and be caring, during this period of coming down.  For the caring Dominant, this time of closeness and comfort is just as enjoyable, just as special, as it is for the submissive.

CONCLUSION…In short, you need patience, an open mind, a sense of responsibility, and a willingness to learn.  We in the BDSM community are just human beings, we have our good points and bad, and no, none of us is perfect.  We all have room to grow and learn, whether we have been in this life for years or are just starting out.  There are many in the community, who are willing to help you in your journey.  Seek the advice of those with more experience. You'll find most of us are very willing to help T/those W/who are sincerely seeking to learn and not at all shy about showing you things that thrill us. If You learn wisely, You will find that soon others will come to You for advice, as /well, for the respect You earn in the community will be great. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/1/2009 10:14:08 PM

The Beginners Guide to Dominance and Submission

Although it may seem through outward appearances that all the power in the relationship flows from the Dom or Master to the sub or slave, this is somewhat misleading. The players in a D/s relationship, no matter which side they are on, are equals to a certain degree. Both sides have power, but in different ways. The Dom may have ultimate authority, but the sub is the one who initiates most actions.

To prevent any misunderstanding between players, they should understand the difference between a Dom and a Master, and a submissive and a slave.

The Dominant, or Dom.

"Many inexperienced Doms believe that all that is required is simply ordering your sub around as you choose. It's not. There's much more to be said about what being a good Dom requires" (Rex99, 07-21-95, AOL)

Domination is not just giving random orders. A good Dom will find a way to cause the sub to desire pleasing the Dom. A Dom, or Dominant, is the protector, teacher, and lover to the sub.

As the protector, the Dom must be (a) stronger than the sub, and (b) stronger than other people in the life of the sub. This does not mean that he has to be physically bigger or stronger. I am talking about character and personality.

As the teacher, the Dom must be wise and, above all, right. The Dom should not arbitrarily punish the sub on a whim. There must be a reason. To do otherwise will break down the trust and security of the sub. The Dom has to be respected by the sub. Respect is a quality that is earned by the Dom being right, and issuing swift, correct justice and reward to the sub. The Dom is not there to inflict pain and degradation on the sub, but to give the sub a goal and a direction on how to love and please him.

As the lover, the Dom is loving and, when appropriate, stern. He must recognize that he is the only source of pleasure for the sub. He must see to it that this area is not neglected. The Dom should, when appropriate, be gentle, supportive, and tender to the sub. A Dom/sub relationship is not just about overpowering. It is about the Dom caring for the well-being of the sub. If punishment is required to stop a destructive action by the sub, then it comes from the Dom. On the other hand, when correct action has been noted by the Dom, love and caring should come from him to the sub.

The Master

The Master is a higher gradient of control in D/s. The Master follows the same rules as a Dom, but in a stricter sense. The Master can have a slave, but may also call their slave a sub. The slave is owned or "collared" by the Master. The Master considers the slave a possession, but a highly valuable and loved one, the most valuable thing he owns. Offenses against the rules laid out by the Master are dealt with more severely, in most circumstances. Still, the Master, when pleased, flows great love and caring to his slave. The Master is also more protective of his slave because the slave is totally dependent on the Master.

The Submissive, or sub

"To be sure, the slave serves; the Master receives. But that does not mean that the slave has no sense of self, or self-worth. Her needs are real, and she should leave a relationship where her needs are not met." The role of the submissive appears to be somewhat simpler, but in actuality, the sub plays a large role in shaping the D/s relationship. The sub's primary role is to follow her Dom's directions and to please the Dom. Being submissive does not mean that the sub is a doormat for the Dom. The sub is the Dom's companion, his student, and his lover.

As a companion, the sub is treated with respect and dignity, is allowed to voice opinions, and allowed to share in the Dom's activities. This is the area where the sub is the most equal with the Dom.

As a student, the sub learns how to please the Dom, and when done, expects to be rewarded by the Dom. Likewise, when not done or done incorrectly, the sub expects to be corrected and shown the right way to act.

As a lover, the sub goes out of their way to please the Dom because they genuinely care for the well being of the Dom. The sub does this, not out of fear of pain or retribution, but because they wants to give the Dom pleasure. The sub does not want the Dom to be disappointed with them. The sub takes pleasure from the fact that the Dom is pleased.

The slave

The slave is a higher gradient of submissiveness in D/s. A slave's primary purpose in life is to serve the needs and desires of the Master. The slave relinquishes all control to the Master, because the slave knows the Master has her well-being totally at heart. The slave is marked by her Master in some fashion to show ownership. This can be done with a tattoo, a piercing, or even a physical collar. The Master/slave relationship tends to be more of a lifetime commitment to each other than a typical Dom/sub relationship. The slave is held to a higher standard of conduct and compliance than a typical sub, due to the fact that the slave has given control of their life to the Master.

 

 

8/1/2009 10:06:22 PM

EMERGENCE

Emergence is a term sometimes used to describe the process that many people experience when they 'find' either themselves or the lifestyle of BDSM. In many cases this begins when the individual is in their late 20's (for some women), mid 30's (for most men and women), to late 40's (for virtually everyone else). Often people become exposed to D/s after the breakup of a long term relationship, a divorce or during a 'mid-life crisis'. The Internet has become one of the largest sources of D/s initiation in it's very short lifetime. Regardless of the actual trigger some things seem to remain fairly consistent in a majority of the newcomer's experiences.

Emergence is the emerging from vanilla into the BDSM lifestyle, something like emerging from a cocoon. This is a process that takes years. It has been my experience that there are several phases that seem to be consistent during this emerging process. At the onset many people are uncertain 'where' they might fall in this new world and they may have conflicting fantasies which in essence tell them merely that 'things' in this lifestyle seem to address images, fantasies, thoughts, hopes and dreams which have lingered just below the surface of the individual's life sometimes for many, many years. Often if they have discovered this lifestyle through the online rooms they find themselves 'pressed' to choose an orientation. Too often the individual jumps at what they think they might be. Choosing this role helps them fit it. They find they can learn the lingo, talk the talk fairly quickly and be accepted.

There are several problems with an introduction into the BDSM world in this way. One of the most significant is the case of the new telling the new what to do. This is the blind leading the blind. The cyber BDSM world online is composed of several different types of people. There are those who are cyber only - and find the Internet a way to have a safe quasi-BDSM experience interactively, with total anonymity and safety. There are those who are not BDSM at all but what the community call vanilla kink, these tend to be people looking for quick, easy, cheap sexual contacts and affairs with that 'edge' of kinky that they cannot find in their vanilla life. There are those seeking to prey upon the new and innocent by promoting themselves as something they are not. These can be sociopaths who enjoy injuring and even killing people, they are beginning to use the Internet successfully as a hunting ground. Then we have people who are real life BDSM who also enjoy making friends and contacts on the Internet for it is truly an excellent resource and way to connect. For an emergent or newcomer D/s person this becomes a very dangerous and tangled web.

Sorting out what is real from what is false can require experiences that are painful, ugly and even dangerous. People have raced to stick 'labels' on people in order to classify them. This is just as flawed as the newcomer leaping to 'become' something before they have any real comprehension of what that is. An emergent Dominant may go through a phase of desiring to submit. This is a completely honest and real feeling that can cause that potential Dominant to mislabel themselves as a submissive or switch. An emergent submissive may find themselves with serious combative feelings after the commencement of a relationship with a Dominant. These combative actions can appear very Dominant and lead that submissive into emotions of confusion and distress. Expectations that the individual (regardless of their orientation) can quickly 'become' Dominant or submissive are flawed.

The individual should consider the process one of evolution and change. It is impossible to fully embrace either side without tasting the other side to at least some degree. In addition since many newcomers are just emerging from marriages they tend to have a need or desire to avoid settling into another relationship quickly. In a new Dominant they may see this panorama of opportunity. Willing submissives everywhere. For many new Dominant's there is a stage in the first 2 years of emergence where they go through a feeding frenzy. Often taking on several submissives at once and actively resisting efforts to commit to any one person. Some try to create stables or houses of 'servers'. For those who translate this into a real life arena they often discover that 'managing' many people is quite difficult. Not only are their skills only marginally developed but often the people they select are newcomers as well who have not 'embraced' themselves fully. In addition a vast percentage of new Dominant's fail to take active steps to educate themselves in the real life BDSM world prior to assuming a Dominant role and engaging the attentions of one or more submissives in the cyber community.

The same can be said for many submissives though in general I find that more submissives actively educate themselves than Dominants. At least in the beginning. Many people will make a contact and engage in a cyber relationship which fairly quickly progresses into a real life meeting. For a new Dominant this is a terrifying thing, they have no experience in what is really safe or not safe, how to act, behave or respond. Some attempt to bluff their way through by selecting a submissive who is just as much of a BDSM virgin as they are. Again this is the blind leading the blind. This new Dominant if they have not become active in the local community may adopt or pattern their behavior upon what they have noted in the online cyber community rooms. This can be absolutely disastrous as many of the role playing rituals so common online simply do not work in real life.

A new submissive may make the same mistake. I have had several submissives tell me they are trained - then I discover that this training was exclusively on-line, not in real life. Please note that you can become educated online, you can engage in private scenes that can be meaningful and challenging for you but you cannot experience tactile reality without being physically with another person.

It becomes especially dangerous when the submissive creates fabrications of safety based on 'how wonderful' this online Dominant is. Many feel it is unseemly to question someone too closely and can even feel that such questioning may appear to be a lack of trust. Many newcomer submissives are afraid to attend local events alone, fearing they will be pounced upon by lurking Dominants. Because of this they may develop a skewed understanding of the real life community. There are numerous safe ways to attend events and demonstrations that do not require for either a new Dominant OR submissive to be attached. Many real life BDSM people will voluntarily and willingly host newcomers and invite them to attend events as part of a 'group' of people so that they will feel more comfortable. Investigating these options is something a new Dominant and submissive should actively do as soon as possible when they recognize D/s traits inside of themselves. They should also consider joining one of the older well established BDSM organizations and read the literature provided by that organization.

In the 3-5 years after initial emergence the Dominant will generally slow down from their initial frenzied state. Previous habits will often begin to be dropped. Many of these are long term vanilla habits of interrelating. This takes time and hard work. It requires accepting difficult aspects of the inner self and an acknowledgment of the levels of personal responsibility that are necessary in actively living in a BDSM relationship. Many people in this stage will form longer term consistent relationships though seldom will they successfully transition to a full time relationship at this point. This is where many Dominant's learn how to be honest, often for the first time in their life. They tend to learn that honesty is no longer optional but necessary. They also may begin to become intolerant of deceit, machinations, and all kinds of underhanded antics. In the later stages of this phase the Dominant will often begin to consider seeking out one special person to share their life with. Some will seek two, though the success of poly relationships is statistically much worse than mono relationships.

A submissive will endure some of the same experiences in the 3-5 year range. Often they will become quite discriminating on whom they will interact with. Many become locally active in community organizations and volunteer to help other newer submissives in their learning processes. A large percentage of submissives will spend a portion of these years exploring their Dominant side fully, either as a switch, a Top or as a full out Dominant. They will learn to become more honest and truthful in expressing their needs both to themselves and to others. Often they will seek to become more centered and healthy. In the later stages of the 5-7 year period the experienced submissive will often reach a stage of peaceful acceptance of themselves. Their desire to be combative will have faded during the processes of removing the habits they had developed from childhood. It is at this point that they find they can reach out perhaps for the first time to offer themselves fully and without fear as a true submissive.

It has been my experience that for a vast majority of people the first contact with the BDSM community to the point of peacefully embracing their inner self is a process that takes about 7 years. For some this is much shorter and for some this never fully occurs. Many people DO find that they have lived with D/s in its vanilla form for the majority of their lives and the transition for them can occur much faster! There are no rights and wrongs to the process itself although education will help reduce the risks and bad experiences. There is no rush to 'be' anything and no right or wrong to either orientation. In the end you will find that you will continue to change and grow long beyond the initial stages. What is natural will eventually be the strongest and in that you will find your true self. Try not to obsess on the lifestyle, keep other interests and hobbies open and active. Being well rounded is mentally healthy and allows you to make better choices. 

8/1/2009 10:39:37 AM

Expectations Of A Submissive

 

This is an updated version of a piece I wrote several years ago, after having only been involved in "the scene" for less than two years. 

Since that time, I've changed a lot in my thinking and I've grown into various areas of my submission and my self-knowledge.  I thought that perhaps it was time to change this essay to go along with those remarkable changes. 

Do not use this as your own, as it may not fit your needs, but perhaps use it as a guide in writing your own expectations as a submissive. Everyone's needs are different, both Dominant and submissive.  And as I've learned, it's always better to state expectations up front - or, bring them up when they change in any fluid and growing relationship. 

My dearest Dominant, 

This is for you. 

It is about my expectations as your submissive. What I expect of you, and what I expect from myself. It's about your role as my Dominant, and my role as your submissive. I placed my submission in your hands.  It is a very strong part of who I am, and what I believe and feel.  It IS me, and this is what I expect from this relationship, to be able to be at my fullest potential. 

I expect to bend to your will. I expect to serve you for your pleasure, which brings me pleasure in return.  I expect that if I should fail to obey you, or please you, that you will punish me in ways you see fit. 

I expect you to administer pain in whatever form solely for your pleasure, should you feel this desire. However, I expect that you'll draw a clear line between punishment and 'play'.   I expect you to understand the level and type of pain/control/stimulation I want to feel as discussed between us, and if I've not expressed myself clearly or completely, I expect that you will ask for, and then receive, clarification. 

I expect you to respect me as a person, and understand that my submission is not an admission of inability. 

I expect to be reminded of my submission to you when you feel that I need to be reminded. I expect to have the right to remind *you* of it as well, when I feel as if I'm un-anchored in myself, and feel a need to be reigned back in. 

I expect to you explore limits, sexually, emotionally and mentally, if and when you feel it's appropriate. 

I expect you to issue orders that will force me to examine and push a limit I may have, which would bring you pleasure for me to submit to. I expect you to accept that I may shudder and tremble, and perhaps even defy.... And I expect you to not stop - not give in - when I do this, unless you change your mind. 

I expect to serve your pleasure in all ways. I expect you to use whatever tools you see fit, and I expect you to work with me toward complete and total submission to you. This is what I desire deep inside, and it's what I feel that I need to feel completely whole. 

I expect you to set guidelines for me as you see fit. If I should ever break a rule, or try to top from the bottom, I ask that you don't let me get away with it, unless you find it entertaining or amusing. I expect you to understand that I need more than anything to give up that control, that it makes me feel good to do so. 

I expect honest communication, rather it's good, bad or indifferent.  I expect that this will be a relationship built on more than sex and submission - but also on mutual respect and trust.  These things are essential to any good, strong, growing relationship. I ask that you communicate with me about likes and dislikes, and intentions you may have.  I ask that I am allowed to feel the freedom to do the same with you. 

I expect play time as well as work.  I expect to laugh as well as cry.  I expect you to mark me if you feel like it.  I expect you to be honest with me, if I ask to play and you don't feel like it. 

I expect you to grow and change as I do, in your own way. 

I expect you to understand these expectations, and if you don't understand them, I expect you to discuss them with me. I expect that you will accept what I've said, and be honest with me about your feelings about it. 

In that, we will both feel free to chase the tiger's tail. 

 

8/1/2009 8:22:24 AM

How To Cope With Release

 

 Your world may seem empty, and all you can seem to do is cry, but you try not to show it to O/others   for fear of ridicule, or being told that familiar phrase "this is only cyber". I am sorry, but for many   of us, cyber and real life mix and the feelings are quite real. Whether the Dom/me knows it or not,  there is a real person on the other side of the computer screen. One who loved, one who trusted, on
  who depended upon You with all their being. That person feels, that person hurts, that person does cry at the loss of their Master/Mistress, their companion, their lover, their teacher, their guide through this realm.

   The person whom has served faithfully, sat day after day, night after night awaiting the return of their Master/Mistress, aches to be able to serve Them again, their soul begs to be reunited with the One whom they would give their all for, desires to be held and consoled by the same person who released them, but it is not to be.

 The first stage is denieal of the release, not wanting to believe it has happened, sitting around waiting for your former Master/Mistress to return, hoping that it is all a dream, that they will return.

 The second stage is shock, our inability to cope with our release causes us to withdraw, not wanting help from anyone, just to sit and think about what has happened.

    The third state is self-depreciation, thinking it's all your fault, that you weren't worthy, you did something wrong. Though we know this is not true, our mind refuses to allow us to move on, that we must be the blame for all that has happened.

   The fourth stage involves depression, thinking that nothing is ever going to be the same, that you cannot live without the person you so trusted and depended upon. Our self worth is battered and, we feel we deserve all that we have gotten and more, that we are not worthy of anything good.

   The fifth stage is hate, wanting everything bad to happen to the person who hurt you and to any person involved in the release, wanting them to hurt as much as you do.

 The sixth stage is acceptance, learning to live with the fact that you were released and that you must move on, this stage is the best, it allows us to heal the most, and builds our self-worth back up.

And the final stage is starting over, continuing on with your life, the stage which you can grow again, and once more learn to trust and love, knowing that we will be happy again.

  The pain sometimes gets less, but not always. Remember that the outcome is always the same, we move on.

 All subs should go through a "mourning" period in which they can retrieve their dignity, reconstruct their feelings, and grow strong enough to choose whom they will serve. During this time, friends are so necessary to be able to carry on, to gain strength, and support. Lean on them, they will help you tremendously if only you let them.

  Take a piece of paper, or in the computer type down all of your feelings, those of hurt, pain, anger, fear, everything, and get them out. Do not hold back on your language, just write exactly what comes to your mind and release it all. Then take the paer and burn it, or if in the computer post and eliminate it. As you do this, think in your mind of this stage of your life developing and growing from what has happened, gain strength from the pain and you will allow yourself to heal.

  Though it may seem like the end of your world as you know it, it truly isn't. There is hope and you will find another, who is even stronger and better than the last, and you will rejoice in the previous loss and be thankful that it was allowed to happen.

  Many will ask you how you are, but it is hard to put all the feelings of loss into words. You do not have to if you do not wish, but remember that T/they are there to help. T/they worry and want to see you happy again...so lean on them, it will make T/them feel better and help you also.

 Always remember, there is a sun under the dark clouds, though hidden, it remains and will one day appear again and your world will be bright again.

   Submission is love, trust, hope, desire, yearning...when one falls all follow, all but one...HOPE.

8/1/2009 8:07:53 AM

Submissive Esteem

 

Editor's note: Please bear in mind that the author is writing from a heterosexual male Dom/fem sub point of view.

I have a simple fast rule - I don't tolerate people putting themselves down. That doesn't mean we can't have bad days, however to put one's self down demoralizes everyone who is around you. It calls into question their own ability to choose friends, lovers, etc. It calls upon their social expectations in who we accept within our sphere of socializing and friendship. Call me "nose in the air" but I have high standards for those I choose to be around, and to put oneself down in front of me is to question my ability to choose friends, lovers, etc.

As I have already pointed out this does not apply to those bad hair days or life troubled days we all have. Nor does it mean I don't go out of my way to help those with low self-esteem. I simply put my foot down in the beginning and say "hey around me there is no reason to feel low nor will it be tolerated." We all have to accept that others will, without fail, think of you as better or worse than you really are. The point is that we all have a basic need to "fit-in" within our peer groups and unless your truly friendless - i.e.: you have NOONE you can talk to, chances are that these peers of yours think more highly of you than you do yourself.

So how do we go about helping someone with a low self-esteem problem change it? While from here on out I will direct it mostly to the Dominants, submissives can also use these steps amongst yourselves - just adapt as necessary.

Dominants - those submissives with low self-esteem got there because of others in their lives holding them back, destroying their personal strength, verbal abuse, feelings of inadequacy brought on by others. We have a decision to make - we can fulfill in them these feelings by being harsh, putting rules in front of them that we know they can't abide by all the time, and showing them our disappointment in how they function or submit to us. We can say things like "if you loved me you would do this." We can breed co-dependence in them quicker than an alcoholic or a wife beater can - and we can do that because after all, they love us and we're not abusing them - we're showing them love.

The alternative and the one that I propose is one of building them up. To teach them independence, self-reliance and the ability to use their own strength. The benefits are enormous in these cases because the submission is deeper, fuller and based more on love, trust and acceptance of will instead of dependency of a stronger person.

So how do we reinforce the positive while taking away the negative? These suggestions are based on my own experience in the lifestyle and have worked without fail except on an occasion where the person needed mental health provided by professionals.

Do not accept or tolerate them putting themselves down. One important thing you can do is use a mind game they are already acquainted with. Guilt. I am not recommending the use of the "guilt trip" other than in this area. You guilt them into not putting themselves down. Comments and more importantly belief in statements such as "why would you doubt how I feel toward you?" "Are you saying that I have such low expectations that for me to say your beautiful is a lie?" These create guilt for that person and they feel guilty for letting you down.. A rule I use in my relationships with, not only melly, but friends as well: "I won't tolerate you putting yourself down."

Such actions get my wrath, induce a lecture, corner time, corporal punishment, ignoring such actions/statements, etc, depending on the level of relationship we have. In time as the habit of putting oneself down is broken we can now start building them up with more productive and positive results. Making them repeat how beautiful they are to mirrors or to you while looking in your eyes. Putting them into situations that make them feel beautiful and high on the social ladder - dress up dinners, public displays of affection, simply holding hands while walking through the mall

See what I am getting at? You first put a stop to their current habit and then build into them new ones. What else can we do?

Never set them up for failure. Set realistic and easy goals at first. For example I so often see Dominants who will give their new submissive a list of 50 rules they have to abide by. They are setting the sub up for failure and by doing so destroying self-esteem no matter if that submissive is of high or low esteem. Start off easy, with just a couple of rules. Once those rules become HABIT, add a couple more. Does that mean you won't have them in trouble as often? Yes it does, too bad. Learn how to use the scene to incorporate those type of situations so that both of you can fulfill that "you were a bad girl" scenario in the safety of a scene that is role play. The short term effects are the same. But not the long term ones.

  • Long term effect: "I succeed in doing what pleases Master without correction."
  • Short term effect: "Damn that hurt so bad last night and he really sounded mad at me! I am glad it was just a scene though it felt so real." My point is that you build someone up by encouragement and motivation NOT by allowing them to disappoint you and fail.

The last thing that I would suggest is this:

When they do mess up and yes they will. Be harsh and stern as they need. Let them cry. Let them get over the guilt. And then go back to square one as if nothing ever happened. And try harder. The success of a submissive overcoming low self-esteem is the responsibility of that person who they put their trust and submission into. There are no exceptions. Also never allow anyone to speak down or bad about your submissive. If these occasions happen have the submissive see your reactions and how you handle it. Its where we get to be the knights on white horses they grew up believing still existed.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/31/2009 1:11:49 PM

Differences Between A Slave & A Submissive

 

Many ask if slaves truly exist. In the way a dictionary and history define slavery, no they do not exist in most modern countries. (Though there is some contention that slavery rings do still exist in secret) Most people in civilized countries generally agree that the legal ownership of another human being is immoral and thus make it illegal. However, in the world of BDSM, one will find that some of the people involved call themselves by many different terms; one of these is the term "slave". Of course, this often raises the question of how is a slave different from a submissive. This question often is met with outright hostility, disbelief in the existence of slaves and the thought that the words slave and submissive (as nouns) are interchangeable terms within the context of BDSM. Many will not agree with any of those thoughts, and I am one of them. I have spent a great deal of time talking with slaves in the honest attempt to better understand them, their lifestyle choices, and judge for myself whether or not this is a healthy variation to the BDSM lifestyle.

To the question of whether or not slaves exist inside of BDSM I say that yes they do. They may not be the largest group, but there are quite a few. Do slaves differ from submissives? Again, my answer is yes they do. Slaves tend to differ from submissives by the way they think, act, and submit and their expectations.

A slave tends to think more along the lines of black and white. They have very little room for leeway or shades of gray in their lifestyle choices. They do not seem to expect much leeway in the reaction of their dominant either. By this I mean, if a slave is feeling ill and thus doesn't complete all their usual daily tasks, they will expect the dominant to react with the usual punishment. A submissive may be more inclined to expect leniency from the dominant because they were ill. A slave thinks in terms of being owned, not in terms of submitting. To them, being in a collared relationship means they are owned, and often this translates into the statement that they do not have the "right" "choice" or "option" to walk out if the relationship goes bad. This does not mean a slave will accept an abusive relationship, though their tolerance limits for what is abusive and what is not seem to be higher than those of a submissive. This belief in ownership stems from a strong commitment on both an emotional and mental level to the dominant. There is a level of acceptance of the dominant's behavior that can be more intense and widespread than many submissives would allow. For example, a dominant wants to bring in a third to the relationship. A submissive may demand certain criteria be met before they allow ( yes, allow) such to occur, whereas a slave may say "It is not up to me, if this is what Master wants, so be it" and quietly accept this new change. To some this kind of thought process is considered wrong or somehow brought out by abuse, but this is not necessarily true. A slave thrives on the absolute fact, that they literally have no control over the relationship or what will occur within it, whereas a submissive often retains some level of control in the relationship. The thought process focuses solely on what would make the master/mistress happiest and how the slave can be most pleasing to them. Subs tend to think of themselves and their own pleasure in addition to that of their dominant. Slaves work very hard to put themselves second in all the things and their owners first. To them, this is what comes with being a slave and submitting completely. Slaves put forth a lot of effort in achieving an inner peace with their chosen position. With this peace comes acceptance of themselves, and a quiet sense of contentment. They view pride, arrogance and other such emotions as negative and unbecoming in a slave.

A slave's behavior is different from a submissive as well. If you listen to slaves talk about their behavior (or watch them), they often speak of being quietly accepting, in control of themselves at all times, formal, and other such things. There seems to be more focus on how the slave behaves at any given moment, with less leeway. In many slave relationships, the slave is required to use an honorific at all times, and couldn't conceive of calling their master/mistress by any other name. Most slaves find yelling, tantrums, fits, or any other out of control behavior on the part of a slave to be reprehensible and deserving of severe punishment. Slaves put a lot of emphasis on their behavior and how they react to their dominant. They hold themselves to a high level of self-control. They require of themselves to have a pleasing demeanor as much as possible. They see no room for bratting behavior, any form of topping from the bottom, or any other form of manipulating the dominant. They see bratting as topping from the bottom, whining, cajoling or making requests after the initial denial as manipulative behavior that focuses on the slave's needs/desires instead of the dominant's and thus not proper. They look down on any behavior that is perceived as designed to force the dominant to meet a need of the slave, rather than the slave focusing on the Dom’s' needs. A slave will strive for perfection within themselves in completing all the tasks their master/mistress gives to them, while still keeping an eye out for things that they were not specifically told to do, but think would please their owner if they did them. A slave is required to be very self sufficient and capable because they often have a lot of responsibility placed on them. Slaves often feel that a slave should not need to be micro managed by their dominant because this is not pleasing, unless of course the dominant likes to micro manage. A slave will behave with the utmost of respect in a formal situation, and with as much respect as any situation warrants. (For example, quiet time at home may not require as strict a protocol as a formal party would) None of this emphasis on behavior means that a slave can't or does not crack jokes, goof off, or engage in verbal banter. Many slaves do indeed do these things. They do so however, with a great attention to the dominant's reaction and are careful not to be hurtful or overly sarcastic. Unless of course the dominant does not like this kind of behavior, then a slave will do their best to curtail it. (Which can be quite difficult, and in my opinion unhealthy, for someone who has a very playful sense of humor as an inherent part of their personality) So please do not take this article to say that slaves are not playful, have no sense of humor or anything like that because it just is not true. Slaves have the same array of personalities that everyone else does, and they enjoy them just like anyone else does. Slaves just tend to be a lot more aware of the dominant's limits to such activities than some submissives are. They also do not use their playful senses of humor (if they have one) to brat a dominant into playing with them, unless the dominant likes this kind of role play scene. Basically they tailor their behaviors to what the dominant prefers and is most comfortable with.

A slave's expectations from the dominant and the relationship are often very different from those of a submissive. A slave does not expect to have their desires met beyond their basic life supporting necessities. When their dominant does do something for them, they see it as a gift, not a necessity. Slaves tend to view things that many submissives expect in a relationship, as a luxury not a necessity. This does not mean that a slave will accept being abused or treated like they are worthless for extended periods of time, it just means they do not expect all the trappings that others expect from their relationships. (such as cuddling on demand, talking whenever the slave wants to talk, sleeping in a bed etc) Slaves expect their relationship to be difficult at times and their submission to not be easy all the time. They expect to be asked or ordered to do things they may not necessarily enjoy because the focus is not on their enjoyment or pleasure, but on that of their dominant. They expect to be treated as a slave and not pampered or cajoled to. They expect to be pushed to their current limits and have those limits pushed to expand. They expect to meet their dominants needs at all times and to not have their dominant accept any manipulation or disobedience. They expect to be used to the full extent of their current abilities and even trained (or taught through schooling etc.) to broaden their abilities to meet their dominant's needs. They do not expect to be consulted on every decision, asked their opinion all the time, or similar things. This does not mean they expect to be ignored or treated as if they do not matter, they just do not expect this as a normal part of the relationship, though most say their thoughts opinions, feelings and such are demanded by their dominant and the dominant will often take them into consideration while making decisions.

A slave submits differently from a submissive as well. Slaves will set no limits on their dominant's activities. A submissive will often have hard limits that their dominant cannot cross at all, and soft limits that can be pushed with prior negotiation. A slave has neither. They will not say that the dominant can't do a certain type of play or use a specific implement. They may tell the dominant that they do not like certain activities or implements at the beginning of the relationship (preferably before a collar) but they do not ban the dominant from using/doing those things. They expect to be asked to do things they may not particularly like and they consider it as part of submission because to them, submission is not about pleasing the slave, but about pleasing the dominant. Most slaves will say that because of this it is imperative that the slave chose to submit to a dominant whose likes/dislikes are a close match of their own and thus they will not be asked or ordered to do something they are totally opposed to. But even then, the slave will expect that these limits may change over time and accept it should it occur. A slave does not believe they can just leave the relationship. Some believe once they are collared it is for life and will not request release even if they feel their lives are in danger or they are being mentally/emotionally harmed. However, many relationships with slaves have guidelines in place for release of the slave should the slave truly desire such. Some slaves believe a slave can't possibly be abused since the dominant has no limits on what they can do to them, and if the dominant chooses to act in an abusive manner then that is their choice. This does not however seem to be the majority belief, but it also does exist.

Many of these differences overlap, and are applicable to submissives as well. However, as a whole they exist for most slaves that I have come into contact with. A slave is not better than a submissive in my opinion, merely different. Some of these characteristics can exist in a submissive, or even all of them. The base-separating factor between the two seems to be in the area of limits within submission. A slave sets none, a submissive does. Which word one uses to describe themselves remains a matter of personal choice, and my intent with this article is not to say otherwise. Instead my intent is to help others understand slaves a bit better and not look at them as mindless robots or doormats, because those two terms just do not fit the vast majority of lifestyle slaves. Whether or not being a slave is a healthy lifestyle choice is a matter of personal preference. I believe it can be a very healthy choice, others do not agree. Like any relationship where the balance of power rests with one person over the other, abuse can occur. I do not however see any reason to say it is more widespread among slaves over submissives or in bdsm at all.

7/31/2009 8:55:49 AM

Obedience

 

Obedience is basically doing what you are told to do. Interesting enough it seems to me that many take this to mean that submissives are mindless robots who do everything they are told, all the time, without any thought for themselves. (blind obedience) This is not true. Being obedient, by no means, says that you can't think for yourself, question things or have negative feelings about things. When one speaks of obedience they do not mean blind obedience.

Often though, you will see people discussing obedience and a submissive will say "I do what I am told all the time". What gets lost in a statement like that is the length of time the relationship has been in place, the level of trust the submissive has in the dominant, and the similarities in the couple's desires.

As a relationship continues and the trust grows eventually a submissive will reach a point where they do everything they are told without question. This comes about because the submissive knows the dominant will probably not ask something totally outrageous of them. The pair knows each other and are comfortable with one another in that knowledge. Often the periods of time in the beginning of a relationship where doubts and questions were more prfor example, at a play party or other gathering, during a "formal" period of time etc.) This is something that should be discussed before entering into the collared relationship and falls under expectations from the dominant. 

By submitting to someone, you are agreeing to obey that person in the areas in which you gave them control. There must be a balance between questions and obedience. A submissive can question an order, but should also realize that there will be times he/she will be told to do something they may not necessarily enjoy but that is not against their sensibilities. Obedience is one of the reasons it is so important to find a partner that matches you as closely as possible. If you hate golden showers for example, and you submit to a dominant who enjoys them but doesn't allow the submissive to set any play limits on the relationship, you may find yourself having to submit to a golden shower because you agreed to submit to someone that does not allow the submissive to set limits of physical play. Having to occasionally submit to something you do not enjoy, in no way means you must submit to something that is totally immoral to you (like child abuse or murder). But it does mean that the very act of submitting is not about the relationship going your way all the time, but is about the relationship being in the control of the dominant and the actions (scenes, sessions, behaviors) are controlled by the dominant. 

Obedience does not mean a submissive obeys everyone, but it is definitely a part of submission. Without obedience, there is no submission. A submissive must learn how much obedience they are willing to give a dominant, before they enter into a relationship. Some people enjoy giving full obedience at all times, others prefer to be able to set limits. Take your time and learn what obedience counts for to you. 

7/31/2009 8:48:06 AM

Suspense

 

 

 

 

Here I lay
Splayed open to your perusal
My eyes search yours
for that nod
that gleam of eye
that says
"you please me".
passion entangled
in every twisting fiber
of the ropes
that bind
my wrists
my ankles
my heart

This tangible gift
that lies before you
unwrapped
exposed
is only temporary
a moment
suspended

Consider that suspended also
is my heart
my soul
my mind
filled with You
devotion unending
knowing no limit

Suspended
in passion
in servitude
every fiber
of my being
Every thread that is me
Yours

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/30/2009 8:21:23 PM

In The Eyes Of My Soul

 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive. 
we are not equal. 
we are opposites of the whole 
complimenting one another 
fulfilling each other's needs 
completing the circle. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive, 
You have the instinctive need to control, possess, 
defend and provide for me. 
I have the instinctive need to please, trust, honor, 
and obey You. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive. 
You stand in front of me to protect me. 
You stand next to me to share with me. 
You stand behind me to support me. 
I kneel before You out of my deepest respect. 
for You have proven Your worthiness to me. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive, 
You teach me, You guide me, You give me strength. 
You are my light in the darkest of night. 
my submission is all that I have to offer. 
You're acceptance of this sacred gift has bound my 
soul for all time. 

For in the eyes of my soul, 
You are my Master and I Your submissive.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/30/2009 8:12:31 PM
Once upon a time and along ago
There i was wondering which way to go
i found myself thoughD/s
And am working for my Sir to become
His success.
7/29/2009 10:22:22 PM
   To my Sir

As I Sit Here

 

As I sit here and think of You, You are ever on my mind.

Pictures from the past float through my mind

For me to remember: Your touch

Your feel, Your strength, Your power;

That I crave so when You are here

My strength through Your power,

My calmness through Your control

My peace through Your strength,

My passion through Your direction

My direction through Your Command.

I am your submissive, in all the ways that You request,

In submission, pleasure, pain, mind, body and soul

I am Yours as You wish, Your every whim or command.

You chose me; my only wish is to please You

As You may require of Your submissive.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/29/2009 4:22:34 PM

Sweet Shame: Humbling, psychological and verbal domination

 

 

Humbling: To reduce someone in status. To punish the ego, and to open the heart.
To create humility, acceptance of externally provided edict, to put your trust in something outside you, bigger, higher, wiser. The intent is not to grind down or crush, any more than you would do a flogging scene. The goal is not to create damage but a delicious, exposed humility, a sense of frailty, vulnerability, worship, or a level where pretense and affectation has been stripped away.

Basics:
Humbling is typically not pain oriented
Humbling is Cheap: no props required per se
Physical pain is not necessary
Much can be verbally based

Safety Issues

  • Psych play is very tricky be aware that it’s a thin ice game. Sticks and stones will break my bones but names will never hurt me – actually the reverse is true.
  • When you’re flogging someone you can see the skin pinking up. But in Humbling play (like anal play!) it’s all happening inside you where you can’t see.
  • Talk beforehand to identify landmines where words may cut deeper than intended (weight, appearance, personal secrets, or failings, ethnicity)
  • During the scene make an effort to avoid any landmines Identified during presence talks. (The wounds don’t show and may not ever heal)
  • Like everything else in SM, likes and dislikes are personal, there will be things you will probably like a lot and things you cannot abide
  • Bottoms be prepared to signal when things are going outside your limits
  • Tops be prepared to transition quickly into aftercare if something snaps

Tips on Topping someone verbally is really the craft of acting

Relax, and aim for having a sexy spontaneous good time
Block out distractions
Use the Magic “If”: What would I be doing if I was this wicked bad person. From there, act as naturally as you can.
Enjoy it. Build the scene so that it is pleasurable to you.
Use props, costume, toys, a cigarette, a drink, to get in character, threaten to burn him with the cigarette, or toss a drink in her crotch
Aim for an authoritative, yet natural tone, a commanding tone while still being you.
Take the imperative tone: (You do this….) give assignments, and commands. Take the attitude of a superior officer, employer, or aggressor
Tell them how to stand, or to sit
Touch them at will.
Take pleasure in what you’re doing
Take pleasure in their displeasure, embarrassment, shame, discomfort
Create confusion, befuddlement
Assign punishment if you wish to

Some tips for verbal Humbling play:

1.    Describe what you’re seeing. Let some of your verbal banter simply describe the situation and your partners reactions (Oh your blushing… you fill out those jeans very nicely, is that a drop of sweat? … what a predicament you’re in…etc)

2.    1. And let some of your banter be guesswork about your partner is feeling. Ascribe lowly humiliating thoughts to them. (Your heart went pitter pat, when I suggested walking you down main street on a leash didn’t it… you really would like to have that waitress go down on you with the whole restaurant watching wouldn’t you…)

3.    Demand buy-in to what you’re saying. Demand that they acknowledge it personally (admit it…you really do want to eat from a dish on the floor)

4.    Express shock at the answers you just coerced (“I don’t believe it…you LIKE eating from a bowl on the floor? Like a little poodle??!! My word!)

5.    Explain as you would to a child what they’ve done wrong, even if they’ve done nothing wrong

6.    Aim become comfortable issuing edicts and commands (Sit over there….Bring me a fresco…turn and face the wall)

7.    Change your mind (I said PEPSI… don’t sit there silly…fetch the paddle)

8.    Give demeaning commands (RUN!… don’t sit like that…hike up your skirt)

9.    Tell them in advance what’s going to happen because of their mistakes.

10.                       3. Alternate between harshness and comfort (follow punishing words with “there’s a good girl …you did so well…you’ll do better wont you…you know I don’t REALLY want to hurt you…not badly anyway”)

11.                       Make them wait (Now you stand in the corner until I come fetch you…you’re in soooo much trouble”)

12.                       Interrupt at will.

13.                       Threaten (“ Im gonna give you to the count of ten to pick up this room… If you don’t get down on your knees in two seconds I'm going to tickle you for an hour”)

14.                       3. Summon up imaginary witnesses. Involve them verbally (What would your parents think if they could see you now? I bet your best friend would be amused to see you like this…do you think he’s at home now? What if that waiter were here…what you would do then?)

15.                       Walk them through a detailed verbal fantasy involving real or imagined characters (first he would say, how funny to see you all tied up and helpless)

16.                       And continue to describe verbally what you see (you are bright red!…seriously, I can’t tell whether you are scared or looking forward to this…you look good on your hands and knees… )

Roll with whatever happens: If they can’t do something you expected them to do, make it a game to see if you can get them to do it. Don’t get angry or frustrated. Keep changing the scope of the game to encompass whatever is happening now.

If the role of humiliating sadist is awkward, Think of it as an acting job. It is acting, after all, but acting out a part of you that’s real.

 

LEARNING TO BE A TRUE BAD MAN (OR WOMAN)

These are sensuous, powerful creatures, calm, amused, at ease with themselves, independent, beholden to no one and nothing. Their sense of comfort and freedom the sense of ease in doing bad things. They know what they like, and they like being bad. They enjoy wielding power and often have a deep delight in beauty, culture and the senses. They have style (Dr. No to James Bond brandishing a champagne bottle as a club: “It’s a Don Perignon ’55. It would be a pity to break it.”) This delight in the senses is at least in part, what makes them bad, when their viewed through society’s moralizing lens. Often enjoy the pretense of fairness (often for the fun of it). Study their speech, posture, and personal habits? Practice some of their lines in front of a mirror (Sounds silly I know, but it works). Learn to cultivate an attitude of understated menace.

 

Homework Project: study the great villains of Cinema
Watch with a notepad handy and watch them carefully


Role models: Great villains of cinema:
Anthony Hopkins in “Silence of the Lambs”
Kathleen Turner in “Bodyheat”
Alan Rickman in “Closetland”
Rutger Hauer in “Blade Runner”
Malcolm McDowell in “A Clockwork Orange”
Darth Vadar in “Star Wars”
Hart Bouchner in “Apartment Zero”
Aaron Eckhardt in “In the Company of Men”
Lawrence Olivier in “Richard III”
John Huston in “Chinatown”
Michael Marsden (as Mr. Blonde) in “Reservoir Dogs”
Robert Mitchum in the original “Cape Fear”
Dennis Hopper in “Blue Velvet”
Sean Connery as James Bond.
Henry Fonda in “Once Upon a Time in the West”

Get in the habit of reading good literature.
This will get you familiar with what beautiful, powerful language is.
Memorize poetry and learn to recite from memory.
Get in front of a mirror and recite good lines
Find Good Source material: SM Porn is good for stealing ideas


General Ideas for humiliating someone
Have them drop their trousers
Get them turned on and talk about it
Tie them up and talk about how helpless they are
Take their temperature with a rectal thermometer
Make them crawl on a leash,
Do things in front of a mirror
Withhold bathroom privileges
Watch while they go tinkle
Make them play with themselves (in person, on phone, on tape)
Tell them you know how much they are enjoying it
Strip tease – lap dance
Make them beg for something
Genderfuck – panties and lace for boys,
Leave a note with instructions
(cum calendars) Make them keep a journal that you get to read
Make them wear humiliating clothes
Do things involving food
Lift skirt
Forbid them to resist and tickle them silly
Make them repeat embarrassing things
Draw attention to the fact that they are turned on
Assemble an audience
Crete evidence through pictures, drawings recordings
Do things where there is some risk of being caught
Tease
Make them confess their inner thoughts lusts desires
Make them do something scary or embarrassing
Pubic shaving
Role play - dog, pony, slave, geisha, harem girl
Objectification – make them serve as a footstool


What about Going too Far/Cracking the mood and how to avoid it
Start with gentler activities and work up. Remember: Guys are generally kinkier than women and your partner’s idea of wild may not differ from yours. “Suck me you cunt” may freak out a woman who wanted to hear “nibble me all over” Beware of “tell me your wildest fantasy” instead make her wait and try things out gradually. If your partner is resistant or just along for the ride, you need to proceed slowly. If you convince her that your ULTIMATE FANTASY is something that turns her stomach you may have screwed yourself. Introduce the ideas without the impetuous that it’s your be all and end all.

Just because something is your wildest fantasy doesn’t mean she’s ready to hear it. Go slowly, gauging your partners reaction
And ask THEM for a hot fantasy (don’t ask for the hottest if you aren’t sure you want to hear). Ask for a HOT fantasy
Introduce things as what-if
Don’t go too far too fast
You can blow it by asking for what you really want
As dan savage put it lick whip cream of your nipples. Tie me up and pee on my
Ask what turns someonmne on

Volunteer gradually

Tickling how to get someone to tickle you
Tickle them
Is that all you’ve got then bat your eyelashes
Are you going to tickle me?
Nooo don’t
Please doooont

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/29/2009 10:35:36 AM

The Nine Degrees Of Submission

 

1.     The outright non-submissive masochist or kinky sensualist
Not into servitude, humiliation or giving up of control; just pain and/or spiced-up sensuality, on the masochist's own terms for the masochist's own pleasure (ie: being turned on solely or mainly by one's own bodily sensations, rather than being turned on by being "used" to gratify one's partner's sadism).

2.    Pseudo-submissive non-slave
not into even playing "slave", but into other "submissive" role-playing, e.g.: schoolteacher scenes, infantilism, "forced" transvestism. Usually into humiliation, but NOT into servitude, even in play. Dictates the scene to a large degree.

3.    Pseudo-submissive PLAY slave
likes to play at being slave. Likes to *feel* subservient; may in some cases like to *feel* that one is being "used" to gratify one's partner's sadism; and may even really serve the dominant in some ways, but only on the "slave's" own terms. Dictates the scene to a large degree; often fetishistic (e.g. foot worshippers).

4.    True submissive non-slave
really gives up control (though only temporarily and within agreed upon limits), but gets his/her main satisfaction from aspects of submission *other than* serving or being used by the dominant. Usually turned on by suspense, vulnerability, and/or giving up of responsibility. Doesn't dictate the scene except in very general terms, but still seeks mainly her/his own *direct* pleasure (rather than getting one's pleasure mainly from pleasing the dominant).

5.    True submissive PLAY slave
Really gives up control (though only temporarily; only during brief "scenes" and within limits) and gets his/her main satisfaction from serving and being used by the dominant - but only for FUN purposes, usually erotic. (May or may not be into pain, but if so, is turned on by pain *indirectly*, ie: enjoys being the objects of one's partner's sadism, on which the submissive places few requirements or restrictions.)

6.    Uncommitted short-term but more-than-play semi-slave
Really gives up control (though usually within limits); wants to serve and be used by the dominant; wants to provide practical/non-erotic as well as fun/ erotic services; but only when the "slave" is in the mood. May even act as a full-time slave for, say, several days at a time, but is free to quit at any time (or at the end of the agreed upon several days). May or may not have a long-term relationship with one's Mistress/Master, but, either way, the "slave" has the final say over when he or she will serve.

7.    Part-time consensual but REAL slave
Has ongoing commitment to an owner/slave relationship, and regards oneself as the Mistress'/Master's "property" at all times. Wants to obey and please her/him in all aspects of life - practical/non-erotic as well as fun/erotic. Devotes most of one's time to other commitments (eg: job) but the Mistress/Master has first pick of the slave's free time.

8.    Full-time live-in consensual slave
within no more than a few broad limits/requirements, the slave regards herself/ himself as existing solely for the Mistress'/Master's use, pleasure and well- being. The slave in turn expects to be regarded as a prized possession. Not much different from the situation of the traditional housewife, except that within the S/M world the slave's position is more likely to be fully consensual, especially if the slave is male (since men certainly aren't socially pressured into this kind of lifestyle). Within the S/M world, a full-time “slave” arrangement is entered into with an explicit awareness of the magnitude of power that is being given up, and hence is usually entered into much more carefully, with more awareness of the possible dangers, and with much clearer and more specific agreements than usually precedes the traditional marriage.

9.    Consensual total slave with no limits
A common fantasy ideal which probably doesn't exist in real life (except in authoritarian religious cults and other situations where the "consent" is induced by brainwashing and/or social or economic pressures, and hence isn't fully consensual). A few S/M purists will insist that you aren't really a slave unless you're willing to do absolutely *anything* for your Mistress/ Master, with no limits at all. There are a few who claim to be no-limits slaves, but in all cases it would be reasonable to doubt the claim.

 

7/29/2009 10:27:38 AM

Why Do People Submit?

 

 

This has to be a very personal and frequently asked question of those in the lifestyle. Very few seem to ask "why do you Dom, the submission thing blows their minds, is totally out there for many it seems.


People submit for different reasons within the various aspects of this lifestyle. Some submit for religious reasons, others for sexual, others yet because of a desire to serve, and some because they feel submissive to that person. Then there are those that submit for a mix of any and sometimes all of these reasons.
When asked this question, my answer is often a simple one..." " But it goes deeper than that. I submit to them because I feel submissive to them, because they have awoken a need in me to
serve them, to put them before me. I submit to the flogger because I have found a desire to feel its touch. I submit to the discipline because I have found the need for that structure in my life. I submit to Wolf sexually, because I've found its something we both enjoy.


Am I sexually submissive? Yes, but that is something that only exists towards Sir Paul Am I submissive in general..No, I don’t obey others, I do however listen, and take in what people might say and come to my own decisions. Can I see myself doing this for the rest of my life...no, but then I gave up trying to foretell the future some time back. It’s a dangerous game and fates always waiting to trip you up. Everyone finds their own reasons for submitting. They vary greatly. My reasons for submitting to Sir Paul are different to my reasons for submitting to any one4 else But one thing remains the same. I submit to them because I feel submissive to Him

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/25/2009 9:21:02 AM

What I Have Learned Of Dominance

 

What I have learned thus far can be summed up as follows: 
 

A dominant is a ruler, never a tyrant. 
- But to rule requires understanding, and understanding requires humility. 

A dominant has pride, but never arrogance. 
- But pride requires dignity, and dignity requires humility. 

A dominant commands respect, never fear. 
- But respect requires serenity, and serenity requires humility. 

A dominant employs strength, but never force. 
- But strength requires knowledge, and knowledge requires humility. 

A dominant criticizes, but is never offended. 
- But criticism requires insight, and insight requires humility. 

A dominant receives, but never takes. 
- But receiving requires giving, and giving requires humility. 

A dominant completes, but never tries to alter. 
- But to complete one must be able to see what is there, 
  not what is missing, and this most of all requires humility. 
 

In short, to use an archaic phrase, "noblesse oblige." If a dominant is the 
centre of a submissive's universe, it is because *she* thinks so, not 
because he does. If you are as serious about this lifestyle as you state, 
then you already know that the kind of submissive who will swoon just 
because you enter a room is not the genuine article. No one is obeyed, let 
alone respected, just coz. The truth of the matter is that owning is at 
least as much work as being owned.  

================

7/25/2009 12:43:55 AM

Wish You Were Here

 

Wish you where here
In my empty arms
Touching your heart with mine
Feeling our senses rise
Knowing that we combine
Into something,
That makes us feel as one.
No longer two.

How I want to touch you
In all your warm places
Making them warmer,
With each of my breaths
Too hot to contain,
Too hot to remain.
Within your aching flesh.

Touching you
With my knowing hands.
That learned to love you best.
Learned each hidden place.
That takes your breath away.
And leaves you wanting more.

How much I want to bind you
Tie you with my soul
Lock you to my body
And never let you go.
Never let you know...........another
No other would love you so

How I want to enslave you
Have you kneel at my feet
Take me in your hungry mouth
And drink your fill of me
And beg for more
Till I fulfill your need.
And then again.
And then again.

How I want to engorge you
With mouth, hot tongue, and teeth.
Take you to your limit.........then stop
And bring you back to ease.
Then take you back again.
This time a little higher.
But give you no release.

How much I need to feel you
Wrapped around my strength.
Pulsing and enfolding me,
Holding me............... much too deep
So deep, I pound against your heart.
Till the pain fulfills our need.


Then slowly ever growing
We erupt as one.
Flowing like dreams together
In its molten glow.
And Never letting go
never letting go
Of the eternal moment
When love became our flesh
And turned it into soul.
Oh god.........how I wish you where here.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/24/2009 8:11:24 AM

Make Me

 

 

Make me fly, make me soar,
Make me sit with the angels
At Heaven’s door
Make me dance naked on the moon
Make me embrace all the stars
But in doing all this
Make me yours

Make me want, make me need,
Make me abandon my pride,
Make me plead
Make me cavort with the devil
Make me reside at his door
But in doing all this
Make me yours

Make me weep, make me irate,
Make me acknowledge your power
Make me hate
Make me curse all my weaknesses
Make me despise all my flaws
But in doing all this
Make me yours

Make me silent, make me speak,
Make me relinquish my soul
Make me weak
Make me befriend all my demons
Make me succumb to their claws
But in doing all this
Make me yours

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/24/2009 7:53:08 AM

The Beginners Guide to Dominance and Submission

In order for any venture to be successful, there must be basic guidelines. I understand that every couple is different, and no two D/s relationships are the same. Nevertheless, basic agreements exists, or else you go outside the boundaries of what is considered a D/s relationship. Every couple will have their own set of agreements, however, I feel there are some that are universal.

1. No actual injury should occur to the sub. That does not suggest that spankings, discipline and correction do not occur, they just are not calculated to produce real injury, either to body or mind. In D/s, pain is sometimes used to correct behavior, or as a pleasurable experience depending on the people involved. It is not the central focus of the relationship.

2. Pre-agreed limits. It is simply an agreement on what the Dom and sub will and will not do. These limits are different for all couples. A pre-agreed limit is simply the boundaries established by the relationship. As an example, some couples put a limit on other people joining them for a scene. It is important to discuss honestly with each other what your personal limits are before beginning a D/s relationship. These are lines that are not crossed without at least some discussion beforehand. These boundaries do change with time as the relationship progresses.

3. The sub should have a "safeword", or something they can say to halt the present time activity. The safeword is a word that is understood by both parties to mean that action needs to stop. It could be that the sub is in great pain, or the Dom wants to clarify a situation outside of the action he is engaged in. Usually, it is that a line is being crossed that was not discussed in the pre-agreed limits, but just now came up. D/s is supposed to be enjoyed by both parties. Limits and safewords are type of guarantee that things don't get out of control on either side. If the couple are in the middle of a caning, and the sub is having a problem with the situation, the safeword is used to stop the action. When the safeword is spoken, the action must stop at that moment. This will allow the Dom and sub to discuss what the problem is, or correct a painful or dangerous situation outside the "scene".

Communication between the Dom and sub is crucial to a successful D/s relationship. The sub must be willing to talk about their feelings and the Dom must be receptive. The Dom also must be conscious of the non-verbal cues the sub gives. For a satisfying D/s relationship, it helps to have an underlying affinity for the other partner. The Dom is attempting to perfect their sub to their ideal of what the sub should be. The sub must want that goal, too. If either of these points do not exist, the D/s can degrade into an abusive relationship, or the partners go off, dissatisfied. D/s is for the mutual enjoyment of both partners. Limits and safewords assist in ensuring both parties experience pleasure, and neither gives up all control.

Over time the use of safewords and limits may diminish, however many couples in a long term relationship still use them.

7/24/2009 7:45:16 AM

Punishment In BDSM

  

This is one topic in BDSM that seems to be the hardest one for newbie’s to grasp. It is often mistaken for discipline, but the two are indeed different. To put it simply, punishment is the consequences given to a submissive when the submissive breaks a rule, displeases the dominant, or in other ways does something wrong.

Many people balk at the idea of punishment. It can be very difficult to accept as part of the relationship. I think the problem comes in when it is viewed as punishing an adult. As well, those involved in a BDSM relationship because of love, have a difficult time fathoming punishing the person they love so much. The easiest way, and readily understandable way, of explaining the role of punishment in BDSM is to liken it to the role of punishment in a parent child relationship.

Now, I am NOT saying that submissive are children. What I am saying is that a parent's role is to teach the child right from wrong and at times punishment must be utilized to meet this end. The parent does this because they love their child and want them to grow up "right". In a BDSM relationship the dominant is in the role of teaching the submissive to please them in the right ways. Sometimes, punishment becomes necessary when the submissive breaks a rule or such. The dominant does it, not to belittle the submissive, but because he/she cares about the submissive and wants him/her to be the best they can be. In this way, punishment is a responsibility of the dominant.

Knowing when to use punishment and when not to, is important. Over use of punishment can negatively affect the submissive and the relationship. Over use of punishment often results in the opposite reaction than the one which was desired from the submissive. Under use of punishment can result in a lack of respect for the dominant's rules and feelings of insecurity in the submissive. Such reactions, can cause the submissive to blatantly disobey the dominant in an attempt to force his/her hand.

Punishment can serve many unintentional purposes. Each person has different reasons for preferring to include punishment as part of their relationship. For some people, punishment is a way to remind the submissive of his/her place by causing the submissive to directly feel the dominant's control over them. It can also provide an emotional release, not just for the submissive, but for the dominant as well. For some submissive, punishment is a cleansing, allowing them to forgive themselves for the mistake they made. If punishment is consistent, it can be a deterrent for unacceptable behavior. It can allow closure to the incident for both parties, allowing them to move on rather than dwell on the error and beat themselves up over it. It can increase the sense of security in the submissive by showing him/her that the dominant is willing to take the time to teach them, rather than just release them. For many it imparts a feeling of love and caring.

Many people think punishment can only by physical. Spanking, caning, or other forms of corporal punishment. This is just NOT true. Often, non-physical punishments are the most effective. The point behind punishment is to teach the submissive a lesson and foster growth in them. Any punishment should fit the crime. If punishment is too severe, the result could be fear or resentment of the dominant. If it's too soft, it can create indifference to the dominant's rules. Punishment should not damage submissive self esteem, nor cause lasting injury. A submissive should always know what he/she is being punished for and any punishment should include a discussion of what was done, why it was wrong and how to avoid it in the future. In this way, the opportunity to learn from the experience is not lost. 

To some people, inflicting pain for punishment is considered the "easy" way out. I think that the kind of punishment used depends on the people involved and what would work best for that particular mistake. One option is to have the submissive write about the error, why it was wrong, what possibly caused it and what they can do to avoid repeating it. Another is the removal of privileges, such as ordering that the submissive can not masturbate without permission. Removing computer time, or similar things. In some situations and for many submissive, just knowing that they have displeased the dominant is punishment enough. Many submissives are mentally harder on themselves when they have erred than the dominant ever could be. This can be utilized as a very effective way of constantly reminding the submissive to never repeat such a mistake. By denying closure, one leaves the guilt as a reminder. Some people use withdrawal as a way to punish. This one is tricky because it can spark emotional problems of abandonment in the submissive. This should be discussed before hand as a possibility before being used. For some people, if the infraction was severe enough, they might remove the submissive's collar until such time as the submissive earns it back. As you can see, the ways to punish vary greatly and with a bit of forethought a very effective means of non physical punishment can be thought of. 

When it comes to punishment, a misconception is that a submissive will purposely misbehave in order to be punished. For those who are truly submissive, this just is not true. Most submissives will not go out of their way to seek punishment because the mental and emotional toll a punishment takes is too high. It is allot easier to ask for a scene, than to earn a punishment. Most submissives fear or dread punishment, which is how it should be. They don't fear the dominant, just the punishment.

You must find what works best for you and your relationship. What works for one relationship, may not be correct for yours. Like so many other things in BDSM there is no ONE way of doing this. It is a good idea to discuss punishments and your preferences of them during the negotiation phase of the relationship. Doing such can uncover any potential problems, and lets the submissive know what is expected of them and the consequences of misbehavior.

7/21/2009 6:53:27 PM
A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.
She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.
            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.
            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.
            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.
            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.
            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.
            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.
            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.
            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.
            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependant on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.
            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.
            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned  anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.
            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about  her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself  with pride and  dignity . She is  demur as she appears shy, modest  reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. communication , vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.
            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.
            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.
 
7/19/2009 7:44:55 PM
A mediocre Master talks
A good Master teaches

      But
a great master inspires.
7/17/2009 11:04:48 PM

Safe, Sane, and Consensual: My Definitions


Definition of terms is crucial for effective communication. A number of people have objected to the slogan "Safe, Sane, & Consensual" (SSC) on the basis that it does not encompass their personal styles of play; my own definition of SSC does not preclude anything that I've heard so far. Read on, and let me know if you disagree.

I assert that SSC is a necessary (but not sufficient) condition for having a good time.

*** DEFINITIONS

SAFE. That all parties to the activity have considered the potential risks involved, and have decided that the risk is ACCEPTABLE TO THEM.

SANE. That all parties are engaging in this activity by direct intention and can judge the effects of their actions.

CONSENSUAL. That all parties have consented to being involved in the activity. Consent might be given for every scene, or in more long-running relationships this consent might be given just once, at the beginning of the relationship, to cover all subsequent activity.

*** DISCUSSION

On CONSENT.

A lot of SM fantasy stories begin by the Dom capturing a total stranger, outside the context of a relationship, entirely without their consent and against their will. Such actions are not consensual play, they are criminal kidnapping. I doubt that anyone in our community really behaves in this way.

However, it can be fun to play that way, as "make believe". Rape fantasies are common, as are kidnapping fantasies, prison fantasies, and slavery fantasies.

A number of people have mentioned liking to dominate people who don't start out wanting to be dominated. As described in earlier postings, I define this as SEDUCTION, not non-consensual play. Seduction is enticing someone to consent to something that they don't necessarily start out wanting to do. As long as consent is given, all is well.

Long-standing consent for "non-consensual play" fits nicely within my definition of consensual play. 24x7 relationships and "Lifestyle" master/slave relationships also fit within my definition of consensual, because at the outset consent was freely given.

On SAFE.

Nothing in this universe is 100% predictable, so therefore nothing is 100% risk-free. Thus nothing is 100% safe, but this does not stop us from continuing with our lives. There is no absolute definition of "safe". It's entirely a personal matter, where the specifics of the circumstances are paramount.

For everything we do, there is a risk of something going wrong. As living beings, we are constantly engaging in RISK MANAGEMENT -- trying to make an honest assessment of the potential risk represented by various courses of action, assessing the consequences of things going wrong, unlikely) event will be, while other people will be more concerned about how bad the consequences could be, however unlikely. And fundamentally, some people are willing to tolerate more risk in their lives, while other people wish to minimize risk in the interest of security and stability.

For example, some people consider the risks of personal injury and death associated with skiing, hang-gliding, mountain climbing, etc. to be acceptable to them, in light of the high perceived value of the benefits: excitement, fitness, adventure, relaxation, etc. Other people consider the risks of personal injury in such activities to be too high for the potential benefits.

Personal tolerance of risk tends to decrease with increasing age. Also, context is of critical importance. Behavior which might be "worth the risk" in wartime might not be "worth the risk" in peacetime.

There are no absolutes to "safety". Each person must decide for themselves whether an action or activity is "safe enough", i.e. whether the expected payoff is worth the expected risk, TO THEM.

By contrast, an "UN-SAFE" person is one who does not consider the potential risks of their actions, does not consider the consequences of things going wrong. While anyone can be taken by surprise by an un-foreseen outcome or event, the UN-SAFE person experiences frequent un-foreseen outcomes and is thus is regularly taken by surprise -- because they did not stop to consider the possible consequences of their actions.

There can be a variety of causes for UN-SAFE behavior. The person could simply not bother to think ahead and perform risk assessment. Or, that person through ignorance of potential outcomes could perform a grossly incomplete risk assessment. Both are errors of omission, but of substantially different character.

When a person's judgement is impaired by chemicals or exhaustion this can make it more difficult to judge risks and play "safe". When playing with an impaired partner this needs to be taken into account.

... Where personal freedom and societal interests conflict.

In my opinion, society has the right to intervene in the personal risk-taking choices of individuals ONLY in such activities where there is a non-trivial chance for causing bodily harm to non-participating bystanders. Thus governmental regulation of airplane pilots seems reasonable, given the great potential damage an airplane crash could cause. Similarly for governmental regulation of the manufacturers and users of high explosives. A similar but much weaker case can be made regarding personal use of automobiles and firearms and powerboats, where operator error could harm a "few" other people. On the far end of the spectrum, for activities where the risk is primarily to the risk-taker and not to the general populace, I feel that the government has no business being involved.

On SANE.

Webster's defines this as "mentally sound; esp.: able to anticipate and judge of the effect of one's actions. RATIONAL". This nicely matches my own definition of the term "sane": that all parties are engaging in this activity by direct intention and can judge the effects of their actions.

Hopefully everyone among us is "sane" by this limited definition; certainly I would hope that BDSM scenes are not being initiated unintentionally. I would hope that hurt and suffering are not being given unintentionally. Similarly, I would hope that everyone is rational enough to be able to judge at least the first-order effects of their actions, else accurate risk-assessment is not possible.

DISCUSSION

While my definitions encompass a huge range of behaviors, I realize that they also exclude certain behaviors. I would argue that no "reasonable" forms of play are excluded, only unreasonable forms of play. I know that I bring my own personal values to this exercise, and that colors my definitions. "Robbing" someone of their freedom without their consent, outside the context of any prior arrangement or relationship, is repugnant to me. Forcing someone to take risks that they have not accepted is robbing them of their opportunity to consent. And taking actions when unable to judge even the first-order consequences of those actions is wildly irresponsible if not "insane". In my mind, all these things are bad and have no place in any social relationship, and they certainly don't belong in a BDSM scene.

If people want to play outside the boundaries of my definitions of "Safe, Sane, and Consensual", that's fine by me. But I would hope that such play would happen only in private (not at play parties or in public), and away from newcomers and the media (and me).

People outside the scene have a difficult time understanding why we do what we do. After learning that most of us play "Safe, Sane, and Consensual" the more open-minded of them can usually appreciate that we aren't "criminals", just "weird". Take away any one of those three elements, and the outsider is likely to call the cops.

When newcomers first encounter the real-life BDSM scene, typically their only previous encounter with BDSM has been through literature and videos, most of which portray non-consensual "fantasy" scenes. What happens in the real-life BDSM scene is very very different -- at least in how it is framed and the context that the actions take place is different, even if the specific actions are the same. Because in real life the scene is not composed of psychopaths and criminals, it is composed of normal human beings who wish to mutually enjoy a set of sensations and relationships revolving around bondage, discipline, dominance, submission, pain, power, and/or control.

I don't tend to wave the banner of "Safe, Sane, & Consensual" in precisely those words. But an understanding of the underlying concepts is crucial. Explaining "Safe, Sane, and Consensual" to a newcomer using my definitions helps them understand the difference between the fantasy and the reality of BDSM, without precluding anything reasonable. It helps the newcomer feel confident enough of their own safety to continue contact with the scene, and it also helps them understand the expectations that others will have of them.

In closing, I would argue that "Safe, Sane, and Consensual" is the most apt slogan I've encountered to date, and that when using my definitions SSC is a necessary (but not sufficient) condition for having a good time.

Play Safe, Play Hard! -
Safe, Sane and Consensual




 

 

7/17/2009 10:47:43 PM



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 




BDSM Beginners Kit  

 

Notes on Shaving

While there are several methods for hair removal, none can be as ritualistic as the Dominant shaving the submissive. Imagine the sub being vulnerable and exposed as the Dom explores her most private parts with a sharpened steel. <shuddermmm>

Uhm, what was I going to say again? Oh, yeah! I remember! The only problem with shaving is the damage it does to the usually-protected skin. So, what's the best way to go about it? Here are some of my tested tips. As always, YMMV...

  1. Plan on shaving at night. In the morning, the lower body is often puffy from retained fluid and this makes a close shave difficult.
  2. Work in a clean, well-lit place (No, the "Pleasure Chest" doesn't allow public shaving scenes). I am kinda fond of the kitchen table. There is water handy, and it is just so *naughty*. I promise you will never eat dinner again without a big smile on your face.
  3. Start by trimming the hair as close to the skin as possible. Make sure you show your sub the scissors. <eg>
  4. Cover the area you are shaving with a hot, wet towel. Not only does this feel really delicious, it softens the hair and makes it easier to remove. Leave the towel there for a few minutes while you do other things...like tying the submissive to the table, for example.
  5. Use lots of shaving cream (I like Edge (how appropriate...no jokes, please, LadyC!) Gel for Sensitive Skin), and a razor blade (I use Gillette Sensor) that has already been used once. A new blade is usually so sharp it does not give as close a shave as one with a little wear.
  6. Shave with, not against, the growth of the hair and do not go over the same area too many times...this could cause razor burn. Tweezers are very handy for getting those stray hairs a little later in the game. <veg>
  7. To prevent those nasty little red bumps caused by ingrown hairs, scrub the freshly shaved area with a buff pad. Disposable Buf-Puffs work great.
  8. No matter how good a shave you give, you are going to leave microscopic nicks and cuts. This can leave the skin open to nasty infections like venereal warts. To prevent this, apply an anti-bacterial/anti-fungal immediately after shaving. Betadine is the best, but it does stain the skin. You can also use peroxide, neosporin, etc.
  9. Finally, liberally apply a moisturizer. My fave is Hawaiian Tropic Cool Aloe. This makes the skin nice and soft, and helps with the itching.

A word of caution...for best results, the shave has to be repeated every other day or so. It requires *a lot* of maintenance. Before you do it for the first time, take this into consideration and be ready to keep it up. Of course, the longer you do it, the more accustomed your body becomes and the easier it gets.

K, who did this for years, but now cultivates a more "unkempt" look.

 

7/17/2009 9:57:25 PM
i went to the club tonight with Sir Paul. It was not a play party but we got to discuss so many things reguarding our future. i am so lucky He has given me back those feeling of hope and looking forward to something we discussed my earning his collar and it might be a year away, He also wants to play at the club with me and i cannot wait as i hav e had the wrong Doms and he knows what he is doing. i have such wonderfull feelings now
kate
7/17/2009 11:38:07 AM

 

The Beauty Of Submitting In a BDSM Relationship Submissive vs. Slave

 

 

In reality you cannot 'explain' it, you have to show it, If you are free and stronger, and more 'you' as a result of your submission to the Dominant who enables that in you, it is totally apparent and
explanation becomes over time a moot point. People outside this lifestyle cannot fathom the speaking of it, simply because it is not within the realm of their experience, but something they see will draw them to their own conclusions.


Submissive /Slave: What is the difference? Is there one really? Is one "more" than the other?


An often debated, much asked question, with as many answers as there types of BDSM lifestyle relationships. Often leading to horrible fights with friends battling because the inference is made that one is better than the other in terms of submission. Really neither is right or wrong, more or less. It's truly an individual discovery on the path to `self' generally determined after a few years experience in the lifestyle. With a few notable exceptions, I have met slaves and submissives both who knew what they were prior to any involvement in BDSM.

In this article I offer my experience and opinions as to the differences as well as the similarities. Any reference to gender is simply to make the task of writing easier and is not meant to pigeon-
hole the references into gender specific categories. I will use the terms "bottom" and Dominant in this article to try keep the classification general reference to the subject points while discussing the traits of each "title". My natural tendency is to classify all as submissive unless they are declared otherwise.

Dominants should be included in and informed of this defining of roles with their `perspective'; since one handles a slave much differently in and some areas much differently than one handles a
sub. Does that mean that the Dominant caters to the wiles of the bottom? No, only that as the Dominant, it is important to know which the bottom is, so you will not collar a sub and expect slave behavior and vice versa, it's a matter of knowing your property. As with everything else in this lifestyle once that collar is on, the Dominant is the `bottom's line' and if that line is drawn on
information that a submissive and a slave are identical it could have disastrous results. Sounds clinical, but really it is in many ways, a very clinical terminology applied to the whole lifestyle.
Romanticizing it and dressing, it up does not change the fact there is a very good reason that there is a separation in definition at all between the two titles.

I have noticed that with the popularity of BDSM growing, especially since chat and message boards blossomed dedicated to the lifestyle, that the definition of slave vs. sub has been haphazardly tossed around and new bottoms call themselves `slave'; new Dominants seek
out a "slave", without even realizing there is a difference between the two terms. Not that I feel they are misnaming themselves. Only that without really being aware of the differences, perhaps they do
themselves and their Dominant a disservice and may find their path to self-realization doesn't go where they thought it would.

There are many grey areas in the definitions of slave/submissive, many areas where both are defined and act in exactly the same manner, and there are some very clear distinctions that separate a submissive from a slave. Most articles and discussion focus, it seems, on what happens after the collar is already `applied' rather than the method of collaring and acquisition in the first place.

Some arguments put forth the premise that a submissive doesn't submit as fully as a slave. I disagree with this, rather broad statement. I am going to address that here, as I do not feel the type
of relationship has much to do with the type of bottom you are. Granted there are circumstances and relationships defined solely on ownership of slaves, but that is another matter and for the purpose of this article I am not addressing that now, except in passing.

You will find a submissive within a TPE dynamic as readily as you will find a slave there; Total Power Exchange is talking about the dynamic of the power exchange within a relationship, based on the simple fact that both parties agree the Dominant controls everything.

You can also find either in a "bedroom only" relationship where the power exchange is only at certain times with all other parts of the relationship equal. The level of power exchange and hours of it do not determine the title' by which the bottom is called any more than it determines level of submission. A bottom who submits in the bedroom or living room or only on 'Sundays that are odd numbered dates' or any other number of exceptions to when that D/s role is acted on. can be equally as submitting as the bottom who is in a full time 24/7 TPE relationship who never steps out of that dynamic.

The level of "submission" is only determined by the dedication to the role the bottom applies, not the role itself. Therefore, "fully submitting" is a misnomer if only applied to the term "slave"
since it isn't determined by anything besides the dynamic of that particular relationship.

The very basic difference when it's all broken down is how the bottom is acquired by the Dominant. Period. After that everything falls into the realms of each individual relationship and is formed to fit the two involved in the case of Dominant/submissive or the rules are laid out for the slave to follow in the case of Dominant/slave. I'll clarify more on that later in this article.

A slave by strict definition is acquired by the Dominant. Choice on the part of the bottom is not factored in. The Dominant, if they choose to 'collar'; collars a slave using The Dominant's collar. A
slave can be bought, sold, traded, loaned out what ever strikes the Dominant's fancy without prior consultation to the slave If choice is given, the only choice is acceptance of that collar and obedience of the rules to follow. Either way, that slave is owned property and choosing not to accept the collar or obey the rules usually just makes life very unpleasant for the slave. Exercising that choice does not negate the fact that the Dominant acquired them. Willing or unwilling, choice is not a factor. Since slavery entered into unwillingly tends to be outside the realm of this lifestyle and none of the `prettiness' of a chosen lifestyle exist in that realm and since BDSM is highly focused on SSC - safe, sane, consensual- I will focus more on slavery willingly entered into.

We live in an ever-evolving world, the word `slave' has been broadened to encompass choice. In a relationship where the bottom is a slave, the definer for that would be the acceptance of the
Dominant's collar by the bottom, usually earned and strived for on the part of the bottom. Oft times this includes submitting to the Dominant prior to collaring, and offering of service and obedience in an effort to show worthiness of the afore- mentioned collar. As with the collaring of a submissive, a slave does not necessarily wear an actual collar, it's the symbolism of it that counts. This collar remains the property of the Dominant, to remove as they see fit for anything from deciding not to own that bottom any longer to a break in the terms of the contract. The collar returns to the possession of the Dominant after release if it ever occurs. The slave owns nothing,
everything is the Dominant's. If a slave is moving on to another Dominant, the first Dominant removes the collar from the slave and hands it to the possession to the new Dominant, the slave never has possession of their own collar. Within the ritual of collaring the Dominant and slave often sign a contract, or at the very least verbally agree to one. This outlines the type of relationship they have decided to participate in , be that TPE or play time only and anything in between. The collaring is not complete until both parties agree and the slave accepts the Dominants collar, agreeing to become that person's property. By "old" standards, this was almost always a
situation of the Dominant having total control, allowing `blanket' consent for the exceptions stated in the contract. Some people fit very well into this role of slave and need that parameter, however
many `slaves' argue this it not so, I surmise then, that they are 'submissives' not 'slaves' by the "letter" of the word.

A submissive on the other hand owns their collar and when in a relationship with a perspective Dominant they deem suitable to submit to, they offer the Dominant their collar. A submissive can
submit to all dominants or only to the one who holds their collar, that is an individual thing. They can be completely controlled in every aspect of their life or only minimally dominated, that is all
very individual. Submissives submit on a decision to bend to the will of their chosen Dominant. Once collared that submission is ongoing within the guidelines of the contract of the collar. In the
offering of the bottom's collar, they also state what they are offering to the Dominant of themselves, and what they require from the Dominant that accepts their collar. If the Dominant accepts their offer, and then set down their own expectations, the submissive has to determine whether this is acceptable to them or not, this is often the only time free negotiations are available to them. After they have determined it is acceptable they are owned by their chosen Dominant. However the collar really remains the submissives property, and quite often the only thing the submissive ever owns, everything else becoming the Dominant's unless otherwise defined by the negotiations prior to collaring. During these negotiations, the guidelines for release are also determined, from how it would be accomplished right to a `no possibility of release' contract. The `power' at this point is truly in the submissives hands, and is the only time it will be, so must be determined carefully how and who is submitted to. The power remains in the hands of the submissive to ask for release at any time , just as the Dominant can determine to release the submissive at any time, most times the reasons for release and the actions upon request of
release, are part of the negotiations. If release is realized, the collar returns to the hands of the submissive, to either wear as a sign of her choice of being submissive or to offer to another
Dominant.

The submissive just as the slave once collared is owned property, and this is where the definitions become grey and similar. Where things move from definition of slave and sub to the definitions of a type of relationship style. There are few differences in the two at this point, though some still do stand out. Some observations and examples of such follow. Obviously, there is MUCH crossover as once the collar is one both the slave and the submissive can fit into either category with sometime minor differences. I attempt to generalize here, a task not easily accomplished and can be hazardous within a lifestyle focused on individuality of relationship.

A submissive tends to serve while always consciously making a choice to submit, many times retaining rights to individual hierarchy over their personal concerns. They tend to assist the Dominant in making decisions, be that through suggestions or being given the freedom to
act and make their own decisions without having the Dominant decide for them. A slave tends to serve out of a need to serve that must be met and over rules their thoughts of taking care of self, they often give up all rights to personal concerns. Some even going so far as being unable to make the decisions needed for personal concerns without a Dominant to decide for them. A submissive can be rather dominating in everyday life after being collared even if they were not that way before the collaring, as they now have a Dominant and the need to submit is filled by that person. If they submit to another it's usually at their Dominant's command and in doing so they are serving their Dominant.

A slave seems to be more likely to retain the submissiveness of their nature on a more general scale, submitting to most Dominant personalities unless otherwise ordered by their Dominants. If they submit to another it is natural and is fulfilling because their Dominant allowed it.A submissive by nature needs to have a voice, a chance to offer their opinion or input before the dominant makes a decision regarding them. Even within the strictest TPE relationships the submissive feels the need to have a voice, realizing that voice will be heard, the opinion weighed and then the Dominant will `hand down' their decision which is final. This final decision, if objected to by the submissive can be voiced in a respectful manner, that they wish to be heard on their objections. Obedience is a given, but the submissive does retain the right to expect audience with the Dominant to voice their concerns with the rule and to ask for clarification on said rule. A slave usually does not expect to have that option of having a voice and often times will find it disconcerting and even stressful to be consulted about similar decisions. They expect the Dominant to always be in control and will sometimes take the offer of giving voice a sign of the Dominant not being in control. If the slave feels the need to offer the voice, it is usually after a decision has been made and they may petition to have their voice heard, knowing this petition may or may not be granted by the Dominant. In most Dominant slave relationships, they both feel the decision of the Dominant is binding, some allowing for the decision to be petitioned for change some not.

A submissive generally expects to have some form of control over an aspect of their lives, whether that is a clause in the contract, or blanket permission to make decisions on their own in the matters of that aspect. They generally do not consult the Dominant on that decision, while still informing the Dominant of making the decision and of their activities in that aspect. They tend to balk rather
heavily at heavy handed rules that blunt out their own autonomy. While happily submitting to exactly the same rule if the rule is applied with consultation to the submissive on their input before the rule is created .They tend to exist and function well under standing orders and blanket permissions.

Slaves often wish the Dominant to have control of even the most minor details of their lives, leaving no decisions of any weight upon the shoulders of the slave. Even is this is not a ` desire' of the slave, they, simply by choosing slavery should not expect to have any power of decision making unless the Dominant grants it. Slaves do not expect, nor should they, to have the power to make any decision without The Dominant stating it is ok to do so. Slaves tend to function well receiving new orders on a daily basis regarding tasks and expectations, etc. even if these orders are the same every day A continual reminder that they do not own their life, the Dominant does.

On that same thread, Punishments, discipline, the way rules are handled and applied all vary in relation to a submissive or a slave.its in the nature and manner of application that the largest
differences lie. The same event will be interpreted very differently when seen through a slaves eyes than it is when viewed through a submissives eyes.

A submissive tends to thrive under positive reinforcement, they strive to please their Dominant by accomplishing each task and order to the best of their ability, hoping for reward of a job well done. Punishments for tasks not completed or poorly accomplished tend to not have to be terribly harsh, as the submissive already punishes them selves with the idea of failing their Dominant. They can be a bit fragile to handle in this aspect, feeling that if a punishment was delivered it must be because they are a "bad" submissive, and many can equate this to being unworthy of the collar they placed in their Dominant's control. Many submissive strive for perfection, so they never need to be punished for what they see as failing their Dominant. For those ones who are also masochistic S/M play is often a reward, and is important to their sense of balance. Often a certain
implements or positions become "punishment" only and if used in play is equated with punishment, immediately.

A slave also thrives under positive reinforcement, also strives to please in the same manner as a submissive, in addition they also seem to need punishment on a more severe and for 'less warranted' causes than a submissive. They need the reassurance that their Dominant is aware of their every move and that they are indeed owned. Slaves tend to expect punishment on a physical scale for minor infractions of minor rules, feeling lost if they are not punished. They tend to dwell on the perceived failure then will turn that into proof of the `fact' their Dominant is not paying attention to them if Punishment is not quickly dealt out and suitable to the `crime'. Punishment assures them that the collar they accepted is controlled by a worthy Dominant. Often a slave will see punishment as an acceptable alternative to play, or even as being better than play, and differentiate punishment from play by the words their Dominants use during.


Some have stepped out of this definition and defined their role in relationship further by saying they are not submissives or slaves but rather are Dominated, and in that dynamic as best I understand it, the decision to submit is an ongoing one. Re-determined each and every time submission occurs, sometimes forcefully sometimes not, that again depends on the dynamic of the relationship.

I have left out of this completely the people who simply masochists are looking for S/M relationships, though submissives/slaves oftenare such, it is not necessary for a masochist to be submissive /slave or submissive/slave to be masochistic.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/16/2009 1:18:02 PM

Hints on Wannabes

1.   If the dominant demands you address him as sir before even getting to know him, much less commit to him...he is a wannabe.

2.   If the dominant restricts you from getting information from anyone but him, he is a wannabe. {T:secs}

3.   If the dominant never volunteers any information about himself first...such as his wants and demands...he's a winnable

4.   If the dominant insists on knowing what you are "into" *first*, he is a wannabe.

5.   If the dominant insists you meet with him within a very short period of time without hardly knowing you or you him, he's a wannabe.

6.   If the dominant insists that you meet him on his home turf and wants to play on the first meeting, he is a wannabe.

7.   If the dominant is jealous or gets hurt easily, he is a wannabe.

8.   If the dominant tells you that unless you obey him, you are not submissive enough, he is a wannabe.

9.   If your dominant is the strong, silent type from whom you have to drag the least bit of information out of, he's a wannabe.

10.               If the dominant exhibits impatience with your questions...any questions...he is a wannabe.

 

 

7/16/2009 1:06:06 PM

BDSM Beginners Kit  

 

Thoughts on Long Distance Relationships

Do long distance relationships work? I tend to think they do if the couple involved is willing to make it work. I do think those that need constant physical contact will not last long in a long distance romance. But if the emotional aspects of a relationship are what is most important, the difficulties of being in different cities can be overcome. OverKnees and I have been together for quite some time now, and while it is very difficult, I wouldn't trade what we have for anything. Hopefully, we won't live a gazzilion miles apart at some point. But, for now, we do..and these are some coping tips that help me deal with the time between visits.

  1. Try to make contact with each other every day, or as often as possible. For me, phone contact is best. Just hearing his voice helps me make it through the day. If your finances don't allow you to do this, take time to write e-mail and surprise each other every now and then with snail mail.
  2. Stay busy. Don't sit around doing nothing. Work on your career or plan activities with friends or family. Take up a new hobby or go back to school. It doesn't matter what you do, just do it.
  3. Don't spend hours and hours online waiting for your love to appear. Plan a certain time to meet each other online, or write email.
  4. Share your daily routine with each other. Take the time to fill your partner in on how you spent your time apart. Tell him that funny story about the guy that couldn't take his eyes off of you at the traffic light. Let her know about that ballgame you watched with the guys last night.
  5. Try to have a date set for when you will next be together. Knowing you will see him again in a certain number of days is much easier than not knowing when or if you will be in his arms again.
  6. Most importantly...Don't spend the time apart thinking "I miss you." Instead, spend the time thinking "I am looking forward to when we are together again." Try it...It works. :>

K, with 15 more days to go!!!

7/16/2009 12:57:07 PM

Understanding Submission

The growth and development of a submissive


A submissive does not enter the BDSM scene "fully formed". Instead she enters
with some idea of her wants and needs and, as her experience grows, her
appreciation of what is available in the scene matures (possibly sparking new
ideas) as does her own awareness of her wants and needs.

She will try various things, possibly with a range of partners. The different
techniques, both physical and emotional, will have their effects and she will
select what she likes and what she finds pleasing or necessary for her.

Things that were possibly new and exciting at the beginning will maybe lose
their gloss and things that were once considered beyond her limits will
become desirable.

Variety will likely be important for purely recreational BDSM, but for
psychological submissives and slaves certain specific acts of submission will
be discovered that "do the trick" better than others. These will become
"favorites".

It is likely that a submissive will enter the scene as an immediate
submissive. It is unlikely that she would be aware that there is the
possibility of any deep satisfaction being found in PDR alone unless she
recognizes masochism in herself.

So. She will explore sensation and pain play, bondage and fantasy
role-playing. This may be enough for her and she may remain an immediate
submissive for her entire BDSM career.

Or she might find that control and PDR itself stir something inside her. She
will explore different types of PDR and play with different intensities,
maybe pushing her own limits. With experience, she will both be able to
identify the acts of submission that she best responds to, and will also
learn the ability to let herself respond deeply to the control and to the PDR
and find satisfaction in it. This "learning to respond" is both a
psychological and emotional skill that will take her considerable time to
develop. It consists partly of a journey of self-discovery and
self-recognition. She will become, as a consequence of this journey, a
psychological submissive.

The "something" that stirs inside her may be the coalescing of miscellaneous
small, different feelings, cravings, wants or needs into a single focused
one. What she finds from satisfying this may be enough to trigger a type of
dependency, thus making her, instead of a psychological submissive, a slave
to the resultant need.

In any case, along the way she will undoubtedly experience new feelings and
find new desires and possibly needs within her.


The growth and development of a dominant


Like a submissive, a dominant is likely to enter the scene either as a
sadist, or with ideas of finding an immediate-type submissive, possibly for
kinky-sex.

As the one who inflicts the PDR on the submissive one of the first things
that he must learn is how to do the inflicting and how to do it safely. The
early stages here are purely mechanical--involving tying knots, and learning
how to wield a whip, flogger, crop and candle.

If he is into role-playing fantasy then he must also learn how to create
scenes in his mind and how to express them, story-teller style, to his
submissive.

His growth might end at this point. He might remain an immediate dominant.

Further development requires that he don a mantle of significant
responsibility because to involve himself with a psychological submissive or
a slave means exploring and playing with the often-sensitive emotional and
spiritual sides of his submissive. Cuts and bruises caused by a whip or
flogger will heal in a few days, but the real emotional hurt that a dominant
can inflict on a trusting submissive by poorly chosen words or actions can
take weeks or months to heal, if ever.

The skills required by this type of dominant include perceptiveness,
compassion, wisdom, sensibility, understanding, empathy, patience, openness,
honesty, the ability to communicate, the ability to explore trust and the
ability to explore intimacy, both his submissive's and his own, without fear
or deception.

Some dominants have these skills. Some must learn them. Some will never have
them.

The dominant of a psychological submissive or a slave will take often the
role of teacher and mentor for his submissive. She will look to him for
guidance and authority in her exploration of herself and BDSM. He will need
to be sensitive to her changing needs both within scenes and in "real-life"
as her submissive aspects develop and integrate with the rest of her
personality.

Of course, the dominant must learn these things, often doing so with a
submissive whose experience reasonably matches his own, growing with her and,
undoubtedly, making mistakes along the way.

The best tool that the dominant has to aid his learning and his growth is his
ability to communicate with his submissive. By talking with her, discussing
her reaction to him and to their scenes together he will learn how she reacts
and gain more confidence in himself. From her and his growing pool of
experience he will develop new ideas and new approaches.

He needs to be very open and very accepting. It will often be the case that
his own preconceived ideas will be clearly and definitively wrong, and he
must be ready to read the signs and hear the words from his submissive that
tell him so. Stubborness in some things is good, but responding and adapting
too slowly to his submissive can be just as damaging to the submissive's
trust as responding badly or not responding at all.


The role of the dominant to each type of submissive


Each type of submissive requires different skills and abilities from her
dominant. One which often goes unmentioned is the dominant's ability to
"carry off" the "act of domination". This is being able to present himself
and act in such a way that the submissive can both feel comfortable giving up
control to him and also feel him taking it up. Some try to be dominants but
cannot carry it off--they may appear comical instead of authorative for
example. In any case, this ability can be either innate or learned, but must
be present in all dominants.

The immediate submissive requires, above all, a dominant who is physically
skilled at BDSM. Ie., he must be aware of safety techniques, be skilled at
bondage, flogging, whipping, waxing, etc. It is often the case that variety
of techniques is the key to the success of this type of dominant.

Also good acting skills and imagination are important where the submissive
requires fantasy to support their act of submission.

These skills are not skills that require emotional understanding or support
of the submissive. They are plain and simple S&M and role-playing skills.
"One-night stands" are possible and likely with this type of dominant.

The psychological submissive and the slave require someone who is capable of
creating in them the feelings of trust that let them open up and experience
their act of submission at a more emotional and spiritual level.

This dominant for these types of submissive need not be so gymnastic as that
for the immediate submissive, nor must he be so capable at so many
techniques. Instead he must be capable of understanding and supporting the
submissive, and of providing the PDR for the specific acts of submission that
satisfy the submissive.

These two types of submissives generally don't look for a wide range of
techniques from their dominant. They find their satisfaction more in the
depth of the experience rather than the breadth.

The dominant for these submissives must generally be capable, and interested,
in sustaining an emotionally or spiritually intimate relationship with the
submissive in the long-term. This allows the deep trust to develop which is
required for the submissive's surrender, at least within the act of
submission.

The dominant required by the slave has a different focus than that of the
psychological submissive's.

The slave's dominant is looking to apply the PDR to satisfy the slave’s need.
There may be no recreational or pleasure element in the activity, or if there
is it often must be considered as secondary to the primary need-satisfaction
goal.

The psychological submissive likely receives more pleasure from the activity
than the slave and therefore the dominant's role and focus is less
business-like, more pleasure-oriented and more emotionally intimate than the
slave's.

Because the slave experiences a need and not simply a desire, the dominant
must be more responsible and recognize his duty to the slave to satisfy that
need.

On combinations of submissive in the one person


By defining the three types of submissive I am not trying to fit every
submissive person into a single one of these "categories". Instead I am
trying to identify characteristics of submissives.

I would expect that the only "pure" form of any of these three types would be
the immediate submissive, mainly appearing in the guise of the kinky-sex
practitioner. In the vast majority of these, I doubt whether you would find
any elements of the psychological submissive or the slave.

On the other hand I would expect that the psychological submissive would
often also have immediate submissive characteristics, maybe finding her act
of submission both satisfying on its own and, at the same time, sexually
arousing--a double reward for her.

And I think it likely that the slave when not submitting for the sake of
satisfying her need or craving, may also submit for a immediate or
psychological pleasure.


The dominant factor


Up to this point I have been mainly discussing the the submissive and her
experience in isolation. I have tried to avoid mentioning the contribution
that comes from the dominant so as to present an artificially clear picture.
The addition now of the dominant factor brings a bit of reality into the
discussion.

A submissive, on her own, can of course experience self-inflicted PDR. It is,
however, a shallow, predictable and lonely experience.

The dominant introduces elements of unpredictability, apprehension, fear,
love, intimacy, sharing, togetherness and sharing; as well as pacing and
external control.

One of the principal contributions of the dominant is that by being in
control of the PDR he allows the submissive to explore her feelings is a
relatively responsibility-free and relaxed mind-set.

Here is a list of this and other contributions of the dominant:

The creator and controller of the fantasy (if any),
The controller and regulator of the PDR,
The source of the trust and feeling of safety that allows the submissive to
"let herself go" and fully immerse herself in the experience,
A focus for the submissive's surrender of control,
Protector of the submissive's well-being.

Even though the "good stuff" happens inside the submissive's head, it is the
dominant who is in control and who directs the action.

To maximise the experience the submissive needs to be protected from all
distractions and to be relieved of any necessity to do other than "feel". To
this end the submissive gives control over herself, to varying degrees, to
the dominant. This control might simply be physical, allowing the dominant,
for example, to inflict pain on or bind the submissive, or might also extend
into the emotional allowing the dominant to play "head games", eg.
humiliation. The degree of control handed over to the dominant is dependent
on the extent of the submissive's desire or need for PDR, and by the amount
of trust that the submissive has in the dominant's intentions and ability.

So the submissive gives up control and, therefore, can relax more into the
experience of her act of submission. The more control she gives up, the less
she has in the way of distraction and therefore the deeper she can immerse
herself.

The dominant, now in control, directs the "action". This might involve
fantasy role-playing for couples/submissives so inclined. The submissive, to
some degree immersed or "lost" in the PDR, follows the lead of the dominant
within the fantasy. It is not surprising to typically find that the
submissive's role in any fantasies is also submissive, while the dominant's
role is correspondingly dominant.

Submissives often immerse themselves to such an extent that they cannot judge
or respond correctly to the pain that they are receiving. It is the job and
responsibility of the dominant to regulate the stimulation and to monitor the
effects that it is having on the submissive, guiding the "session", taking
the submissive through her act of submission and back safely out the other
side.

The dominant, naturally enough, must remain aware enough and unaffected
enough (eg. by tiredness, alcohol or drugs) throughout each scene to make
reasonable judgments as to the well-being of the submissive.

The dominant, as regulator of the stimulus, serves two purposes. He allows
the submissive to concentrate, or focus, on the experience rather than
concerning herself with how and when the stimulus is applied, and also serves
as the guide, taking the submissive in and then bringing her back out again.

The submissive trusts the dominant as the inflicted of the stimulus, but
there are other areas of trust involved as well.

The entire ambient of the scene is under the control or, at least, watchful
eye of the dominant. He ensures that, during the scene, while the submissive
is "away" that there will be no distractions for her and that she is kept
safe. He is her protector. Her trust in him to do this properly also affects
how deeply she will be able to immerse herself in the experience.

The submissive, as she relaxes into her experience, surrenders control. The
dominant typically serves as a focus for this surrender--being a trusted,
maybe loved, partner. At the same time as the submissive surrenders control
the dominant must be perceived to be accepting it from her. The relaxation
occurs best when the submissive "sees" that the dominant has actively and
obviously taken control--this gives the submissive confidence in her action
of surrender.

One of the key words as far as trust goes is confidence. The submissive must
be confident that her dominant will be able to, and will, take care of her.
To be able to take care of his submissive the dominant must be able to
understand her feelings and emotions (empathy), be aware of how these ebb and
flow through the course of a scene, and indeed often outside of a scene as
well, be able to communicate the fact that he has these understandings to the
submissive, and be capable of handling the physical and procedural elements
of the scenes, ie. that he is aware of how to flog or bind safely, that he is
aware of techniques to handle physical and emotional crises, and that he is
stable and reliable if such occurs.

Also, a submissive will trust a regular, well-known partner more than a
stranger. And, the more intimate and detailed the understanding that the
submissive has of the dominant the more comfortable she will feel handing
over control to him.

For the psychological submissive and the slave the emotional intimacy leading
to deepened trust is very important. These types of submissives require more
than physical submission and thus, the vulnerability that the submissive
feels is greatly increased over that experienced by the immediate submissive.

For trust in these two types to grow it is absolutely necessary that the
dominant's performance--be it physical skill, or emotional sensitivity,
understanding or support--be constant, reliable and predictable. The
submissive must have absolute confidence about how the dominant will behave,
and that her feelings and expressed desires are respected. Just slightly
overstepping stated limits by even a fraction by a dominant can cause
wariness and distrust that can take a long time to dispsaeear

7/16/2009 12:11:25 PM

Needs vs Desires

 

It is often difficult to tell the difference between needs and desires. This is because some desires are so strong they feel like needs. In addition, we have been told--by society, by partners in past relationships (most dommes have been told that they were too controlling, in past relationships)--that some of our needs should not be needs so we have relegated them to desire status. A need is something that we cannot be happy without, a desire is something that we would be happier if we had, but we can still be happy without it. This is obviously a fine line of distinction, and demonstrates another reason why people have so much difficulty telling the two apart at times. The best way I have found to distinguish between these is to ask yourself this question: If I cannot have this thing that I want, will I be so unhappy that I will stop trying and let the relationship die? If the answer is yes, then you have identified a need rather than a desire. The following is a list of my needs; that is, they are a list of things that in their absence, I would be so unhappy that I would be willing to end my relationship.

MY NEEDS
I need to be in control.
I need to be respected.
I need to be admired.
I need to be trusted.
I need to teach and lead her.
I need to be accepted the way I am now.
I need to be appreciated.
I need to be vitally important in her life.
I need her to be strong and self-confident.
I need space and freedom.
I need to be sexually satisfied.
I need to know she wants to do things for me (pamper me).

If these needs are not met, the value of my relationship will fall until it becomes worthless to me. This is not to say that she must satisfy each of these needs perfectly, all of the time. It is required that she satisfies most of them all of the time and work toward the others. For instance, let us say that my partner trusts me to make intelligent, informed decisions that affect our family, but she is feeling a touch of jealousy regarding an online friend that I have. She is satisfying my need to be trusted in that she does not doubt my intelligence, abilities, or concern for her and our family, but she is not trusting me to keep our relationship primary. She feels threatened in some way by this friend. When she discusses this fear with me and asks for my help in seeing it as non-threatening she is working toward meeting my need in this area. If most of my other needs are being met, this one doubt will not lower the value of my relationship. We grow and change as a couple, and satisfying each of these different needs becomes easier for her at different times. Her ability to satisfy my needs also changes depending on how well her needs are being met. A list of her needs follows.

HER NEEDS
She needs to feel controlled.
She needs her feelings validated.
She needs to be heard and understood.
She needs reassurance.
She needs to be needed and appreciated.
She needs attention.
She needs to feel cared for.
She needs to feel special.
She needs to submit (to follow your lead, to do what you want).
She needs closeness and intimacy.
She needs to nurture (do things for her partner).
She needs to please sexually.

Some desires are very strong and may feel like needs, but if you ask yourself the question and realize that although you won't be as happy as you could be without this desire, you are not willing to let go of your relationship and all of the other things your partner gives you just for this one desire, you begin to see the difference. The difference between needs and desires becomes clearer when we see them side-by-side. Let's look at my desires and my needs together.

MY NEEDS vs. MY DESIRES
I need to be in control; I want her to obey me immediately at all times.
I need her respect; I want her to believe that I am never wrong and never argue with me.
I need to be admired; I want her to think I am the best domme in the world for her. I need to be trusted; I want to decide to play without considering where she is physically and emotionally
I need to teach and lead her; I want her to feel more compassion.
I need to be accepted the way I am now; I want more free time to play.
I need to be appreciated for the skills I have now and not for my potential; I want her to be completely happy with the money I make now.
I need to be vitally important in her life; I want her to never be preoccupied with work.
I need her to be strong and self-confident; I want her to never cry when she has PMS.
I need space and freedom; I want her to be happy with the attention I give her. I need to be sexually satisfied; I want her sexual service several days a week.
I need to know that she wants to do things for me (pamper me); I want her to ALWAYS cook for me.

Most of my desires are unrealistic considering our family life right now; therefore, the absence of several of them will not bother me much. But when one or two of my needs are not being met, I find that my desires become stronger. I have learned that this means I need to look closer and see which of my NEEDS are not being met. If she is having difficulty--at that time--meeting one of my needs, a discussion and a compromise usually takes care of the problem until she can get back on track.

In a D/s relationship your submissive will put your desires before her own. She will do this even if some of her needs are not being met, but she will be unable to sustain this. If most of her needs are not met, eventually she will become overly emotional, become exhausted, or become very demanding. Now let's look at her needs and desires side-by-side.

HER NEEDS vs. DESIRES
Her Needs; Her Desires:
She needs to feel controlled; She wants to feel owned.
She needs her feelings validated; She wants you to understand and agree with what she feels.
She needs to be heard and understood; She wants you to listen when she wants to talk.
She needs reassurance; She wants abundant affection.
She needs to be needed and appreciated; She wants you to say thank you and show your gratitude every time she serves you.
She needs attention; She wants you to always want to do things with her, not by yourself or with others.
She needs to feel cared for; She wants to be snuggled at night.
She needs to feel special; She wants to be told you love her many times every day.
She needs to submit (do what you want); She wants to play several times a week.
She needs closeness and intimacy; She wants you to think about her in her absence and tell her about it.
She needs to please sexually; She wants to be a perfect lover for you.
She needs to nurture (do things for you); She wants to never displease you.

As long as you are meeting most of her needs all of the time, things will run smoothly. She will put your desires before her own and derive pleasure in doing so. This satisfies her need for both control and submission, to some degree (aren't we lucky, some of her needs are being met by meeting ours).

Your submissive may not know specifically what it is she needs. At this point, you may not know exactly what your needs are either. It is your responsibility to know what you need and what you want. You must also know what you will not tolerate as well as what you cannot live without. This is work that, in the best of circumstances, will be done before you seek out a submissive. If you find yourself in an established relationship, and just now realizing the need for this, you will improve both your relationship and your level of satisfaction in life by discovering and understanding your needs. You can help your partner discover her needs as you work on finding your own. Make the time to sit down with her and talk about this. This is an excellent opportunity to re-negotiate for what you want and need, as well as discovering and setting your limits (in this context I am not using limits to mean sexual limits, I am referring to those things that you will not tolerate in a partner).

 

7/16/2009 8:29:07 AM

In The Eyes Of My Soul

 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive. 
we are not equal. 
we are opposites of the whole 
complimenting one another 
fullfilling each other's needs 
completing the circle. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive, 
You have the instinctive need to control, possess, 
defend and provide for me. 
I have the instinctive need to please, trust, honour, 
and obey You. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive. 
You stand in front of me to protect me. 
You stand next to me to share with me. 
You stand behind me to support me. 
I kneel before You out of my deepest respect. 
for You have proven Your worthiness to me. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive, 
You teach me, You guide me, You give me strength. 
You are my light in the darkest of night. 
my submission is all that I have to offer. 
You're acceptance of this sacred gift has bound my 
soul for all time. 

For in the eyes of my soul, 
You are my Master and I Your submissive.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/15/2009 6:51:44 PM

Training Every Sub/Slave Needs

 

 

Every Master has different needs, wants and or desires. Here is where your focus needs to be. If you want to be the perfect pet, paying attention is your first step. Sometimes in life it’s the little touches that tell someone you care. If you stop for a moment and consider why you got into this life, it was probably to feel that complete connection to another human being. For most of us the kinky sex is just a bonus!!! Seriously, you cannot be a slave unless you WANT to serve. Some refer to it as a burning in the belly. Back to paying attention though. Each Master is different and their needs are as diverse as the colors of a rainbow. As he talks, you learn. Doesn't that sound simple? Listen as the past is told, what things (note that we are addressing things here) were important. Is there a hint of what things are still important? How about the things he abhors? When he says that his last slave always forgot to have his favorite cereal in the house your "i love to serve" alarm should be ringing! How about when he says he is doing laundry because he can't stand towels unless they are big and fluffy and all of his are dirty. (Yes, girls, your alarm should be ringing) In passing, he tells you of a lighter that once was a favorite and he has not been able to find another one just like it. Your next move is to find out what was so special about that lighter so that if you ever see one, you have found the perfect gift. Now let us talk about how we can serve this Master. Never, never, never, run out of Wheaties or fluffy towels. Sound too easy? Every time I reach and find a big fluffy towel, I know my slave is caring for my needs. Late at night when I am working, she brings me a bowl of Wheaties. Has my slave moved heaven and earth to get them for me? No, of course not, but she cares enough to make sure I never have to do without. If I reach someday and the towel isn't there I know she has begun to take my needs for granted.


Each Master shares their desires and need in different ways. In my home there is an hour set aside each day for just talking to my slave (we go way over that). We just discuss our life, our love for each other and snuggle. This time is not rife with structure it is our time to plan, dream, and hope. We can share information and discuss our progress toward our goals. When I tell her what we are planning to do, she knows what things she must accomplish to make us successful. This gives her a chance in a loving environment to express and concerns she is carrying. We have on several occasions used this time to add to or modify our contract. Many issues have come up in our life together that were not covered in our contract or discussions when we entered into our relationship. Keep in mind that life is like that, it throws you a curve now and again. If you have a strong relationship, those curves can be dealt with and put to rest before the harm is irreparable.


A good slave has to think about her shape and appearance. A Master should know without question that his slave is taking good care of his property. She should care for herself in a way that she will last a long time (have not met a slave yet that came with a descent warranty). She should not abuse his other property, caring not to break a dish or plate, making sure his car has oil, his clothes are clean, his home is clean and on and on. When she cares for herself and her Master she should make sure each gets a proper diet and exercise. Just because he loves biscuits and gravy does not mean he should eat it every day. Being overweight or underweight are both harmful in the end. Therefore, care must be taken to provide healthy meals and a healthy environment. He may fight you on making doctor’s appointments for him but it is necessary. Make one for yourself also! You cannot care for a Master properly if you are not healthy and he sure can't care for you.


Support his dreams. This does not mean you have to go along with every harebrained idea that comes to the surface. If he wants to go back to school and finish his education, how can you make that happen for him? If he wants to move to Fiji and sell hot dogs from a cart on the beach, be gentle. Ask questions. Maybe he will see this isn't the best idea to come down the path if you just ask the right questions. How much do hot dogs cost in Fiji? Is business seasonal and if so what do we do in the off-season? What is the cost of living in Fiji? Do we need a hot dog vendor license? How many hot vendors currently live in Fiji and what is their average annual income? In the end what do you do if he still wants to sell hot dogs in Fiji? That is up to you and the strength of your relationship. Please send us a postcard and let us know how it goes.



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/15/2009 4:44:38 PM

Safety Tips 101

Class #1 - Online D/s

Even in our little AOL world, there is danger. For all new Doms and subs alike, here are a few standard rules to make your transition into online D/s a safer, happier one.

  1. You do not have to answer ever IM (Instant Message) that you get. Should you get one that is vulgar, rude or harassing, simply use the cancel button, or send it to TOS (Terms of Service). Even if you are a new sub and the IM is from an "online Dominant", no one has to take abuse.
  2. Do some reading! The fact that you are here in IMH is a good start! However, there are many good books about D/s on the market. Doing your homework can really pay off.
  3. When you make your first few forays into the chat rooms, do not announce in the open room who you are and what you are looking for. That is a magnet for anyone out there looking for quick and easy cyber-sex. If you're seriously looking for friends, contacts and possible partners, be discreet. Read profiles. IM respectfully to people who interest you. Make polite conversation in the room. Show respect, and you will earn it in kind.
  4. NEVER give your real name, phone number, credit card information to   any other personal information to ANYONE you've just begun to talk to online. Get to know someone over time before revealing anything of importance!! First names are sufficient in the beginning.
  5. When approached by a potential partner, ask questions!! Get to know the person as well as online will allow, and then very discreetly, ask around for references about that person. Please heed any warnings you may receive about an individual, but be sure you ask for more than one opinion. If you cannot find anyone online who will vouch for this potential partner either way, please proceed very slowly. Remember that online is no different from real life. Make them earn your trust.
  6. Always be aware that this forum of communication harbors unsavory characters, just as any other. In addition, be aware that people may not always be who they appear, or claim to be. If you proceed at a cautious rate, you'll save yourself some possible heartache down the road.
  7. PHONE CALLS: If someone wishes to speak with you, and you are not entirely trusting of the yet, offer to call them instead of giving your number out. You can disable any possible Called-ID function they have by punching in the disable code (check your phone book information pages, or call your phone company). Keep your first conversation brief and friendly. If you still harbor doubts at the end of this, continue to call them. Never go against your instincts - they are your most valuable resource. If they demand' your number and you have respectfully and repeatedly told them no, perhaps it's time to close that particular door.
  8. Even if you live close to someone you meet online, it is not a good idea to move into meeting him or her too quickly. Take your time in getting to know them, speak several times on the phone, and if you do' agree to meet, set it up at a public place, and take a friend along. A serious potential partner will not mind.

Class #2 - First Time Meetings

There are many ways to meet potential D/s partners. AOL and classified ads are only two of these ways. First time meetings always require a little extra security and safety. Here are some simple rules for those awkward first encounters.

  1. Always set the meeting up well in advance, so that you have time to arrange a sufficient safety net. (This goes for Doms and subs alike.) If you are traveling, make reservations at a motel, but do NOT let the person you are meeting know where you will be staying.
  2. Arrange to meet for the first time during the daylight hours in a public place, such as a mall or a restaurant. Always park your car a distance away, so that if the meeting goes badly, you cannot be followed away. Another good idea is to take a cab to this first meeting.
  3. Do not plan to play' during your initial meeting. You should have plenty to discuss, without sex or D/s play entering into the equation.
  4. Think about taking along a friend. A serious potential partner will not feel intimidated.
  5. SAFE CALLS: There are many ideas out there about how safe calls should be done, but I'll only offer you my humble opinion, and what has worked for me in the past. Let 2 friends, preferably local to where you'll be meeting, know your complete schedule. Give them the full name of the person you will be meeting, their phone number and a brief physical description. You can even go so far as to give them the make, model and plate number of the car your date' will be driving. Make sure that your friends have an accurate description of you, as well, and the phone number of the local police. Arrange to call these 2 friends immediately after you've met your date'. Give them a key word' beforehand, that you can say if you need to get away from your date' - for example, you could say that everything is great' if you need help, or that everything is wonderful' if you are okay. Your safe calls should arrange to come get you, or give you some sort of out' if you use your keyword. If you'll be spending more than a few hours with your date', it's a good idea to call your safe calls every few hours, at least at first.
  6. Be honest with your date. If you feel, after this first meeting, that this person is not someone you want to be involved with, be honest and up-front about that. It is not necessarily a good idea to do this at your first meeting. Go home, sleep on it. Then arrange to speak to this person the next day. Remember, your instincts are your most valuable resource.
  7. Have a good time. Be yourself. However, most importantly, be SAFE and be HONEST - with your date, and with yourself.

Class #3 - First Scene Safety

It is always a good idea to get to know someone very well before committing yourself to play' time. It is also a good idea to think long and hard about what you expect, and then lay that out for the other person clearly beforehand. It's also a good idea to list out your limits (yes, Doms have limits, too !!) And exchange them well in advance of your first scene.

  1. SAFE CALLS: See Item #5 from Lesson #2. If you plan to play at your new partner's home, make sure your safe call has the address, the phone number and a clear map and directions to the home. If you plan to play at your home, do NOT turn off your phone, and make sure you have the number of the ambulance, local police and a contact posted by each phone, in case of any emergency. Secure any valuables before your partner arrives. If you plan to play at a motel or a third parties’ home, make sure your safe call knows exactly where you will be. If in a motel, make sure they have the room number, and the name the room i registered under. It is also a good idea to keep your keys and purse or wallet by the door, so you can grab them quickly if need be.
  2. It's a good idea to keep your first scene light. I do not recommend bondage, gags or extreme pain for your first scene with a new partner. There are plenty of other activities you can use to get to know each other's likes and dislikes. Besides, if it works out, you'll want to save something for later <g>
  3. SAFEWORDS: You should chose and discuss safewords and/or actions well in advance of your first meeting. My recommendations are something very simple, such as yellow' for slow down, and red' for stop. Never play around with these words - they are your protection, and your safety net, and should only be used when you mean them.
  4. SAFE SEX: I don't think anyone needs to be reminded about this, but I'll throw it in anyway. Both parties should posses condoms, in case one forgets. It only takes a few seconds to slip on a condom. It's takes a long and painful time to die of AIDS.
  5. If, at any point, either party is feeling uncomfortable, S T O P!!!!! Dress. Talk. Then talk some more. It takes a lot of trust to have a meaningful D/s relationship. Take the time to build that foundation.

Class #4 - Emotional Safety

No, pain is not all physical. Sometimes, it's in your head and your heart as well, and sometimes, those scars are the hardest to heal. Here are some tips to lessen your chances of getting them in the first place.

  1. Be honest. With yourself. With prospective partners. Never be ashamed to admit you do not know something, or to ask questions. If you are looking for 24/7, do not tell someone you only want to play. If you are looking for love and romance, be up-front about it. If you are dishonest about what you want, it's not only you who could get hurt in the end.
  2. Never reveal too much about your personal life to anyone on-line. Too many people will use your heartaches and problems for hot IM gossip.
  3. If something does not feel right, it probably isn't. Your instincts, once again, are your greatest gift and resource. Use them, and listen to them.
  4. Heed warnings. If more than one person tells you that a prospective partner could be trouble, LISTEN. Take into account that it's someone else's opinion of someone you're getting to know, but always listen, and openly ask your partner about what you hear. Ultimately, it is up to you to decide if you believe everything you hear, but always hear what someone is trying to tell you, and always, check it out.
  5. If a prospective partner asks you not to ask anyone else online about them, ask yourself why. Then ask them why. And if you can't come up with any satisfactory answers, either walk away, or proceed with EXTREME caution.
  6. If a prospective partner is hesitant with personal information after you have already given yours, then take it as a warning. FIND OUT WHY.
  7. Do not get dragged into online gossip. It may be fun for a while, but eventually it will only come back to haunt you. There are people online who have nothing better to do. Do not become one of them.
  8. Think for yourself. Trust yourself. Be honest with yourself. Above all, TAKE CARE OF YOURSELF.

 

 

7/14/2009 7:44:17 PM



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 




BDSM Beginners Kit  

 

Submissive BDSM Play Partner Check List

This checklist should be filled out by a Sub and provided to their Dom/Top before playing with them. This will provide a quick "head-start" to identifying limits, negotiating and finding common ground for play. Dominants may wish to work through the checklist, to get a better handle on their specific interests. Switches should go through the checklist twice; one persons Dom and Sub interests may be very different.

For each item, you need to provide two answers:

For experience, write YES or NO next to each item to indicate if you have ever DONE that activity. Mark N/A if it does not apply to your gender. Anything clearly specific to male subs has been deleted.

For willingness, indicate for each item how you feel about DOING that activity by rating it on a scale of NO or 0 to 5.

NO means you will NOT do that item under any circumstances (a hard limit).

0 (zero) indicates you have utterly no desire to do that activity and don't like doing it (in fact, may loath it) and would ordinarily object to doing it, but you would permit the Dominant to do it if it they really wanted it. (sometimes called a "soft limit").

1 means you don't want to do or like to do this activity, but wouldn't object if it was asked of you.

2 means you are willing to do this activity, but it has no special appeal for you.

3 means you usually like doing this activity, at least on an irregular or occasional basis.

4 means you like doing this activity, and would like to experience it on a regular basis.

5 means the activity is a wild turn-on for you, and you would like it as often as possible.

* Mark with an asterisk (*) those items which you are willing to do only with your current sex partner(s), but not with casual play-partners.

Note any additional information which might be important for your Dom to know, in the margin to the right.

There is intentionally some overlap between categories. Unless otherwise stated, the Sub is the recipient/target of the activity.

 

Experience     Willingness

Abrasion
Age play
Anal sex
Anal plugs (small)
Anal plugs (large)
Anal plug (public, under clothes)
Animal roles
Arm & leg sleeves (armbinders)
Aromas
Asphyxiation
Auctioned for charity
Bathroom use control
Bestiality
Beating (soft)
Beating (hard)
Blindfolds
Being serviced (sexual)
Being bitten
Breast bondage
Breath control
Branding
Boot worship
Bondage (light)
Bondage (heavy)
Bondage (multi-day)
Bondage (public, under clothing)
Breast whipping
Brown showers (scat)
Cages (locked inside of)
Caning
Catheterization
Cells/Closets (locked inside of)
Chains
Chamber pot use
Chastity belts
Chauffeuring
Choking
Chores (domestic service)
Clothespins
Cock worship
Collars (worn in private)
Collars (worn in public)
Competitions (with other Subs)
Corsets (wearing)
Corset training(waist reduction)
Cuffs (leather)
Cuffs (metal)
Cutting
Dental work(elective)
Diapers(wetting)
Diapers(soiling)
Dilation
Dildoes
Double penetration
Electricity
Enemas
Enemas(non-water)
Enforced chastity
Erotic dance(public)
Examinations (physical)
Exercise (forced/required)
Exhibitionism (friends)
Exhibitionism (strangers)
Eye contact restrictions
Face slapping
Fantasy abandonment
Fantasy rape
Fantasy gang-rape
Fear (being scared)
Fisting (anal)
Fisting (vaginal)
Flogging (light)
Flogging (heavy)
Following orders
Foot worship
Forced bedwetting
Forced dressing
Forced homosexuality
Forced masturbation
Forced nudity (private)
Forced nudity (around others)
Forced servitude
Forced smoking(non-smoker)
Force-feeding
Full head hoods
Gags (cloth)
Gags (rubber)
Gags (tape)
Gags(phallic)
Gags(inflated)
Gas masks
Genital sex
Given away to another Dom (temp)
Given away to another Dom (perm)
Golden showers
Gun play
Hairbrush spankings
Hair pulling
Hand jobs (giving)
Hand jobs (receiving)
Harems (serving w/other subs)
Harnessing (leather)
Harnessing (rope)
Having food chosen for you
Having clothing chosen for you
Head (giving fellatio)
High heel worship
High heel wearing(forced)
Homage with tongue (non-sexual)
Hoods
Hot oils (on genitals)
Hot waxing
Housework (doing)
Human puppy dog
Humiliation (private)
Humiliation (public)
Hypnotism
Ice cubes
Immobilization
Infantilism
Initiation rites
Injections
Japanese rope bondage
Interrogations
Kidnapping
Kneeling
Knife play
Leather clothing
Leather restraints
Lectures for misbehavior
Licking (non-sexual)
Lingerie (wearing)
Manacles & Irons
Manicures (giving)
Massage (giving)
Massage (receiving)
Medical scenes
Modeling for erotic photos
Mouth bits
Mummification
Nipple clamps
Nipple weights
Oral/anal play (rimming)
Over-the-knee spanking
Orgasm denial
Orgasm control
Outdoor scenes
Outdoor sex
Pain (severe)
Pain (mild)
Persona training
Phone sex (serving Dom)
Phone sex (serving Dom's friends)
Phone sex(calling at random)
Phone sex(commercial)
Piercing (temporary)
Piercing (permanent)
Plastic surgery
Prison scenes
Prostitution(public pretend)
Prostitution(actual)
Pony slave
Public exposure
Punishment Scene
Pussy whipping
Pussy worship
Riding crops
Riding the horse (crotch tort.)
Rituals
Religious scenes
Restrictive rules on behavior
Rubber/latex clothing
Rope body harness
Saran wrapping
Scratching - getting
Scratching - giving
Sensory deprivation
Serving
Serving as art
Serving as ashtray
Serving as furniture
Serving as a maid
Serving as toilet (urine)
Serving as toilet (feces)
Serving as waitress
Serving orally (sexual)
Serving others (supervised)
Serving others (unsupervised)
Sexual deprivation (short term)
Sexual deprivation (long term)
Shaving (body hair)
Shaving (head hair)
Skinnydipping
Sleep deprivation
Sleepsacks
Slutty clothing (private)
Slutty clothing (public)
Spanking
Spandex clothing
Speech restrictions
Speculums (Anal)
Speculums (vaginal)
Spreader bars
Standing in corner
Stocks
Straight jackets
Strap-on-dildos (sucking on)
Strap-on-dildos (penetrated by)
Strap-on-dildos (wearing)
Strapping (full body beating)
Suspension (upright)
Suspension (inverted)
Suspension (horizontal)
Supplying partners for Dom
Swallowing semen
Swallowing urine
Swallowing feces
Swapping (one other couple)
Swinging (multiple couples)
Tattooing
Teasing
Tickling
Topless Beaches
Triple penetration
Uniforms
Including others
Vaginal dildo
Verbal humiliation
Vibrator on genitals
Voyeurism (watching others)
Voyeurism (your Dom w/others)
Video (watching others)
Video (recordings of you)
Voice training
Water torture
Waxing (hair removal)
Wearing symbolic jewelery
Weight loss(<25 lbs)
Weight loss(>25 lbs)
Weight gain(<25 lbs)
Weight gain(25-50 lbs)
Weight gain(>50 lbs)
Whipping
Wooden paddles
Wrestling

: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5
: yes   no       NO    0 1 2 3 4 5

Willingness quick-key:
* - I will do with current sex partner only.
NO - I WILL NOT DO that item under ANY circumstances (a hard limit).
0 - No desire, don't like, will permit if special to Dom (soft limit).
1 - Don't want to do, but will.
2 - Willing to do, but has no special appeal.
3 - Usually LIKE doing, on an irregular/ occasional basis.
4 - LIKE doing, would like it on a regular basis.
5 - WILD TURN-ON, would like it as often as possible.

 

 

7/14/2009 7:37:24 PM

Journals: What How and Why

 

Many have asked about and often discussed journals and how they are used within BDSM. A journal can be very complicated or very simple. It can include minute details of every action, thought, emotion etc the submissive had throughout a single day. Alternatively, it can just encompass those times the submissive needs to clear some thoughts from her mind and heart. Many also call a journal, a diary. Most women I know at some point in their childhood used a diary. Those little books with the tiny little locks on them. Hidden beneath the bed, or behind the dresser, hopefully safe from prying eyes. Where they spilled, their heartfelt desires, defeats, and puppy loves. Or maybe that's just a romantic view of childhood. Either way, I think you can understand what I am speaking of. These journals can be something as simple as a notebook or as complicated as a personalized book bound solely for the submissive. Some have leather covers custom made for their journals. Other simply use word processing programs on a computer and save the files to disk. I, personally, use those composition books where the pages are sewn between black and white marbleized covers. They fit nicely on my shelves and the pages usually do not fall out like they will in a spiral notebook. 

Within the context of BDSM journals have many different uses. The biggest one being to allow the submissive a place where he/she can discuss anything he/she needs to, without fear of punishment for what is stated within the pages. In most cases, the journals are read by the dominant. This allows a deeper level of communication between the dominant and the submissive. Many times a submissive will write things in his/her journal that they may not feel comfortable speaking aloud at that time. By writing those thoughts, fears, feelings what have you, in the journal the dominant has a better understanding of what is going on inside the submissive. This allows the dominant to make better decisions, which are tailored, to the current mindset and or level of his/her submissive. By recording their thoughts and experiences, the submissive can look back and see how much he/she has grown. Journals can in this sense, serve as a growth chart so to speak. 

I have had many people tell me that they are not comfortable writing in a journal yet they write short stories or poems. These writings have meanings within the words. Imagery, which shows whatever conflict or emotional state the writer, is in at the time it was written. These writings can also be a means of communicating with a dominant, much as a journal can. A person can either write them on separate pieces of paper, in a computer file or simply have a notebook dedicated solely to those writings. 

Whether or not a journal is read by the dominant is up to the participants in the relationship. Not every dominant requires a journal, though many will order the submissive to write something if he/she believes the submissive is having some difficulty. 

A journal can also be a place where the submissive will record secret desires which he/she may be afraid to verbalize. Fantasies and things they'd like to try in the future. They can also be used to vent anger or work through some confusion. 

The journal I keep is a personal journal and I have used it for many years before I started living this lifestyle. For quite some time my journal was my lifeline during some seriously stressful and painful emotional upheavals in my life. I find my journal to be a great release to me. It took me a while to feel totally comfortable writing down some of my more hidden emotions. Someone I spoke with once told me to just write and not think about what I am writing. And when I was done, to re read what I wrote and that I would probably be surprised to see some of what came out. So that is what I did. I will turn on music and allow my conscious mind to focus on singing along, while I just write out anything that seems to need to come out. Many times in rereading my journals, I have been surprised by what I wrote. I would then write my surprise in the journal as well. For me, it was a wonderful release and provided me a way to safely share my feelings with my partner without having to verbalize them. It has also, on many occasions, allowed me to find a solution I hadn't thought of or couldn't see because of the emotions. As I grew, I found I can indeed verbalize my feelings and feel safe doing so. I still write in my journal, now on a daily basis, and in this way my master can share with what is going on in my mind and heart.

7/14/2009 11:05:09 AM

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as real-time relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  Moreover, it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful; they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done, is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this, the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring,  please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chatroom or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  A true Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or your is…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/12/2009 3:54:09 PM

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


\

BDSM Beginners Kit  

 

Thoughts on Abuse

Abuse is More than Hitting.
Other abusive behaviors include :

Controlling or isolating you

Exhibiting constant jealousy

Abusing alcohol or other drugs

Refusing to let you have money

Restricting or controlling your activities

Coercing or forcing sexual activity

Embarrassing you in front of others

Calling you names

Threatening you or the children physically or financially

Telling you that you are stupid or worthless

Constantly demanding his way

Ignoring your opinions or wishes

Destroying your possessions

Intimidating you by shouting, hostile looks, or hostile gestures

Abuse Typically Follows a Repeating Pattern or Cycle:

Stage 1: Tension builds

Stage 2: Explosion of physical, verbal, sexual or emotional abuse

Stage 3: Calm; the "honeymoon" phase ; the abuser may show sincere remorse and . . promise sincerely to never do it again

 

7/12/2009 3:38:19 PM
The Development  of a submissive


    These are my thoughts on the subject of the development of a submissive. I believe that the submissive is born with innate  submissive qualities and they  develop with time. She finds herself with  a need to please at a very early age and wants to make everyone around her happy.  If she fails to do this she may become very unhappy. She might overhear her parents discussing something and feels she can help only to be told to please leave the room. She immediately thinks they are discussing something she did wrong. She may become disappointed and chastise herself . I believe  a submissive finds herself in helping jobs such as nursing or law. There she can fix things and make them right therefore helping and pleasing people.
She might marry a man who abuses her. She  will do anything to please him including remain in an abusive relationship. When  she finds all her efforts are in vain she might become very disillusioned and chastise herself once more. She might ask herself what she is doing wrong and wonder if there is something wrong with her.
    One day she might  find a bdsm website by accident and see the word “submissive.” Suddenly she has a label for herself and reads everything she can to find out about her true nature. She sits back and with grins as she has finally seen what makes her tick. She finds out that she is a normal person and her need to please is ok. As she reads she develops a need to find someone to teach her and someone to please. I think it is a wise idea to find a mentor who can educate and instruct her in the basic ideas and rules of bdsm.
    It is very difficult for her to take that first step into real-time as it can be a very scary thing. It can also be a very dangerous thing. I have seen so many submissives dive right into the needy search for the perfect Dom only to find herself in  yet another abusive relationship where her need to please disappoints her once more. She once again chastises herself. It is so hard for some of us. We seem to end up in relations that are so one-sided. It seems the Dom makes everything about him never giving her any credit or a smile. Any submissive will tell you how wonderful it is to hear the words” good girl.” it really does not take much to maker a sub feel wanted any appreciated as she needs very little.
    I also think that many  submissives have jobs where they are over many people and must make decisions and oversee the work of many. I believe they yearn to be able to be able to give up control  and have someone  tell them  what to do, when to do it and how to do it. This is the beginning of her baby  steps into the word of Dominance and submission. It is imperative that she find someone understanding who is willing to mentor, teach and befriend her.    He must be honest and be able to communicate with her. He must be honest and direct. I believe he must be able to open her mind and also reach deep into her soul and draw out the true submissive within, He must be able to consider her a delicate flower who will blossom and bloom with his nurturing, tenseness . He must cherish her and see that she is cared for properly. These things are vital or she might once more chastise herself and wonder what she did wrong. He must built her self confidence and let her see all her wonderful qualities. She needs a teacher who can teach her the basice such as “ safe, sane and  consensual.” There must be comminication, honesty and respect on both sides otherwise the relationship os doomed from the start.
    I believe with the right combination all submissives can become seasoned, demure and polishes submissives who ,ake theit master smile and say “What a very good girl she is.”



7/12/2009 3:36:34 PM
There were two couples walking down the street The one had on an elegant mink stole. She had a very prissy look and he looked as if he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. They were walking a good foot apart from each other, The other couple were as close as two can possibly get and she had her arm in his, She was freshly whipped and still had the hint of a tear in the corner of her eye. She looked up at him and smiled as he looked down and smiled at her. The couples passed one and other. The woman in  the mink stole couldn't help but be  captivated with the Happy couple. If she only knew  what   heights of pleasure she was missing! A  whipping and a walk with her Master! What a deal don't you think?
 
7/11/2009 10:57:55 AM
i have been reading so many recent journals that i become depressed when i see all those wonderful subs who have so very much to give. they have heartbreak, loss and bad experiences. i would rather sit here and journal helpful things then whine and hurt
7/11/2009 9:37:10 AM

Erotic pain is something that is very difficult to explain unless you have your own draw toward it. Many subs crave it, it settles them down. I'm sure you know many endorphins are released in the body when it is "stressed" during spanking or more intense activities such as a whipping or caning. It takes 20 minutes or so for the endorphins to kick in but when they do it is a form of "high" that can be very addicting.

I have noticed many connections between subspace and hypnosis, and you may find that she becomes very open to your suggestions. After all, she loves and trusts you, is completely focused upon your every word, knows not to resist (and doesn't want to) and, in addition, you are taking her out of her critically thinking mind and putting her back into her body. Much of the erotic pain that is involved in d/s serves to shut down her actively thinking mind so she is free to feel and respond spontaneously and that is where much of the freedom in submission can be found.

The following quote illustrates this very well:

"When you are in pain....your focus, your awareness...becomes focused on sensation. I have a very busy mind....always ruminating over one thing or another... The pain allows me to focus on sensation and really release myself from the world. This is only one aspect...but an important one. The pain stimulus does wonders too. My physical reactions..arousal, is spurred immediately by the slap of a paddle or the pinch of a clamp.

Let's get into this a little deeper... How can "pain" be erotic? How can something that "hurts" be desirable? After all, don't we spend much of our time and energy in avoiding pain?

To answer this apparent contradiction, you need to explore the word "pain". It's really not the right word... When you label something with a word, the mind has a tendency to stop right there and not look further. One thing that I love about d/s is it lets you explore feelings and sensations in great depth and safety that most people run away from.

Pain has a negative connotation and we all think of it as undesirable. The word "erotic" is often put in front of the word pain to indicate that the sting of a paddle is a sensation very much desired and is quite different than stubbing your toe! How the sensation is perceived depends on many conditions: the intensity of the sensation, its location on the body, the degree of sexual arousal, and the subs mental/emotional state of mind at the time.

A pleasure spanking

We'll explore "erotic pain" a bit more with the example of a pleasure spanking. Let's start with a woman's bare bottom over your lap --nice image, right? <g> You could start with simply caressing her bottom with your hand, stroking it softly to sensitize the area, allowing her to relax and place her attention there. This helps her let go of her thoughts and settle into her body and all the wonderful sensations that it can give her.

The caressing alone should be arousing, but the position of being naked and over your lap also puts her in a submissive state of mind. Feeling that she is being controlled by you is essential in enabling her to "stay" with the sensations she will be receiving, to absorb it without mentally "running away".

Your stroking and caresses now turn into *light* hand spanks given in a regular rhythm over her cheeks. Is this "painful"? Nope, not in the slightest -- it feels *good* -- and is just a slightly stronger sensation than being caressed by your hand. However, one important element is being added... she is now being "spanked" and that word alone can have an incredible sexual charge for her. She's no longer a woman who has to be in charge of the multitude of demands on her, but is now under your control. YOU are taking care of *her*. All responsibilities have been removed from her and she can start to let go of herself to just *feel* the sensations you are creating.

More thoughts on Spankings

Spankings in themselves are a fascinating study. They contain so many different and apparently contradictory emotions that it is difficult to sort them all out. Your first thoughts about spankings are probably connected to your childhood years, and if you reflect back for a moment childhood memories and emotions seem somehow bigger than life.

The following list of emotions connected to spankings all relate directly to what a sub *wants* to feel with her Master. There is a feeling of helplessness, of having no choice but to place herself over your lap. Her dress lifted out of the way and her panties pulled down so she is exposed to you. There's also a feeling of embarrassment... here she is an adult, still being treated as a child...

During the spanking you are emphasizing that you are in control and she is accepting it. In fact, the harder the spanking is, the more your both feel your roles. If you are spanking her for a reason, you are demonstrating that you care enough about her to watch over her and correct her and she knows that when the spanking ends, all will be over and forgotten so she can give herself permission to drop her own thoughts over her behavior and use the spanking as a motivation to improve herself in the future.

Okay, back to the pleasure spanking again. As she is laying across your lap enjoying the light spanks and feeling of being submissive, what she is probably wanting at this point is for you to start spanking harder! As her bottom gets warmed up, the more used to the sensation she becomes. It now loses its initial intensity which increases the desire to feel something a bit stronger.

At this point as a Master, you can allow yourself to enjoy the power over her that she wants to give you. You can give yourself permission to spank harder thus emphasizing that you are the one in control and can do to her exactly as you please -- which is very much what she wants to feel as a submissive.

Now the spanks become harder but she is ready for them and has been waiting for you to take her to the next level of sensation. If you reach one hand underneath her and place a finger on each side of her clit, you can continue to spank her and simultaneously give her more direct sexual pleasure. The more aroused she becomes, the more her perception of the sting will change and become transformed into that delicious combination of pleasure/pain that we love so much. (Again, it's still not pain but I have no better word.)

At this point, I'm sure you'll find her squirming over your lap. Is she quivering from the sting or from the pleasure? Good questions, isn't it? The answer is that they both complement each other, each sensation allowing her to more enjoy the other.

Many women can actually be spanked to a climax this way. The trick is to keep escalating her sexual arousal and then to take the spanking to the next level of sensation as she is ready to handle it. A spanking given in this way is a *peak* experience and one that becomes very addicting, especially if it results in a strong climax. Don't put any pressure on yourself or her to create a climax though. If it happens it happens and you don't want to spank too hard or too long in the hopes of creating one or to give her the feeling that she will be displeasing you if she cannot climax.

Feedback during a spanking

During a spanking like this, it is very important to get feedback from her as to how she is taking it. One thing I like to do is to have the woman thank me when I give her the "perfect" spank. A simple "Thank you, Master" after the stroke does not put her in charge of the spanking at all. In fact, it will probably make her feel more submissive to you as you are the one who decides if she gets another spank of equal intensity or if it is time to push her to the next level. On your part, it is very reassuring to get this feedback from her as you can let go of any thoughts that you are "hurting" her or going too far beyond what she can endure.

Another idea is to tell her to lift up her behind to the paddle as if welcoming its stroke. If you tell her this when the spanking is the most erotic for her, the next time she may unconsciously offer her bottom to you as a signal that she wants *more* of whatever you are doing to her.

Many Doms have their sub count strokes. This has several advantages. First, it focuses their mind upon the activity. The more you shut down the mind, the deeper she can go into her submission and the more she will surrender control to you. The other advantage is that it lets you hear the tone of her voice so you can gauge how she is reacting to her spanking.

One point I'd like to make is that it's very difficult to ask her if she is enjoying it as you are giving her some good spanks. First, it puts her back into her critically thinking mind which is NOT what you want to do. Also, most women become very non-verbal at times like this and it will be difficult for her to say much of anything. This next point is very important to understand. As the spanking escalates she both wants/doesn't want harder spanks. After your hand falls and the sting is at its greatest, she may not want another one. However, just a few seconds later she does... After her spanking, she'll probably be wondering if she could have taken more.

Your strength as a Master is essential in making this all work. She wants the sensations and at the same time knows they will be a challenge to her. She is depending upon your ability to read her without asking, and in your strength and confidence in bringing her to a peak experience.

Pushing limits

As the spanking intensifies, you'll reach the point where she'll be close to being overloaded. Maybe a few ouches are escaping from her. Do NOT be afraid of them. If she was not taken slightly beyond what she wanted, she would not feel as if she was truly being spanked. Instead, it would feel to her like it was something done just for her.

It is essential to understand the pushing of her limits this way and touches upon a very meaningful part of her submission. She is taking the spanking for *you*. When you are getting close to her limits, she will find it helpful if you lovingly tell her, "Take it for me, sweetheart. Take a good spanking for your Master." This will often push her deeper into subspace which will allow her to accept more sensation. It is both a gift she makes to you, as well being a wonderful display of her submission. She wants you to enjoy the freedom to spank her as hard as you may wish. This is an example of the balance inherient in both your roles. When spanking her you are feeling your dominance and she is feeling her submission.

To be able to push limits, you must do a lot of pondering as to your motivation and intent. There is much self-exploration to be done before you trust yourself enough to really let loose with your sub knowing it is what she wants and to be confident in yourself that you are not misusing her emotions toward you. To do so would be a complete betrayal of her love and trust in you and would have disastrous consequences.

Of course, in a loving relationship you want a balance between what you want and what she can handle and that is where much of the emotional connection and incredible thrill is to be found. A good spanking should be like a dance between the two partners with you in the lead and she accepting and following.

The Spankings Conclusion

As the spanking is reaching its conclusion you may be hearing more "ouches" than moans of pure pleasure. Let me talk about the "ouches" for a moment. Many women want to be spanked to this point and would feel cheated if they did not reach this level. When she has to struggle to endure the sting, several things are happening. First is that to handle the increased intensity she will need to go deeper into her submissive feelings. She is taking the spanking for *you* and an "ouch" is proof of that. This is much more important if the spanking is given as a "punishment" to correct her behavior than in a pleasure spanking which is for both your enjoyment. At the same time, an "ouch" is a challenge of her, it test her ability to transform the sensation into something more pleasurable.

Never underestimate the pride a submissive woman takes in being able to absorb these kinds of sensations. It is part of her being a good slave girl which is something she wants to be. It is inseparably linked to her love for you. She longs to give *you* pleasure by her submission and if she senses that you truly enjoy spanking her (and I hope you do) she wants to be able to take as much as you want to give.

At this point, you may want to slow down or even stop the spanks and resume some light caresses, enjoying the warm glow of her bottom while continuing to stroke her pussy so you can let some of the sting go away and at the same time build back up her level of sexual excitement. You may then want to resume the spanking or give her a climax in any number of wonderful ways which I don't think you need me to instruct you on!

More Intense Erotic Pain

For many women, the spanking I described above would be considered very light and they crave something much more intense. Not all women have this desire for greater intensity and everyone’s response is different. What they took one day they may not be able to approach the next. It all depends on their mental, emotional and physical state at the time. It does seem to be a rule that the deeper they are in subspace the more they can handle.

This is a subject that you need to talk about in great detail with your slave girl and to explore very slowly and carefully with. I won't get into the subject of safewords as a signal on when the sub is approaching or has reached her limits, but it's something you need to research.

Here's an excerpt from a conversation that talks a little about how the perception of "pain" varies for everyone.

Why do you enjoy pain?
I don't really experience it as pain. Somehow the neurons cross and what starts out as pain becomes interpreted as pleasure.
Even when it is very hard?
Especially when it is very hard... The allowing of the very hard seems to speed the transition to pleasure. A soft spank is not nearly as pleasurable as a hard spank, unless I know that a hard one is going to follow. I *feel* the pain on my bottom, but by the time it travels up to my brain, it *feels* great. It's only when it's really hard that I know I have truly given up control. I do like to feel that my spanker has my best interests at heart as well as taking His own pleasure...

If you have difficulty as a Master in creating the intensity of sensation that your sub desires, here are a few things to think about that may help. First, go at your own pace. It is always better to do less than more. Watch her reactions to what you are doing to her. See how wet she is... Though she may not be able to verbally communicate this to you at the time, watch her body language and listen to the tone of her moans. If her body is pulling away from you, you may want to slow down. If she is making herself more available to the paddle she maybe non-verbally saying she wants more.

Some women have the ability to climax while being given an intense sensation like a caning with no other sexual touching at all. Once you see how intensely pleasurable it is for them you will become more relaxed with what is happening. After all, the goal here is the pleasure of both parties. Everything must be consensual and there should never by any harm done to her body save a few stripes or bruises which she will probably love admiring and showing off as proof of her submission to you and the pride in knowing what she took to get them.

Ideas on creating Erotic Pain

If your sub loves spankings, try placing her on her back with her legs widespread. Kneel beside her and using your hand, give her some light spanks on her mound and vulva. (If she is shaved, this works even better!) Start light and let the intensity slowly increase. Check her reaction. You may find that a combination of hard spanks followed by some quick and lighter spanks over her vulva and clit can result in a very intense climax for her.

Nipple clips are usually the first item to be attached to your sub during the start of a scene. If adjustable, they can provide a slight pinch which can be increased as her arousal grows. There are some designs that have bells attached to each nipple clip which is a wonderfully erotic reminder that she is your pleasure slave.

7/11/2009 8:39:51 AM



BDSM Beginners Kit  

 

Rules for Submissivies h

  1. Be patient! A potential top will let you know if she or he is interested in you or not. Keep in mind that your purpose as a submissive is to serve and to satisfy someone who will take into consideration the realization of your fantasies. Don't expect your top to be able to turn on like a light switch. The timing must be right for both of you.
  2. Be humble. You may be God's gift to the world and the most sought after prize in town, but no one needs to hear it or wants to hear it. You will have ample opportunity to show how good you are. No matter what you claim, the "real you" will show through in a scene. Don't set yourself up for failure by developing expectations that you know you and your top can never reach.
  3. Be open. You can learn something about SM and about yourself from everyone into the scene, no matter how experienced or inexperienced they are, or how dominant or submissive they are. SM is a very personal art, and an "I already know it all" attitude will make you miss valuable SM lessons and experiences, and ignore potentially valuable SM friends.
  4. Communicate! Verbalization is necessary, but at the appropriate time and in the appropriate way. Your top needs to know basic information about you, such as experiences, fantasies, health concerns, and turn-offs. But - unless it's an emergency - wait until your top asks. Don't expect your dominant to be a mind-reader who instinctively knows your needs, wants, and limits. Your cooperation will enhance the scene for both of you.
  5. Be honest. Don't be afraid to share your needs and fantasies. Your dominant expects it. Honesty about your wants, health concerns, and turn-offs is essential to a good scene. Lying or being less than candid can only lead to problems, as the top will base the scene on inaccurate information. Besides causing problems, it can be dangerous.
  6. Be vulnerable. Your scene is a two-way street. It is not just the physical realization of your prior fantasies. If you want to limit your experience to certain physical and psychological stimulation, then contract with your top ahead of time. But don't always expect your top to be a puppet in a fantasy play you've written in your head. It's far better to let your top surprise you, to extend your limits, to take you to places you're never been before. When you trust your top completely, let her or him know it, and let him or her guide you into new fantasies.
  7. Be realistic. Your dominant is human, and even the most experienced tops have moments of awkwardness and indecision. Don't call attention to what you perceive as a lapse. Know the difference between reality and the fantasy world you see in books and magazines. Few tops are rich enough to afford a large dungeon with a lavish layout of equipment. Your top's equipment is expensive - respect it and don't abuse it.
  8. Be really submissive! This is the whole point. Let your dominant take you over completely. Don't coach or second guess or be critical of your top. Exchange information on your special needs before the scene starts, but once it starts be quiet! If you insist on running a scene to your own specifications, then you should try being a top. You have agreed to limitations of your own power. Stay within those limitations. Respect and obey your top and expect punishment if you don't. Accept it gracefully and cheerfully. Your top has many things to be concerned with, including your safety and what turns you on. Be loyal and dependable and enjoy your role.
  9. Be healthy! SM, like any strenuous activity, requires that its participants - both active and passive - be in top physical and emotional health. The amount you sleep, your eating habits, your alcohol and drug intake, and everyday stress affect your response and endurance during a scene. Your dominant needs to know when your physical or emotional energy is low. No matter how tempting a scene sounds, an "I want it all now" attitude when you aren't able to give your all will leave both of you feeling let down. You serve your dominant and yourself best by staying healthy.
  10. Have fun! After all, sex is all about having a good time. You have earned and you are entitled to the unique, intense pleasure which comes from responsible, creative SM play.

 

7/10/2009 5:21:43 PM



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 



BDSM Beginners Kit  

 

The Beginners Guide to Bondage and Domination

 

This is a handbook for people to learn more about a type of relationship known as Bondage and Domination. We do not pull punches or try to soften the language used. If you are easily offended, do not continue reading this Guide. We are writing this from the experiences of others and our own experiences. This is by no means an endorsement of this lifestyle. It is meant as a guide to those who seek a greater understanding, or who are interested, but don’t know how to start. The usage of “him” and “her” are from our own experience. Do not take it to mean the male must be dominant every time. There are many successful B&D relationships where the female is the Dominant, or in same sex relationships where one is dominant and the other submissive regardless of gender.

Introduction

Bondage and Domination (B&D) is an alternative relationship in which a Master or Dom controls the actions, emotions, and will of the slave, or submissive, often referred to as “sub”. B&D does not necessarily refer to the sex act itself. B&D is more akin to a seduction. The Master seduces the slave with his power, the slave seduces the Master with their willingness and servitude. Sex does occur in the relationship, but in this Guide, we are discussing the lifestyle, not sexual practice. “Slave” and “sub”, as well as “Master” and “Dom” are not directly interchangeable titles. The differences will be gone into later in this guide. A B&D relationship consists of two people who are mutually consenting adults who agree on a direction for their relationship. They agree that one of the partners will take the dominant, controlling role, and the other partner, the submissive, controlled role. Just like in any other relationship, it is a two way street, though to outsiders, it may not seem so. The Master relies on the slave as much as the slave relies on the Master. They are dependent on each other to satisfy their own needs. Each partner has different needs, as defined by their role as Dom or sub, but each is satisfied, though in different ways. Each couple will have their own set of agreements. This Guide talks about ours, but every B&D relationship is different. However, there are some basic rules that are universal.

Chapter 1 -- Basic Definitions

Bondage and Domination are not to be confused with Sadomasochism. To make this more clear, we are including these basic definitions. They are taken from the American Heritage Dictionary.

  1. Bondage - 2. A state of subjection to a force, power or influence. It comes from the Old English word bonda, which means husbandman (farmer)
  2. Dominant - 1. Exercising the most influence or control; governing. 2. Most prominent in position or proneself) to the will or authority of another. 2. To subject to a condition or process. 1. To yield to the opinion or authority of another; give in. 2. To allow oneself to be subjected; acquiesce. Comes from Middle English submitten > Latin submittere, to set under: sub-under + mittere-to cause to go.
  3. Sadism - 1. The perversion of deriving sexual satisfaction from the infliction of pain on others. 2. Delight in cruelty. 3. Extreme cruelty. Comes from Comte Donatien de Sade (1740-1814)
  4. Masochism - 1. An abnormal condition in which sexual excitement and satisfaction depend largely on being subjected to abuse or physical pain, whether by oneself or another. Comes from Leopold von Sacher-Masoch, Austrian novelist (1836-1895)
  5. Sadomasochism - 1. The perversion of taking pleasure, especially sexual gratification from simultaneous sadism and masochism.

If you ignore the terms “perversion”, and “abnormal” in the above definitions, you can still see that nowhere in the definition of dominate or submit do you have pain as an integral part. However, in Sadomasochism, the pain is the pleasure. In B&D, pain is a tool for correcting improper actions by the sub. In B&D, no actual injury occurs, or should occur. In Sadomasochism, or S&M, there is usually no such barrier. A spanking in B&D for the purpose of correction would become a flogging primarily for the purpose of pain for sexual delight in S&M. It is a difference in gradients and intent. In B&D, the Dom rarely, if ever, punishes the slave for the sake of punishment alone. S&M, however, revolves around the act. We are not saying that S&M is wrong, bad or undesirable. It is just a much higher gradient than B&D, and may be too intense for the beginner. Some people may confuse heavy B&D with S&M. They are two very different things.

Chapter 2 -- The Players

Although it may seem through outward appearances that all the power in the relationship flows from the Dom or Master to the sub or slave, this is somewhat misleading. The players in a B&D relationship, no matter which side they are on, are equals to a certain degree. Both sides have power, but in different ways. The Dom may have ultimate authority, but the sub is the one who initiates most actions. To prevent any misunderstanding between players, they should understand the difference between a Dom and a Master, and a submissive and a sub.

The Dominant, or Dom.

“Many inexperienced Doms believe that all that is required is simply ordering your sub around as you choose. It’s not. There’s much more to be said about what being a good Dom requires” (Rex99, 07-21-95, AOL)

Domination is not just giving random orders. A good Dom will find a way to cause the sub to desire pleasing the Dom. A Dom, or Dominant, is the protector, teacher, and lover to the sub. As the protector, the Dom must be (a) stronger than the sub, and (b) stronger than other males in the life of the sub. This does not mean that he has to be physically bigger or stronger. We are talking about character and personality. As the teacher, the Dom must be wise and, above all, right. The Dom should not arbitrarily punish the sub on a whim. There must be a reason. To do otherwise will break down the trust and security of the sub. The Dom has to be respected by the sub. Respect is a quality that is earned by the Dom being right, and issuing swift, correct justice and reward to the sub. The Dom is not there to inflict pain and degradation on the sub, but to give the sub a goal and a direction on how to love and please him. As the lover, the Dom is loving and, when appropriate, stern. He must recognize that he is the only source of pleasure for the sub. He must see to it that this area is not neglected. The Dom should, when appropriate, be gentle, supportive, and tender to the sub. A Dom/sub relationship is not just about overpowering. It is about the Dom caring for the well-being of the sub. If punishment is required to stop a destructive action by the sub, then it comes from the Dom. On the other hand, when correct action has been noted by the Dom, love and caring should come from him to the sub.

The Master

The Master is a higher gradient of control in B&D. The Master follows the same rules as a Dom, but in a stricter sense. The Master has a slave, not a sub. The slave is owned or “collared” by the Master. The Master considers the slave a possession, but a highly valuable and loved one, the most valuable thing he owns. Offenses against the rules laid out by the Master are dealt with more severely, in most circumstances. Still, the Master, when pleased, flows great love and caring to his slave. The Master is also more protective of his slave because the slave is totally dependent on the Master.

The Submissive, or sub

“To be sure, the slave serves; the Master receives. But that does not mean that the slave has no sense of self, or self-worth. Her needs are real, and she should leave a relationship where her needs are not met.” (Rex99, 07-21-95, AOL)

The role of the submissive appears to be somewhat simpler, but in actuality, the sub plays a large role in shaping the B&D relationship. The sub’s primary role is to follow her Dom’s directions and to please the Dom. Being submissive does not mean that the sub is a doormat for the Dom. The sub is the Dom’s companion, his student, and his lover. As a companion, the sub is treated with respect and dignity, is allowed to voice opinions, and allowed to share in the Dom’s activities. This is the area where the sub is the most equal with the Dom. As a student, the sub learns how to please the Dom, and when done, expects to be rewarded by the Dom. Likewise, when not done or done incorrectly, the sub expects to be corrected and shown the right way to act. As a lover, the sub goes out of her way to please the Dom because she genuinely cares for his well being. The sub does this, not out of fear of pain or retribution, but because she wants to give the Dom pleasure. The sub does not want the Dom to be disappointed with her. The sub takes pleasure from the fact that the Dom is pleased.

The slave

The slave is a higher gradient of submissiveness in B&D. A slave’s primary purpose in life is to serve the needs and desires of the Master. The slave relinquishes all control to the Master, because the slave knows the Master has her well-being totally at heart. The slave is marked by her Master in some fashion to show ownership. This can be done with a tattoo. I have collared Sandi with a tattoo on the back of her neck that means “Respectful and subservient”. The Master/slave relationship tends to be more of a lifetime commitment to each other than a typical Dom/sub relationship. The slave is held to a higher standard of conduct and compliance than a typical sub, due to the fact that the slave has given control of her life to the Master.

Chapter 3 -- Bondage and Domination Rules

Note: In this chapter, and henceforth, I will be referring to Masters and Doms as Doms. Likewise, slaves and subs will be called subs.

In order for any venture to be successful, there must be basic guidelines. We understand that every couple is different, and no two B&D relationships are the same. Nevertheless, basic agreements exists, or else you go outside the boundaries of what is considered a B&D relationship. Every couple will have their own set of agreements, however, I feel there are some that are universal.

  1. No actual injury should occur to the sub. That does not suggest that spankings, discipline and correction do not occur, they just are not calculated to produce real injury, either to body or mind. In B&D, pain is sometimes used to correct behavior. It is not the central focus of the relationship.
  2. Pre-agreed limits. It is simply an agreement on what the Dom and sub will and will not do. These limits are different for all couples. A pre-agreed limit is simply the boundaries established by the relationship. As an example, we have an agreement on not bringing in outside people to our bedroom. It is important to discuss honestly with each other what your personal limits are before beginning a B&D relationship. These are lines that are not crossed without at least some discussion beforehand. These boundaries do change with time as the relationship progresses.
  3. The sub should have a “safeword”, or something they can say to halt the present time activity. The safeword is a word that is understood by both parties to mean that action needs to stop. It could be that the sub is in great pain, or the Dom wants to clarify a situation outside of the action he is engaged in. Usually, it is that a line is being crossed that was not discussed in the pre-agreed limits, but just now came up. B&D is supposed to be enjoyed by both parties. Limits and safewords are type of guarantee that things don’t get out of control on either side. If a Dom decides that a nice caning would be needed, and the sub has a major problem with it, the safeword would be used here to ensure the Dom does not misunderstand the sub. This does not mean the caning would not occur, it means the Dom would have the opportunity to consider the opinion of the sub before continuing.

Communication between the Dom and sub is crucial to a successful B&D relationship. The sub must be willing to talk about her feelings and the Dom must be receptive. The Dom also must be conscious of the non-verbal cues the sub gives. For a satisfying B&D relationship, it helps to have an underlying affinity for the other partner. The Dom is attempting to perfect his sub to his ideal of what the sub should be. The sub must want that goal, too. If either of these points do not exist, the B&D can degrade into an abusive relationship, or the partners go off, dissatisfied. B&D is for the mutual enjoyment of both partners. Limits and safewords assist in ensuring both parties experience pleasure, and neither gives up all control.

Over time the use of safewords and limits may diminish, however many couples in a long term relationship still use them.

Chapter 4 -- Reward and Punishment

This point is where many B&D relationships fall to pieces. Overpunishment for minor infractions, non-acknowledged good deeds, and ignoring blatant wrong action cause the affinity in the relationship to break down. The roles of both Dom and sub are fairly rigid; the duties of both well understood. When a Dom doesn’t punish major infractions, or ignores correct action by his sub, the agreements made at the beginning of the relationship are broken. It is here that a Dom shows his true colors. The Dom should be in control not only of his sub, but himself as well.

At the beginning of a B&D relationship, the Dom and sub may agree on a long list of correct and incorrect actions, but if the Dom does not remember them, the sub is “getting over” on the Dom, and in the process, losing respect for him and his power. It would be better to have only a few rules at the start, then as time progresses, expand them as the relationship grows.

Overcorrecting is also poor. If the Dom is cruel or vicious, the sub will only do what is required out of fear of punishment. Over time, the sub will have no desire to please the Dom, and the Dom will suddenly realize he has no real control over the sub.

Punishment is a tool to correct wrong or no action by the sub. IT SHOULD NEVER BE DONE IN ANGER! This is a very important point. When you punish in anger, real injury can occur, safewords are nullified, and limits do not exist. This is a very dangerous situation. The Dom who punishes in anger is moving into the area of abuse. In B&D, the Dom cares about the feelings of the sub. It is very difficult to have empathy when you are angry. Pain is not the end all and be all of a B&D relationship. It is just one more tool at the disposal of the Dom to guarantee his rules are complied with.

Punishment does not even have to include pain. Movement restrictive bondage, humiliation, harsh words, or even a look can punish the sub. Privileges can be removed such as not being allowed to sit on the furniture, or by the Dom forcing the sub to sleep at the foot of the bed. There are many ways to punish incorrect actions. Save the severe stuff for major infractions. If you beat a dog every day, all you get is an angry, uncontrollable dog. The same goes for a sub, and an angry sub is much more hazardous than an angry dog. Punishment is always followed by reward when the sub corrects the infraction. The sub must be allowed to make up the damage, and then it is forgiven.

Rewards show the sub that the Dom is pleased. It is a tangible show of love and caring from the Dom to the sub for a correct action. This is the true power of the Dom. The reward can be a kiss, a caress, flowers, a short note, or even a long, tender session of lovemaking. Rewards given to the sub shows that the Dom is thinking of them, and cares for their well being. It acknowledges their proper behavior and reinforces it. This is how the Dom creates in the sub the willingness to please him. A happy sub will do anything to ensure the happiness of the Dom, and will avoid actions that disappoint him.

Chapter 5 -- Bondage

Bondage is a tool used by the Dom to restrict the movement of, or to immobilize the sub. Binding is normally used for correction, but can be used for pleasure, depending on the particular B&D relationship. During bondage, the Dom has complete control over the sub, but this depends on the type of binding used. There are a variety of restraints you can purchase at your local adult bookstore, or through catalogs. Each one has its own use and purpose. Regardless of the style of restraint, they should all be somewhat comfortable to wear but restrictive, and should not cut off blood circulation. If the sub is extremely uncomfortable, they will have attention on their body and not fully on the Dom.

During bondage, the Dom has almost complete control of the sub’s body, and can use the time for instruction, punishment, teasing, or can bring the sub to orgasm at the Dom’s wishes. In order to be bound, there has to be a deep level of trust by the sub for the Dom. It is at this time more than any other that the Dom needs to be very perceptive of the cues the sub will give. When a sub is bound, the chance for injury jumps drastically, and the sub is not in a position to defend or assist herself. It is an act of total submission to allow yourself to be bound, and the sub is trusting the Dom to do the right thing. Therefore, the Dom must be in complete control of himself while handling a bound sub. Drinking or taking drugs before bondage is not recommended.

Ropes

Rope bondage is the most common. This includes rope, scarves, neckties, belts, or any other multi-purpose item used to restrain the sub. Usually, the hands are bound to each other, but they can be bound to the thighs, waist, behind the back, or above the head. The sub can also be bound to another object such as a chair, shower curtain rod, hook in the ceiling, and many other places where you can tie off a rope. The feet can also be bound together, or apart.

Care must be taken with rope. It is very easy to cut off circulation, or cause rope burns. Use a soft, large diameter rope, such as nautical rope. Check your sub frequently. The more the sub struggles, the tighter the rope becomes.

Straps

Normally, these are special items made of nylon webbing or leather. These are items that go a step beyond mere binding of hands or feet. They are much more difficult to get out of, and are more restrictive. One example is a setup that goes around the neck and waist, and binds both hands closely behind the back of the sub. Used with ankle restraints, the sub is almost completely immobilized. Some strap items bind the wrists to the thighs, or to the ankles. Strap bondage items tend to be for a single purpose.

Cuffs

Cuffs are mainly used for wrist and arm restraint. When referring to leg and ankle restraint, they are normally called shackles. They can be made from many different materials, from nylon with Velcro closings, to leather, to metal. Care must be taken in using cuffs since a tight fit can cut off circulation. Cuffs can be used to bind the hands to the sub’s waist, ankles, thighs, or to other objects. Usually, when hand or thumbcuffs are not used, the cuff is a specialized item that binds an extremity to another object, one or two at a time.

We do not recommend police-style handcuffs for bondage. They do hurt, and can cause skin and tendon damage. Use a wrist strap device made for the purpose.

Chains

Since chains can cause injury to the skin, they are normally used to support cuffs, or to hold up a suspension device. However, some Doms use chain directly on the skin because it will not tighten accidentally. Choose a smooth, finished chain, and use quick- release clasps.

Suspension Devices

Suspension devices are used to raise the sub off the floor. These devices are more advanced, and are best left alone if you are inexperienced.

Specialty Items

These items include padded boards, gymnastic horses, racks, crosses, benches, stocks, and many other items. These items are expensive and normally take up large amounts of space. Before purchasing these, make sure you have room for them in your home. They are also advanced bondage items.

For the beginner, I would suggest using what you have in the house. Gym equipment, the dining room table, chairs, shower curtain rods, placing a hook above the door frame, or a four poster bed work very well for training purposes. A Dom does not need a fully equipped dungeon to properly train a submissive.

As you acquire more specialized bondage items over time, remember to inspect the item carefully before placing it on your sub. If the item is frayed, cut, or has broken clasps, throw it away. It is dangerous to use damaged items. At best, it is an unneccessary interruption of play. At worst, your sub could be injured. These are the Dom’s tools. Keep them in working order.

Chapter 6 -- Training Items

There are many types of training items. Usually, they are used for punishment, but, when used gently, can be very erotic. These items should serve no other purpose than for the administration of discipline. They are symbols of power and authority for the Dom. They must be treated with care and respect. Do not wield an item unless you are prepared to use it. These items are more than just another tool. They should instill awe in the sub, and effect an immediate change in their attitude. They are tangible evidence of the Dom’s role as the administrator of justice to the sub. Therefore, they should not be overused or misused.

Belts can be used to discipline the sub. Folded in half, they are very effective for spanking. It is easy to get out of control with a belt, though, inflicting more pain than is necessary. Of course, the intensity of pain is at the discretion of the couple. Riding crops are also very effective. The head of the crop, run up the inside of the sub’s thighs, is very erotic, and a strike from the crop is quite impinging on the sub. Flails are items that have many long thin straps attached to a handle. They can actually break the skin if wielded too strongly, but with a light or medium touch, can get your sub’s attention quickly. They cover a larger area of skin, giving many defined areas of pain. Paddles come in all shapes and sizes. They are used for spanking large areas.

These items should be used for higher gradients of discipline, since they do cause higher degrees of pain than the flat of your palm, and can cause injury if not used with caution. An inexperienced Dom should use the item on himself before using them on the sub. This way, the Dom will get an accurate estimate on the amount of force needed with each item to produce the desired effect.

There are also items like gags, ball gags, and face masks. I do not suggest that the beginner utilize those items. When gagged, the sub will have a difficult time getting a safeword out, and may be injured inadvertently.

Chapter 7 -- Training Techniques

Respect for the sub is very important in this phase. As a Dom, you are attempting to bring out the best in your sub, not break her spirit and turn her into a robot. Even in training, there are certain guidelines that are useful.

  1. Never strike a sub in the face. A light to medium open-hand slap is normally sufficient to handle the job. You can also place your hands on the sub’s face to make them look at you.
  2. Never break skin on purpose. If you do, handle it immediately after punishment is finished. Soothe the scrapes with lotion, talking softly and gently to your sub.
  3. Never leave a bound sub unattended. Accidents can happen, and the sub is in no position to assist themselves.
  4. Never discipline in anger. That has been covered earlier.
  5. Never discipline under the influence of drugs or alcohol. This goes for the sub as well as the Dom.
  6. Always explain why the discipline is occurring to the sub. Discipline must occur for a specific reason. To arbitrarily discipline a sub breaks down her trust in the Dom.
  7. The punishment should fit the offense.
  8. Discipline should always be followed with tenderness and love. The infraction has been dealt with, and is in the past. As a Dom, do not hold a grudge against the sub. Allow the sub to be forgiven.

There are a large number of techniques that Doms use. These vary from couple to couple. When my slave has been bad, in accordance with our previous agreements, one technique I use is to bind her hands above her head, bind her feet together, and, with the flat of my hand, spank her from her shoulders to her ankles, front and back. For my slave, this is a very effective way of getting her attention. I find it more personal to use my hands. However, from time to time, when she deserves it, I will bring out the more intense items. My favorite is the riding crop. It is very intimidating, and will cause my slave to instantly change her attitude even before it is used. Another technique I use is when my slave is turned away, or has her face down. I will take her hair in my hand and pull backwards, bringing her face back to meet mine. I grab as much hair as I can at once to keep from pulling it out. Again, these are techniques I use on my slave. They work well for me. You must learn your sub, and discover for yourself the techniques that work best.

Reward is also very important. Correct actions must be rewarded by the Dom, otherwise the sub has no incentive to obey the Dom’s instructions. I will give my slave a single flower, a note left on the computer, or a loving caress. The reward will depend on the sub and the action which pleases the Dom. Once in a while, a Dom will find a sub to whom a spanking is a reward. This is why the Dom must know the sub, totally. Every sub is different, just as every Dom is different.

It is very difficult to give step-by-step instructions on how to discipline or reward a particular sub. Some subs are totally submissive, others have a very strong will. My slave is a very strong-willed person, so my discipline/reward for her will be much different than yours. In any case, the discipline is for correction, the reward is for compliance. If more correction is needed, do not hesitate in escalating your actions. Use the amount of correction necessary to punish the infraction. Do not threaten punishment. Apply it. The sub will respect the Dom to a greater degree. If the sub complies above and beyond what you expected, reward her accordingly. Remember, the strength of the Dom lies in his love for the sub.

Epilogue

This has been a labor of love. I wish to thank the many people I and my slave have talked with for their input. This booklet was written to answer some of the many questions we are asked about our relationship, and in our life we have met many people who were interested in B&D, but knew nothing about it.

I hope after reading this information you are left with the understanding that the Dom is not only about discipline. He is about love. Also, the sub is not the doormat for the whims of a Dom, but a valuable addition to the Dom’s life. B&D is not for all couples. It worked for me and Sandi, and we want to share the information we have learned through years of practice.

.

 

 

7/10/2009 5:10:15 PM

The Predatory Dominant

The following is a composite profile of an Online Predator. This profile was compiled by a number of submissive women for the use of submissive women. It is written from the perspective of a submissive female whose nature requires her to respond to a dominant male.

The Online Predator

  1. Definition :

The Online Predator is one who uses the mechanisms of cyber space to hunt human beings with the intent to exploit, rob, plunder and pillage their body, mind, heart and soul.

  1. Characteristics of a Predator:
    1. Liar:
      ( Self explanatory )
    2. Deceiver:
      His self situation is presented as other than what it is.
    3. Betrayer:
      He is likely to break trust.
    4. Insecure:
      He is worried that others will be faithless.
    5. Inconsistent:
      He will say one thing while doing another.
    6. Lacking Honor:
      Usually while protesting that he has honor.
    7. Lack of Respect:
      He will tend to denigrate others.
    8. Transient:
      He is unlikely to have many long term friends.
    9. Manipulator:
      He calculates and contrives for his own benefit to the detriment of his partner.
    10. Secretive:
      He will tend to cloak himself and his activities.
    11. Charming:
      If he could not steal your breath away, he would not be a successful hunter.
    12. Selective:
      He will pick victims carefully, looking for weaknesses and filling those voids completely.
    13. Chameleon:
      He will appear to fit any need perfectly and adapt to fill any desire.
    14. Lacking in Self Control:
      Although at times, he may have extraordinary self control and discipline.

A predator probably exhibits these characteristics in all aspects of his life. It may be that the only place the predator seems to have honor and value "Truth" is in the "Relationship" he is developing with his victim. When developing a new relationship, a submissive should make a conscious effort to observe her partner's interaction with others, not just how he interacts with her. The predator may well reveal his true self through his interactions. But, the submissive may only see this revelation if she is committed to taking every precaution for her own safety.

  1. Predator Warning Signals:

While any of these phrases or actions may be acceptable in a given context, pay close attention when seeing or hearing them.

Phrases:

    1. Do not tell _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ .
    2. ( _ _ _ _ _ ) is crazy ! ( or psycho, sick, a liar, or out to get me )
    3. It would be best if you no longer spoke to _ _ _ _ _ _ _.
    4. I do not need to defend myself against lies.
    5. They are just jealous ( of me, of us, of what we have, that you have me ).

Actions:

    1. May seldom be in the D/s chat rooms. Operates from other areas or private rooms.
    2. Has personal information which is incomplete or not verifiable.
    3. Becomes defensive or angry when questioned.
    4. Questions the sincerity of the submissive when questioned.
    5. He will usually discourage or forbid the practice of reference checks.
    6. He will usually discourage or forbid the use of Safe Calls.
  1. The Submissive's Personal Warning Signals:

These are items that a submissive should pay attention to if she is saying them to herself or hearing them from others.

    1. I feel he is just too good to be true.
    2. You are hearing consistent warnings from more that one person.
    3. Your instincts are whispering “something is not right about this person ".
  1. Summary:

The final best defense any submissive has against an Online Predator is her own common sense and judgment. The submissive should always remember that desires, needs, and the heat of the moment can combine to drown that judgment. Always take a moment to step back, take a deep breath and look at a potential partner with common sense and not with passion.

 

 

7/10/2009 4:19:21 PM



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 



BDSM Beginners Kit  

 

Views on Mistakes for Newbies

The number one mistake I see those new to D/s making is thinking there is a right and a wrong way to go about playing. While there are some safety rules that should be followed, the only people who make the rules are the ones involved in the scene or relationship. If anyone else tells you that you are doing this wrong, tell them to mind their own business.

Another common mistake is rushing into things. I know that after years and years of suppressing this desire it is very hard to take it slow when you finally find out you aren't the only one that gets turned on by bondage. But, rushing to dominate or submit to another without taking the time to get to know some skills, and each other, is a recipe for pain...that is the bad kind, not the good. When you first get started, take the time to read the literature, join a local organization, and get to know the person you will be playing with.

A mistake I often see new subs make is submitting to anyone and everyone who calls themselves a dominant. Just because someone sticks "Master" or "Dom" in their screen name, doesn't mean you have to call them "sir" or submit to their demands. For the most part, a reputable, experienced dominant knows this and will not demand unearned respect. New dominants are sometimes guilty of this. If someone hasn't earned your respect, why would you act like they have?

Another mistake inexperienced subs often making is in setting limits. Some make too many limits, and this will sometimes frustrate or scare off the dominant. Much more common is a new sub setting too few limits. They feel they will not be desirable or "sub" enough if they have limits. Take some time to think about what truly squawks you...what you do *not* under any circumstances want to experience at present, and make this act a limit. If a potential Dom won't agree to a certain limit, walk away. Of course, your limits will change as you become more experienced. What you won't submit to this year, you may crave the next.

Something else I have seen is the "Dom is always right" syndrome. The joke is there are two rules in D/s. The first is "The Dom is always right". The second is "If the Dom is wrong, refer to rule number 1". That's what it is, too...just a joke. Doms are human and are sometimes wrong. It isn't a sin against the D/s God to respectfully suggest to your Dom that he may be wrong...especially if it involves a safety issue. Just because you are a sub doesn't mean you check your brain at the door. If you are the Dominant and make a mistake, don't be afraid to admit it and apologize. It won't make you any less "Dommly".

Finally, many newbies think that the Dom's pleasure is the only thing that matters. Sure, as a sub it is your job to please your Dom. But it should please you as a sub, also. We play these games to make everyone happy. While there may be times you do something to please your Dom that you don't enjoy, if you find yourself doing this consistently you are probably with the wrong partner.

 

7/10/2009 8:13:11 AM



BDSM Beginners Kit  

 

Submissives' Rules for First Time Meetings

These rules may vary, according to what you have to work with, or are able to reveal, or decide to use....but whatever you do, don't ignore the basic safety you will require, as a submissive meeting a new Dom for the first time. There are people out there who are simply predators, and your new dom may be wonderful, online and the phone, but admit you don't really know him, and protect yourself until you do.

  1. Before you even plan a meeting, be sure you discuss your personal safety with your new dom. Tell him how you feel, and listen to what he says. If he's really a man who cares for you, he'll add things to protect you, and agree to anything you wish to do. If he does not, then treat it as a first clue to use caution.
  2. Once you plan your meeting, find two people who know you personally: Your name, your address, your phone # and most of all, your background. Make sure they know who you are meeting: HIS name, his address, and his background, as well as any other info about him you might know. Leave them as detailed a plan of your visit as you can foresee, and arrange with them for regular telephone check-ins...and what to do if one of them is not made. Obviously you don't want the police breaking down a hotel door, while your Dom has you tied to the bed, but it might just be that you'll be glad to see them.
  3. Meet with your Dom in a public place...somewhere that there are lots of people...and don't LEAVE that public place until you feel comfortable with the person you are meeting. If you don't get comfortable right away, be sure you have some sort of alternative plan available, in lieu of going with him. Try to have YOUR car available...or better yet, a large, muscular friend to see you off, and meet your Dom with you. :)
  4. For the first meeting, do not travel to a remote place to get acquainted. Find a comfortable, well-staffed hotel or inn, where there, again, are PEOPLE. Other people are your best defense against injury....and if necessary, run to them...even naked. The old cabin in the hills, where he says you can really "be alone", might sound wonderful, but it is not safe, and should not be considered.
  5. Never, never travel away from your planned itinerary with a new dom. You planned that schedule so people could find you...if you leave it, they can't...and your new Dom ought to understand that. Stay where you said you would be, when you set up your security, and resist, to the point of running away, any attempt by your Dom to take you away.
  6. D/s and playing. It's normal for you to want very much to please this man who means so much to you...to give him everything he asks for...and delight in the pleasure he enjoys. But like everything else you do, for the first time, you have to protect yourself...and as exciting as a caning might sound, while tied and gagged...once you start, remember that stopping him is going to be a problem. Use safe words...there's nothing to be ashamed of, in doing so, and if you need them, you WILL need them. Resist any sort of neck or throat bondage. Resist any sort of oxygen deprivation play....these are dangerous kinds of play, and require enormous care...and you don't know your Dom, yet. Sex it...well, AIDS is around, but it's silly to try and convince two people in your situation to refrain, so use a condom. Insist on it, in fact, and don't give in.
  7. This is from me, to all of you. You are submissives, and there is nothing I've found in my world which is more wonderful. You are all special...and we can't afford to lose you, because there aren't enough to go around, now...so please, take care of yourself. When you do come back, show us your new collar, or your welts, or whatever you value most from your visit, and we'll love you more for having done it. But, whatever you do, come back to us.

 

7/10/2009 7:47:40 AM

To Sir Paul

Gifts

 

 

 

As i sit here waiting for You, my thoughts turn to as yet untraveled paths
i think with anticipation of the things that are to come
Fidgeting, squirming, blushing.
I think of how I want to touch You, and to have You touch me,
I want to place my head upon Your heart and listen to Your life
Beating, to place Your hand upon my heart
and let You feel how
My heart beats for You.
I want to touch Your face with my lips
Trailing tiny kisses over cheeks and brow, blowing hotly on Your neck,
Whispering soft words of my
Submission to You.
my willingness to serve only You.
I wish to gaze upon Your breasts seeing them
In all their glory.
Worshipping them with my eyes, trembling, holding breath, awaiting
Your permission
To caress them softly with loving hands and tongue.
I long to run fingers slowly down the length of You,
Showing You with my soft touch
How much reverence I hold for You,
The Lady who is my Mistress who owns all that this girl is.
I ache to be able to place lips to the very
Center of You,
Tasting all that You are,
My owner, my disciplinarian,
my protector, my lover.
I wish to trail lips to place soft kisses down Your legs,
Showing You the appreciation in which You are held.
Tongue slipping out to gently dance along Your foot,
first one, to the other.
Letting You see my devotion to You, the gratefulness
A girl feels to have been chosen to serve
One such as You.
Raising eyes to Yours brightly shining with adoration
As I now kneel at Your feet, feeling as though I have
Come home.
Knowing somewhere deep inside
That this is as it should be.
Kneeling , arching my back and dropping head back
bare flesh of my neck exposed, breasts pushed out, both in
silent offering to You.


Feeling my heartbeat speed up as I feel Your eyes run over me,
Possessively, both knowing the girl is offering
More than just her flesh.
My arms raising to stroke fingers over thighs,
Running up belly, softly lingering them nestled
between my breasts
gathering those things that are buried there, feeling them
softly glowing, warm on my fingers, moving slowly upwards
now placing fingers softly on my
forehead gathering what is there to then lift arms out
fingers gently cupping what they have
taken up from myself.
Arms held out to You, slowly uncapping fingers
Letting you see what it is that I am
Holding out so tenderly to You.
Trembling as I offer these most sacred parts of myself to You,
Knowing instinctively that You will care for them
And help them to grow.
As I sense Your eyes on these most precious of gifts,
I lift my head to raise glistening eyes to Yours,
Feeling the light weight of my offerings: my body, my heart,
Soul, and my mind,
Their essence still on my fingers, watching You
Intently as You gather them up so gently,
A soft smile on Your lips.
A feeling of relief so profound it draws
A slight gasp from my lips, as I see You accept the gifts,
secure in the knowledge that You will care for them.
Each knowing the cost and the worth
Of these which I place in Your care, of the hard battles fought within
To be able to give them to You
Without holding anything back.
As I feel Your fingers twine
Firmly in my hair, I hear Your whispered words
“are you sure?”
Your grip firm pulling my head up our eyes lock
Each looking deeply and intensely into the others.
Each seeking answers and finding them
In each other,
one gaze fiery and intent, the other burning and submissive


Feeling You lift me up by my hair, pulling me
Into You.
Your lips hotly branding on mine.
I feel my senses reeling, spinning , lost
And out of control. I lean into You weakly as
Your hands roam over Your property
touching every part of me that
now belongs to You.
Blushing as You encounter my wetness
My nipples hardening at Your touch, body
Responding and answering
Its calling to You.
I am Yours, I know it
And You know it. Yours in all that I am ,
Heart , mind, body, and soul,
Trembling as I feel so overcome with both
Joy and happiness, eyes glistening brighter
As the full weight of Your ownership
Settles over me.
I know that You will take me where
This girl has never gone.
I shiver with anticipation and need,
and yes a touch of fear there as well.
Envisioning the sweet torment of Your whips and chains,
Floggers and crops, all frightening,
Yet strangely eagerly wanted,
Aware that these will show me, teach me,
and guide me deeper in my submission to You,
they awaken deep hidden passions within myself.
As You knowingly look and interpret my thoughts
I feel myself blushing deeper,
So hungry for this, eager, and a little frightened,
Moaning softly as You trail a crop
Over my flesh goose bumps rising over my flesh
Trembling, shaking with my need.
I want this, I want it so badly
Scared of it at the same time, looking at You I place
All my trust in You confident that
You will keep me safe.
And as the crop leaves a stinging mark
Upon my tender thigh,
I feel myself tense, unsure afraid.
Feeling You restrain both my arms and legs,
Soothing me with Your touch.


Under Your caress I feel myself relaxing once more
Tentatively letting myself feel,
The blows coming harder and faster upon my flesh
No part of me left unmarked,
my screams filling my ears
unheeded by You, falling on deaf ears as
You know me even better than I do myself.
Placing Your fingers
On my trembling inner thighs, touching the
Wetness, the proof of my need, and as You bring Your
Fingers up for me to see,
Softly touching them to my hungry lips.
I inhale deeply taking a shaky breath
To suck gently on Your fingers,
Tasting myself on You I moan softly raising eyes to Yours
My eyes softly begging for “more”.
Again You ask, “Are you sure?”
I take a deep breath and raise my eyes to Yours
Letting You see all that is there, “Yes Lady, this girl is sure
Her flesh is Your flesh to mark as You please, her soul longs for this,
her mind is aware ,
and her heart embraces all this Lady, and more”
My eyes beg for You to see and to
Understand all that is there in her softly spoken words.
A catch in my voice as they are said
With such feeling, a sob escaping as I feel Your
Gentle touch on my face.
Crooning to me softly
“Yes I do understand”.
As I gaze upon You I feel a lone tear
Escape feeling its wet trail upon my cheek,
Knowing how hard I have tried
To keep it inside,
Knowing now that that You want my tears.
They , the last I have been holding back. I watch You silently as
Your eyes follow the tear as it rolls
Down my cheek
Seeing You lean in close and with a soft fingertip
Take up the tear to hold it up,
Letting me see the dampness on Your finger,
both seeing the proof of my tears. Watching as You smile
and step back once more.
Body now in flames as You continue once more, taking up
First one of Your many toys,

Then another.
I can no longer keep track of what
is now being used on my body, aching,
screaming out at the pain, I listen to the sobs being
wrenched from my throat.
Suddenly feeling a new and exquisite pain
entering into my consciousness.
Raising head which has long since
Fallen forward, soft moans escaping from parched lips
Stretched, aching from my screams.
I see a bright glint on my breast followed by a crimson stain,
Slowly dripping, and I know I can no longer hold inside
what has been fighting fiercely to be set free.
Frame stretched tautly, held up
Only by its bindings,
My tears now fall freely, running unchecked down cheeks
Mesmerized by the red tears falling from my breast,
another glint,
and more blood tears fall from my other breast,
body glistening with a sheen of sweat,
beads of sweat form at my brow
as my whole being cries for You and gives You all my tears,
trembling, shaking, knowing that my last defense
has been given freely over to You.
I raise tear-streaked face and eyes still teary
To look at You deeply,
Gasping as I watch You place Your lips to drink
From the blood tears I have shed for You,
Dizzying emotions fill my head and I sense
More tears falling from my eyes ,
Watching as You lift Your head from my breasts, seeing Your lips
Stained red with my blood.
Widening eyes as I see You lock gazes with mine,
We stare at each other a moment
Deeply, intensely as You bring Yourself closer to me
Letting tongue trail softly along my cheeks,
I know I am undone when You place lips to mine
Your tongue thrusting deeply inside me,
Letting me taste the gifts of my tears
In my submission to You.
As we both share the coppery delicacy
mingled with the sweet saltiness of my tears,
I know there is no going back,

That this is my destiny, and a part of me
Knew this all along.
I can see in Your eyes that You knew it as well,
but had given me this chance to come into full awareness on my own,
to know the complete meaning of my submission to You
surrendering every part of myself to You,
and to know that it was fated to be this way.
I feel fresh tears now roll down my cheeks as I moan softly,
Complete in my knowledge,
Trembling at the enormity of it,
Feeling myself falling sprawled on the floor
At Your feet as You slowly
Undo my restraints.
My body is so full of pain,
Every inch marked by You,
Screaming out in it’s own silent agony,
Loud moans coming from my lips as I
instinctively crawl, drag, pull
my body to You
leaving crimson tears smeared onto the floor
gasping as I lift and raise myself up on my knees,
spreading thighs widely for You
leaning forward and placing first forehead
then cheek, and finally lips and tongue to Your boots.
Whispering softly
“Yes Lady, this girl understands, she knows , and is aware
that with the pain
comes pleasure
and that one cannot have one without the other,
she knows and is aware that in giving herself to You
it entails all of her
heart, mind, body, soul, and tears Lady.”
A soft catch to my words
As I feel myself once again overcome with emotion
Whispering softly
“Oh thank You Lady, my Mistress”
over and over again,
heartfelt gratitude in every whispered word.
Feeling You lift me and carry my pain-wracked body
to lay me down gently on a soft bed,
entwined in Your arms,
safe in Your arms,
as my tears continue to flow freely, unchecked, unheeded .


The tenderness with which You stroke me heaven sent.
There nestled in Your embrace,
held close,
so very close to the heart of You,
I listen to Your heart beating so loud,
And strong in my ears. Feeling my own frantic beats slow down,
To beat in tune with Yours
Two hearts, one beat.
I know that I have given all that I am
Even more than I had thought capable of.
I know I have exposed every shred of who I am to You,
I still feel the after shocks of having revealed myself to You,
Trembling in Your arms,
As You hold me tighter
Placing soft kisses on my eyes,
tasting my tears once again,
savoring them.
I know You know what I am feeling
And I know everything will be ok,
safe comforted in Your strength, bodies molded tightly to one another,
for I know that by my surrender to
my submission to You,
You will cherish me and the gifts I have given freely to You
Knowing how dearly it cost me to be able to give to You,
Trusting in You
Believing in You…

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


7/7/2009 4:06:15 PM

Views on Mistakes for Newbie’s

The number one mistake I see those new to D/s making is thinking there is a right and a wrong way to go about playing. While there are some safety rules that should be followed, the only people who make the rules are the ones involved in the scene or relationship. If anyone else tells you that you are doing this wrong, tell them to mind their own business.

Another common mistake is rushing into things. I know that after years and years of suppressing this desire it is very hard to take it slow when you finally find out you aren't the only one that gets turned on by bondage. But, rushing to dominate or submit to another without taking the time to get to know some skills, and each other, is a recipe for pain...that is the bad kind, not the good. When you first get started, take the time to read the literature, join a local organization, and get to know the person you will be playing with.

A mistake I often see new subs make is submitting to anyone and everyone who calls themselves a dominant. Just because someone sticks "Master" or "Dom" in their screen name, doesn't mean you have to call them "sir" or submit to their demands. For the most part, a reputable, experienced dominant knows this and will not demand unearned respect. New dominants are sometimes guilty of this. If someone hasn't earned your respect, why would you act like they have?

Another mistake inexperienced subs often making is in setting limits. Some make too many limits, and this will sometimes frustrate or scare off the dominant. Much more common is a new sub setting too few limits. They feel they will not be desirable or "sub" enough if they have limits. Take some time to think about what truly bothers you...what you do *not* under any circumstances want to experience at present, and make this act a limit. If a potential Dom won't agree to a certain limit, walk away. Of course, your limits will change as you become more experienced. What you won't submit to this year, you may crave the next.

7/7/2009 3:54:11 PM
I am no longer seeking

I have an honored “Sir in my life who has supported me for 6 years, He goes out of his way to keep our lines of communication open. I used to have private sessions with him and he trained me. I am lucky that I have such a true Sir, friend and Dom in my life, he told me when I am again ready to see him he will always be there, . I seek no more

kate


7/7/2009 3:53:23 PM

Domination

 

Dominance, what is it really? What makes you Dominant? Looking from the outside at a BDSM-relationship, it seems like you’re Dominant when you decide what your sub is going to eat for dinner, what clothes he/she wears, what he/she does during the day or night. You’re not asking any questions, you give instructions, for you are Dominant, and so you are the one in charge.

Looking at your relationship that way is quit shortsighted. You will never become really close to one acting like that. Sure, you’ll have a clear differ in power, but is it really what you’re looking for? The power of a Dominant is just the cover, the packing. It can be a very important ingredient of your relationship, but at itself it won’t give you enough carrying capacity for your relationship.

I can hear your thoughts: yeah sure, take a hike! But let me explain what I mean with those words. Imagine: you see a slim woman wearing a super tight, sexy latex dress. Put that same super tight, sexy latex dress on a woman weighting over 200 pounds. What makes the look? You still see the outside, which is the super tight, sexy latex dress, but the contents make you look twice or the other way.

Keep this image in mind and let’s go back to Domination. The instructions you as a Dominant give, the rigor; it’s all outside, comparative to the super tight, sexy latex dress. But it’s the content that really matters; what makes you look twice or the other way. The packing itself is nothing more than a bit of rubber containing much air.
Dominance in a BDSM-relationship goes a lot further than the packing. Giving self-centered instructions is called arrogance, not Dominance. It will make your sub react like: Who do you think you are, telling me what to do? We shall see whether I’ll do it or not! I guess that’s not the reaction you’d love to see. Maybe your sub will do as you say, just because he/she wants it him/herself, or he/she just wants to obey. But it won’t last forever, because the reason why your sub responds has nothing to do with you.

Your relationship will get more intense when you really are interested in your partner; when you find out what your partner thinks, feels, wants, not wants or not (yet) able to try. Get to know your partner to the bone, so that you can see and know what he/she feels even with your eyes closed. If you are able to tell and feel what your sub wants, you can start to play with this information. Your sub gives you a package filled with information, from which you pick whatever you like at that moment to play with. The way you play is comparable to the super tight, sexy latex dress I mentioned before. But what you do settles your Dominance. Your sub will feel respected, your interest; it will strengthen the trust he/she got in you.

With the information you gathered this way, you can play; you can manipulate him/her, push his/her limits or let him/her step over them. That’s different from commanding or ordering, though it might look the same from the outside. Okay, it’s intense, it requires attentiveness, flexibility and a very good communication, but it’ll pay you back. BDSM like this is an advanced way of being interested in each other, get to know each other at every level, even the deeper, to play with one another.

Believe me, this isn’t a One-Way street. You will get to know your sub, but he/she will get to know you as well. This makes your sub able to try to influence you, challenge you until you are dancing together, tasting the field of power exchange, visualizing it all. That’s what lifts up Dominance from the packing look of instructing and commands.

Manipulation and mind playing is best done by heart. That’s the power of a good Dominant. I dislike the word experienced, for it’s a worthless word. Experience has nothing to do with quality. You can do something by heart, without experience, that will never be matched again. (Even Dominants can surrender, although they do it in a different way subs do.)

Another comparison: Imagine a nice piece of wood. You need some technical knowledge to shape it without damaging it, make it worthless. But technical knowledge isn’t all there is. Technical knowledge on its own will leave you with a cut piece of wood, nothing more. Imagine piece of wood, shaped by heart, with a little technical knowledge, enough to know how to handle a knife without hurting yourself, you can get a nice piece of art. It shows you worked at it by heart. Of course you will get experienced after a while, which enables you to get the best from a maimed, bent piece of wood. But it will be made by love, not by technical knowledge.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/7/2009 10:46:45 AM
If rhere any new Doms or subs who  have any questions about learningnew things or need help with anything i am more then willing to try ro help
7/7/2009 9:56:55 AM

Communication

  

Communication is one of the most important aspects of a d/s relationship. It can be considered the most important aspect. Without communication, any relationship will not last very long.  

Communication affects a relationship in many ways. Firstly, it allows the participants to grow closer to one another through sharing their thoughts and feelings. For many people having a close mental and emotional bond with their partner is an important part of their relationship. Without effective communication, that bond cannot be created. 
  

Secondly, it allows each person to learn more about the other person. In a d/s relationship that is very important for both a dominant and a submissive. A submissive can't meet the needs of the dominant unless he/she knows what those needs are, and what makes the dominant happiest. A dominant cannot make informed choices for the submissive's best interests, if the dominant does not know the submissive's desires and likes or dislikes.  

Communication breeds trust in the relationship. The better you get to know someone, the more you either trust or distrust them. Without communication, trust cannot grow and a d/s relationship relies on trust to be satisfying.  

Many are confused as to what is true communication and what is not. Barking out orders and expecting total obedience in return, is a form of communication, but it is not the communication that builds the relationship. When we talk about communication in a d/s relationship, we are discussing the ability of the participants to talk to one another. Conversations about mundane things, emotions, problems, concerns, and anything else, are communication. In a relationship, the ability to talk to one another is of utmost importance to keeping the relationship alive.  

How does one communicate effectively in a d/s relationship? This differs for everyone, but some of the basics of effective communication apply to every relationship. First you have to be able to talk. To place your thoughts or feelings into words, then express those words to your partner. Second, and the hardest part of communication, you have to know how to listen. By that I mean, really listen. Not pretend to listen, or hear only bits and pieces, and then finish the sentence for the speaker. You have to be able to calmly listen to what your partner is saying, and actually hear it.  

Don't form your rebuttal or answer BEFORE he/she has finished speaking. Wait until they are done speaking, then think for a moment before answering. Don't interrupt when the other is speaking. This shows that you care about what your partner is saying and you are truly interested in hearing what they have to say. By doing this, you make your partner want to talk to you more because they will feel heard. This is especially important with a woman. Women prefer to talk things out, so listening when a woman is talking can make you look "great!" in her eyes.  

Being able to actively listen, can prevent quite a few problems caused by misunderstandings. Do not be afraid to ask for clarification if the speaker says something you don't quite understand. It is safer to ask for clarification than to just assume what you think the person said.  

Good communication skills take practice to develop. Especially since everyone communicates differently. In a relationship it becomes a matter of adjusting to the way your partner talks and being able to adjust your communication skills to match. When it comes to communication problems, the best solution is meeting each other half way. For example, if one person normally keeps their feelings, thoughts and fears to themselves, and the other prefers to talk things out, it is a good idea to meet each other half way. The one, who prefers to be quiet, can make more of an effort to open up more often. And the one, who prefers to talk all the time, can learn to differentiate between babbling and really talking, and hence learn to not talk so much. In this way, effective communication can be reached.  

As you can see communication is indeed important and without it, the relationship will not survive. I once read the book "Men Are From Mars, Women Are From Venus". I found it to have a wealth of information on the communication differences in men and women. From reading this I was able to understand why men prefer to withdraw and why women would get upset when someone tried to solve their problems. I recommend reading the book. All of it may not apply to you, but guaranteed you will find at least one thing that does apply to you or your partner. It can create a deeper understanding of your partner and open up whole new ways of communicating with each other.

7/7/2009 9:49:20 AM

i fell and broke my knee so here i am homebound. i am so lonely but make the best of it

7/5/2009 9:09:25 AM

Dominance and submission - a Power Exchange Relationship

If anyone were to ask what 'Dominance and submission' is, they'd receive almost as many answers as people who practice it. Simply stated, though, most would agree that D/s consists of a consensual relationship that is based around a power exchange between two people. One person is the controlling one, known as the Dominant; the other person is the controlled one, and is known as the submissive (note that 'Dominant' is usually capitalized and that 'submissive' is not). The submissive gives a certain amount of 'power' to the Dominant over their lives. This can be as simple as the Dominant telling them what to wear each day, or can be as complex as them having to ask the Dominant for permission to even leave the room. The important thing to note here is that we are talking about consensual relationships. The rights of the submissive are not taken from them, they are given freely during a period of negotiation.

Total Power Exchange

Arguably, the 'pinnacle' of D/s relationships is a Total Power Exchange (TPE) relationship, where the submissive gives up all control to the Dominant. Total means just that. The Dominant controls every aspect of their lives from what they wear or eat, to where they go and who they see. There are many that claim to have this, but this Researcher has seen few real examples. It should be emphasized that this is only arguably the pinnacle of D/s relationships. The other side of the coin is that every D/s relationship is just as good no matter how much power is exchanged.

Some Terms

Before we go too much further, let's define a few terms that exist within the D/s lifestyle:

Dominant - The person who has been given some amount of control over the submissive. Other terms describing them are Dom and Domme.

submissive - The person who gives some amount of control to the Dominant. Other terms describing them are sub, pet and slave.

D/s - Dominance and submission. A power exchange relationship.

Lifestyle - Generally those that practice D/s are part of 'the lifestyle'. It doesn't mean anything, it's just a descriptive term.

Vanilla - a non-D/s relationship.

24/7 - Living a D/s relationship 24 hours a day, seven days a week. To put it another way, you are always in a power exchange relationship.

Scene - The best way to describe this is to think of a 'scene' from a movie. This is one interaction between a Dom and a sub. It doesn't have to be sexual; all that is required is that a power exchange has taken place. Those not in a 24/7 relationship tend to have 'scenes' where the power exchange happens. Even those in 24/7 relationships can have scenes, where the exchange becomes deeper.

Top - A person who Dominates for only a scene. If you think of it as a 'one night stand' in the D/s lifestyle you wouldn't be quite correct, but it's a good start. This doesn't mean that the Top is a 'Dominant', just that they dominate for the one scene.

bottom - A person who is submissive for only a scene. This does not mean the person is always a submissive, just that they are submissive for the scene. See 'Top'.

Switch - Someone who switches between the Dominant and submissive roles.

Safe words - These are words that are used by either Dom or sub to slow down, or stop a scene. Having negotiated a safe word is very important. It means that if something is happening that makes either person uncomfortable, they can either back off a little, or stop.

A Few Myths

Let's look at what a D/s relationship isn't.

D/s Isn't about Abuse
Though the point has already been made it's important to emphasise that this article is about a consensual power exchange. Whatever happens to the sub, whatever demands are made of them, they have agreed to this. If they haven't, if they never asked for this, or they don't want this, then it's an abusive relationship and is not the kind of relationship covered by this entry.

submissives Aren't always Women
If your image of a submissive is a woman, no matter how she's dressed, think again. There are a great number of male submissives out there.

submissives Aren't Weak
If someone has to have someone else run their lives for them they must be weak, right? Wrong. Many submissives are quite powerful people outside their D/s relationship: lawyers, managers, business people, police, soldiers and so on. For some, being a submissive in the home, or merely in the bedroom, is a way of escaping from the normal pressures of being in charge.

D/s isn’t about Kinky Sex
Sure, D/s couples often have kinky sex. Then again, vanilla couples often do too. What defines a D/s relationship has very little to do with the methods used, so much as the power exchange. A simple 'no' when a sub asks if they can have a drink can have as much 'power' as getting them to kneel.

Entering a D/s Relationship

When two people are about to enter a D/s relationship, the first step is negotiation. This is a period where no power exchange occurs, but is a discussion where the parameters of the relationship are discussed. How much power will the Dominant have over the submissive? What hard limits do both have; that is, to what activities are one or both opposed? What will be the safewords? What will be the period of the relationship?

Often after negotiation a contract is drawn up, setting out all of the parameters discussed. In this way there can be no misunderstandings.

Collars

In most Western marriages, the symbols of the marriage are the wedding rings worn by the happy couple. You can probably think of a collar meaning a similar thing to a wedding ring, although in a D/s relationship it's more common for only the sub to wear a collar to show that they are owned by or bound to a Dom.

Collars come in all shapes and sizes, from a leather collar that is remarkably similar to that worn by pets, to elegant necklaces that could be worn at the classiest society ball. A collar is a symbol and is therefore as individual as the Dominant and submissive within the D/s relationship.

Why on Earth Would you Go through all This?

It seems a D/s relationship is an awful lot of work, doesn't it? Negotiation, contracts, safewords before you even get to the relationship itself. Yes, it is a lot of work, but the rewards can be worth it.

At this point it should be noted that a D/s relationship is not for everyone. Most relationships, even vanilla ones, contain power exchanges. In some relationships one partner is always Dominant, in other relationships whoever is Dominant changes almost constantly. That, however, doesn't mean that the whole relationship should become a D/s one. Some couples only practice D/s in the bedroom, others in the home, others all the time and some never.

Like all relationships, good communication is needed to keep a D/s relationship on track. The difference here, is that it is essential to the success of a D/s relationship. The basis of a D/s relationship is trust. This is not just the trust that neither partner will cheat, but the sort of deep trust where the partners will trust each other with their lives. For the submissive, they need to trust the Dominant with their physical and mental health; to trust that the Dominant will guide and protect them. For the Dominant this means trusting that the submissive is totally truthful with them, giving them all the information they need to make good decisions.

As the communication flows more freely and the trust grows, the entire relationship becomes deeper and more fulfilling. This also applies to a vanilla relationship, but there isn't necessarily the same impetus to keep communication flowing.

Traps and Pitfalls


Don't trust too easily. Trust is earned. Before giving someone power over you, make sure they can be trusted. Take time to learn about the person.

Go slowly. Don't be impatient for it all to happen at once. Take it in small steps.

Be honest. Don't say things just to please your partner. If you don't like something, or are unsure, say so. By the same token, if you like it a lot, say so.

If there is the smallest hint of abuse, back off. No matter how good your partner is in other areas, if they are abusive, leave. Sometimes we do hurt others by mistake, but if there is obvious abusive behavior, either mental or physical, then leave.

Remember that everyone is human, and thus can make mistakes. Don't let a mistake ruin the relationship. Instead, talk about it openly, and try to learn something from it to help the relationship grow.

 

 

 

 

7/4/2009 9:56:35 AM
i am so down. Theperson i thought would be my Master has turned out to be unreliable and full of talk, i feel like a mouse who has a piece of cheese dangled before her. Just when she thinks she has it it is jerked away,. i am a good sub who gives my all. if you read my profile you will see i write from the heart and what i have learned. i am so tired of all of this. Why does it always end up that iplease and please and get loosers
kate
7/4/2009 8:39:40 AM

The Rose and The Thorn

 

Once upon a time In a small chateau
There lived a noble Man
As He dined one day
A rose bud in the garden caught His eye
He never saw the thorn sprouting beneath her


"What a beautiful delicate thing"
"I shall nourish this exquisite object", He thought
And when she was thirsty
The Man gave her water
The thorn drank the excess

The bud became aesthetically pleasing
Instant gratification
All of the Mans expectations met
Exactly as He envisioned her
In the shadow of the rose the thorn grew

The Man showed her to everyone
The rose was displayed
Just Like the story of O
Enjoyed by all who visited
The thorn was never noticed

The Man spent many hours
Inhaling her fragrance
Caressing her soft petals
Protecting her from the wind
The thorn stood erect and watched

One day the Man was called away
On a business or political matter
He was not there
When the wind blew
And the rose hungered for more

When He returned
He saw to his horror
His rose was gone
All that was left was one petal
Impaled by the thorn

He went inside
Returning with shears
He chopped off the thorn
And tossed the scourge aside
Cussing this ugly monstrosity

The Man never knew
The thorn He cursed so
Knowing the Man loved the rose
Caught the petal on the way down for Him
For the thorn loved the Man

On the ground
The thorn still stood erect
For although rejected
The thorn embraced His pain
Her only sadness was for the Man
Who only saw with His eyes

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/3/2009 1:58:50 PM

Advice For The New Dominant

 

 

THE BEGINNING…First, You should take a serious look at yourself. What is it about BDSM that You find appealing?  Do You wish a 24/7 relationship; taking on the responsibilities for deciding all aspects of a submissive’s life?  Do You wish to encourage another to become the best person they can be?   Do you wish BDSM just in the bedroom?   Alternatively, is it something in-between?  Whether, it's the sense of power gained in having another under Your full control or it is the pleasure to be found in administering pain, there is no right answer, except for Yourself.  Do not try to live up to any others’ expectation.   Start out by trying to define what it is that You crave.  You cannot hope to control or take responsibility for another, until first you understand Yourself and maintain control of Yourself, this starts with self-1) You'll do her considerable mental harm, (2) You'll be violating the law (at the point where you step over the line, it's no longer consensual); and (3) word WILL get out, and nobody will want to play with you anymore. (Remember the BDSM community is very tightly knit and nothing stays hidden for long.)

SAFE WORDS are those that will stop the action if the sub feels it is needed.  You MUST honor these if Your partner uses them. Be careful to choose words that can be easily remembered. I heard about a Dom who assigned a sub the safeword "aspen". She needed it, but could not remember anything except that it was a tree. She was shouting out "birch!", "pine!", etc., which he took to be an attempt to antagonize him... the result was not pleasant.  I use have the submissive use two safewords.  One that the submissive can use to indicate that I may be reaching the limit of what they feel they can tolerate physically, mentally, or emotionally.  The other, which if the submissive uses,  I will stop the scene, hold and talk with the submissive until she calms down, then I give the submissive the opportunity to decide if they want to continue or conclude the scene.  Remember that safewords are not the submissive taking control, but they allow the submissive to protect themselves, which as human beings, they have a right to do.

SAFE PLANS are pre-arranged between the submissive and a friend.  They include making sure somebody knows where the submissive will be, Whom the submissive will be with, and a safe call or calls made at scheduled time(s).  If the call(s) are not made at the proper time(s) or if the sub uses a danger codeword during that call, the police will be visiting Your little party.  Make sure Your sub makes the calls. Carry a little portable alarm clock for that purpose, just in case you both get wrapped up and lose track of time.  I never meet with a new partner without assuring that she has a safeplan in place.  This includes public meetings, even if the submissive says they have total trust in Me.  I expect them to have, as much care for their own safety, as I do.

AFTER CARE…Finally, we come to the close of the scene. You need to realize that the submissive has been in a particularly vulnerable state, and that the scene may have caused him or her to fall into "sub-space", a wonderful altered state of consciousness.  It will take a while for your partner to "fully return" to the present.  There is nothing more terrifying to a sub than being abandoned in this vulnerable state.  You need to be there, and be caring, during this period of coming down.  For the caring Dominant, this time of closeness and comfort is just as enjoyable, just as special, as it is for the submissive.

CONCLUSION…In short, you need patience, an open mind, a sense of responsibility, and a willingness to learn.  We in the BDSM community are just human beings, we have our good points and bad, and no, none of us is perfect.  We all have room to grow and learn, whether we have been in this life for years or are just starting out.  There are many in the community, who are willing to help you in your journey.  Seek the advice of those with more experience. You'll find most of us are very willing to help T/those W/who are sincerely seeking to learn and not at all shy about showing you things that thrill us. If You learn wisely, You will find that soon others will come to You for advice, as /well, for the respect You earn in the community will be great. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

7/1/2009 7:59:34 AM

NEVER FORGET THEM

FINDING A PARTNER

Dominants are very often asked by novice submissives what they need to do to find a Dominant. The first response to them is always: Be Patient. You will find that in the scene the ratio of submissives to Dominants is greater than 3:1. But not all of those submissives are "good" submissives - ones that a Dominant would be interested in spending his or her time with. Your job is to make yourself stand out from the crowd.

This is the first point where patience comes into play. Although you certainly have to approve of your Dom, you need them to approve of you, and want to play with you. This won't happen if you pester the Dom, or make comments like, "I've been on the Net for a week! Come on!" A Dominant is a Dominant person and you should treat them with respect and courtesy. Just because they are a Dominant, they are under no obligation to use their talents in the Dominant arts on you.

Some submissives look for years to find a Dominant with whom they can have satisfying play. It's much the same as trying to find a compatible boyfriend or girlfriend, but with the added criterion that the person must be scene-compatible with you as well. Take your time and be a little choosy. You will be much more likely to have good scenes with someone that you are truly compatible and feel comfortable with, then you would be with the first Dom to come along.

Impatient and pushy submissives don't get very far with Dominants. We may like brats, but we don't like jerks. If you push too hard we will simply step to the side and watch you fall on your face. The good Dominants also talk to each other. Word will get around if a submissive has a bad reputation; word will also get around if a submissive has a good reputation. Dominants will also occasionally ask each other for recommendations on a particular submissive. If you have been a jerk with one Dominant, it will make it harder for you to be accepted by other Dominants.

Being patient doesn't mean being a piece of furniture, though. If you have an interest in a Dominant, try to get to know them. If you see them on line, say hello to them and try to engage them in conversation. Don't just sit there saying nothing and waiting for them to talk to you, most likely they won't. Try to find out what title they prefer (Mistress, Lady, Master, Sir, etc.) and use it. Read their posts and profiles well and try to get a feel for the aspects of the scene that appeal to them. These are good things to try to engage them in conversation on. Don't immediately send them a chat/talk request. If after getting to know a Dominant, you would like to speak privately with them, a polite message of, "Would you like to chat privately?", is more likely to get you an acceptance. If they say "no", don't whine about it. We do not pay our access to the Net just to be available whenever someone wants to hot chat. Telling a Dominant how horny you are will usually only get you laughed at. On BBS's, if you see a Dominant that you are interested in log-on, you may page/message a polite hello, but don't keep paging them, especially if they are in e- mail. Finally, don't ask a Mistress what she is wearing. We are so sick of hearing it, that it has become a joke!

Often a Dominant is asked on line, via message, to accept someone they just met as a submissive. If that person has a true interest in being a submissive, then they can take the time to write the Dominant a request for submission. Some Dominants have a form or questionnaire that they give to potential submissives, but a sincere letter will usually suffice. It should describe your interests and desires in at least some detail ("I like submission" doesn't cut it), describe your experience in the scene, and tell why you are interested in the Dominant that you are writing to. Spelling and grammar do count. There are two common mistakes here. First, writing to a Dominant who is not interested in what you are. Check their posts if in doubt. Second, sending a request for submission to every Dominant in the Western world. As I said before, we talk to one another. Be patient and wait to find one Dominant whom you think would be a good play partner and then write them a sincere letter. Be patient on a response too. Some Dominants don't bother to answer unsolicited petitions, but even those that do get a lot of mail.

Don't become discouraged. While you are being patient waiting for the right Dominant to come along learn about the scene and socialize in it if possible. Read the newsgroups and FAQ's for information. If you have questions, post them. If nothing else, it will get you mail. Read scene related books and magazines, not just to look at the pictures. Go to scene events, such as the various Fantasy Nights or NLA meetings. By going to these events you have the opportunity to meet more people in the scene, or to meet someone in your area that you have talked to on-line. People that you meet can provide good referrals and introductions to Dominants.

And remember, the best things are always worth waiting for.

 

7/1/2009 7:27:48 AM

Characteristics of a Successful Dominant

 

I have spent a lot of time discussing with others in the lifestyle what makes a good dominant. What marks a true dominant from a player or wannabe? I have read every bit of material I could get my hands on. Through these discussions and research I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me, many of them appeared in just about every conversation I have been involved in and most of the pieces of writing I have read. My heartfelt thanks to the wonderful insight of MistressIce, EZRiser, and Magistar in particular. Their words, insight, and honesty helped me to create this list as concisely as I could. 

Acceptance: 
Acceptance of self, what is within yourself, what your wants needs and desires are.. Acceptance of your limitations and those of your submissive. The ability to accept another human being for the person they are, including their shortcomings and especially to accept your own. Accepting what being a dominant is to the individual and not being ashamed or intimidated by the needs within,  but happy in ones mind set. 
 

Communication: 
 This is the ability to talk and discuss things. It is an integral part of any relationship, but an absolute necessity within a D/s one. A dominant should have the skills to communicate their needs, wants, desires, fears, thoughts, limits or whatever else comes along. The ability to talk also calls into play the honesty and truthfulness of the dominant. Once communication is open it should remain that way, and will do so provided the dominant does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (by not telling the submissive your experience and other necessities) and emotionally. 

Compassion: 
 The ability to see and at least attempt to understand the emotional aspects of your submissive's psyche. To understand and be aware of the multitude of things within reality that can affect a submissive physically, emotionally and mentally. To be able to apply that understanding to the many situations that arise within daily life that may prevent your submissive from serving to the best of their abilities. Using compassion wisely to allow you to aide your submissive, support him/her during times of stress shows that you are truly a well rounded dominant. One who realizes that a dominant and a submissive are people too. Without compassion you are not a dominant only a sadist. 

Courtesy: 
 This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. It is the ability to show proper manners, pleases and thank yours. To address someone with a respectful tone of voice. A dominant should show courtesy to his/her submissive and other submissives around them. Just because you are a dominant does not give you the right to be rude or cruel. This includes courtesy to your peers. 
  

Grace: 
 Elegance in the manner a dominant presents themselves is an important and desirable personality trait that many submissives say they prefer. The way a dominant carries themselves, their style of play, no matter how graphic should still flow with style and grace. Their actions should not be overly hesitant, stilted or confused. If this is lacking as an inherent ability, the dominant should be willing to learn and grow in this area. 

Dominance: 
 This is the most important trait in a dominant. It is the inherent natural ability to lead. To exert control in a respectful, intelligent and humble manner. The strength of character which allows you to exert the control necessary in a power exchange relationship. The ability to care for another person's entire well being. 

Honesty: 
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the submissive what you think he/she wants to hear. Honesty is the basis of trust, without it there is no trust. And without the trust, there is no true relationship. A successful dominant is an honest one, one who does not lie or attempt to deceive. One who is truthful when he/she speaks. Most important is to be honest about your level of experience, to lie is to endanger the very life of a submissive. 

Humility: 
 This is basically the ability to see you as fallible. To see yourself as a person, not just a dominant. To see that sometimes in reality your needs must be set aside for the better of the relationship. (possibly to settle a disagreement, set limits or things of that nature) A successful dominant knows they will make mistakes, that they are no perfect. Sure they have pride in their abilities but they also know that everyone grows constantly and they are secure enough within themselves not to need to be the center of attention at all times. This allows the dominant to be open to learning new things and not have a know it all attitude. This brings into play bullying. Bullying is using your status as a dominant to push around submissives without any thought for their well being at all. Bullying is a completely selfish action. A dominant who consistently bullies will turn submissives away from them and lose the respect of their peers. It shows a lack of humility and can also mask a poor sense of self esteem or a possible abusive person using the lifestyle to hide their abusive nature. 

Intelligence: 
 By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful dominant intelligence is the ability to learn the proper way of playing with the toys inherent in the lifestyle before using them on a person. The willingness and ability to research and learn about the lifestyle itself. The ability to make informed decisions about what their needs are and how to attain them and just how far their domination goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn him/her as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their submissive and remember those things. The dominant should not only take the time and intelligence to know the physical tools, but also the psychological tools of dominance. Along with some basic psychological aspects of their submissive. (Knowledge should grow as people change constantly) There is nothing uglier than seeing an ignorant dominant trying to use humiliation as a tool of dominance. Humiliation is a difficult tool that requires maturity, intelligence, and skill 

Loyalty: 
 This is a very important trait in a dominant. It is the ability to uphold your personal honor and remain true to the agreement between you and your submissive should the agreement be one of monogamy or whatever. Fickleness is very unattractive in a dominant and dangerous to the emotional well being of the submissives who serve you. 

Patience: 
 A good dominant has patience. The ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating and not being dominant. This does not mean you have to be lax or soft, but to learn the proper time to push and the proper time not to. It is also the ability to wait for those things which take time to develop and to learn, especially within yourself. To realize that it takes time for a submissive to learn all the intricacies of serving you and have the patience to teach the submissive what you prefer. 

Pride: 
 This is the ability to know your capacities and realize you are not only a good person but a good dominant. The ability to recognize your own strengths. This does not mean you should be closed minded to new ideas. Nor does it mean you should be unaware of your faults or keep an inflated ego. Pride in your dominance is a beautiful thing, arrogance or false pride are deadly. False pride usually masks insecurities which can be life threatening to the submissive. 

Respect: 
 A successful dominant will show respect at all times, until such time as the submissive  proves he/she is unworthy of such respect. A disrespectful dominant does not earn the respect of his/her peers or the submissives around them. By giving respect to others, you earn it for yourself. 

Responsibility 

A good dominant should have a sense of responsibility and be aware that they are the ones who are in control of a scene. They should take this responsibility seriously and act in such a manner that will keep themselves and their submissive as safe as possible. A good dominant should take responsibility for his/her own actions, even so far as admitting a mistake when one is made and not push the blame onto someone else. A good dominant should use this sense of responsibility to learn before acting.  

Self Control 

A good dominant must be in control of them first before they can even hope to control another safely. A good dominant is not one who is prone to fits of out of control behavior, raging fits and other actions which show a lack of self control. A dominant should be able to keep his physical needs in check in order to maintain a scene safely for the submissive. A good dom should also have the self control needed to stick to his/her guns when they are faced with a begging sub for something new that they know is dangerous and that they know they have no experience in.  

Self Respect: 
  A good dominant values themselves, and respects their own limits. A bully does not thrill a submissive. A solid sense of self worth is a necessity for a dominant or they can cause serious damage to the submissive's psyche. This does not mean act like you are the universe's gift to domination. 

Service: 
 This is applicable to dominants but not in the same way as a submissive. A dominant serves their submissive by and through their dominance. By intelligently applying their dominant nature, and meeting the physical and emotional needs of the submissive, the dominant mutually serves the submissive. A successful dominant remembers that without a submissive, there is no such thing as a dominant. And that to receive the submission of a person is a gift. The dominant will therefore cherish that gift, and do their best to uphold it and not abuse it. This is the key to an exchange of power relationship. 
 
 

Those are the traits which I have repeatedly heard make a successful dominant. Many of them overlap and refer to other traits within them. And most of them are applicable to every relationship not just those within D/s. These are the traits I have heard many submissives speak of as what they are looking for in a dominant. Not everyone will have all of those traits bred into them, and some of them can be learned. But those traits do reflect what is within a true dominant. This list is meant as an informational aide only and not as a hard core end all and be all ruling of what makes a dominant. 
 

6/30/2009 5:02:23 PM

Submission, All Or Nothing?

 

 

This was prompted by the discussions I see between people trying to define just what submission is. It's a stumper of an issue, no doubt. Some people feel that limits have no place in submission, others think that having no limits is dangerous at best, and insane at worst. Some feel that there should be no holding back in submission. Others believe that they can submit in some areas, and not in others.

My own personal take on this is that it isn't for Me to decide exactly what someone else's submission or Domination should or shouldn't be. The people involved in the relationship at that time determine how much, how deep, to what extent they will exchange power. Whether it is "bedroom bondage" when they can get a quiet night without the kids, to 24 hour a day/7 days a week Total (or Absolute) Power Exchange, neither is right for everyone, but neither is wrong for everyone, either. It just depends on the needs, desires, feelings and beliefs of the people in the relationship.

For some people, submission is an all or nothing thing. And there is nothing wrong with feeling that way. For others, it is submission in some areas of their lives, and it doesn't carry over into others. And there is nothing wrong with that, either.

Sometimes, D/s is the roar of the crashing surf and tides, undeniably pulling us with its call. At other times it is a quiet whisper of wind, barely heard through the noise of the forest of distraction in our lives. And however you are hearing it now, that's okay.

You may find yourself with a Dom who commands your total submission, and your heart melts. Or perhaps your heart freezes because that is not what you seek any longer. Or you find a vanilla mate who brings out the deepest submission in you, though he never lifts a hand to spank you or a flogger to whip you, or pours deliciously warm wax all over your body, but because he commands your heart totally, through love, with never a thought of kink. And any of those things is okay too.

Domination and submission is a journey, not a destination. And the scenery changes along the way as we grow and change ourselves. Our feelings, beliefs, needs and desires are not static things, nor should they be. When you are ready, when you meet the right partner, you may find yourself in submission again because it is the call of your heart. Or it may be that your submission was just a part of the journey of your life, and one you have passed through. Either way, cherish the memories of what you have learned, keep the lessons and the beauty and the love, and discard any pain.

Hold true to your heart's calling along whichever path it leads you. If you do so, you will find yourself at peace with your choices. And that may be the greatest success of all.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

6/29/2009 3:47:10 PM

Common Insults Thrown At New Submissives

\

 

 Since I have been online, I have met many different people. Some of whom turned out to be less than honest, most of whom turned out to be very close to (if not exactly) how they appeared on line, in real life. One of the things I have noticed though, is a trend from those who label themselves as dominants, to insult a submissive whenever he/she thinks for themselves.  This seems to occur most frequently when a submissive questions a dominant's actions when a relationship is just starting. In many cases it seems that those insults are tossed out to lay guilt or blame of some sort on the submissive. In some instances it appears that the insult is being used to manipulate the submissive into obedience for something they are not comfortable with by quilting them into it. It seems to work very well with those who are new to the lifestyle. I, personally, find this practice abhorrent to say the least. So I wanted to write a little bit about this topic. 

The first insult that gets tossed is "You are not a true submissive!". Well since no one really knows what a true submissive is, this is a fairly ridiculous statement. Further, since the only person who knows whether or not someone is a submissive to any degree is that person themselves, no one else has the right to tell them what they are. Mostly this insult is thrown out by people who think a submissive means someone that meekly accepts anything from everyone at all times, no matter what. The problem is, this insult can make many people feel that they are indeed not submissive which may or may not be true. as well, it can be tossed as a manipulative statement to get someone to do something they do not want to do out of a fear that if they don't they will not gain acceptance into this lifestyle. I feel that this statement is often used in the same way as the "If you really loved me, you would" statement from the teen years when one's boyfriend/girlfriend tried to get more physical intimacy than the other was willing to give at the time. 

Another common insult to submissives is "You are really a dom/me in sub's clothing" or similar statements. Again, since the only person who can 100% know what is inside another person at any given moment is that person themselves, this statement is negated. It often is used by people to lay blame on a submissive for asking a question of something they are not sure of. I have very rarely seen or heard of any dominant that does not allow their submissive to ask a question, especially if the topic is something which is really upsetting or bothering the submissive. 

Interestingly enough, these insults (and others, which can be placed in either of the two above categories) are most often used against those who are new to the lifestyle, by people who are not truly seeking a BDSM relationship, but instead seem to be seeking an occasional play partner. In the case of someone who is mentoring a new person to this lifestyle, as the relationship goes on, eventually the subject of whether or not the mentor thinks the submissive is indeed a submissive, will come up. In the circumstances that the mentor has good knowledge of the submissive, then the statement may indeed be spoken as the truth. Though, I feel that in those cases the submissive may have already figured that out for themselves. 

Another thing I have noticed with these insults is that many try to say there is only one right way to be submissive and use these statements to dismiss anyone that does not fit their view of what a submissive is. This is false as well. There are many different levels of submission and many different kinds of submissives. I feel that instead of insulting someone who is different than the kind of submissive one may be looking for, it is more desirable to try and understand this particular person's needs and desires. Doing this will increase tolerance and one's personal understanding of BDSM in general. One may be very surprised by how much one can learn from someone who is different from themselves. 

In a lifestyle that is as varied as this one is, the people who insist on throwing such insults at others do this lifestyle and themselves a great disservice. The biggest thing which seems to pervade every relationship is consent at one point. Using viscous insults to manipulate a person into obedience negates that consent in my opinion. Further, I believe, it shows a true lack of understanding of this lifestyle and the things which make up domination and submission. Manipulation through belittling and guilt, do not (in my opinion) make a dominant. The submission of another human being is earned through a gaining of trust, not demanded or taken through guilt trips. A BDSM relationship should make both parties feel secure in themselves, not tear down their self esteem. Manipulative insults undermine the development of a healthy D/s relationship and serve no purpose other than to prevent a person from seeing their own actions for what they are by laying the blame on someone else.

Each person in this lifestyle must decide for themselves what they consider to be BDSM and what they do not, but they should also keep in mind that another's view may differ and that does not make their view wrong.

6/28/2009 9:50:38 AM

Thoughts On Submission

 

Submission is giving control of myself to another. That's the technical definition anyway. But it is so much more than that. It is emotional and psychological way before it is physical. Submission isn't a want for me, it's a need, it isn’t’ something I do just for kicks or sexual thrills. It is what I have to do. It is an integral part of who I am. Submission means to me that I strive to please my master above myself, even if I'm not really in the mood. It isn't just submitting to the pleasurable things but submitting/accepting the most so pleasurable things as well that do or will please him. It isn't all sex, though that is included. It is service as well. For me, it is more the service than the play. Things like making the bed, cleaning the house, getting his coffee, and other household chores making our home a welcoming place for him to come home to. It's wearing the clothes he likes seeing on me. It's striving to be the best I can be for him. 

Submission is the mental knowledge of who is in charge, who makes the final decisions. It is being able to trust someone else so deeply that questioning their orders doesn't come to mind. Submission is being strong enough within myself to  be able to give what I am to another. It's being secure enough within myself that I can freely choose to place another's needs before my own, yet not lose my identity, instead enhance it through the power exchange dynamic. It is an emotional bond that is so strong that a simple look from my master speaks volumes to me where a sparkle in his eyes
is all I need to know I've done a good job, or a certain expression shows that I did not do a good job. Submission which flows naturally from to me my master is what brings me the greatest personal joy but can also bring emotional pain as well. It is knowing, even during times of confusion, deep inside that I belong to my master no matter what. 

Though all of these parts of submission I gain freedom to be all of who I am and to enjoy that. To find pleasure in my need to please someone else. For me, as a service orientated sub-slave, submission is who I am not just something I do. In the right circumstances and with the right person, the depth of my submission strengthens every day. Through this process I find inner peace, contentment, happiness and satisfaction unlike anything I've ever experienced before. For
me, it completes me. I suppose I could live without D/s in my life, but I would not have that deep sense of contentment that living D/s gives me and that I could not completely empathize with until recently.

For many people deep submission cannot come into being without love being present. That's wonderful in my opinion. Yes, many of those emotions I spoke of are similar too and/or exactly the same as loving someone else. But, and this is where I will separate the two at least in my experience. I live a d/s relationship now on a 24/7 basis. I had stated here (and elsewhere) that I believed I could not reach the depth of submission that I knew myself to be capable of without loving the dominant. I can say that is not true. (gotta love it when life tosses stuff into your laps and changes everything one once looked at as fact..<giggle>) I have submitted this deeply with a man whom I did not love. We did not have a relationship based on romantic love it was based on a power exchange. mutual respect, and trust. We did care for each other, of course. For me, it isn't my submissive nature responding to "love", it is my submissive nature responding to the dominant one of a man I respect and trust. What is interesting to me, hence I've been thinking about this question so much, is how strong my feelings of submission are becoming. I always knew D/s did not require love to be in existence. But I could never completely empathize with those who stated they did not love their masters yet submitted deeply to them. Now, I understand it better. It's still hard to put into words. Will love eventually become a part of this relationship, probably yes it will. But right now, it isn't a part of it and I still feel that need to please and that satisfaction when I am pleasing, as well as that disappointment when I am not. Interesting thoughts to say the least.

6/26/2009 8:26:56 AM

My Views On Submission

 

Submission is a gift. It cannot be given all at once
like a bunch of freshly picked flowers. It must be
cultivated and nourished. While one may be naturally 
submissive, one does not naturally submit.
 

True submission comes from deep within the soul.
It travels through us, pausing at the heart,
where it then emerges through our physical
body and mind to our Dominant. It is my further 
belief, that you must love yourself first before you
 can serve another. 
 

Without trust, honor and integrity, you are wearing
a mask. While this mask may disguise you from others
it is your true reflection you must face under the mask.
Trust... is stronger than any rope or chain.
 

Submission is not something a Dominant can take.
It must be given or there can be no surrender.
It is with this frame of thinking that a submissive
should always remember how valuable her gift is.
 

I have the right to limitations and safety. The most
purest type of submission is that given with no thought
of oneself. if I am worried about my safety, then pure
submission is not obtained. I need communication, consent,
respect, safe word (gesture), and aftercare. When a
 submissives limitations are ignored, it is then 
that BDSM becomes abuse.

 

6/25/2009 7:47:07 AM

Obedience

 

Obedience is basically doing what you are told to do. Interesting enough it seems to me that many take this to mean that submissives are mindless robots who do everything they are told, all the time, without any thought for themselves. (blind obedience) This is not true. Being obedient, by no means, says that you can't think for yourself, question things or have negative feelings about things. When one speaks of obedience they do not mean blind obedience.

Often though, you will see people discussing obedience and a submissive will say "I do what I am told all the time". What gets lost in a statement like that is the length of time the relationship has been in place, the level of trust the submissive has in the dominant, and the similarities in the couple's desires.

As a relationship continues and the trust grows eventually a submissive will reach a point where they do everything they are told without question. This comes about because the submissive knows the dominant will probably not ask something totally outrageous of them. The pair know each other and are comfortable with one another in that knowledge. Often the periods of time in the beginning of a relationship where doubts and questions were more prfor example, at a play party or other gathering, during a "formal" period of time etc.) This is something that should be discussed before entering into the collared relationship and falls under expectations from the dominant. 

By submitting to someone, you are agreeing to obey that person in the areas in which you gave them control. There must be a balance between questions and obedience. A submissive can question an order, but should also realize that there will be times he/she will be told to do something they may not necessarily enjoy but that is not against their sensibilities. Obedience is one of the reasons it is so important to find a partner that matches you as closely as possible. If you hate golden showers for example, and you submit to a dominant who enjoys them but doesn't allow the submissive to set any play limits on the relationship, you may find yourself having to submit to a golden shower because you agreed to submit to someone that does not allow the submissive to set limits of physical play. Having to occasionally submit to something you do not enjoy, in no way means you must submit to something that is totally immoral to you (like child abuse or murder). But it does mean that the very act of submitting is not about the relationship going your way all the time, but is about the relationship being in the control of the dominant and the actions (scenes, sessions, behaviors) are controlled by the dominant. 

Obedience does not mean a submissive obeys everyone, but it is definitely a part of submission. Without obedience, there is no submission. A submissive must learn how much obedience they are willing to give a dominant, before they enter into a relationship. Some people enjoy giving full obedience at all times, others prefer to be able to set limits. Take your time and learn what obedience counts for to you. 

6/25/2009 7:33:46 AM

What Is Submission?

 

Submission:  (by definition) the act of submitting to the power of another 

    A rather frightening prospect for most people. To give control of yourself to someone else. The act of submitting is part of the power exchange inherent within a D/s relationship. It is the giving of you to another within preset limits, arranged beforehand. It is an informed choice and therefore consensual. A person shouldn't just decide to submit to the first dominant they meet. A submissive should take the time to get to know the dominant outside the roles of dominant and submissive, as the person he/she is. With the information gathered during that initial learning of each other process, the submissive can then make an informed decision of whether or not to submit to that dominant. This process should include discussions of expectations, wants, needs and desires. 

    Each submissive must decide for themselves how far they are willing to go and still stay within the guidelines of safe sane and consensual, thereby not crossing into the realm of abuse. The three tenets of D/s must always apply for the submission to be true submission and not abuse. 

    Why a person is submissive varies extensively from person to person. Some are submissive just for a little extra zing in their intimate lives. Others may have a deep psychological need that prevents them from being any other way. 

    The three main levels of a submissive which I have seen are as follows. Be aware there are more concise groupings than these three broad ones, as evidenced by the 9 levels of submission that are widely used and referred to in many books of D/s and discussions of D/s. 
 

A: Sexual Submissive (AKA bottom, sensual submissive) 
 a sexual sub is in D/s for their own sexual gratification. Once their sexual needs are met they are satisfied. They feel no real need to submit any personal control to another. 

B: Psychological Submissive
 This broad category tends to include those who are in it for the pain and humiliation a D/s relationship can give them. This category tends to include most masochists. Those who have suffered real abuse and are stuck in victim mode, tend to end up in this category. 

C: Natural Submissive (AKA True Submissive) 
 Is born with a submissive nature. A need to please others. This need and submissive tendency goes beyond sexual gratification. It is in their nature to please others, and they will readily give up their control to another with very little or no urging from their dominant. 

Who's to say which category is correct. Being submissive is as unique and individual as you are your own person. Being submissive comes from the heart. It cannot be faked, acted or role played. True submission is a gift of high value. It is my opinion that those of us within the lifestyle should not judge anyone else within the lifestyle. Who are we to say that a sexual sub is not submissive on a different level? Or that there can only be one type of submissive? Remember, life is full of small variances and innuendoes, so is D/s. 

6/25/2009 7:20:20 AM

The Master's Touch

Author: SirWolfr1 ©

To view more of SirWolfr1's poetry visit A True Rose

Used With Author's Permission

 

The old dom lay upon his deathbed, his body worn and grey.
His sons, his students and submissives gathered about him, though long had they dreaded to see this day.
He knew that his long journey was almost done, and that now then it would end
He looked into the eyes of those he loved, and knew of no better way this time to spend.

"My sons...my students", he said to them, "My time is growing short".
"I ask for no tears upon my grave...I never was that sort."
"I need have no memorial, save what I have give unto you."
"let not the lesson that I have taught you vanish like unto the mornings early dew."

"For you my brothers are Dominants.....the ones to whom they bend their knee,
With down cast eyes and yearning souls and so brightly soaring needs.
For the submissive woman is like unto no other, in her mind, her body or soul.
For her the journey is rocky and harsh, but she will have no other road.

That road is fraught with peril, their path at best a bitter sweet run.
A lonely soaring searching need to find the truley Dominant one.
To cast away the wanna bes, the abusers and the cruel.
To find the one that she can serve, and not be seen as less when she calls him "Master", as she kneels in front of his stool.

For with that title there come a trust, that no 'nilla can understand.
To take her mind, her heart and soul and mold it with the Master's hand.
To protect her against all the world, be she right or wrong.
To love her enough to discipline her into the cold and lonely night regardless of the cost.

To bring forth from her the beauty that in truth was always there, had any the eyes with which to see.
To show unto her the hardest truths, how a chain can make you free.
And how a women that is kneeling, can stand above the rest.
And how to have the strength to offer her submission, can be the hardest test.

He felt a chill pass through his heart and knew the time had come.
It was time to leave this mortal Earth, his time allotted, run.
And as the darkness closed in around him, for but a moment he bid it stay.
And gasped a last quick message unto his sons, his students and his mate.

In leather have I lived my life, and in leather do I die.
The leather that bonds us each unto the other....a bond as true as the summer sky.
For in Leather we are a family...a bond that none save us can break.
Dom and sub, we stand together as one, each with a thirst for the other to taste.

Learn and teach the rules my friends, and forget not the old ways, as I have taught them unto you.
Welcome the newbie, gather them in, protect them as I once did for you.
Be their shelter against the storm that would destroy them without care or thought.
And from where ever I am, be it heaven or hell, I will be proud of the fruit that my teachings have brought.

With a tug upon his arm, he could say no more, and Death did claim him that day as it's own.
And he cast off the old and weary flesh and looked back upon what his words had sown.
And he saw them standing there, tall and proud, or kneeling without shame.
Both Dom and sub, each in their place, and both proud to bear the name.

He looked into the dark clad angels face and said, "All is as it should be."
The doms will protect them unto their last breath, the subs are proud to bend their knee.
I have done all that I can do here, I see nothing left I have left undone.
The journey now is over, the battle fought, the final race is run.

And as he left this lowly Earth, he looked back one last time.
And bid a silent and soft farewell to those he left behind.
And as he turned and left them there, he knew with all his heart.
That what he had created would never tarnish.....and never rust.
For within each of them he had left
"The Loving Master's Touch."


SirWolfr1
Copyright© Feb. 20, 2000
Reproduced with permission

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

6/22/2009 12:40:55 AM
Lost Little Soul
He was...
      Everything...
              To her.....
The very sound of him....
      Made her heart beat...
The very breath of him...
      Brought her back to life...
And... she gave him...
      Everything.

He was .. in a moment...
      One solitary moment..
Gone from her flesh forever.

She was... different..
   He used to tell her.
She was ... worthy of his..
   Trust.. his secrets...
She held them so close to her
Heart.
As if . being honest about
the others was honorary.

She used to think .. she was
Different...
That her blood .. tasted better...
That her.. soul was .. more...
        Desirable...
She was sweeter ....
     She was different....

She was the little lost lamb...
     That cowered at his feet...
Begged for absolution from
      His devil...
             His hunger....
His need...
                  She wore her crown so well.

That moment... in everyone's memory...
         When you give the only thing..
      Held precious to you...
         The only thing worth having...
In this world of mistaken heros...
It was in that moment....
               She became...
Different...
She walked away....
           With... only the taste of
Her own blood at her lips...
For there was nothing left to give....
     This time she was different.....
No one had ever left him before.

6/21/2009 9:40:27 AM



A collar in BDSM symbolizes a commitment that has often been compared to a wedding ring. This type of commitment comes in other forms, such as a brand, a tattoo, a piercing.... Each symbolizing the pledge of the Dominant to their submissive to protect, love and cherish them. When the submissive accepts the collar, the submissive surrenders to the Dominant and makes a promise to be devoted and loyal. Some collars are made with no clasp to signify the never ending love of the relationship. Other collars have a ring to attach a leash and a place for an engraved tag or pendant to show ownership. The collar is to be worn in the presence of the Dominant at all times. When apart, all the submissive needs to do is touch it to be reminded of the bond they share. Each collaring is a unique symbol of love, respect and a bond between two people who care greatly for each other. In these pages the members of #submission would like to share their unique collaring with you....

 ...From a submissive

I was asked to write an article on collars/collaring. I told KttN no one would be interested in what I had to say about the subject. I've only been collared once in almost 4 years of being involved in D/s and have not worn a collar in almost a year and a half. This does not exactly make me an authority on the subject, though it does make me an anomoly in the online D/s community where there are those who change collars more often then most people change their socks.

A collar means different things to different people. Each unique relationship defines it in their own way. It truly doesn't matter if anyone else understands their particular significance as long as the two involved mutualy agree and understand it. That being true, no one can give a definitive explaination of what a collar is or what it is supposed to signify. Only within our own hearts and within each relationship can we do that. What follows are my thoughts, feelings and perceptions. No one else's.

Some liken a collar to wedding ring which is an easy and convenient analogy. A collar around the neck is an outward symbol of ownership and commitment just like a wedding ring signifies to all that the person wearing it is "taken".

But I believe the similarities end there. A wedding ring binds two people in a court of law, but doesn't necessarily mean anything more. Not every marriage is merely a formality by any stretch of the imagination, but we've all seen loveless marriages of convenience or marriages filled with neglect and abuse to illustrate the point.

I humbly believe a collar binds two hearts, two souls together at a much deeper level then a mere wedding ring ever can. Where a wedding ring is but placed upon a finger and a piece of paper is signed, legally obligating the two parties to one another, a collar isn't merely placed around a neck. It is secured around one's heart.

A collar symbolizes not only ownership, commitment, love and devotion, but embodies the qualities of honor, respect and trust. As a submissive, when I accept a collar, I pledge to focus my entire being on Master, making His pleasure my joy. It symbolizes Him becoming the center of my universe, my island where I can retreat to, to find peace, pleasure, comfort and strength before heading back out into the world. It represents my promise to honor Him with my every word and action, to take Him into my heart and soul and carry Him with me all the days of my life. A collar is a tangible reminder of "home", the only place I truly belong...at Master's feet...the one place I can truly be me, free to explore and express my heart and desires without fear.

The advent of the internet and IRC has lead to many changes within the D/s community, primarily in making information accessible and providing a place for exploration. Computers are a safe place to explore. One can "try on" new feelings and explore different scenarios in the comfort of their living rooms without really having to experience the sting of a whip and each person has the ability to turn off their computer and walk away if uncomfortable. This has brought into the D/s community scores of people who are merely curious or who view an evening on IRC in a bdsm channel as an entertaining diversion from their mundane lives.

The popularity and ease of the internet has sometimes obscured the real significance of a collar, even though, most surely, most are seeking those deeper joys. The result is that all too often on IRC, collars are trivialized. There is no honor, no commitment as many participate in what is often refered to as the "Collar of the Month Club." I know my even mentioning this fact will anger many, but I speak the truth and everyone has seen it themselves whether they can be honest enough to admit it or not.

How often do we see bored housewives, clearly unfailthful (at least in thought if not in deed) to their husbands, parading their {collar} on a channel while sanctimoniously declaring their abiding love and fidelity to a man they've never laid eyes on and never intend to meet? How often do we see men hitting on anything female (pulse is optional to some) and collaring the first woman to say yes just to get off on some cybersex? Where is the honor, respect, beauty and symbolism in the collar, let alone in the relationship, in these situations?

Not all relationships or collarings on IRC are as I've described. For many IRC is also a springboard to real life encounters and has it's place as a mode of communication in long distance relationships. There are many who, for whatever reason, can not explore D/s in their real life and IRC is their only outlet for expression.

Their heart is sincere, their feelings very real. In such cases the bond forged over time leading to a collaring online can produce just as deep and just as intense an emotional/ spiritual relationship as can be obtained in real life. (Though I venture to say, in online only relationships, something is always missing due to the lack of actual physical touch or something so simple, yet so v ital, as being able to look into someone's eyes.)

Before one can even begin to consider collaring or be collared, I believe a few things are necessary such as honesty with self and excellent communications skills. Honesty with self means being able to look deep inside, acknowledging who and what you are, accepting that, being that to the best of your abilities and then to communicate that sense of self to your partner. There is no dishonor in being honest. If you are Dominant or submissive, admit it and embrace it. Some aren't Dominant or submissive, but are just people who enjoy kinky or rough sex. Others truly are but can not take it to real life. Some are just bored and view D/s as entertainment. The most important thing is to be honest with yourself and with your partner before offering or accepting that collar. If one can not do that, then the result is strangers coming together briefly, both quickly growing disillusioned or worse yet, being hurt, then left wondering what went wrong..."this time".

Be honest with yourself, not only about who and what you are, but about what your needs are. Are you looking for a casual, no strings attached play partner? Are you looking for online only or to move to real time? Are you looking for parttime D/s or a 24/7 relationship? How much time and attention do you sincerely need in order to feel secure in a relationship? Are your basic needs primarily sexual in nature, more emotional/spiritual or a combination? These questions need to be answered and then one needs to communicate the answers to their partner *before* collaring.

Know yourself first and then take the time to get to know your partner. Anyone who tries to rush you into a collaring, must have their motives suspect. All good things take time and there is never a reason to rush into any relationship, especially one as serious as a collar. If someone tries to force or press the issue and you aren't ready, take a step back and assess the situation.

This is a huge red flag. What is it this person really wants? Do they just want a little cybersex, a little excitement, to get off? Are they just so desperate not to be alone? Do they feel the need to fit in, peer pressure, so want to collar or be collared to be part of the "in crowd"? Is this a game for them, a conquest? Are they on the rebound? A sincere D/s relationship takes time.

A collar is not a play thing. It is not equivilent to "going steady" nor is it a status symbol. A collaring is a serious contract, if you will, between two parties pledging their love and devotion to one another. It should never be entered into lightly, but only after great forethought and taking the time to get to know one another extremely well. In accepting a collar, a submissive pledges to give her entire heart, mind, body and soul to another, to surrender completely to Him. In offering a collar a Master agrees to cherish, protect, nurture and care for the submissive in all ways, to appreciate and never abuse the gift He has been given.

A collar embodies the heart and soul of both the Master and the submissive. For me, I will accept no collar until that Master not only owns my heart, but has become my soul.




[

6/19/2009 11:38:32 AM

An Open Letter To A Novice Domme

Author: Ambrosio of San Antonio ©
Dedicated to Rowan Ste. Julian

Used With Permission Of The Author(S)

 

(all the links within this article will open Ambrosio's site in a new window, unless otherwise noted- Raven)

This is based on a brief correspondence I had with a novice Domme.
It's been revised with the help of Tatiana Elorin Achiad and Rowan Ste. Julian

"The attributes of a great lady may still be found in the rule of the four S's: Sincerity, Simplicity, Sympathy and Serenity." - Emily Post

Dear Peaches (Queen of the Universe),


You wrote "I HAVE A SUB WHO WANTS TO SUBMIT TO ME HOW IS THIS DONE I AM NEW AND HE ASKED ME TO DO THIS AND I AM NOT SURE HOW TO GO ABOUT IT PLEASE GIVE ME ALL THE INFORMATION YOU CAN THANKS"

You're asking me to send all the information I can about domination? That's a lot. There's much more to dominance and submission than I can put in a simple email. There have already been several good books written on the subject. However, for the short term, I'd be happy to point you in the right direction so that you can do your own research and I'll share with you some of my advice and opinions.

Just to clarify, I'm presenting my own opinions here. Other people in the scene might disagree with me -- and they have. But you wrote me for my help so your stuck with it. ;-) Also, you asked about dominance, not about play. They are two different things. I'm not going to explain about how to hold a flogger or how to use a violet wand. You can find that information elsewhere. That said, here are 8 hints that I hope will help you:

1: Learn as much as you can. You could begin with Internet resources. There are plenty of good websites with which to start: Mine -- at http://www.io.com/~ambrosio/ -- happens to be one of them. It contains some useful articles such as ...

These short articles should get you off to a good start -- but don't stop there.

Read at least one good non-fiction book on the subject. You can find a list of recommended titles at http://www.io.com/~ambrosio/gen/book.html . As I recall, S&M 101 has a short chapter just for women who have been asked to dominate a gentleman friend. The Topping Book (writen by two women) focuses on the top half of the top - bottom equation.

2. Communicate with your sub: First get to know him as a human being, outside of role play.

Then identify his expectations. Talking might not be enough. If he expects you to ask all the right questions or somehow read his mind and if he's not fully communicative and forthright, then you might have to interrogate him. <evil grin>

By interrogate, I mean ask him challenging questions like:

  • "Tell me about yourself." (It's a little vague but a good place to start.)
  • "What do you mean when you ask me to dominate you?"
  • "When you ask that I dominate you, what are you proposing?"
  • "What are you offering me? Service? What sort of service? Casual S&M play? A relationship?"
  • "What sort of relationship would you like this to be? Monogamous and sexual? Strictly play? Strictly service? 24/7?"
  • "How experienced are you?"
  • "What have your experiences been?"
  • "What has made your best scenes successful?"
  • "What hasn't worked for you as much?"
  • "Tell me one of your fantasies."
  • "Tell me another one." (repeat as necessary)
  • "Do you have any emotional issues I should know about? Is there any type of play that disturbs you or bothers you?"
  • "Assuming we play, do you have any medical conditions I should know about?"
  • "Assuming I choose to have sex with you and you agree, do you have any STDs that I should know about?"
  • "Have you been tested for STDs since your last sexual encounter? How long has that been?"
  • "If we play, how will you react? Will you laugh? Will you cry? Will you get quiet? Will you seem angry?"
  • "What are your limits?"

(HINT: Don't settle for "i have none" as an answer to the last question. Some Dommes avoid subs who claim to have "no limits". It can be interpreted as either ignorance or confusion between fantasy and reality -- or maybe just a complete break with reality.)

Don't settle for vague or uninformative answers. Probe. If he answers you by saying "i wish you to dominate me" or "i want whatever you want," reply with "that goes without saying but you still haven't told me what I need to hear." Remind him that you need his cooperation to live up to your own standards. You want a happy, healthy sub -- or at least not an unhappy, unmotivated one.

Observe him. How he answers your questions can be as important or more important than what says.

Be sure to compare what he thinks dominance means with what you think dominance means and ask yourself "are these ideas compatible?" If you want a hard working sissy maid while he's only looking for a night of kinky sex then maybe it isn't a good match.


For the more detailed scene negotiation, there are checklists and negotiation forms in my "Dating and Communications" section at http://www.io.com/~ambrosio/dating/index.html and elsewhere on the Internet. They can help -- but they're no substitute for real conversations.

 

3: Work: Give him assignments and duties that will make your life easier, more productive, and more pleasant. This is something that those of us who have been raised with values of independence, self sufficiency, and egalitarianism find difficult. You will need to be specific with your assignments without micro-managing him. If you find it's easier in the long term to do the assignments yourself than to assign them to your sub, then something is wrong.

When you trust his competency, go out with him without your purse. (If you must have your belongs with you, have him carry them.) Have him drive, open doors for you, pay for you both, make cell phone calls, take messages, fetch food and drinks, and generally serve. Let him make you feel like royalty or a head of state. (Does the President carry a wallet?)

If you have the opportunity to spend lots of time together in active situations (shopping, running errands, going to parties, etc.,) one of the best uses of dom-sub resources is to have your sub observe you and to actively learn to anticipate your needs. He should note when you get chilly and need a wrap, when you're thirsty and need a drink, when your feet are tired and you need them rubbed, when you're bored talking to someone and you need an excuse to leave, etc., This assignment is engrossing for your sub and liberating for you.

4: Rules: Draw up a few appropriate rules. The fewer rules you establish and the more reasonable they are, the easier they will be to enforce. Too many rules can be a burden for the top to enforce and for the sub to observe. (Believe me.) As a result, your team's morale can suffer.

Choose rules that are reasonable and possible for your sub to follow. Don't set him up for failure

Also be willing to compromise. It's not a sign of weakness. Rather it is a sign of true strength. As Ani DiFranco sings in "Buildings and Bridges":

Buildings and bridges
are made to bend in the wind
to withstand the world,
that's what it takes
All that steel and stone
is no match for the air, my friend
what doesn't bend breaks
what doesn't bend breaks

Whatever rules you decide on:

    1. Give the rules to your sub as early as possible
    2. Be clear in what they mean (discuss them and their ramifications) and when they start: Ask your sub if he has any questions
    3. Ask your sub if there are any obstacles to the execution of these rules. (Would you like your sub to spend every night with you but he travels for his job and is in the army reserves?) If there are obstacles, make the appropriate changes
    4. Note any exceptions when the rules may be bypassed
    5. Write them down or have your sub write them down. Both of you should review the rules.

 

5: The Issue of Punishment: Be consistent and resolute, firm but even-tempered. Your sub may test your limits and resolve -- intentionally or -- more likely -- unintentionally. So if you establish rules, be prepared to enforce them. Which brings up the questions: How do you enforce your rules? Do you punish your submissive? I have four perspectives for you to consider.

You can enforce the rules without punishment. When your sub does something wrong or omits performing a duty, acknowledge it swiftly. For example:

·         "I thought we agreed that you would always open doors for me."

·         "I notice you didn't stand when I came to the table."

·         "Why didn't you pull out my chair for me?"

·         "Did you forget something?"

It's a matter of taste and style but I handle a sub's errors this way:

1.      I mention the omission

2.      We discus it briefly

o    Why did she fail?

o    Is it excusable?

o    Should the rule be changed?

o    Is there something different that we can do to make sure it doesn't happen again?

o    When appropriate she apologizes and tells me she won't do it again

3. I resolve the issue
4. We move on.

It's been my experience that just noting these lapses is more than adequate punishment for a sincere submissive. There's no reason to be overly disappointed, confrontational, or punitive when mentioning these lapses. Don't embarrass your sub in public. He should feel bad enough about it. On the other hand ignoring these lapses will disappoint your submissive. They'll feel you're not invested enough to pay attention.

If it's not your intention to prolong your submissive's discomfort -- and if it's an honest mistake, it shouldn't be -- make it clear that you think the matter is closed and there will be no further discipline necessary. Ideally my submissive has a sincere desire to serve me well -- in which case punishing for an honest mistake is unwarranted. If the submissive is not sincere then we're not a good match for anything -- outside of casual play.

  • Punishment as discipline Some people think punishment is essential to a D/s relationship. Personally I don't care for punishment -- outside of "erotic torture," role playing, or scene play. I think BDSM is for mutual enjoyment and a sub -- masochistic or otherwise -- will not enjoy true punishment. (If the sub does enjoy the punishment then it's really not punishment, is it?)
  • Punishment or ritual for closure: being cruel to be kind. In her workshop on ritual, Mistress Constance points out that punishment can be for benefit of the sub's well being. When your sub is distraught over his failure and it's not enough for him that you think the matter is closed, it would be in his interest to absolve his failure though a ritual or act of discipline. If the ritual absolution is not enough, decide upon an unpleasant consequence: either restrict him from something he does enjoy such as body worship or sentence him to a duty or an activity he dislikes such as flogging him with the nasty rubber flogger he hates.
  • Punishment as play. Punishment can be a game where the infraction is inconsequential and you use it as an excuse for an activity that you both enjoy. "You naughty little boy!" you might say. "I caught you peeking and now you'll have to massage my feet." It's important that you both recognize this for what it is and you both enjoy this type of play.

The problem arises when the domme is serious about being obeyed and her sub is not. He might be a brat or S.A.M. -- a "smart assed masochist." S.A.M.s are not truly submissive but they pretend to be because they think that's "how the game is played". The S.A.M. will find a domme, "submit" to her for a while, and then disobey and disrespect her in order to get punished. That's fine as long as that game is acceptable to you both and you're not concerned how your relationship appears to others in the scene. Personally I prefer the direct approach. If someone wants me to flog them into subspace, they should just ask. I call that play. I find S.A.M. behavior disrespectful. But if you're a sadist and enjoy playing the firm disciplinarian, you might want a S.A.M.

BTW, bratty behavior is often unacceptable in the BDSM scene but in the spanking scene -- where it's always about play and never about D/s -- bratty activity is quite common and indulged. Don't get offended if someone "brats" you at a spanking party. He's just being playful.

first three Hammer Dracula films including Dracula, Prince of Darkness
E. Marlon Brando as Don Corleone in The Godfather
F. Al Paccino as Michael Corleone in The Godfather, The Godfather Part II, and The Godfather Part III
G. Jimmy Cagney in Ragtime
H. Robert Deniro as Louis Cypher in Angel Heart
I. John Malkovich as the Vicomte de Valmont in Dangerous Liaisons

It's not the violence of these characters that interests me. Violence implies a loss of control and it's the control they display over their situations and themselves that I find fascinating. James Bond is unflappable even when facing certain death. Dracula doesn't need to open doors -- they open for him. Don Corleone doesn't raise his voice. When he has something to say, people listen.)

 

7: Don't try too hard. By that I mean:

·         Don't accept more responsibility than you're willing to take on

·         Never let anyone put you in a position where you feel you have something to prove

·         Don't feel the need to cut someone down to be dominant. As Saint Ambrose wrote "No one heals himself by wounding another."

·         Be dominant without being over bearing, be assertive but not necessarily aggressive, and be confident and self assured

·         Admit to having limits and not knowing everything

(To be a domme you must feel strong, confident, intelligent, and in control. That can't be faked.)

 

8: And finally, be trustworthy and honorable: You must be a lady first and a domme second.

·         Give everyone the same degree of respect which you can (reasonably) expect for yourself.

·         Accept "No" for an answer

·         Apologize when appropriate.

·         Respect your submissive as a human being -- in the unique way we show that respect in the BDSM scene.

·         Honor your submissive's safe words and limits

·         Don't scare the vanillas.

Remember that you have accepted control over -- and responsibility for -- the health and well being of another human being. As Stan Lee observed, "With great power comes great responsibility." Take care with the power you have over someone else's health and happiness.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

6/15/2009 2:37:19 AM
 
 
 

The Rose and The Thorn

 

\

 

 

 

Once upon a time In a small chateau
There lived a noble Man
As He dined one day
A rose bud in the garden caught His eye
He never saw the thorn sprouting beneath her

 


"What a beautiful delicate thing"
"I shall nourish this exquisite object", He thought
And when she was thirsty
The Man gave her water
The thorn drank the excess

 

The bud became aesthetically pleasing
Instant gratification
All of the Mans expectations met
Exactly as He envisioned her
In the shadow of the rose the thorn grew

 

The Man showed her to everyone
The rose was displayed
Just Like the story of O
Enjoyed by all who visited
The thorn was never noticed

 

The Man spent many hours
Inhaling her fragrance
Caressing her soft petals
Protecting her from the wind
The thorn stood erect and watched

 

One day the Man was called away
On a business or political matter
He was not there
When the wind blew
And the rose hungered for more

 

When He returned
He saw to his horror
His rose was gone
All that was left was one petal
Impaled by the thorn

 

He went inside
Returning with shears
He chopped off the thorn
And tossed the scourge aside
Cussing this ugly monstrosity

 

The Man never knew
The thorn He cursed so
Knowing the Man loved the rose
Caught the petal on the way down for Him
For the thorn loved the Man

 

On the ground
The thorn still stood erect
For although rejected
The thorn embraced His pain
Her only sadness was for the Man
Who only saw with His eyes

6/15/2009 2:29:59 AM

TPE: Total Power Exchange

 

TPE - "May the Force be with you"

TPE - Total Power Exchange is a term for an extreme form of a 24/7 D/s relationship.
Huh? What is D/s and 24/7? Okay, let's start in the beginning.

  • D/s relationship: Abbreviation for Dominance/submission. A role play where someone passes the the control and power to his partner willingly. The main aspect of a D/s relationship the the relation between the partners and the way they interact with each other. A D/s relationship is not necessarily associated with Sadomasochism (SM) but it often includes certain SM aspects (Bondage, physical punishment). Sometimes it is also also called: EPE - Erotic Power Exchange.
  • 24/7: Abbreviation/term for a relationship, which practices the D/s role play between top and bottom 24 hours, 7 days a week. 24/7 is not a definition of a relationship, but a goal. The way it is practiced is very individual.

A defintion of TPE from the book "Screw The Roses Give me the Thorns":
"TPE is the empowerment of the Dominant BY the submissive's surrender to His/Her control. The power exchange is consensual and should be well negotiated. The depth of power yielded by the submissive is equal to the level of responsibility assumed by the Dominant."

TPE is a combination of 24/7 and strong D/s aspects. The bottom is usually treated as a valued possession of the top and the total submission is expected from him/her. The term "sub" is often substituted by the term "slave" to emphasize the difference. The care of the top for his slave does not only include aspects of the role play but also the safety, attention and support in all everyday situations. TPE relationships are constructed on this asymmetric power structure which can pervade all aspects (even money, property, decisions and job) of the relationship.
An important element of TPE is the continued mental presence of the interplay of responsibility, dominance, care and submission. The role play can be intensified at any time.

Slave contracts or visible signs like piercings, brandings or tattoos are often used as typical sign for the binding character of such a relationship.

One thing should be always kept in mind: TPE is not slavery and if the bottom feels uncomfortable they still have the right to ask for a "timeout" to discuss certain aspects or to ask for a dialog in a appropriate manner. A responsible top would also take care that one of the defined goals will be the autonomy of the bottom - at least concerning psychical and financial aspects. Hardly any relationship lasts forever and there is always a time after.

Some critics look at TPE with discomfort. The main argument is that a TPE relationship can not be consensual because it limits the rights of the bottom too much. In contrast to a D/s relationship the bottom can not exert necessary influence on everyday situations.

Is TPE the ultimate and only real form of a D/s relationship?
Yes and no. TPE is surely an enhancement to a D/s relationship but there is no thing like "real D/s lifestyle". There is no real slavery in such a relationship and there shouldn't be any real slavery. According to the SSC Credo (Safe, Sane, Consensual) there can't be real slavery in a D/s relationship.

D/s is what every couple wants it to be and how they design it. There's no real or right or wrong D/s relationship. If you and your partner decide to live in a TPE relationship you will have to find your own way to form and organize it, but always keep in mind:
"It is one of the greatest gifts on earth if a person grants you his submission and complete trust. Use it wisely and with uttermost respect."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

6/15/2009 12:05:44 AM

Truth Or Dare? With a BDSM Twist

Rules:


1. Please wait for your turn; you will be called on.
2. Age, gender, and location checks are not allowed. Please pick a victim first, then you may ask them for gender and limits (if they have limits imposed by their dominants if submissive).
3. When you are chosen, you must choose "truth" or "dare," and minimally state your gender. (if you have limits to what you are and aren't allowed to do, please state them at this time).
4. Dares must be performed in the same room as the victim's terminal and cannot be illegal, dangerous, or potentially fatal.
5. Dares involving disclosure of personal information (such as phone numbers and addresses) may be declined at the discretion of the victim.
6. Dares harassing other channels who may take revenge are forbidden. (ie #unix, #hack et al.)
7. Racism, sexism, and abusive language is forbidden in general and for dares.

Click Here For A Log Of bratgirl, Shujin And Icon And Others Playing A Question.

 

Truth

1. What bdsm toy scared you the most before you used/had used on you, but now you love? and why?

2. What is the kinkiest piece of BDSM apparel you own>?

3. Have you ever bought BDSM toys in person? or just online or mail order? If in person... what did you buy?

4. Have you ever scened in front of other people in public? if so...where?

5. Have you ever participated in bondage in public? if yes... where?

6. Have you ever participated in a spanking/flogging in public? if so where?

7. Have you ever participated in a public wax scene? if so where?

8. If a sub, have you ever worn a butt plug as punishment?

9. Have you ever worn bdsm apparel (i.e. collar... restraints, clips, clamps... etc...) in public view?

10 Describe yourself as if you were your favorite bdsm toy?

11. Tell us your one secret bdsm desire that you have not accomplished yet?

12. Have you ever been caught scening when you shouldn't have? and by who?

13. What sub/Dom(me) here would you most like to scene with and haven;t?

14. What commonly used word or phrase in bdsm do you hate? and why?

15. When was the last time you had solo sex? cyber sex? phone sex? real sex? (Answer all four)

16. Have you ever scened with someone online, just because you were bored, and not because you were in the mood?

17. Have you ever done something in a scene online that you would absolutely never do in real life? and if Yes... what was it?

18. When was the last time you had BDSM phonesex?

19. Have you ever scened real life and was sorry you had? if yes... why?

20. Which BDSM toy best describes your personality and why?

21. Have you ever scened in private with another person's Dom/sub without their knowledge?

22. What is the most unusual object you have ever scened with, and what did you do with it?

23. Have you ever scened real life, in public and gotten caught? and what were you doing when you got caught?

24. Who do you secretly lust over in channel but are too embarrassed to talk to?

25.What person have you scened with here that would shock your friends here?

26. What one BDSM toy in particular scares the hell out of you and why?

27. What toy have you used/had used on you, that you would never use/experienced again? and why

28. Have you ever cybersexed or phonesexed a Dom/sub that wa s collared to someone else at the time?

29. What is the craziest thing you have ever done during phone sex?

30. What is the worst cybersex experience you have had and why?

31. If you had one moment to relive..what would it be..and what would you do differently?

32. If you were a porn star.. what would your name be?

33. If you had one sexual act that you are a pro at..what would it be and why?

34. Describe your sexual secret for pleasure on your partner.

35. Describe the last time you had sex in a non vanilla arena.

36. If you had to give up all but one thing in sex..what would it be?

37. If you had a half hour to live..what would you do?

38. Name the Dom/sub that got away..( no longer comes to this channel)

39. Please tell us about the worst d/s experience you have ever had.

40. What is the sluttiest act you have ever performed?

41. Have you ever allowed yourself to be photographed nude? Tell us about it.

42. You are your keyboard.. Tell the channel about your owners antics.

43. If you were on the menu.. please describe yourself as a meal.

44. Which Dom/sub have you fantasized the most about here.. that you have never had contact with?

45. How many orgasms have you had in one sitting?

46. What is the one toy you could not live without?

47. Do you shave or go natural?

48. Describe yourself..as if you were up for auction

49. Have you ever had sex with someone of the same sex?

50. If you were given $10,000 to give up your sexual practice in d/s for a vanilla life.. would you?

51. What is the most taboo thing you have ever done that you swore you would never do?

52. Please describe your first sexual encounter with someone other than your hand. Reinact it right now.

53. Describe your masturbation technique for us.

54. Describe the craziest place you have ever had sex

55. Describe the ideal Dom/sub for you.

56. Name the different types of vegitables you have masturbated with.

57. If you could have any Master/sub for one night of pleasure from this channel who would you choose and why?

58. If you could meet any Master/sub who would it be and what would you want to do..?

59. Please describe your rattiest looking pair of panties and when did was the most embarassing time you wore them.

60. If you could do any one thing to your current Master that he refuses to let you do, what would it be?

61. How many times have you faked an orgasm with your current Master/sub?

62. What is your favorite household utensil to use for masturbation?

63. How many different phonesex partners have you had and name the best.

64. If you could rename your Master based on his sexual talents, what name would you give him?

65. Please describe your pussy/cock in detail..using only words that begin with the letter *C*

66. Please describe the best fantasy you have ever brought to fruition?

67. How many sexual partners have you had?

68. What is your favorite sexual act?

69. How many partners have you had in one day for sex?

70. What is your favorite fantasy that you have YET to live out?

71. Please describe all the toys you have in your toybox..and name your favorite

6/14/2009 10:15:40 PM

Beginning BDSM Lifestylers Resources

Here are some wonderful recourses
We were all new at one time. As a matter of fact we are all still learning. The quickest way to becoming a "bdsm wannabe" is to think you know everything.

There are as many types of BDSM as there are folks doing it. About the only thing we all have in common is that we are all into "non-mainstream" kinky sex. And even then, it is different for all of us. The importance here is to be open, be aware that while everything may not be for you, it may be right for others. While we can definitely agree on some techniques used (good canes leave welts, cheap canes can splinter, a dominant needs to have an alternative escape plan for his submissive when playing with bondage, etc.), we can't agree on what BDSM means as a whole, That is up to you.

This section is meant to be a guide and not the end all. We chose the content that we did for its openess, common sense, and good advice.

SM: A Players Handbook
This handbook by Tanonymous for both the novice and advanced scene player. Lots of situations are covered.


Essays and Thoughts About WIITWD

Tanonymous has been involved in the B&D, SM and D/s lifestyle for many years. She has given back to the community through her writing. Her advice comes from experience, and is sound and full of common sense. Many different topics for your exploration.

Beginners Guide to Dominance and Submission

This is a wonderful guide for beginning your journey into alternative lifestyles.

Meeting Others In The BDSM Scene
So you are ready to meet a partner. Take a few minutes to read advice on attending munches, scene events, and how to use online personals.

Ways to communicate.
#submission chatroom

Our Yahoo Egroups

All Lifestylers

click to join submail

Submissives Only

click to join subsonly

 

bdsm lifestyle essays
Many wonderful essays have been contributed to this site over the years. Please take some time here. The ones below are for those who are new.

Recommended:

So You Want to be a Slave:
The Realities


What Do Doms Fear?

Safe, Sane, Consensual

Official NBCA Dictionary

BDSM Health and Safety

#submission_discuss
Discussions have had a long history here. Read the logs and see what is coming up,

Recommended:
One Dominants Journey

Submissive NOT Stupid

BDSM and its Relationship
to Self Esteem


Making the Leap
from IRC to Real Life


Upcoming Discussions

bdsm links
A great collection of resource links we have accumulated over the years.

Recommended:
Ds Safety Links

"Submissive Women Kvetch"

Different Loving Home Pages


The Deviant's Dictionary

 

submission book store
There's an extensive list of books here. BDSM resources to lead you on your journey. BDSM erotica, and scene music. The ones listed below we have chosen for those new to the lifestyle.


get it

discussion log

The Loving Dominant by John Warren
A very comprehensive, accessible and well-written introduction to the scene for the novice, or any curious layperson, whether dominant or submissive in nature, or a little of both. I recommend The Loving Dominant highly to anyone wanting some down-to-earth information, from the curious acolyte to the not-quite-jaded adept.
Discussion Log


get it

discussion log

Screw the Roses, Send Me the Thorns : The Romance and Sexual Sorcery of Sadomasochism by Philip Miller, Molly Devon
The Romance and Sexual Sorcery of Sadomasochism: One of the better instructional/overview S/M books written. Lots of technical info (with illustrations and photos) on bondage, leather, knot tying, whipping, spanking, promises and pitfalls of dominant-submissive relationships, and the real life S/M scene.
Discussion Log


get it

discussion log

Different Loving : The World of Sexual Dominance and Submission by Gloria G. Brame, William D. Brame, Jon Jacobs
An Exploration of the World of Sexual Dominance and Submission, includes discussions, descriptions, and interviews designed to illuminate the actual practice of various types of kinky sex, with an emphasis on S&M/B&D, as the subtitle suggests. This book has been extensively discussed on various electronic forums.
Discussion Log


get it

SM 101: A Realistic Introduction by Jay Wiseman
The highly regarded, comprehensive introduction to consensual BDSM -- bondage, giving and receiving pain, role-playing, negotiation, finding partners, and more. This edition is updated and expanded, including a chapter on "SM Organizations," sections on lifestyle relationships, SM and pregnancy, and more, plus illustrations of key points.


get it

Sensuous Magic 2nd Edition: A Guide for Adventurous Couples by Pat Califia
Califia focuses here on the positive aspects of S/M working to dispel the "negative and oppressive mythology built up around S/M". Califia discusses the elements of a sucessful S/M experience, and illuminates some of the terminology and techniques of S/M in the effort to demystify the motivations and realities behind this "misunderstood behavior".


get it

The Bottoming Book : How to Get Terrible Things Done to You by Wonderful People by Dossie Easton
This is the first book to address the S/M scene from the submissive perspective. Topics include: Getting What You Want (and lots of it) Connecting, Negotiation, Scenes and Roles, Towards a New Definition of Bottoming. A positive look at the submissive role.


get it

The Topping Book by Dossie Easton, Catherine A. Liszt
The Hows and Whys of the dominant role, written by two experienced players. Sections include" What do Tops Do!, How Do You Learn, S/M Ethics, Wild Scenes We Have Known, If It Doesn't Go The Way You Planned, Where Are All The Bottoms, and Shadow Play.

6/14/2009 10:04:32 PM
i find  myself falling more and more in love with my Master.. We spend time ccarressing  and talking. i have neveer feltasi do now. i cannot wait untill FThunder to be with him
kate
6/13/2009 6:14:14 PM

Characteristics of a Successful Dominant 

 

I have spent alot of time discussing with others in the lifestyle what makes a good dominant. What marks a true dominant from a player or wannabe. I have read every bit of material I could get my hands on. Through these discussions and research I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me, many of them appeared in just about every conversation I have been involved in and most of the pieces of writing I have read. My heartfelt thanks to the wonderful insight of MistressIce, EZRiser, and Magistar in particular. Their words, insight, and honesty helped me to create this list as concisely as I could. 

Acceptance: 
Acceptance of self, what is within yourself, what your wants needs and desires are.. Acceptance of your limitations and those of your submissive. The ability to accept another human being for the person they are, including their shortcomings and especially to accept your own. Accepting what being a dominant is to the individual and not being ashamed or intimidated by the needs within,  but happy in ones mind set. 
 

Communication: 
 This is the ability to talk and discuss things. It is an integral part of any relationship, but an absolute neccisty within a D/s one. A dominant should have the skills to communicate thier needs, wants, desires, fears, thoughts, limits or whatever else comes along. The ability to talk also calls into play the honesty and truthfulness of the dominant. Once communication is open it should remain that way, and will do so provided the dominant does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (by not telling the submissive your experience and other necessities) and emotionally. 

Compassion: 
 The ability to see and at least attempt to understand the emotional aspects of your submissive's psyche. To understand and be aware of the multitude of things within reality that can affect a submissive physically, emotionally and mentally. To be able to apply that understanding to the many situations that arise within daily life that may prevent your submissive from serving to the best of their abilities. Using compassion wisely to allow you to aide your submissive, support him/her during times of stress shows that you are truly a well rounded dominant. One who realizes that a dominant and a submissive are people too. Without compassion you are not a dominant only a sadist. 

Courtesy: 
 This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. It is the ability to show proper manners, pleases and thank yous. To address someone with a respectful tone of voice. A dominant should show courtesy to his/her submissive and other submissives around them. Just because you are a dominant does not give you the right to be rude or cruel. This includes courtesy to your peers. 
  

Grace: 
 Elegance in the manner a dominant presents themselves is an important and desirable personality trait that many submissives say they prefer. The way a dominant carries themselves, their style of play, no matter how graphic should still flow with style and grace. Their actions should not be overly hesitant, stilted or confused. If this is lacking as an inherent ability, the dominant should be willing to learn and grow in this area. 

Dominance: 
 This is the most important trait in a dominant. It is the inherent natural ability to lead. To exert control in a respectful, intelligent and humble manner. The strength of character which allows you to exert the control necessary in a power exchange relationship. The ability to care for another person's entire well being. 

Honesty: 
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the submissive what you think he/she wants to hear. Honesty is the basis of trust, without it there is no trust. And without the trust, there is no true relationship. A successful dominant is an honest one, one who does not lie or attempt to deceive. One who is truthful when he/she speaks. Most important is to be honest about your level of experience, to lie is to endanger the very life of a submissive. 

Humility: 
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. To see yourself as a person, not just a dominant. To see that sometimes in reality your needs must be set aside for the better of the relationship. (possibly to settle a disagreement, set limits or things of that nature) A successful dominant knows they will make mistakes, that they are no perfect. Sure they have pride in their abilities but they also know that everyone grows constantly and they are secure enough within themselves not to need to be the center of attention at all times. This allows the dominant to be open to learning new things and not have a know it all attitude. This brings into play bullying. Bullying is using your status as a dominant to push around submissives without any thought for their well being at all. Bullying is a completely selfish action. A dominant who consistently bullies will turn submissives away from them and lose the respect of their peers. It shows a lack of humility and can also mask a poor sense of self esteem or a possible abusive person using the lifestyle to hide their abusive nature. 

Intelligence: 
 By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful dominant intelligence is the ability to learn the proper way of playing with the toys inherent in the lifestyle before using them on a person. The willingness and ability to research and learn about the lifestyle itself. The ability to make informed decisions about what their needs are and how to attain them and just how far their domination goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn him/her as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their submissive and remember those things. The dominant should not only take the time and intelligence to know the physical tools, but also the psychological tools of dominance. Along with some basic psychological aspects of their submissive. (Knowledge should grow as people change constantly) There is nothing uglier than seeing an ignorant dominant trying to use humiliation as a tool of dominance. Humiliation is a difficult tool that requires maturity, intelligence, and skill 

Loyalty: 
 This is a very important trait in a dominant. It is the ability to uphold your personal honor and remain true to the agreement between you and your submissive should the agreement be one of monogamy or whatever. Fickleness is very unattractive in a dominant and dangerous to the emotional well being of the submissives who serve you. 

Patience: 
 A good dominant has patience. The ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating and not being dominant. This does not mean you have to be lax or soft, but to learn the proper time to push and the proper time not to. It is also the ability to wait for those things which take time to develop and to learn, especially within yourself. To realize that it takes time for a submissive to learn all the intricacies of serving you and have the patience to teach the submissive what you prefer. 

Pride: 
 This is the ability to know your capacities and realize you are not only a good person but a good dominant. The ability to recognize your own strengths. This does not mean you should be closed minded to new ideas. Nor does it mean you should be unaware of your faults or keep an inflated ego. Pride in your dominance is a beautiful thing, arrogance or false pride are deadly. False pride usually masks insecurities which can be life threatening to the submissive. 

Respect: 
 A successful dominant will show respect at all times, until such time as the submissive  proves he/she is unworthy of such respect. A disrespectful dominant does not earn the respect of his/her peers or the submissives around them. By giving respect to others, you earn it for yourself. 

Responsibility 

A good dominant should have a sense of responsibility and be aware that they are the ones who are in control of a scene. They should take this responsibility seriously and act in such a manner that will keep themselves and their submissive as safe as possible. A good dominant should take responsibility for his/her own actions, even so far as admitting a mistake when one is made and not push the blame onto someone else. A good dominant should use this sense of responsibility to learn before acting.  

Self Control 

A good dominant must be in control of themselves first before they can even hope to control another safely. A good dominant is not one who is prone to fits of out of control behavior, raging fits and other actions which show a lack of self control. A dominant should be able to keep his physical needs in check in order to maintain a scene safely for the submissive. A good dom should also have the self control needed to stick to his/her guns when they are faced with a begging sub for something new that they know is dangerous and that they know they have no experience in.  

Self Respect: 
  A good dominant values themselves, and respects their own limits. A bully does not thrill a submissive. A solid sense of self worth is a necessity for a dominant or they can cause serious damage to the submissive's psyche. This does not mean act like you are the universe's gift to domination. 

Service: 
 This is applicable to dominants but not in the same way as a submissive. A dominant serves their submissive by and through their dominance. By intelligently applying their dominant nature, and meeting the physical and emotional needs of the submissive, the dominant mutually serves the submissive. A successful dominant remembers that without a submissive, there is no such thing as a dominant. And that to receive the submission of a person is a gift. The dominant will therefore cherish that gift, and do their best to uphold it and not abuse it. This is the key to an exchange of power relationship. 
 
 

Those are the traits which I have repeatedly heard make a successful dominant. Many of them overlap and refer to other traits within them. And most of them are applicable to every relationship not just those within D/s. These are the traits I have heard many submissives speak of as what they are looking for in a dominant. Not everyone will have all of those traits bred into them, and some of them can be learned. But those traits do reflect what is within a true dominant. This list is meant as an informational aide only and not as a hard core end all and be all ruling of what makes a dominant. 
 

6/13/2009 6:08:46 PM
i had my  surgery on my knee annd am doin g betrter then expected
6/2/2009 10:08:49 AM

Fears and Submission

 

 

Slaves give a lot of things of themselves up to their Masters, but fears will stay part of you unless worked through. Just ignoring fears will only cause problems. Some things just scare people, on too deep of a level to dismiss. i've given everything over to Master, and i trust His decisions, but i'll admit i still have fears. The problem isn't having a fear, it's an unwillingness to trust in an otherwise trusted dominant to help one work through that fear safely. i trust Master to be there to help me work through my fears if they come up and inhibit my abilities to serve fully and effectively. It takes a strong person to let go of the most basic functions of the human mind and go against regular human instinct. Avoid pain, control your environment, submissives give those things over, and the only thing we can really say belongs to us is that undying trust in the dominant we choose. That trust is one of the most important things when it comes to dealing with fears.


There's any number of things that could happen in a scene or outside of one that can trigger internal fears for a submissive. The world of a submissive is complicated enough, and the last thing that we need is to have our fears cause us more trouble. A very important note on this: Do not be angry with yourself for feeling fears. It's a natural feeling, and no dominant should ever be angry with you for having fears. The important part is that you talk about your fears instead of trying to hide them or pretending they don't exist. Keeping them in will only cause you damage and slowly cause damage to the relationship.


So what is the best way to handle fears that are encountered in a D/s relationship? The first step in handling it is to look at the fear itself. What was it a fear of? What caused it to surface? And just how bad of a fear is it? Knowing how bad the fear is is very important in this, because you'll handle an "Oh god, spider, kill it!!!" fear much more differently than a fear that has you frozen and shaking in terror. After you're able to answer these first questions and assess the fear, you can begin taking actions to handle it.


After you've assessed the fear, the next best step is determined by the answer to one simple question. With help, can you move past this fear? Past experiences can instill fears in people that cannot be worked through without a lot of time and work, if even at all. Some fears are just so terrifying for a submissive that they may feel unable to handle working through it in an attempt to avoid feeling that fear more And then there are fears that are simple to work through. Whether or not you can work through a fear can only be determined by you and your dominant partner. The same goes for how you work through any particular fear. One submissive may be well suited for one method of dealing with a fear, while that method may do more harm than good for another.


For the purpose of example, here is the breakdown of a basic, and simple fear, and a more extreme fear. i have a fear of falling that's been with me as long as i can remember. It surfaces if i lean too far off of something and about half or more of me is suspended over empty space. It is not a pleasant experience, but as bad as it is, it's not an extreme and unconquerable fear. i recognize that with His help, if it begins to interfere with my ability to serve Him somehow, then i can overcome it. Something as simple as having Him there with me to reassure me and keep me calm while i'm in a position that brings on the fear would help me overcome it. Now on the more extreme side of this, i have a fear of being used by someone who isn't Him. i like the general idea behind being used by multiple people at once, but the actual idea of any man but Him being around me in a vulnerable state terrifies me. i've had breakdowns with Him at the slightest mention of it happening. That is an extreme fear. i don't know what it is specifically that makes me like that, but that fear is so hard for me and so uncomfortable, that even with His help, i could never get rid of it. i may be able to cope, but that's a fear that is always going to be with me.


In the end, the only way to handle fears in submission is to have a line of communication with the dominant partner, and a willingness to rely on the bond of trust between the two of you. Communication will make a huge difference, and, along with trust, help to make handling fears easier for both parties.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

6/1/2009 12:30:30 PM

Of late i have been reading profiles and see how long they can be, i am going to shorten mine up as thery too are way too wordy
kate

6/1/2009 9:45:51 AM

Sub-space: Others Do It, Why Can't I?

 

Ever get the feeling that you're the only one out there who just doesn't get it? You hear other subs talking about being in another world, feeling like they're floating or having out of body experiences. That they don't feel the pain because the sting of the first few hits causes them to transcend to some never never land, totally submersed in a wonderful headspace.

You try and try. Concentrating on absorbing each blow of the whip. Trying to process the sting so it will carry you away. You're relaxed, fully trusting in the skill of the one at the other end of the whip. You know them well. There is no concern for your safety. Everything is perfect. Yet all you feel is pain. Your body tenses, your breathing becomes deeper, faster. You’re pushing yourself to take all they can give and still be ready for more. You feel each blow, and each blow becomes more of a challenge, a challenge you willing accept. Yet you're still right there. Not floating. Not off in nirvana. Right there.

The blows finally stop. Your body relaxes. You feel a sense of pride in having taken it all. Of having resisted the urge to yell the safe word, instead, pushing yourself to accept more, expanding your pain threshold, pushing your limits. Pride in not quitting, in not disappointing the one on that other end of the whip. You gave them what they wanted, and in return, got what you needed. You enjoyed every minute of it, maybe even had one of the best scenes you've ever had. Your head is racing, your body is exhausted, you feel absolutely euphoric. But still you feel something is missing, something must be wrong with you. You didn't fly.

We have been so conditioned into thinking that the whole theory behind the concept of deriving pleasure from pain is based on somehow being able to mentally process the physical reality to produce an altered state of mind. A sort of hypnotic state that comes when the endorphins being produced by the brain take over and your mind convinces your body that what it feels isn't real. So obviously, since you’re feeling the pain, feeling each increase in intensity, there must be something that you either haven't been able to learn how to do, or are not capable of doing. Something must be wrong with you.

For a long time i felt the same way, and in a sense, was jealous of those who claimed to be able to reach that state of flying. Everybody i talked to seemed to be able to. Everything i read said i should be able to. i could not understand why i wasn't able to get there also. The only reason i could think of was that i hadn't found the right person that i trusted completely enough, to let myself go. That worked for a while, but when i did meet that someone, and still was unable to reach that flying headspace, i really began to worry.

Then i finally realized it wasn't a matter of something being wrong with me, or that something was missing. It was just that i approached getting whipped from a different viewpoint. Instead of trying to process the pain in order not to feel it, i see it as a physical challenge. i enjoy feeling and taking each blow. i enjoy pushing my body to accept more. Maybe i don't fly during the scene the way some do, but i sure do enjoy what is happening just the same. And i know that as soon as the whipping stops, as soon as i realize the scene is winding down, that i have passed the test and given my partner what they wanted, that's when my flight takes off. That's when i give into the adrenaline rush and let the endorphins take over. Talk about flying!

i've also discovered along the way, that there are a lot of Dominants who prefer a submissive who doesn't go off into that never never land headspace. They like to watch the sub's muscles reacting to each hit. Part of their enjoyment is in knowing that the sub is right there with them, working for them and with them. Doing their best to fulfill their duty of service, making sure that the Dominant is satisfied before allowing themselves enjoyment. A sub who goes off into space can't give them the type of reactions they are looking for. Might as well be flogging a brick wall. There is no connection, no exchange of energy, no sharing of the experience. After the scene, the sub may be totally satisfied, may have even been the best scene they have ever had. But the Dominant walks away feeling like all they got was a physical workout.

There are some areas of play, such as wax, bondage or temporary piercings, that do not consist of as intense a level of pain, where i do fly right from the beginning. But to consider myself somehow less capable as a sub because i don't react that way to the whip, No Way! i've stopped thinking that there is something wrong with me. i'd rather be there, feeling, pushing, connecting, sharing. That's what i enjoy. That's what makes me fly. Maybe it's the others who really don't get it.

 

 

 



 

 

6/1/2009 9:27:47 AM

Dominant vs Master

Dominatrix vs Mistress

Those just entering the BDSM world will find the abundant usage of both of these words by members of the online community. This is primarily due to the rapid growth of access and the restrained attainability of quality texts to correctly interpret what these words mean within the community itself. Up to a few years ago the BDSM world was a tightly closed and almost secret society. Membership in this society was kept totally private and hidden with significant effort. Entree into the community was by referral and accompaniment only. Protocols or rules of conduct were strict and strongly enforced, not from some control standpoint but because those rules emerged from bitterly hard lessons in survival.

A Dominant is a person with a dominant aspect in their personality.

A Master is a Dominant with significant real life BDSM experience.

They are not the same. It can be fairly said that all Master/Mistress's are Dominant. It cannot be said that all Dominant's have earned the title of Master/Mistress. The Dominant person will range from lightly, moderately and heavily dominant. They may desire to engage in a relationship which is infrequent and strictly limited by rules, boundaries and limitations. These light Dominant's will generally have a very limited desire to have a significant D/s relationship, this is sometimes due to conflicting life events and other times due to being 'barely dominant'.

There is a second group of light Dominant's or persons with a desire to control without the adequate understanding or tools to do so. I sometimes call these person's low level Dominant's. Their range or sphere (their world) is small, they can be poorly educated, relatively low paying jobs, somewhat narrow minded and may be subject to 'dominant bursts', or short term barely or uncontrolled violent outbursts. These low level Dominant's are often abusive and were generally bully's or victims of abuse as children. They may be full of justifications for their 'actions' often assigning 'blame' or directing by means of fear, intimidation or threat of pain. They are often without honor, courage and veracity as individual's and when encountered in the BDSM world should be avoided or not sought out to be in a relationship with.

The moderate Dominant is the most common Dominant and will characteristically be interested in a 'relationship', though often they may not desire a full time relationship when they are fairly new to the community. They tend to have a broader range and more committed style than the light Dominant and the submissive will find them to be more stable. They will tend to be decently educated, interested in their outer world, midrange job. They may tend to control through a blending of thought and the accentuating of traditional type disciplines. They are most likely to have 'sides', wishing and desiring their submissive to 'share' in decision making choices.

The heavy Dominant can be distinguished primarily by a clear, strong and compelling desire to live in a 24/7 relationship with one submissive. This Dominant will generally have been in the community for a long time or be seasoned, will have explored the 'abundance' of many D/s events, meetings, scenes and partners. They can be more tolerant and more strict than any other Dominant. A high percentage of heavy Dominant's will have spent some portion of their BDSM life as a submissive, learning from the inside. These Dominant's often allow few limits and believe that their submissive must trust in them to direct them in a safe, sane manner. They are generally well rounded and quite stable. Holding to simple, firm rules with a strong desire to maintain the health and well-being of their chosen mate.

One of the most significant traits which identifies or distinguishes a member of this community is the basic 'desire to serve for the pleasure of another'. This aspect trait is shared by both Dominant and submissive though manifested in entirely different ways. When 'in scene' the Dominant is 'serving' the needs of the submissive by giving and/or directing that submissive in a manner which is pleasurable to the core being of the submissive. In those terms the Dominant is the giver, the submissive the receiver. In a good or well rounded relationship this flows back and forth between both Dominant and submissive. The submissive is 'giving' obedience and consent to the Dominant, the Dominant is 'giving' direction and control to the submissive.

Additionally you have those who go by the name of Top. This person is generally an individual who enjoys scening from the Top position. S/he may or may not have a strong dominant aspect. Many Top's will openly indicate that they do not consider themselves to be a Dominant, they generally have little desire to be in a controlling position of another person's life. Many see themselves in dual roles and may identify themselves as switches, or having the ability to switch from Top to bottom role. I also need to mention the Sadist here. A Sadist may or may not be a Dominant, in much the same way as a Top. Often a true Sadist will openly identify themselves as a Sadist. They scene because the inflicting of pain upon another being brings them pleasure. In many cases the Sadist has no desire to live in a controlling position over another person. Also the true Sadist is very attuned to 'scene limits', they can and may be a stickler for very precise identification of what is permissible and what is not. In general terms they are not oriented toward 'serving the pleasure' of the person they scene with though often they are very skilled, very intelligent and very careful.

A Dominant may be sadistic and will often have a strong sadistic side which allows them the ability or range to interact with the submissive in an intense sensory stimulation way.

A multiple partner Dominant can be any of those above mentioned. The individual's stability can best be judged by the duration of those poly-relationships. Also there are those that take on or desire to take on 'stables' of submissives. In most cases this is a fantasy wish fulfillment type of ego stroking. Functionally, the more people within a relationship the harder it is to manage. It is quite difficult to manage a single relationship well, every division of time, energy and focus reduces the overall quality to everyone.

THE MASTER ~ MISTRESS

The Master/Mistress is beyond the last level of the Dominant. They are generally well experienced, often having lived as a full time slave for up to several years as part of their training. This title used to be given within the local communities in a ceremonial way when the individual had earned this title by the estimation of a majority consensus agreement of the Dominant's within that local community. It was considered to be a high honor and carried with it a measure of instant respect by all those so encountering it. In addition there is a further title of Grand Master/Mistress. This title is awarded even more rarely and should you encounter any individual with this title, you should offer extreme respect and understand that this title was awarded for demonstrable and long term consistent actions.

One final thing to really confuse you. There is a category that I call the Alpha Dominant. (aka High-Level Dominant) (aka Natural Dominant). This individual appears to have been born Dominant. They often 'emerge' at a young age, (sometimes at puberty), they have natural skills, are highly imaginative and creative, flexible, energetic and intense. They have no need to 'prove' themselves to any other standards or measures. They may have no abuse whatsoever in their background. They are generally highly motivated, precise, detail oriented, aggressive, charming and capable of literally anything.

The vast majority of Dominants 'emerge' in their mid-thirties. A full emergence often takes as long as seven years as they work through and integrate all the conflicting information inside of themselves (this is identical for the submissives also - though many female sub's emerge in their late 20's). During this 'emergence' process they can be somewhat unstable, moving from person to person and sometimes from orientation to orientation as they seek to understand what is happening to them and who they really are.

 

A few other misconceptions to address. The term 'Lady' is often seen. Lady can be an indicator of both Dominant or submissive. Many Alpha or number one submissives are called 'Ladies'. Usage of this term as it applies to a Dominant Female is somewhat unclear though it 'may' indicate that the Dominant is or has been a switch. I should note that many of the Dominant's are former submissives who carry forth their education and training quite proudly. The term Lord is also commonly seen here and is often used as in 'Lord and Master'. Being called a 'Lord' does not mean that the individual is a Master but appears to be a term of endearment given by the submissive to that Dominant. Sir and Ma'am also fall into the category of endearment honorific title terms. Many Dominant's have no desire to assume the identity of a Master and require their submissives to call them Sir to be used as the reverent title of choice. This also holds true for Ma'am though I should note here that 'Madame' can be interpreted as a slur due to it's association with prostitution.

Also, a submissive is not allowed to address an individual as Master or Mistress unless they are within the collaring process with that Dominant. When wearing the 'collar of consideration' the sub/slave moves within the relationship circle of that Dominant's realm and should then address that Dominant in the manner so indicated by that Dominant's rank or desire. This continues through the 'training collar' stage and becomes permanent in the 'slave collar' stage. Proper protocol and etiquette should be taught to the new submissive/slave to prevent accidental embarrassment of the Dominant in situations where the submissive/slave may encounter other Dominant's, Alpha subs and submissive/slaves.

 

I was quite properly prompted to write a similar identifying article to the Submissive vs slave one. Also, I just received this safety tip from one of the Member Readers and decided it was important enough to pass along for those interested in this type of play -thank you Jewels!.

I feel the need to make a comment about puppy training. You mentioned that in puppy training the sub may be required to eat dog food. One safety issue here that comes to mind is that most dog food is not suitable for human consumption as much of the meat used comes from rendering plants which do not ask why the animal was brought in (i.e. a large variety of diseased meat may be included with the meat from relatively healthy animals). The only dog food that does not do this as much is Hills Science Diet. The Hills plant actually voluntarily meets standards for human food production. My background in this knowledge comes from my current veterinary school training and a tour of the Hills research plant.

Note: if you are a pet owner, there isn't a worry that your pet may get sick from the food, it is heated prior to final packaging to greatly reduce if not eliminate that problem, but I wouldn't want to risk it in a human.

6/1/2009 7:55:48 AM

What Is Submission?

 

Submission:  (by definition) the act of submitting to the power of another 

    A rather frightening prospect for most people. To give control of yourself to someone else. The act of submitting is part of the power exchange inherent within a D/s relationship. It is the giving of yourself to another within preset limits, arranged before hand. It is an informed choice and therefore consensual. A person shouldn't just decide to submit to the first dominant they meet. A submissive should take the time to get to know the dominant outside the roles of dominant and submissive, as the person he/she is. With the information gathered during that initial learning of each other process, the submissive can then make an informed decision of whether or not to submit to that dominant. This process should include discussions of expectations, wants, needs and desires. 

    Each submissive must decide for themselves how far they are willing to go and still stay within the guidelines of safe sane and consensual, thereby not crossing into the realm of abuse. The three tenets of D/s must always apply for the submission to be true submission and not abuse. 

    Why a person is submissive varies extensively from person to person. Some are submissive just for a little extra zing in their intimate lives. Others may have a deep psychological need that prevents them from being any other way. 

    The three main levels of a submissive which I have seen are as follows. Be aware there are more concise groupings than these three broad ones, as evidenced by the 9 levels of submission that are widely used and referred to in many books of D/s and discussions of D/s. 
 

A: Sexual Submissive (AKA bottom, sensual submissive) 
 a sexual sub is in D/s for their own sexual gratification. Once their sexual needs are met they are satisfied. They feel no real need to submit any personal control to another. 

B: Psychological Submissive
 This broad category tends to include those who are in it for the pain and humiliation a D/s relationship can give them. This category tends to include most masochists. Those who have suffered real abuse and are stuck in victim mode, tend to end up in this category. 

C: Natural Submissive (AKA True Submissive) 
 Is born with a submissive nature. A need to please others. This need and submissive tendency goes beyond sexual gratification. It is in their nature to please others, and they will readily give up their control to another with very little or no urging from their dominant. 

Who's to say which category is correct. Being submissive is as unique and individual as you are your own person. Being submissive comes from the heart. It can not be faked, acted or role played. True submission is a gift of high value. It is my opinion that those of us within the lifestyle should not judge anyone else within the lifestyle. Who are we to say that a sexual sub is not submissive on a different level? Or that there can only be one type of submissive? Remember, life is full of small variances and innuendoes, so is D/s. 

5/31/2009 8:53:12 AM

Obedience is basically doing what you are told to do. Interesting enough it seems to me that many take this to mean that submissives are mindless robots that do everything they are told, all the time, without any thought for themselves. (blind obedience) This is not true. Being obedient, by no means, says that you can't think for yourself, question things or have negative feelings about things. When one speaks of obedience they do not mean blind obedience.

Often though, you will see people discussing obedience and a submissive will say "I do what I am told all the time". What gets lost in a statement like that is the length of time the relationship has been in place, the level of trust the submissive has in the dominant, and the similarities in the couple's desires.

As a relationship continues and the trust grows eventually a submissive will reach a point where they do everything they are told without question. This comes about because the submissive knows the dominant will probably not ask something totally outrageous of them. The pair knows each other and is comfortable with one another in that knowledge. Often the periods of time in the beginning of a relationship where doubts and questions were more prfor example, at a play party or other gathering, during a "formal" period of time etc.) This is something that should be discussed before entering into the collared relationship and falls under expectations from the dominant. 

By submitting to someone, you are agreeing to obey that person in the areas in which you gave them control. There must be a balance between questions and obedience. A submissive can question an order, but should also realize that there will be times he/she will be told to do something they may not necessarily enjoy but that is not against their sensibilities. Obedience is one of the reasons it is so important to find a partner that matches you as closely as possible. If you hate golden showers for example, and you submit to a dominant that enjoys them but doesn't allow the submissive to set any play limits on the relationship, you may find yourself having to submit to a golden shower because you agreed to submit to someone that does not allow the submissive to set limits of physical play. Having to occasionally submit to something you do not enjoy, in no way means you must submit to something that is totally immoral to you (like child abuse or murder). But it does mean that the very act of submitting is not about the relationship going your way all the time, but is about the relationship being in the control of the dominant and the actions (scenes, sessions, behaviors) are controlled by the dominant. 

Obedience does not mean a submissive obeys everyone, but it is definitely a part of submission. Without obedience, there is no submission. A submissive must learn how much obedience they are willing to give a dominant, before they enter into a relationship. Some people enjoy giving full obedience at all times; others prefer to be able to set limits. Take your time and learn what obedience counts for to you. 

 

5/30/2009 9:39:37 AM

Rights Of A Submissive

 

I have the right...

...to set limits, and expect them to be respected.
...to adjust these limits at any time, with notice to you.
...to expect you to push them, to force me to create new limits & boundaries.
...to expect you to be concerned about time we spend apart, but I expect you to understand that I
am a person, separate from you, and thusly having problems and situations in my life that I will
not need your help with.
...I have the right to expect you will respect me for my independence and not criticize me for it.
...to ask you for help, should I need it.
...to be trusted, providing I have earned it.
...to expect you to believe I am an intelligent, caring and loyal person.
...to ask things of you, and have you listen to my requests.
...to ask for your attention, without having to misbehave to get it. ... to ask you to contribute as
much to this relationship as I do. As long as my requests are submitted respectfully, I expect you
to consider them as you would from any friend or colleague.
...to question your motives, should you deny my requests, as long as I do so with the proper
respect.
...to expect you to administer your punishment with care and caution.
...to use my safe words at any point, should I feel them necessary.
...to get up and walk away from a scene if you have crossed the line.
...to expect you to respect my decisions, and not think less of me, or abandon me for them.
...speak up if I feel our relationship is not giving me what I need.
...to tell you what I need, in a respectful manner.
...to expect you to understand my reasons for doing so, and to expect you to listen with an open
mind.
...to walk away from the relationship if we cannot come to a common ground on these issues.
...to expect tenderness, love and understanding after a scene is completed, should it be what I
desire.
...to ask you for that tenderness if I've had a bad day, or if I just feel the need for closeness. I
understand that there will be times when you and I will disagree about this, when you will want
a scene, and I will not. I have the right to call for a talk about this, and to expect you to listen to
and consider my reasoning’s. I expect you to have the final word, but I expect you to
wholeheartedly consider my feelings, whatever happen to be.
...to expect our relationship to progress, for trust to continually be renewed, for our souls to be
as close as our bodies are.
...to tell you if I need more from you, and I expect you to respect my decisions about what I want
and need. I expect you to want the relationship to progress, unless decided otherwise beforehand. I expect you to understand that deep trust often breeds love, and I expect you not to repell
me if I tell you that I love you. For, my Master, I will love you, should our relationship move
ahead, should our trust continue to grow.
...to expect you to tell me, at any point, if you do not feel you can return those feelings, so that I
may decide what I want and need. For it is your pleasure that adds to my own, makes it real. And
mine, that adds to yours.

5/29/2009 11:42:09 AM

Please Me

 

I watch as you wet the thin soft strips of leather 

my skin becoming goosefleshes in the coldness of your presence 

then I look into your eyes and I am not afraid 

I see love and trust  

And I know I am safe. 

"Lie down." you whisper in my ear 

Then playfully nibble my lobe before releasing me. 

I do as I am told. 

You stand over me 

tall 

strong 

dominating 

And I shiver once again. 

Taking four of the strips 

You encircle my wrists and ankles. 

The leather is soft and wet against my skin. 

You secure the loops 

Each tied tightly to a corner of the bed. 

I am vulnerable 

exposed 

helpless to your every desire 

And it excites me. 

You come close to me 

Slithering up between my spreading thighs. 

You lie your weight upon me 

flesh upon flesh 

your fingers intertwine with mine 

You kiss me 

your tongue forcefully parting my lips 

your mouth savagely devouring mine 

Then you pull away. 

I try to follow 

my mouth hungry for more. 

But I cannot reach you. 

I struggle against my constrains 

longing to touch your chest 

your mouth 

You move further away 

And I wilt with unfulfilled desire. 

But soon you are back 

towering over me once again 

a bundle of leather strips held in your hand. 

You teasingly tickle my stomach with the wet tips 

barely brushing my skin 

Making tiny swirling s shapes on my skin. 

SWOOSH 

the sting of pain 

as you slash the leather whips across me. 

I wince 

tears well up in my eyes 

and spill onto my cheeks 

the welts appear instantly. 

You slash again.. . 

SWOOSH 

and again.. 

SWOOSH 

and I cry out 

With the ecstasy of pain. 

My skin is set alive 

burning 

aching 

longing 

on fire with desire and pain 

I close my eyes 

and wait 

Then I feel it. 

The leather... 

as it slides between my legs 

teasing me 

Promises of pleasing me. 

I am your prisoner 

a prisoner to the pleasures of pain. 

Release me..release me 

please please me... 

SWOOSH 

The leather strikes my wettest desire 

hot burning desire 

Then it happens.... 

I feel your warm lips 

kissing my wounds 

licking them 

nurturing them. 

and the pleasure 

from the sheer sweet relief 

 is too much to bear. 

Your tongue 

warm 

wet 

gentle 

traces the raised path of welts on my stomach

and I know your destination. 

I raise my hips 

trying to rush your journey 

but you will not be rushed. 

You trace and retrace the path 

always stopping short.... 

tease me..tease me... 

please, please me... 

Then without warning you are there. 

Your tongue 

swirling in folds of warm flesh 

your lips 

sucking 

pulling 

at my swollen bud 

You linger here 

at this most sensitve spot 

exploring 

traveling every crease and curve 

My muscles tense 

my back arches 

the leather cuts into my skin 

Your tongue thrusts into me. 

Your hands grip my hips. 

You are buried 

immersed 

drowning 

in the flow of my love. 

Your mouth 

your tongue 

your lips 

your teeth 

bringing me to heights of pleasure 

Only dreamt of before. 

The leather has dried 

and I am unable to move 

even slightly 

but my body convulses in waves of orgasm 

straining the very limits of my flesh 

and soul... 

An animal wail escapes from my throat 

a moan 

a growl 

a primeval howl. 

I am yours until the end of time 

your slave 

your love 

your prisoner 

NEVER LET ME GO

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/29/2009 11:29:39 AM

I have been in the lifestyle for 6 years. I am married to a wonderful man who has a Mistress.All we want is for each other to be happy. In vanilla marriage if needs are not being met divorce, unhappiness follow. In the lifestyle, one can have needs met beyond one’s wildest dreams. I have  wonderful Master also. We keep our D/s lives separate yet are able to discuss things. Our marriage was stagnant until we found D/s/ All we want to do is serve. We are best friends, lovers and would not trade what we have for anything

5/29/2009 8:22:41 AM

Submissive Frenzies

 

Submissive Frenzies are a state or condition that many if not all submissives will experience at one time or another. Many aspects of BDSM are similar to addictions in how they play out in the mind. From that perspective the Frenzies can be considered to be the 'withdrawal' stage. The peculiar thing about this is that a submissive need not ever have engaged in a real life D/s BDSM experience to actually go into this state of need. Generally the very first experience a submissive will have will be prior to ever engaging in a real life D/s event. Many submissives can chronicle a 'longing' or unspecified 'need' which may have begun when they were quite little. This sensation was always present though generally unacknowledged or openly reviewed. In many cases the submissive was not able to identify the source of this sensation. It simply made them restless and on occasion subject to frustrated outbursts.

With the 'finding' of the D/s BDSM community many submissives feel a corresponding 'surge' of excitement. Suddenly they sense or feel that this is the source. The realization or identification of this can be both positive and negative. For many there is a period of denial, anger, repugnance, fear, hesitation, temerity and hope. All of these emotions seem to occur simultaneously leaving behind confusion and anxiety. All at once they begin to 'sort' the events and motivations that have occurred over their entire lives. Seeing the patterns, the hints, the presence of their desires in so many different ways. It explains previous unexplainable actions they may have taken and views the actions of themselves and others from an entirely different standpoint. As they begin to process all of this new information they become fully aware that the source of all those suppressed needs and desires is attainable. Not only that but in a fairly accessible in a timely manner.

What occurs next is a mad dash or race toward 'finding' that special person who can attend to those so long unattended needs coupled to a desperate desire to gather more and more information. This often triggers or propels the initiation of a state of frenzy. This is an increasing and progressive sensation of 'need'. Fairly quickly the submissive may discover that 'getting their fix', becomes supremely important in their lives. It can leave them irrational, willing to make poor decisions, rash, impulsive and generally stupid. A submissive in a frenzied state is at their most vulnerable to succumbing to the ploys of those less than admirable. They may become easily enthralled; believe themselves 'in love', willing to give over anything (almost literally) in order to fill that enormous void in their life.

Contact with a Dominant, almost any kind will tend to rivet their attention. The very first gift that the submissive gives away here is their common sense. The sensations piggyback, by this I mean that the submissive upon discovering the community and all the excitement and feelings surrounding 'finding their home', may easily pile on their 'desire' for completion and pounce on the first candidate that comes along as being 'the one'. They invest everything, believe everything and leap at the opportunity. Too often they discover they have grabbed at a tin ring instead of a brass one, they have some sort of nasty or unpleasant experience and step back trying to discover what is wrong in their new world.

In addition, a submissive who has detached from their Dominant will slowly but surely go into a state of need. This is in my opinion a naturally occurring state by which the submissive projects their availability and desire for a new mate. I should also mention that the experiences within the relationship are in many ways addictive. The state of natural euphoria that a submissive may experience during a scene can set off a hunger to experience that again. This is identical to the introduction of any addictive drug chemistries into the body, the same symptom logy in many ways.

A submissive in a pre-frenzy need state will often become very alluring, flattering, and flexible. They will mirror the apparent 'needs' of the Dominant they are talking to in order to appear to be the perfect candidate for a future alliance. Though the submissives in general do not tend to lie here, many only present partial truths. One said to me, "you have to ask me the right question". This leads to multiple problems including a submissive attaching to a Dominant that is completely unsuitable for them.

As I noted earlier this state of frenzy can occur at any point in a submissive's life and is not limited to the new submissive. In fact, it occurs sometimes even stronger in more seasoned submissives. They have a need that they recognize as perhaps to 'have their edges taken off', and they know exactly how that can be done through their own experience. The difference is that the older submissive can then 'often as a good friend) to relieve their physical need (play). Many Dominant's (experienced ones) will be willing to assist or aide their friend knowing that keeping the submissives edges down will allow that submissive to retain the majority of their rational functions while they are seeking their next mate. This action 'reduces' the submissives vulnerability.

From a Dominant's standpoint it is preferable to discourse with a submissive who is in their best condition. It is very important for the Dominant to learn to recognize the symptoms of frenzy and allow for the premise that the submissive's judgment may be impaired when speaking with them. This allowance should propel detailed questions. Also the Dominant should give 'few' hints as to what they may be looking for. In this way the submissive is more likely to reveal themselves as they do not have a guide to go on. By this I mean that the Dominant should take control and ask what the submissive is looking for instead of offering or directing the submissives attention as to what the Dominant is seeking. In this way the Dominant can generally get a clearer picture of where that submissive is in truth. In addition I believe that the Dominant should not allow the submissive to thrust their 'submissiveness' at them, instead they should require the submissive to respond to them in neutral or top space as an equal from one human to another. This means that allowing a submissive to use an honorific title when addressing the Dominant should be something that submissive should earn the right to do after a period of time. In example . . . I am not every submissive's Mistress. The right to call me Mistress is something in my real life that I grant seldom and means that this submissive is special to me.

By taking this action the Dominant forces the submissive into a less vulnerable state when conversing with them. Somewhat like drinking coffee to wake someone up. It is also saying that submission is something I (as the Dominant) may allow you to present to me. It is not something I will allow you (as the submissive) to force upon me.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/29/2009 7:32:32 AM
i fell and reinjured the knne on which i had a total knee replacement. i am having a cat scan done and hope itn is not a bad bad thing. i sm so tired of all this pain, wheeel chair abd walker
5/28/2009 6:52:57 AM

Top and Bottom

 

 

For most activities SM folk engage in, some are drawn to the passive role (the bottom, or submissive), others to the active one (top, or dominant). Still others prefer to let personal chemistry decide what role they will play in the sado-erotic ritual. There are a lot of choices in describing the duality of the SM encounter, dominant-submissive, master-slave, sadist-masochist…. But the one I'll try and stick with is the top and bottom metaphor because it reminds me that the two roles fit together as the top and bottom half of the SM encounter, not mirror opposites, but complements, like yin and yang, fitting together to create a satisfying and complete whole.

Sacrifice, Suffering And Submission: The Bottom

For strangers to SM, bottoming may be the hardest SM experience to understand. Who would want to feel suffering? In many traditions, suffering was ascribed to the justified punishment of the wicked. Freud explained human motivation in terms of the "pleasure principal," namely, that we steer towards experience that will feel good to us, and masochism seems unbalanced indeed when measured by that frame of reference. The prPete Townsend of The Who crafted his onstage guitar sound to make it physically hurt to listen to). Humor is often predicated on the emotions of shame, humiliation, and embarrassment. The athletic experience gives participants and observers an opportunity to encounter and combat the cleansing fires of physical agony, the thrill of victory, as well as the agony of defeat. The Bossa Nova is another example, a bittersweet music and dance reveling in the mournful joys of unrequited love. The Blues is an American counterpart, a musical tradition celebrating poverty, desperation, suffering, insanity, and death. On the scriptural front, the bible dedicates long passages to sacrifices, fasting and labyrinthine rules and regulations dictating submissive compliance. The humiliating rite of the confessional rewards us with absolution for confronting our darkest, most shameful secrets (it's a lot like therapy in that respect). The portrayals of martyred saints often pair beatific facial expressions with violent bodily ordeal. Bernini's statue of St. Theresa expresses perfectly both spiritual ecstasy and sado-erotic rapture: her head thrown back in swooning bliss, eyelids fluttering, mouth lolling open, while a leering cupid fires arrows into her breast. In fact, cherub-faced, leering Cupid, hunting for lovers to impale with his bow and bloody arrows makes a nice compact expression of love's sado-erotic joy. The mushy tear-jerking ballad, the deafening rock concert, the blood splattered "action adventure" film. Even Hebrews 12:11 says "For the moment all discipline seems painful rather than pleasant; later it yields a the peaceful fruit of righteousness to those who have been trained by it." Clearly, some kinds of pain are actually desirable.

Pain can be a welcome antidote to numbness. Much of contemporary urban life panders to the concerns of the ego: the immediate gratification of desire and deliverance from sickness, discomfort and want. Many of the world's religious practices are designed to do exactly the opposite: break the reliance on comfort and easy living, to challenge us to do the hard work of becoming better people. The principal behind this sort of deliberate pain is its ability to turn off the loud demanding mouth of the ego. The ego focuses on abundance of food, strength, shelter, success, and sex. But the ego is often nearsighted, and not always as smart as it thinks. A life lived for the ego's pleasure can leave the rest of you starved and impoverished. The ego may be gratified by wealth, health, and good fortune, while the soul is gravely ill, wounded or starved into spiritual anorexia. It is easy be successful and still miserable. Ask Richard Cory.

It is when we move past the selfish concerns of the ego, that we encounter our capacity and need for higher human experience: love, worship, justice, purpose and compassion. When we are free of the yammering of the ego, these things come to matter far more than our short term needs and wants. At times, the soul may even be willing to lay down life itself in sacrifice for a higher ideal. In pure ego terms, sacrifices of that magnitude make no sense. But when you consider the totality of human motivation, the ego is only a small part. Rituals and lifestyles that humble and chastise the ego do so with aim of reigning in hubris and arrogance, to facilitate awe and reverence of all that is sacred in the world. Pain, carefully orchestrated into educational ritual is one of the paths forward. It can be the pain of forsaking pleasure and willing acceptance of hardship, toil and deferment of reward. It can be the physical mortification of the body. It can mean deliberately humbling yourself through the submissive posture and mindset of prayer. It can mean sacrificing things you treasure. It can mean toiling for the benefit of the less fortunate; improving the world in some modest way. It can mean confessing your darkest, dirtiest secrets in confession. The great Western religions advocate fasting and endurance of hardship as proper spiritual practice. Even Zen Buddhist literature is rife with cane swinging monks who whack their students if they become insolent or lazy. Other examples include boot camp, fraternal hazing, the gauntlet, the Aboriginal walkabout, and countless coming of age rituals around the globe.

While these experiences may humble, traumatize or even temporarily annihilate the ego, they are intended to strengthen and nurture the soul. The rites of passage in many pre-industrial societies use pain as a transformational catalyst. To complete a demanding, frightening, or painful ordeal is to cease being a frightened helpless child and become a capable, brave person, one who can endure the hardships of adulthood. The novice is transformed from someone who doesn't know if they can do it, to someone who has done it. Ideally the initiate emerges stronger, wiser and, hopefully, because of their first hand experience, more empathetic towards the suffering of others.

Another purpose of religion is preparing the faithful to contend with the suffering we inevitably encounter in life. Buddha went so far as to say "life is suffering". The shortest verse in the Bible is "Jesus wept." Together these statements show a scriptural recognition that suffering is a necessary and deliberate part of this world; not even gods and holy men are spared. World mythology has shown that life and adventure are always entwined with peril, risk, and suffering. C. S. Lewis once said, "Pain is the megaphone that God uses to awaken a deaf world." And Neitzche said "What does not kill me , makes me stronger". And athletes will tell you "No pain no gain". To reach Dante's Paradise you must traverse all nine rings of Dante's Hell.

While the concept of pain as a soul nutrient is not an SM invention, it is a central principal of SM practice. By saying yes to pain, we are saying yes to life, even at its worst. For some, SM embodies the surprisingly religious belief that pain and suffering hold purifying and enriching qualities that surpass the ego's comprehension, while speaking directly to the concerns of the soul. For others, genuine suffering may be preferable to the bland pleasantness or numbness that is the culturally advocated norm. SM, in contrast, embraces suffering with a vengeance.

Having said all this, lets turn our attention to the bottom himself. In theory, the bottom is the top's complement. That element which when added to the top completes him or her. The bottom is an embodiment of whatever fantasy the top and bottom collectively decide. If the top's job to transport the bottom, the bottoms role is to be the initiate, the acolyte, worshiper, penitent, victim lashed to the alter of toplust. The bottom is witness to the top's performance, whose purpose there is to get high, be swept away, discover the languid joys of surrender. The Bottom is also something of a connoisseur: one who has developed exquisitely fine tastes analogous to those learned to appreciate fine discrimination in savoring an wine, a work of art or performance of a piece of music. By this I do not mean a snob or a know it all, but someone who knows how to get high from a painting, from music, from a poem, or a from really hot scene. A good bottom has refined his or her tastes to notice and appreciate subtle distinctions that would be lost to less discerning tongues. And like the proverbial wine snob, a good bottom knows how to process experience into joy, has learned to differentiate magnificence from the run of the mill. This is not to say that bottoming is a rarified experience. There is in the bottom a bit of the dog or cat flopping onto their back and exposing their belly to be petted into Nirvana. As any beast lover knows it is a simple joy that sends both top and bottom on a blissful voyage. The bottom may define themselves with respect to their dominant partner as a sort of servant or an underling. Some Masterless slaves or unpartnered submissive have taken to calling themselves Ronin, the Japanese term for an unemployed Samurai with no master to serve, to describe their unfulfilled desire to serve.

So lets look at some of the flavors of pain.

Submission means turning your care, focus, and trust outside of yourself, as opposed to concentrating on your own wants. In bottoming, the means are fairly handy for doing this: you offer yourself, your pain, your dignity or your servitude as a sacrifice. Humility, acceptance of an externally provided edict, puts your trust in something outside you, something bigger, something higher.

Sacrifice has long been part of spiritual practice. By forsaking something you desire, you bind yourself more tightly to the object of your devotion. It is a ritualized setting of priority, explicitly raising your devotional commitment above the temporal desires of your ego. It can be a powerful soul building exercise. Sacrifice means "to make sacred" and giving something up to a god, goddess, ideal or person to both exalt them and bind the worshipper and worshiped in a consecration rite. Sacrifice is the essence of gift giving in general, when the pleasure given away is greater than if it had been kept. This is different from the concept of investment, which is a willingness to forgo gratification today to reap greater return later on. In sacrifice, the act of giving is the reward itself.

The concept of sacrifice is also essential for tops, if more subtle. A good top should sacrifice years of work in mastering her or his craft, should always be ready to sacrifice one's immediate desires in the interest of building a scene satisfying to both themselves and their partners. Regardless of your role, you should be able to savor the joys resulting from your sacrifice. The feeling of "here is why I demean myself, here is why I accept the pain, here is way I practiced all summer with my whip" is a great feeling indeed, both because it feels wonderful, and because it teaches us, again and again that great experiences await us in unlikely places. Sacrifice brings wisdom as part of its reward.

Pain and Soul Damage

I don't want to leave the false impression that all pain and suffering is beneficial and good. Some events are so terrible and traumatic that they demolish both ego and soul, leaving their victims brutalized, isolated, and incapable of loving themselves or others. Some religious institutions have scandalous records of crushing the souls of their own faithful, in the vain attempts of afflicting the egos through harsh discipline. To stay with the athletic metaphor, instead of the incremental tearing down and building up of muscle, soul trauma is akin to traumatic physical injury: a wound that cannot heal without proper care. Pain can mean permanent injury. More on this later

The Top

If the previous paragraphs describe the trip the bottom takes during the SM ritual, the top is the sculptor of that experience. In Christian tradition the top would be a priest, confessor, a conduit to holiness and mystical encounter. In older traditions the top would be a shaman one who guides his patient through ritual exploration of self (This aspect of the tops function has similarities to today's psychotherapist). If the bottom is initiate or acolyte the Top is master, teacher, and guide.

While the top is the one who is captain of the voyage the bottom is not sent alone. The top is both guide and participant in the ceremonial exploration of self and the experience of the divine.

Mysterious, powerful, sexually charged, loving but cruel, the top is an amalgamation of mythic characters common to many of the worlds great cultures (Carl Jung called these characters archetypes). Hidden just below the leathery surface of today's dominant top, are a number of recognizable archetypes.

  • The Warrior Someone trained and skilled in the use of potentially deadly force, like a ninja, or samurai, who is empowered to wield destruction. Someone dangerous, brave and decisive, who is comfortable taking or dishing out punishment and pain.
  • The Lover A sharer of pleasure and intimacy, a Casanova, Don Juan, or Mata Hari. A giver of small, beautiful gifts, possibly a bit of a sexual virtuoso. Someone who can make their partner come all night, and beg for more.
  • The Dancer The dance is an amazingly apt metaphor for SM. It's a ritual of closeness, physicality, and beauty, in which beginners and advanced practitioners can participate. One leads, the other follows. It can be shared with many partners as a cordial social activity or it can be smolderingly intimate. My friend and mentor, Gil, even while he was teaching me the secrets of BDSM, was always running off to square dances with his partner which I always found pretty nelly. Now I understand.
  • The Bully A powerful figure who is willing to use that strength to dominate, terrorize or torment others who are helpless to resist. One who takes delight in doing bad things and loves an unfair fight.
  • The Connoisseur One who has cultivated unusual, discriminating tastes, even of cruelty or pain.
  • The Artist Like a painter, a dominant uses the body of his submissive as a canvas creating works of beauty for the top and bottom's shared pleasure. Being an artist, godlike, they create characters and make things happen to them. They kill, rape, torture and subject them to peril. They belong to the artist, to dispose of how they wish.
  • The Alchemist Just as the alchemist mystics took base elements of lead, earth and water, and attempted to turn them into gold, we take the base feelings of aggression fear, shame, pain and loss, transforming them into works of beauty and illumination.
  • The Scholar/Teacher One who has worked to amass a wealth of knowledge and has distilled it into wisdom, one who is skilled and willing to teach this wisdom to students.
  • The Tribesman One who is a member of a group of peers who share a tribal identity and culture. One who belongs to something larger than oneself, who knows people, and who people know, who has a connection to others like themselves.
  • The Parent If you'll pardon the incestuous metaphor, the parent-child metaphor is intimate, loving, supportive, but unequal in authority, with the parent having responsibility for educating, training, and disciplining the child. Daddy' lap, mom's hairbrush and the woodshed are all standard symbols in the scene.
  • The Animal/Familiar The familiar is an alternate identity that lives within us, in animal form, and is often associated with shaman, witches or warlocks. This other identity often has greater strength and endurance, and rich carnivorous appetites. There are a surprising number of scene folk who identify with animal familiars. My friend Joseph has a lion personality that emerges during play. Bernadette Wright of Baltimore becomes a puma. The popular horse and pony extravaganzas speak for themselves.
  • The Healer/Shaman The holy man or high priestess who performs magic, casts spells, works cures on and heals the sick. In the shaman tradition, the healer takes the subject (bottom) on a spiritual voyage, a visionary exploration, from which they return wiser and more healed than before. Where the artist uses the body as a canvas, to the shaman, it becomes both alter and sacrifice. The dungeon is the temple or sacred cave: rituals and candlelight are used in both. And, as it turns out, pre-industrial societies have great many rituals and rites that strongly resemble some of the things we do in the dungeon.



At his or her best, the dominant is a cousin to the martial artist, the Arthurian Knight, the ever-so-slightly-Zen western gunslinger, the Renaissance man or woman. Readers of romance novels recognize the dominant as the "tall dark stranger" when male or as the "femme fatale" when female. Both are dangerous, desirable and promise eroticism and adventure.



Top And Bottom Together

The ancient Buddhist text, "101 Zen stories" includes a Koan about a skilled harp player whose best friend was a skilled listener. When the harp player played sang about a river the other could see it, and hear the lapping waves. When the player sang about a love like wine, the other could taste it. When the listener fell sick and died, the player cut the strings and never played again. That's what the bottom contributes: the purpose for the top to perform their craft. Without the bottom, the listener to the tops music, the top is nothing.

Between bottom and top, SM is the language spoken, and the message is always the same: Life is good, even when it hurts. Even when there's suffering. Even when there's humiliation. Even when its arduous. The experience of pain is a crucial training for survival. It teaches us that when you are dealt a crippling blow, even a tragic one you can and must go on. Many of the painful initiation rites implicitly teach this lesson: Hardship can be endured, can be ennobling, can lead to strength, courage, and joy. Sin can be expedited. Retribution can be made. The suffering and confusion in this world can be transcended. It's a message of survival, the same message of the Fakir meditating on his bed of nails, the aboriginal leading others in the firewalk, the yogi contorting his body, the tribal initiate enduring the agony of scarification, the holyman letting a ceremonial bonfire take the finest livestock in a ritual of sacrifice. Peace comes from the conquering the fear of pain.


 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/26/2009 7:15:25 PM

Punishment In BDSM

  

This is one topic in BDSM that seems to be the hardest one for newbie’s to grasp. It is often mistaken for discipline, but the two are indeed different. To put it simply, punishment is the consequences given to a submissive when the submissive breaks a rule, displeases the dominant, or in other ways does something wrong.

Many people balk at the idea of punishment. It can be very difficult to accept as part of the relationship. I think the problem comes in when it is viewed as punishing an adult. As well, those involved in a BDSM relationship because of love, have a difficult time fathoming punishing the person they love so much. The easiest way, and readily understandable way, of explaining the role of punishment in BDSM is to liken it to the role of punishment in a parent child relationship.

Now, I am NOT saying that submissives are children. What I am saying is that a parent's role is to teach the child right from wrong and at times punishment must be utilized to meet this end. The parent does this because they love their child and want them to grow up "right". In a BDSM relationship the dominant is in the role of teaching the submissive to please them in the right ways. Sometimes, punishment becomes necessary when the submissive breaks a rule or such. The dominant does it, not to belittle the submissive, but because he/she cares about the submissive and wants him/her to be the best they can be. In this way, punishment is a responsibility of the dominant.

Knowing when to use punishment and when not to, is important. Over use of punishment can negatively affect the submissive and the relationship. Over use of punishment often results in the opposite reaction than the one which was desired from the submissive. Under use of punishment can result in a lack of respect for the dominant's rules and feelings of insecurity in the submissive. Such reactions, can cause the submissive to blatantly disobey the dominant in an attempt to force his/her hand.

Punishment can serve many unintentional purposes. Each person has different reasons for preferring to include punishment as part of their relationship. For some people, punishment is a way to remind the submissive of his/her place by causing the submissive to directly feel the dominant's control over them. It can also provide an emotional release, not just for the submissive, but for the dominant as well. For some submissives, punishment is a cleansing, allowing them to forgive themselves for the mistake they made. If punishment is consistent, it can be a deterrent for unacceptable behavior. It can allow closure to the incident for both parties, allowing them to move on rather than dwell on the error and beat themselves up over it. It can increase the sense of security in the submissive by showing him/her that the dominant is willing to take the time to teach them, rather than just release them. For many it imparts a feeling of love and caring.

Many people think punishment can only by physical. Spanking, caning, or other forms of corporal punishment. This is just NOT true. Often, non-physical punishments are the most effective. The point behind punishment is to teach the submissive a lesson and foster growth in them. Any punishment should fit the crime. If punishment is too severe, the result could be fear or resentment of the dominant. If it's too soft, it can create indifference to the dominant's rules. Punishment should not damage the submissives self esteem, nor cause lasting injury. A submissive should always know what he/she is being punished for and any punishment should include a discussion of what was done, why it was wrong and how to avoid it in the future. In this way, the opportunity to learn from the experience is not lost. 

To some people, inflicting pain for punishment is considered the "easy" way out. I think that the kind of punishment used depends on the people involved and what would work best for that particular mistake. One option is to have the submissive write about the error, why it was wrong, what possibly caused it and what they can do to avoid repeating it. Another is the removal of privileges, such as ordering that the submissive cannot masturbate without permission. removing computer time, or similar things. In some situations and for many submissives, just knowing that they have displeased the dominant is punishment enough. Many submissives are mentally harder on themselves when they have erred than the dominant ever could be. This can be utilized as a very effective way of constantly reminding the submissive to never repeat such a mistake. By denying closure, one leaves the guilt as a reminder. Some people use withdrawal as a way to punish. This one is tricky because it can spark emotional problems of abandonment in the submissive. This should be discussed before hand as a possibility before being used. For some people, if the infraction was severe enough, they might remove the submissive's collar until such time as the submissive earns it back. As you can see, the ways to punish vary greatly and with a bit of forethought a very effective means of non physical punishment can be thought of. 

When it comes to punishment, a misconception is that a submissive will purposely misbehave in order to be punished. For those who are truly submissive, this just is not true. Most submissives will not go out of their way to seek punishment because the mental and emotional toll a punishment takes is too high. It is allot easier to ask for a scene, than to earn a punishment. Most submissives fear or dread punishment, which is how it should be. They don't fear the dominant, just the punishment.

You must find what works best for you and your relationship. What works for one relationship, may not be correct for yours. Like so many other things in BDSM there is no ONE way of doing this. It is a good idea to discuss punishments and your preferences of them during the negotiation phase of the relationship. Doing such can uncover any potential problems, and lets the submissive know what is expected of them and the consequences of misbehavior.

5/25/2009 8:11:59 PM

Why BDSM Relationships Are Not Abuse

 

  Many people look at a BDSM relationship and see only the physical s/m play that many of us in the lifestyle enjoy. What they see is one person beating another. What they don't see, or refuse to see is what is behind that physical play. They don't see what led up to creating the relationship the way it is. They don't see the pleasure each participant is receiving. They are blinded by what society has called an epidemic of domestic violence. Society teaches that striking a woman under any circumstances is wrong. Because of this, when someone looks at a BDSM relationship all they see is the hitting. Here, I will attempt to show what separates BDSM from domestic violence. 

   BDSM is based on consent. Domestic violence is not. You can argue that a battered person does consent by their refusal to leave or fight back. But, the psychological makeup of a battered person prevents such refusal, therefore making them incapable of an informed decision to consent. In BDSM the submissive consents fully before hand to the activities which will take place. Through the negotiation period before the relationship becomes a committed one, the submissive usually discusses their needs, wants, desires, likes and dislikes as far as play is concerned. The dominant and submissive are well informed of each other's preferences. It is because of this information, that both are capable of making the informed choice to consent. In an abusive relationship, the abuser does not tell his/her victim that there will be physical violence and emotional subjugation. The victim has no idea that this will occur. From this lack of information, the victim in no way, has made an informed choice to consent. This is the biggest difference between BDSM relationships and ones of domestic violence, informed choice to consent. 

   Other differences are psychological in nature. In an abusive relationship, the abuser works out of fear. Fear of losing his/her partner. This fear is so overwhelming that they must control their partner as completely as possible. Make him/her completely dependent on them, and set out to do so in a fairly similar pattern. First comes the emotional and psychological breakdown of the victim's self esteem which includes alienating the victim from any possible support. Placing the victim in a more psychologically and physically vulnerable position, which makes it possible for the physical abuse to take place and the victim believes they "deserve" it. In a BDSM relationship, the dominant sets about to build up the submissive. Increasing his/her self esteem. Teaching and guiding them in areas where they need improvement. Those areas being ones the submissive themselves agree on and consents to the guidance. A dominant does not alienate his/her submissive from their friends or family. Again, consent and prior knowledge play a key role. The dominant does not tear down his submissive, destroying herself image and her self esteem. The dominant does the opposite. 

   In a BDSM relationship there must be complete trust between the dominant and submissive. This trust from includes trusting the dominant with their very life. A firm belief that the dominant has only their best interests at heart and will do nothing intentionally to harm them. The dominant trusts that the submissive will uphold his/her rules and do the best he/she can to meet their role in the relationship. In a domestic violence relationship, there is no trust. The victim fears the abuser, fears for their very life.  The abuser does not trust him/herself nor their partner to be faithful, committed, etc. A submissive may fear possible punishment for a mistake, but in a healthy BDSM relationship, the submissive does NOT fear the dominant themselves.  

   In a BDSM relationship, the b/d and s/m activities (pain play and bondage) are done for mutual satisfaction. Both parties get some kind of emotional and/or physical pleasure from the activities. Many submissives eagerly anticipate a pain play session, be it a flogging, spanking or other type of pain play. They get great sexual arousal and emotional satisfaction from such activities. Bring into this the existence of sub space (that place where pain no longer hurts, and many liken it to flying, a natural high) and the pleasure a submissive can receive from these activities is even greater. The dominant as well receives pleasure. Be they a sadist who enjoys giving pain, or a non sadist who gets off on the reaction of their partner, either way it is a pleasurable experience for him/her as well. Each participant is getting their needs met. In a domestic violence situation, the victim receives no pleasure from pain. They do not crave it, or in any other way want it. It is forced upon them at the whims of their abuser and is done so in a destructive manner. Designed to destroy the self esteem of the victim. In no way does it mutually meet the needs of both participants.  

   In a BDSM relationship the submissive serves the dominant because they want to. It makes them feel good to do so. It fulfills a need in them, giving them peace, contentment, a sense of wholeness that is lacking when they do not have a dominant to serve. As well as by giving their submission to the dominant, they receives in return what they need to satisfy their inner desires, that being the dominance that only a dominant person can give them. In an abusive relationship the victim "serves" the abuser out of fear of reprisal that fear can run as deeply as fearing for their very lives. They do not get any emotional or physical pleasure from serving. They do not get psychological completeness from their service.  

   There are other differences between the two, on both emotional and psychological levels. There are far less abusive relationships in BDSM than there are in the community at large. BDSM is, for so many people, just another way of expressing their love, commitment and desire for their partner. It is done is a safe, sane and consensual manner.  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/25/2009 9:03:25 AM

SUBMISSION

To Submit: ...to overcome resistance to direction and yield one(self) to the will of another.

Submission is an action of personal strength. To overcome internal resistance the submissive must control their desire or need to maintain personal control in the creation and delivery of all personal decisions. They must overcome the need to express or deliver their personal judgment as the basis for creating, directing and taking self action. They must overcome their desire to act defensively through challenge and directed conflict when exposed to the direction of another. As part of this process they must also submerge their ego to allow them to follow or accept direction from another without fear of loss of face, status or worth.

To yield is to 'reward' through the offering of the inner self to the direction or will of another. This 'gift' is the nonresistance or need of conflict to direction and external control.

Resistance is usually based on fear of loss. That loss may be the perception of ego or self, loss of control, loss of independence, loss of status and loss of perceived personal value or worth.

There are some 'new' submissives who believe that they need a 'strong' Dominant to conquer or externally overcome their resistance to direction and control. This implies an action of external 'force' upon the submissive. A violent, compulsion or constraint exerted against a person. Such an action implies that the (self) of the submissive is not consenting to direction but in fact resisting or overtly acting in opposition to the acceptance of voluntary direction by another person. Nonconsensual force violates one of the primary tenants of the BDSM community and factually negates that the 'submissive' is voluntarily submitting at all.

The identification of 'strong' Dominant and the inability of a submissive to find one who meets these self-created unattainable standards allows the submissive to evade taking the internal actions necessary to control themselves in order to offer themselves truly in submission.

A person who actively resists direction or control is not submitting. Acting out with resistance is a demonstration that the individual has not overcome their internal resistance to external direction and control.

Some submissives believe that by yielding or 'rewarding' access to their physical body that they are offering to the recipient of that 'reward' their submission. To reward access without yielding your inner (self) or ego to the voluntary acceptance of the will of another is not submission. It is to role play submission on the surface without real meaning or depth in the exchange. Such an offering is shallow and quite limited. Again this is often an action of defense based on fear of loss of control or exposure of emotional or mental vulnerability by the submissive.

Part of overcoming the defensive structures inside the mind of the submissive is the absolute necessity of the submissive to overcome their fear of releasing control to another.

Some submissives do not wish to release or submerge their egos through voluntary submission instead desiring to shift responsibility for their submission to a forcible or non-voluntary imposition of submission upon them thereby allowing them to save 'face' and shift the blame of their submission to the person who had imposed that condition or state upon them.

Submission cannot be imposed. Control can be imposed or forced. Often through tools of intimidation, fear, pain, guilt or shame. We call this imposition of force - ABUSE! This is a nonconsensual action.

A submissive cannot escape personal responsibility for their submission. They must overcome the societal implications of perceived weakness of character and perverse or corrupt moral standards on their own. A submissive must overcome their feelings of shame and guilt for taking direct voluntary actions against the 'accepted' role of the 'independent successful human adult' as defined by the standards of outer society. It is important to consider that shame and guilt are tools used by religions, governments and communities to impose censure and through that censure control members of the community who no longer believe or follow the often rigid and limiting acceptable path of an adult within that community.

You punish the unusual through shunning, disparagement and expressed direct shame or humiliation. Any individual who defies or is able to ignore societal rules or controls becomes dangerous and perceived to be potentially beyond the control of that society. Such defiance causes fear.

The acknowledgment and acceptance of total responsibility for the submission of the self within is the first true step that a submissive takes toward total submission and the offering of the self to the will and direction of another.

 

5/24/2009 7:27:43 PM

The Question We All Must Face:

"Have I Lost My Desire To Be Submissive?"

".

 

Someday, sometime, somehow, it's going to happen. No matter how good your D/s relationship is, it's going to happen. Even if you have the most caring, sensitive, responsive, loving Dominant in the world, it's going to happen. It's happened to the strongest of submissives. It's happened to the weakest. And most likely, sooner or later, someday, sometime, somehow, it will probably happen to you. Sooner or later, you're going to ask yourself the most challenging question a submissive can face. Have i lost my desire to be a submissive?

There are days when i truly wish that being a submissive actually did mean that you were a mindless robot. No cares. No worries. Just sit around and wait for the next directive. The idea of being the naked boy, sitting at home, waiting on Sir, while He takes care of all the necessities of life doesn't sound like a bad thing at all. In fact, it sounds damn good!

Nice work if you can get it, but that's far from reality for the vast majority of us. So, sooner or later, as the pressures of everyday life make you feel like you’re ready to explode, that awful question will begin to sneak up on you.

Let's be real. Being in service, to even the best of Dominant, can sometimes be a real pain. We have to take care of all of our own responsibilities that come with having a career, taking care of our house and car, and all the other modern "conveniences" that for some reason seem to make life more complicated than convenient. Plus, we also have the responsibility of taking care of someone else's home, car and modern conveniences. Daily pressure times two. Sometimes it can become overwhelming.

But hey, we're "super-sub." We can handle that and make it look so easy that Sir, believing that the service ability of a good sub is a terrible thing to waste, piles on a few more tasks for you to do in your "spare time," whatever that is. But hey, we're "super-sub," we can handle it. So you reach down inside yourself, find that last ounce of energy that you've hidden away, and keep on going.

But then comes the big one. Naturally, with all that you're trying to do, at the end of the day, you're tired. Sir, doing all He can to be the responsible Master, decides that what you need is rest. No play tonight, or the next night or the next etc., etc., etc. So now you start to think, ok, i've worked my ass off, done everything I am  supposed to, yet i don't get any of the rewards, i.e., play time. What's wrong with me? Am i no longer attractive to Him? Do i no longer spark His desire to play with me? Rest? That's the last thing i want. Want to rejuvenate me? Then take me in and beat the crap out of me. Throw in a little CBT, maybe some single tail, and see how fast i bounce back. After all, a good flogging beats the hell out of any kind of massage or rest when it comes to rejuvenating a boy.

Then it hits. Why am i doing this? i could find any number of play partners without having to go through all these other hassles. Why did i become His submissive anyway?

Unless there are other, deeper, problems in the relationship, it doesn't take long to come up with the reasons why. Despite all the hassles, all the headaches, all the self-questioning of worth, deep inside you know why. It's because you love doing it. You need to serve and you know you've got the best Dominant anyone could ask for. All you have to do is swallow a little of your pride (all it does is get in the way), talk to Sir and tell Him, "i need Your help and understanding."

Of course, admitting this is the last thing you want to do, being "super-sub" and all. So you bang your head against the wall a few times (damn, now i've got to fix the hole in the wall), slam a few doors (oh no, i heard a crash, what broke?), drop kick the cat across the room (it's ok, he's already deranged, another concussion won't hurt him much) or go shopping (ok, so there is one gay stereotype i fit) until you finally get rid of enough anger and frustration to admit to Sir that you can't do it all.

But it's OK. He understands. Most of the problem could have been avoided if you just hadn't been so stubborn and talked to Him sooner. But you faced the question. You've reassured yourself how much it all means to you. You won.

Just A Thought

Do you really believe the old stereotype of the submissive as being someone of no worth, a plaything to be used and abused at will by the Dominant? Did you come into this lifestyle with an extreme case of low self-esteem, believing that you are so worthless you deserve to be misused? Think again. That stereotype is the furthest thing from the truth.

Being a submissive requires intelligence, a deep sense of self-worth, coupled with a strong desire to care and serve the one you love.

If you take all the words that are used to describe the various types of submissives, be it boy, boi, girl, slave, submissive or bottom, you can't find the letters to make up "worthless," "ignorant" or "piece of shit"!!! Remember that!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/24/2009 7:03:20 PM

Redneck Masters

 


 

Hmm, turn about is fair play, so here's the other side of the coin.  Once again, apologies to Jeff Foxworthy.

If the floor of your dungeon is covered with oil slicks and grease stains, you just might be a redneck master. 

If your idea of fetish gear is camouflage pants, NASCAR t-shirt, and baseball cap, you just might be a redneck master.

If the only submissive you play with is also your wife, your sister, and your aunt, you just might be a redneck master. 

If you need to move carburetors and dead batteries to get at the St. Andrew's cross, you just might be a redneck master. 

If you keep your crops in a rack on the rear window of the cab in your pick-up truck, you might just be a redneck master. 

If your cane doubles as your CB antennae, you just might be a redneck master. 

If your submissive sleeps outside in a cage and your hunting dogs share your bed, you just might be a redneck master. 

If you repair your leather with duct tape, you might just be a redneck master.

If your idea of a quality leather shop is BillyJoeBob's Beer and Bait, you just might be a redneck master. 

If you have ever had to take the deer you were dressing in order to restrain your slave, you just might be a redneck master.

Pam (who is nothin' but white trash with flash)

***********************************************************
Moses (to Pharoah):  Y'all let my kinfolk go, y'hear!
   -Redneck Bible
***********************************************************

 

5/24/2009 6:50:32 PM

What Is Trolling?

 

  

 

Trolling is the advertising of yourself, or harassment of others in an attempt to find a partner, be it for a real life relationship or just for cyber sex. Trolling can occur in a chatroom on a mailing list, through email, or through many of the different chat programs such as ICQ. Trolling is not the same as "dirty talk" during a session or scene. The difference between trolling and dirty talk is that when a person is trolled it is not consented to, desired or in any other way wanted. When such talk is used in a session or between two people who know each other, then it is usually wanted, desired and consented to. 

Some view trolling as a minor nuisance, others view it as a form of sexual harassment. No matter how you view it, the vast majority of people consider trolling to be rude, immature and unacceptable. It is not proper "netiquette". 

If a person trolls because they think that is the way to get an encounter online, then they should learn quickly that it isn't. For those who troll, hoping to get a quick cyber sex scene, or email sex slave or dom/me, they will eventually find someone who will comply with their wishes, but in the meantime, they will be alienating most people they contact. 

For those who view trolling as harassment, charges can be brought against the troller. With the right amount of evidence a troller can have their ISP account removed, or their domain banned from chat servers. 

Some examples of trolling are "hey baby wanna fuck?" "I'm going to whip you until you bleed!" "kneel to me" "Wanna play with a real man?" and worse. I have received these, and similar messages during the three years I've been online. 

Most mailing list and chat rooms do not allow trolling. If a person trolls they can find themselves kicked and banned from the list or the chat room. 

5/24/2009 6:39:07 PM

Differences Between A Slave & A Submissive

 

Many ask if slaves truly exist. In the way a dictionary and history define slavery, no they do not exist in most modern countries. (Though there is some contention that slavery rings do still exist in secret) Most people in civilized countries generally agree that the legal ownership of another human being is immoral and thus make it illegal. However, in the world of BDSM, one will find that some of the people involved call themselves by many different terms; one of these is the term "slave". Of course, this often raises the question of how is a slave different from a submissive. This question often is met with outright hostility, disbelief in the existence of slaves and the thought that the words slave and submissive (as nouns) are interchangeable terms within the context of BDSM. Many will not agree with any of those thoughts, and I am one of them. I have spent a great deal of time talking with slaves in the honest attempt to better understand them, their lifestyle choices, and judge for myself whether or not this is a healthy variation to the BDSM lifestyle.

To the question of whether or not slaves exist inside of BDSM I say that yes they do. They may not be the largest group, but there are quite a few. Do slaves differ from submissives? Again, my answer is yes they do. Slaves tend to differ from submissives by the way they think, act, and submit and their expectations.

A slave tends to think more along the lines of black and white. They have very little room for leeway or shades of gray in their lifestyle choices. They do not seem to expect much leeway in the reaction of their dominant either. By this I mean, if a slave is feeling ill and thus doesn't complete all their usual daily tasks, they will expect the dominant to react with the usual punishment. A submissive may be more inclined to expect leniency from the dominant because they were ill. A slave thinks in terms of being owned, not in terms of submitting. To them, being in a collared relationship means they are owned, and often this translates into the statement that they do not have the "right" "choice" or "option" to walk out if the relationship goes bad. This does not mean a slave will accept an abusive relationship, though their tolerance limits for what is abusive and what is not seem to be higher than those of a submissive. This belief in ownership stems from a strong commitment on both an emotional and mental level to the dominant. There is a level of acceptance of the dominant's behavior that can be more intense and widespread than many submissives would allow. For example, a dominant wants to bring in a third to the relationship. A submissive may demand certain criteria be met before they allow ( yes, allow) such to occur, whereas a slave may say "It is not up to me, if this is what Master wants, so be it" and quietly accept this new change. To some this kind of thought process is considered wrong or somehow brought out by abuse, but this is not necessarily true. A slave thrives on the absolute fact, that they literally have no control over the relationship or what will occur within it, whereas a submissive often retains some level of control in the relationship. The thought process focuses solely on what would make the master/mistress happiest and how the slave can be most pleasing to them. Subs tend to think of themselves and their own pleasure in addition to that of their dominant. Slaves work very hard to put themselves second in all the things and their owners first. To them, this is what comes with being a slave and submitting completely. Slaves put forth a lot of effort in achieving an inner peace with their chosen position. With this peace comes acceptance of themselves, and a quiet sense of contentment. They view pride, arrogance and other such emotions as negative and unbecoming in a slave.

A slave's behavior is different from a submissive as well. If you listen to slaves talk about their behavior (or watch them), they often speak of being quietly accepting, in control of themselves at all times, formal, and other such things. There seems to be more focus on how the slave behaves at any given moment, with less leeway. In many slave relationships, the slave is required to use an honorific at all times, and couldn't conceive of calling their master/mistress by any other name. Most slaves find yelling, tantrums, fits, or any other out of control behavior on the part of a slave to be reprehensible and deserving of severe punishment. Slaves put a lot of emphasis on their behavior and how they react to their dominant. They hold themselves to a high level of self-control. They require of themselves to have a pleasing demeanor as much as possible. They see no room for bratting behavior, any form of topping from the bottom, or any other form of manipulating the dominant. They bratting  as topping from the bottom, whining, cajoling or making requests after the initial denial as manipulative behavior that focuses on the slave's needs/desires instead of the dominant's and thus not proper. They look down on any behavior that is perceived as designed to force the dominant to meet a need of the slave, rather than the slave focusing on the dom's needs. A slave will strive for perfection within themselves in completing all the tasks their master/mistress gives to them, while still keeping an eye out for things that they were not specifically told to do, but think would please their owner if they did them. A slave is required to be very self sufficient and capable because they often have a lot of responsibility placed on them. Slaves often feel that a slave should not need to be micro managed by their dominant because this is not pleasing, unless of course the dominant likes to micro manage. A slave will behave with the utmost of respect in a formal situation, and with as much respect as any situation warrants. (For example, quiet time at home may not require as strict a protocol as a formal party would) None of this emphasis on behavior means that a slave can't or does not crack jokes, goof off, or engage in verbal banter. Many slaves do indeed do these things. They do so however, with a great attention to the dominant's reaction and are careful not to be hurtful or overly sarcastic. Unless of course the dominant does not like this kind of behavior, then a slave will do their best to curtail it. (Which can be quite difficult, and in my opinion unhealthy, for someone who has a very playful sense of humor as an inherent part of their personality) So please do not take this article to say that slaves are not playful, have no sense of humor or anything like that because it just is not true. Slaves have the same array of personalities that everyone else does, and they enjoy them just like anyone else does. Slaves just tend to be a lot more aware of the dominant's limits to such activities than some submissives are. They also do not use their playful senses of humor (if they have one) to brat a dominant into playing with them, unless the dominant likes this kind of role play scene. Basically they tailor their behaviors to what the dominant prefers and is most comfortable with.

A slave's expectations from the dominant and the relationship are often very different from those of a submissive. A slave does not expect to have their desires met beyond their basic life supporting necessities. When their dominant does do something for them, they see it as a gift, not a necessity. Slaves tend to view things that many submissives expect in a relationship, as a luxury not a necessity. This does not mean that a slave will accept being abused or treated like they are worthless for extended periods of time, it just means they do not expect all the trappings that others expect from their relationships. (such as cuddling on demand, talking whenever the slave wants to talk, sleeping in a bed etc) Slaves expect their relationship to be difficult at times and their submission to not be easy all the time. They expect to be asked or ordered to do things they may not necessarily enjoy because the focus is not on their enjoyment or pleasure, but on that of their dominant. They expect to be treated as a slave and not pampered or cajoled to. They expect to be pushed to their current limits and have those limits pushed to expand. They expect to meet their dominants needs at all times and to not have their dominant accept any manipulation or disobedience. They expect to be used to the full extent of their current abilities and even trained (or taught through schooling etc.) to broaden their abilities to meet their dominant's needs. They do not expect to be consulted on every decision, asked their opinion all the time, or similar things. This does not mean they expect to be ignored or treated as if they do not matter, they just do not expect this as a normal part of the relationship, though most say their thoughts opinions, feelings and such are demanded by their dominant and the dominant will often take them into consideration while making decisions.

A slave submits differently from a submissive as well. Slaves will set no limits on their dominant's activities. A submissive will often have hard limits that their dominant cannot cross at all, and soft limits that can be pushed with prior negotiation. A slave has neither. They will not say that the dominant can't do a certain type of play or use a specific implement. They may tell the dominant that they do not like certain activities or implements at the beginning of the relationship (preferably before a collar) but they do not ban the dominant from using/doing those things. They expect to be asked to do things they may not particularly like and they consider it as part of submission because to them, submission is not about pleasing the slave, but about pleasing the dominant. Most slaves will say that because of this it is imperative that the slave chose to submit to a dominant whose likes/dislikes are a close match of their own and thus they will not be asked or ordered to do something they are totally opposed to. But even then, the slave will expect that these limits may change over time and accept it should it occur. A slave does not believe they can just leave the relationship. Some believe once they are collared it is for life and will not request release even if they feel their lives are in danger or they are being mentally/emotionally harmed. However, many relationships with slaves have guidelines in place for release of the slave should the slave truly desire such. Some slaves believe a slave can't possibly be abused since the dominant has no limits on what they can do to them, and if the dominant chooses to act in an abusive manner then that is their choice. This does not however seem to be the majority belief, but it also does exist.

Many of these differences overlap, and are applicable to submissives as well. However, as a whole they exist for most slaves that I have come into contact with. A slave is not better than a submissive in my opinion, merely different. Some of these characteristics can exist in a submissive, or even all of them. The base-separating factor between the two seems to be in the area of limits within submission. A slave sets none, a submissive does. Which word one uses to describe themselves remains a matter of personal choice, and my intent with this article is not to say otherwise. Instead my intent is to help others understand slaves a bit better and not look at them as mindless robots or doormats, because those two terms just do not fit the vast majority of lifestyle slaves. Whether or not being a slave is a healthy lifestyle choice is a matter of personal preference. I believe it can be a very healthy choice, others do not agree. Like any relationship where the balance of power rests with one person over the other, abuse can occur. I do not however see any reason to say it is more widespread among slaves over submissives or in bdsm at all.

5/24/2009 6:22:31 PM

The Falconer

 

Training begins with a wild bird on a tether. You teach it to fly, controlled, in a very confined area. You reward obedience with affection, and kindness, and an occasional treat. As the bird responds, the tether gets longer; the area of freedom expands, but remains under control. As trust and loyalty grows, so does the tether, and eventually, it is no longer necessary.

Replacing the tether is the voice command; strong, sure, and unyielding. When the response is positive, the voice softens, becomes pleasing. The bird responds. Even the best trainer, with the best falcon, takes a shallow breath as the unfettered bird leaves his gloved arm, wondering as it flies away if it's in its mind to return. You feel it every time. Sometimes, it's only a passing thought, relatively sure you've done your job well, and have your bird's loyalty, and confidence.

The bird goes thru its paces, as instructed, as planned. You think that you've provided an atmosphere that will make the creature WANT to return, even if it doesn't have to. You've conditioned it, thru love, and caring, that being on your arm is a better place to be than free, and defenseless, and on its own. You think all this for just a moment, and you breathe again. 

Then, just once in awhile, the creature doesn’t make the turn. It has traveled just a little farther, a little faster than usual. You wonder if it has decided that the lure of the unknown, the things not yet experienced, the call of the wild may be just a bit stronger than your training, and its loyalty. You see it looking towards the mountain, flying towards it, mesmerized by it.

You know you can use your call, a verbal signal that would break the animal's concentration, train of thought. The sound would elicit an immediate response, you know, as it has so many times before. But this time, this one time, you see something different in the way the bird is flying. Stronger, straighter, with a purpose. Is it merely stretching its wings, exploring its boundaries, curious as to the world it is in? Or has it decided to explore a new world, an untethered one

You could call.... but you don't. You decide, in that instant, to allow the creature its freedom, its choice. Somehow, you know it needs to make it; it needs to know for itself where it belongs. So you hold your voice, and your breath, and your heart, and you wait. And suddenly... it turns. Its flight back to you is straighter, faster than usual. And you breathe again, and feel pride, for this mighty creature is here because it wants to be, not because it was trained to be. 

My falcon; I love you, and trust you, and am comfortable with you, albeit sometimes from the edge of my seat. ;-) 

 

5/23/2009 9:59:27 AM

A Day With No Choices

 

I dreamed of a day 
it was dark, oh so still 
when neither a thought 
or a deed might it fill. 

The day was so warm 
calming, yet clear 
All traces of worry or stress 
he'd far steer. 

Only the stillness 
the feelings sublime 
the aura of power 
would enter my mind 

So slight was the feeling 
the traces not known 
till too late the moment 
and then I was shown. 

A day without choices 
a day without speech 
with only the feelings 
held out of my reach. 

I wanted to grasp them, 
yet wanted to run. 
Then savored the feeling, 
NO choices, not one. 

To some it is maddening 
to others confusion 
to many, the hurried ones 
it's only illusion. 

But me, I treasure up 
a time when I can be 
the piece in just a puzzle of 
no choices...can you see? 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/23/2009 5:39:08 AM

EMERGENCE

Emergence is a term sometimes used to describe the process that many people experience when they 'find' either themselves or the lifestyle of BDSM. In many cases this begins when the individual is in their late 20's (for some women), mid 30's (for most men and women), to late 40's (for virtually everyone else). Often people become exposed to D/s after the breakup of a long term relationship, a divorce or during a 'mid-life crisis'. The Internet has become one of the largest sources of D/s initiation in it's very short lifetime. Regardless of the actual trigger some things seem to remain fairly consistent in a majority of the newcomer's experiences.

Emergence is the emerging from vanilla into the BDSM lifestyle, something like emerging from a cocoon. This is a process that takes years. It has been my experience that there are several phases that seem to be consistent during this emerging process. At the onset many people are uncertain 'where' they might fall in this new world and they may have conflicting fantasies which in essence tell them merely that 'things' in this lifestyle seem to address images, fantasies, thoughts, hopes and dreams which have lingered just below the surface of the individual's life sometimes for many, many years. Often if they have discovered this lifestyle through the online rooms they find themselves 'pressed' to choose an orientation. Too often the individual jumps at what they think they might be. Choosing this role helps them fit it. They find they can learn the lingo, talk the talk fairly quickly and be accepted.

There are several problems with an introduction into the BDSM world in this way. One of the most significant is the case of the new telling the new what to do. This is the blind leading the blind. The cyber BDSM world online is composed of several different types of people. There are those who are cyber only - and find the Internet a way to have a safe quasi-BDSM experience interactively, with total anonymity and safety. There are those who are not BDSM at all but what the community call vanilla kink, these tend to be people looking for quick, easy, cheap sexual contacts and affairs with that 'edge' of kinky that they cannot find in their vanilla life. There are those seeking to prey upon the new and innocent by promoting themselves as something they are not. These can be sociopaths who enjoy injuring and even killing people, they are beginning to use the Internet successfully as a hunting ground. Then we have people who are real life BDSM who also enjoy making friends and contacts on the Internet for it is truly an excellent resource and way to connect. For an emergent or newcomer D/s person this becomes a very dangerous and tangled web.

Sorting out what is real from what is false can require experiences that are painful, ugly and even dangerous. People have raced to stick 'labels' on people in order to classify them. This is just as flawed as the newcomer leaping to 'become' something before they have any real comprehension of what that is. An emergent Dominant may go through a phase of desiring to submit. This is a completely honest and real feeling that can cause that potential Dominant to mislabel themselves as a submissive or switch. An emergent submissive may find themselves with serious combative feelings after the commencement of a relationship with a Dominant. These combative actions can appear very Dominant and lead that submissive into emotions of confusion and distress. Expectations that the individual (regardless of their orientation) can quickly 'become' Dominant or submissive are flawed.

The individual should consider the process one of evolution and change. It is impossible to fully embrace either side without tasting the other side to at least some degree. In addition since many newcomers are just emerging from marriages they tend to have a need or desire to avoid settling into another relationship quickly. In a new Dominant they may see this panorama of opportunity. Willing submissives everywhere. For many new Dominant's there is a stage in the first 2 years of emergence where they go through a feeding frenzy. Often taking on several submissives at once and actively resisting efforts to commit to any one person. Some try to create stables or houses of 'servers'. For those who translate this into a real life arena they often discover that 'managing' many people is quite difficult. Not only are their skills only marginally developed but often the people they select are newcomers as well who have not 'embraced' themselves fully. In addition a vast percentage of new Dominant's fail to take active steps to educate themselves in the real life BDSM world prior to assuming a Dominant role and engaging the attentions of one or more submissives in the cyber community.

The same can be said for many submissives though in general I find that more submissives actively educate themselves than Dominants. At least in the beginning. Many people will make a contact and engage in a cyber relationship which fairly quickly progresses into a real life meeting. For a new Dominant this is a terrifying thing, they have no experience in what is really safe or not safe, how to act, behave or respond. Some attempt to bluff their way through by selecting a submissive who is just as much of a BDSM virgin as they are. Again this is the blind leading the blind. This new Dominant if they have not become active in the local community may adopt or pattern their behavior upon what they have noted in the online cyber community rooms. This can be absolutely disastrous as many of the role playing rituals so common online simply do not work in real life.

A new submissive may make the same mistake. I have had several submissives tell me they are trained - then I discover that this training was exclusively on-line, not in real life. Please note that you can become educated online, you can engage in private scenes that can be meaningful and challenging for you but you cannot experience tactile reality without being physically with another person.

It becomes especially dangerous when the submissive creates fabrications of safety based on 'how wonderful' this online Dominant is. Many feel it is unseemly to question someone too closely and can even feel that such questioning may appear to be a lack of trust. Many newcomer submissives are afraid to attend local events alone, fearing they will be pounced upon by lurking Dominants. Because of this they may develop a skewed understanding of the real life community. There are numerous safe ways to attend events and demonstrations that do not require for either a new Dominant OR submissive to be attached. Many real life BDSM people will voluntarily and willingly host newcomers and invite them to attend events as part of a 'group' of people so that they will feel more comfortable. Investigating these options is something a new Dominant and submissive should actively do as soon as possible when they recognize D/s traits inside of themselves. They should also consider joining one of the older well established BDSM organizations and read the literature provided by that organization.

In the 3-5 years after initial emergence the Dominant will generally slow down from their initial frenzied state. Previous habits will often begin to be dropped. Many of these are long term vanilla habits of interrelating. This takes time and hard work. It requires accepting difficult aspects of the inner self and an acknowledgment of the levels of personal responsibility that are necessary in actively living in a BDSM relationship. Many people in this stage will form longer term consistent relationships though seldom will they successfully transition to a full time relationship at this point. This is where many Dominant's learn how to be honest, often for the first time in their life. They tend to learn that honesty is no longer optional but necessary. They also may begin to become intolerant of deceit, machinations, and all kinds of underhanded antics. In the later stages of this phase the Dominant will often begin to consider seeking out one special person to share their life with. Some will seek two, though the success of poly relationships are statistically much worse than mono relationships.

A submissive will endure some of the same experiences in the 3-5 year range. Often they will become quite discriminating on whom they will interact with. Many become locally active in community organizations and volunteer to help other newer submissives in their learning processes. A large percentage of submissives will spend a portion of these years exploring their Dominant side fully, either as a switch, a Top or as a full out Dominant. They will learn to become more honest and truthful in expressing their needs both to themselves and to others. Often they will seek to become more centered and healthy. In the later stages of the 5-7 year period the experienced submissive will often reach a stage of peaceful acceptance of themselves. Their desire to be combative will have faded during the processes of removing the habits they had developed from childhood. It is at this point that they find they can reach out perhaps for the first time to offer themselves fully and without fear as a true submissive.

It has been my experience that for a vast majority of people the first contact with the BDSM community to the point of peacefully embracing their inner self is a process that takes about 7 years. For some this is much shorter and for some this never fully occurs. Many people DO find that they have lived with D/s in its vanilla form for the majority of their lives and the transition for them can occur much faster! There are no rights and wrongs to the process itself although education will help reduce the risks and bad experiences. There is no rush to 'be' anything and no right or wrong to either orientation. In the end you will find that you will continue to change and grow long beyond the initial stages. What is natural will eventually be the strongest and in that you will find your true self. Try not to obsess on the lifestyle, keep other interests and hobbies open and active. Being well rounded is mentally healthy and allows you to make better choices. 

 

 

5/23/2009 5:35:13 AM

Self Discipline For Submissives

 

 Self discipline is the same thing as self control. It is the ability to follow through with what you have set out to do, or have agreed to do. For a submissive, it is being able to meet the requirements you agreed to in your relationship. Many confuse discipline with punishment. The two are, to me anyway, different. 

A submissive needs to be able to control their own actions well enough that they remain within the boundaries set by their relationship. This does indeed take self discipline. For example, a submissive is aggrivated by something at work yet there is a rule in her relationship that she is not allowed to yell without a good reason. It will require her to use self discipline to keep from yelling out of frustration with her work. 

Many submissives are given tasks or things they must do on a daily basis (or regular basis) for the dominant. It takes self discipline to remember to do these things and do them correctly. 

Discipline is the tool that many overlook because it often mirrors other things in BDSM. Like trust, honor, self esteem and obedience. Without self discipline one would be unable to do the rest sufficienty and the relationship would suffer. Someone who lacks self discipline can not be relied upon (or trusted) to complete the tasks set before them. A lack of self discipline (and reliability) can be seen as a lack of honor and obedience. 

Often during training submissives are taught patience, controlling their own orgasms, verbal restraint and other similar things. In effect they are learning self discipline and to control themselves so they can conduct themselves in a way which pleases their dominant. Without this basic ability, a submissive will have a much harder time within their submission. 

 

5/22/2009 6:43:28 AM

FINDING YOUR DOMINANT!

Are you looking for a magic spell? That unique formulae that will guarantee you the results you want? Well, there isn't any trick. Not really...

If you are looking for a lifetime partner, that one special person to share your life with, then you start at the beginning. First you sit down and identify who you are. By this I mean your views on morality, ethics, spirituality, politics, race, child rearing, your taste in music, shows, food, theater and especially your sense of humor. Yes!!! Everything counts. These foundational aspects count the most. Too many people look through the wrong end of the periscope, looking for the D/s aspect instead of the quality person. When you believe you have a clear and unbiased view of yourself, then your task is to find someone that parallel's you. This is crucial. In many ways in the distance of a relationship a submissive will release their limits. If they love their Dominant they may cease using safe-words or signs wanting only to please their Dominant. So, it is a good idea to 'match' with the same limits as your Dominant from the beginning. In addition, if you are a hamburger person, you may have trouble eating steak and caviar - be real and honest!

Yes. Dominant's have limits. They have the same mental processes as anyone else. The same unique blends of interests, ideas, and fantasies. By seeking someone who matches you then you reduce (by a huge amount) the potentials of limits violations.

So, you have your list in hand . . . now what? Since you are probably receiving this through AOL or online my next suggestion is to conduct a member search of the directory that AOL offers to its members. This you can do by typing in such clues as keywords like Dominant, Master, Domme, Mistress. Then type in your local area. This is important. It is my sincere and honest opinion that you should allow your search to extend no further than a 200 mile radius (or 3 hour drive) from your permanent location. Long distance relationships have very poor statistics, they can foster illusions and fantasies and in general can create dangers and problems which are much less common 'within' your local community. After you have located some members from your area, you may decide to read those who have profiles. You may note a few that 'might' be interesting. You might want to consider sending a polite introductory email letter. In addition I recommend connecting with your local community. Virtually all areas of the country have them. Many are invisible for excellent reasons. It will take a bit of work to find them. This can also be addressed in your initial email letters. You can ask for contact information. In some larger cities the organizations are bigger and somewhat easy to find. Join. Attend a few local social events (I am not talking play parties or open dungeons but demo's and workshops or even weddings!).

By limiting your search to your immediate vicinity you increase the potentials of finding a partner within a distance where the growth of a relationship can occur. Relationships are in real life. They are not in cyber conversations and long distance phone calls with 4 times a year meetings. Some people look to long distance to 'prevent' the odds of making a relationship real or to allow them to have casual affairs (regardless of what they say!). They enjoy the fantasy of online infatuations and involvement's without the subsequent responsibilities that reality would require. They are designs that most frequently injure. If you find you are constantly finding Mr or Ms Right 3000 miles away, you are probably subconsciously preventing yourself from committing fully with a relationship that is realistically viable. When contacting potential partner's in your area, be open enough to express yourself clearly but try not to give them the answers to all your hopes and dreams. Some people will attempt to 'appear' just right when they really are not. Keep your conversation courteous but not deferential. It is important when looking for a life partner to explore all of those vanilla aspects. The things on your list. If the person you have contacted has no desire to do this, then they cannot be actively searching for a partner. If the person only has a desire to role play and talk D/s or BDSM, then they may not be looking for a life partner. If they immediately insist you call them an honorific title etc. then you should probably move along to someone else. In general terms this can indicate a poor self image or a person with a less than clear understanding of the D/s relationship or lifestyle in the real world.

Honorific titles are earned - not bestowed by typing in a screen name box or by telling other people that you are something. It is my opinion that to earn respect one must be respectable. This is done through actions over a long and tractable time - consistent actions and behavior becoming to the individual. To me this is a person with quality traits that I find easy to admire and understand. This is the person who is paying their bills, handling their obligations (such as childcare or child support), maintaining relationships long term with friends and family, pursuing hobbies and interests external to the BDSM world.

Next I recommend a fairly prompt meeting when you find a person who is interesting to you. The longer you communicate online or on the phone the more a fantasy or assumption of expectation can occur. This should be a strictly vanilla meeting. Lunch in a public place with No plans for anything further that day at all. Do set up safe calls. In this way you can see if you have any physical chemistry at all. Return to your home and allow a minimum of 24 hours to come down! For the submissive they become psyched up and to some extent forced into space (for many but not all) due to the excitement and anxiety of meeting for the first time. This can make them make choices that are not well considered within the moment. By allowing a mandatory cooling off period they can usually regroup to clearly decide what they think. (This should mean no follow up phone calls or Internet contact during that period either.)

Do not feel any obligation for further contact. You have no agreement with this person and should not be motivated to a continued contact due to feelings of shame, guilt or any other emotion of like kind. In addition you should ask for and receive references from the Dominant prior to agreeing to any meeting. These should include other submissives that this Dominant has been with locally (sometimes called a submissive network). A Dominant local to you with no references is either too new to have them or with problems that s/he is hiding from you. Both of these situations create a serious problem for you. A Dominant IS a reflection of their real life reputation. By having no reputation you are required to accept their word more. If this is so, ensure that you have additional information regarding this person prior to meeting them. Have them fax a current Drivers License to you, a copy of their Social Security card as well as current phone numbers for both home and work. No beepers!

If they refuse then they are probably lying to you. The risk is almost all one-sided here. If they cannot give you a phone number that you can call at any time then they are probably living with someone who might be a spouse or significant other unaware of their activities. If they refuse to give you a work phone number then they may be lying about where they work, their real name etc. If they give you a beeper or cellular phone you have no way of discovering if they are being truthful about those same issues. You may still move forward to a meeting but if you do your risks are much higher and you should probably bring along a good friend as an accompaniment. Note: The presence of children in the home is not a good reason for non-release of a phone number! It is normal for adults to receive phone calls all the time that children have no reason to question!

Each of these things present you with the largest opportunity of finding someone real, local with the potentials of a long term and viable relationship. Remember that the grass is not greener on the other side (or far away). If you live in a tiny or remote area you may need to travel further than my recommendation but look no further than the closest large city! Beyond that and your odds descend rapidly.

.

5/21/2009 4:41:30 PM

SUBMISSIVE vs SLAVE

This distinction appears muddled, misunderstood and generalized by a great number of the people that I converse with. First I would like to make a point. Language at it's best shifts from area to area. Within this one continent we have many variations or dialects of usage. This can be seen in terms like sweeper meaning vacuum cleaner etc. So, many words used within a community can mean different things to different people based on the 'age' of the person, their background and the common usage of the area they live in.

The submissive is a volunteer.

The slave is not a volunteer.

This is the core and substantial difference between the two terms. Within the BDSM community this can be interpreted in this way. The submissive individual may be lightly, moderately or heavily submissive. The submissive has a desire to submit to the direction of another person which in this community we call the Dominant or Top. Their submission may be quite limited in range, for example, they may only want and desire to release their submission in a limited fashion, for short amounts of time and within tightly confined arena's. This type of submissive will generally carry a long list of rules, boundaries, limits, requirements etc. which they require the Dominant to agree to prior to engaging their submissive aspect within the relationship. Other submissives will have a more moderate (this is the largest group) approach, a stronger desire to submit for longer periods of time with fewer restrictions, limitations and requirements. A small percentage of submissives will be heavily submissive. They desire and look for a full time partner to live with on a full time basis. Their nature is to seek to express their submission as often as possible with the fewest restrictions upon their chosen Dominant as possible. Generally their list of limitations, rules and requirements may be verbal, short and flexible.

Additionally there is the person that calls themselves submissive who prefers to seek out only casual contacts. This person is willing to submit only so far as to address their personal needs. Their orientation toward 'serving' the other person is almost nonexistent. They will have a list of personal needs and requirements and in large part do not care who fills them. These persons tend to be called the "DO ME" subs. In my opinion they are not submissives at all, not having the basic criteria of a 'desire to serve for the pleasure of another' that is the fundamental trait I identify as submissive and Dominant. For me personally, the 'do me sub' in my eyes is a vanilla person with a kink fetish desire.

There is one other category that needs to be mentioned here. This is the terminology of bottom and masochist. In general terms a bottom is not necessarily submissive but a person who enjoys scening from the bottom position. This bottom may or may not consider themselves to be a submissive, many consider themselves to be neither submissive nor Dominant but more accurately a switch. You will note that I do not consider a bottom to be a 'do me sub', their attitude, orientation and motivation are distinctly different. In my opinion they are usually very open and honest about the submissive aspect and by virtue of that fall into their own category. I have scened with many bottoms and found them to be excellent for demo's, workshops and to help out or assist where multiple persons are useful for the fulfillment of a scene. The masochist also plays in here, a masochist is a person that enjoys pain being inflicted upon them. They do not need to be submissive at all, (similar to a bottom). However, many submissives are strongly masochistic. The masochist also is sometimes called a 'pain slut', they generally are most similar to a bottom in clarifying their distinctions from the label or identification of submissive. This form of honesty is what in my opinion makes both of these choices valid.

 

The SLAVE ~

The slave is beyond the last level of the submissive. The slave vacates limits. To be a slave is to offer of self fully and without reservation. From my perspective very few individuals fall into this category. Those that do, that I know personally are generally with their Dominant for a very long period of time. Trust has been long ago established, limits and range discovered and a relationship of personal strength has emerged which allows the submissive to transcend to this level. This is a level without safewords, without limits. The slave lives with their Dominant on a full time basis and may or may not have a life external of serving their mate. The slave generally selects a Dominant with parallel limits. By this I mean that the final action of trust is the vacating of set limits. In order to do this the individual must fundamentally know that their partner shares the same 'natural' or 'inviolate' limits as they do. A Dominant has limits just like a submissive. That which falls within their natural range and desire is their arena.

Many people use the term 'slave' interchangeably with submissive. I myself enjoy calling my sub's 'slaves' because it thrills them. However, I know in truth that they are not slaves, they fall within the field of the submissive. A submissive without choice (limit's - safewords) becomes a slave. They have passed that final threshold of personal trust.

One final thing to really confuse things. I have a category which I call the 'Authentic Submissive', I also call these persons 'full out or true Submissives'. This is the submissive who is auto responsive. When in top space they can and may appear to be at any level of the submissive listed above. Upon entering sub-space they lose the ability to do anything but obey. This is an automatic response. They are unable to control the response. It has been my lifelong opinion that these submissives are the 'natural slaves', they have a capacity and range far exceeding the non-auto-responsive submissive. By the way, when I find one of these quite rare authentic submissives, I am instinctively very protective of them. They are the most vulnerable members of this community.

Ok, to address a few more misconceptions. There is sometimes rampant discussion on the who is real question. Any person who states that they are submissive, switch or Dominant should be taken at their word until through action, word or deed they demonstrate otherwise. Respect is not given by virtue of having any aspect but is earned or inspired by consistent action, word or deed. The amount, number, placement, design of brandings, piercings, tattoo's etc. can but do not necessarily identify any individual by virtue of in community status. These ornamentation's are used across the entirety of the community and can be seen upon any individual regardless of Dominant or submissive status.

The easiest way to discover a person's placement within the community, be it through gender, sexual orientation, top, bottom, sideways etc... is to politely ask them. You can simply say, "What way would you prefer to be addressed?" This offers the individual the choice to tell you what they prefer so that you will not appear discourteous. By the way...courtesy is the key. You are not required to respect any unknown person. You are required to use common courtesy. Additionally, there is no right or wrong to being or believing yourself to be anything. It is not better to be one thing or the other and people should not be discriminated against for those choices they make. I offer common respect to all persons until and unless they take an action that I find disrespectful. At that point I generally elect to have no further converse with them.

One final note. There is what is loosely called a 'submissive network'. This network is a system which has existed probably since the origination of the SSC credo (safe, sane and consensual), wherein submissives within a community share information. This becomes important if you are a new person. A Dominant is only as good as the reputation they maintain within their local community. There are persons within this community who use the label Dominant, Top and even Sadist to cover their activities of non-consensual abuse. If you encounter someone who is abusive or breaks the SSC credo. Identify them in their local community. This is in real life. If you are a Dominant and you encounter a submissive who is unbalanced (mentally), by this I mean erratic, violent, abusive...share this information as neutrally as possible with the other Dominant's in your locale who may encounter this submissive. There are some persons who call themselves submissive who will turn after a scene and accuse the Dominant of abuse. Generally they have not dealt with prior, long term or life long experiences with abuse. You are not required to medically diagnose, just be open and honest. Submissives also live by their local reputation. When encountering or beginning a new relationship be honest about any occurrences which may reflect poorly on your reputation. Establishment of trust requires this. A Dominant may be accused of abuse and a submissive accused of being cracked or insane without substantiation. Imput the information and take the time to get to know the individual before making a judgment!

5/19/2009 12:58:53 PM
i fell in my gagage, missed a step and ned surgery Whaaaaaaaaaaa
5/18/2009 6:33:29 AM

Obedience

\

 

Obedience is basically doing what you are told to do. Interesting enough it seems to me that many take this to mean that submissives are mindless robots who do everything they are told, all the time, without any thought for themselves. (blind obedience) This is not true. Being obedient, by no means, says that you can't think for yourself, question things or have negative feelings about things. When one speaks of obedience they do not mean blind obedience.

Often though, you will see people discussing obedience and a submissive will say "I do what I am told all the time". What gets lost in a statement like that is the length of time the relationship has been in place, the level of trust the submissive has in the dominant, and the similarities in the couple's desires.

As a relationship continues and the trust grows eventually a submissive will reach a point where they do everything they are told without question. This comes about because the submissive knows the dominant will probably not ask something totally outrageous of them. The pair know each other and are comfortable with one another in that knowledge. Often the periods of time in the beginning of a relationship where doubts and questions were more prfor example, at a play party or other gathering, during a "formal" period of time etc.) This is something that should be discussed before entering into the collared relationship and falls under expectations from the dominant. 

By submitting to someone, you are agreeing to obey that person in the areas in which you gave them control. There must be a balance between questions and obedience. A submissive can question an order, but should also realize that there will be times he/she will be told to do something they may not necessarily enjoy but that is not against their sensibilities. Obedience is one of the reasons it is so important to find a partner that matches you as closely as possible. If you hate golden showers for example, and you submit to a dominant who enjoys them but doesn't allow the submissive to set any play limits on the relationship, you may find yourself having to submit to a golden shower because you agreed to submit to someone that does not allow the submissive to set limits of physical play. Having to occasionally submit to something you do not enjoy, in no way means you must submit to something that is totally immoral to you (like child abuse or murder). But it does mean that the very act of submitting is not about the relationship going your way all the time, but is about the relationship being in the control of the dominant and the actions (scenes, sessions, behaviors) are controlled by the dominant. 

Obedience does not mean a submissive obeys everyone, but it is definitely a part of submission. Without obedience, there is no submission. A submissive must learn how much obedience they are willing to give a dominant, before they enter into a relationship. Some people enjoy giving full obedience at all times, others prefer to be able to set limits. Take your time and learn what obedience counts for to you. 

5/17/2009 8:54:57 AM

The Dominant Role

 

The one in charge - The step-by-step guide to the basics of BDSM proceed discussing the meaning of the single roles, Dominant and submissive, their typical traits, their flaws and their most interesting aspects. This time we'll discuss the Capital Letters Role, the one in charge - or at least supposed to be so...

DOMINANT

Dominant role is first of all The Role. Is the Dom, male, female or group, the active subject in a BDSM situation. From him derives every action, for his satisfaction is all done, every step of the play is an emanation of his will. Charging as Dominant is surely more complex then its specular. In fact it is the directive role, in charge for everything going on during the play. He have to assume every responsibility and lead, giving orders, creating and managing rituals and situations, dictating (and modifying) rules, deciding and imposing punishments or rewards. And the responsibilities of the Dom aren't of course limited to the scenery and the play itself - accepting the sub offer of his body, mostly along with his heart and soul to play with, the Dom gets the right to enjoy them, but also the responsibility to drive them through pain but not into danger.

WHO'S BAD?

Cruelty, gaining pleasure from sub pain and also experience are important basis for a Dom, but far more important are sensitiveness and firmness of the role, real fundamentals for a satisfactory BDSM play. Some culture, a sharp intuition and an intense commanding behaviour completes the picture of the Dominant role. The one everything had to bend to, nothing can be claimed from and hold the submissive as a tool and a property. Obviously there are different ways to be a Dom as many different Doms. That role is highly individual, being essentially an amplification of personal preferences and attitudes. There are sweet and cruel, ennobles and gross, unpredictable and determined, forbearing and relentless. Leading the game in a BDSM play: that's what bound them all. A particular care shall be from Doms about managing the sessions. Choosing tools, dresses and games to play is a very important task, usually being fetish a strictly related component of BDSM play. Of course every Dom will manage that duty at his own will and tastes

A SMILE GETS MORE THEN A KICK

Another little thing about the play itself and the technique. There are some so-called Doms used to impose brutality and violence to discipline offences or for their own amusement. Personally i find it useless and dangerous. Who use violence show simply not to be able to gain the same goal (to discipline, humiliate or submit) with his simple will power. Those are then weakness symptoms not matching with the Dominant role in a BDSM relationship. Moreover, they can be very likely symptoms of mental and/or behavioral pathologies. Of course i am talking about serious and repeated acts of brutality, not about rare single occasions or frequent little acts in a long relationship. There are indeed some games or practices like spanking or whipping where can be expressed even a high degree of violence, without risk of serious harming. Risks that have nothing to do with sex nor BDSM.

IMHO

My very personal addendum: i have been under whip and heels of some Mistresses in my experiences. And, as a switch, i also had some delicious flowers at hand at times. And i can say one thing about Dom role: IMHO the more important benefit in a Dom is irony. Yes, being assertive made the sub feel held. And yes, being cruel excite him/her and, if you have the attitude, is simply delicious. But acting like a god can also be very dangerous for the play itself... What if that god fails? What if He/She stumble on the carpet and land goofy on the floor? What if He/She crash the lamp while whistling the whip? Dom or not, we remain human being with all our weakness and dumbness. So in my opinion is far more a good idea to express our "power" with a funny grin then a severe look. And to try to remember (also if not showing it) that we are just having fun.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/14/2009 8:24:53 PM

Submissive Esteem

 

I have a simple fast rule - I don't tolerate people putting themselves down. That doesn't mean we can't have bad days, however to put one's self down demoralizes everyone who is around you. It calls into question their own ability to choose friends, lovers, etc. It calls upon their social expectations in who we accept within our sphere of socializing and friendship. Call me "nose in the air" but I have high standards for those I choose to be around, and to put oneself down in front of me is to question my ability to choose friends, lovers, etc.

As I have already pointed out this does not apply to those bad hair days or life troubled days we all have. Nor does it mean I don't go out of my way to help those with low self-esteem. I simply put my foot down in the beginning and say "hey around me there is no reason to feel low nor will it be tolerated." We all have to accept that others will, without fail, think of you as better or worse than you really are. The point is that we all have a basic need to "fit-in" within our peer groups and unless your truly friendless - i.e.: you have NOONE you can talk to, chances are that these peers of yours think more highly of you than you do yourself.

So how do we go about helping someone with a low self-esteem problem change it? While from here on out I will direct it mostly to the Dominants, submissives can also use these steps amongst yourselves - just adapt as necessary.

Dominants - those submissives with low self-esteem got there because of others in their lives holding them back, destroying their personal strength, verbal abuse, feelings of inadequacy brought on by others. We have a decision to make - we can fulfill in them these feelings by being harsh, putting rules in front of them that we know they can't abide by all the time, and showing them our disappointment in how they function or submit to us. We can say things like "if you loved me you would do this." We can breed co-dependence in them quicker than an alcoholic or a wife beater can - and we can do that because after all, they love us and we're not abusing them - we're showing them love.

The alternative and the one that I propose is one of building them up. To teach them independence, self-reliance and the ability to use their own strength. The benefits are enormous in these cases because the submission is deeper, fuller and based more on love, trust and acceptance of will instead of dependency of a stronger person.

So how do we reinforce the positive while taking away the negative? These suggestions are based on my own experience in the lifestyle and have worked without fail except on an occasion where the person needed mental health provided by professionals.

Do not accept or tolerate them putting themselves down. One important thing you can do is use a mind game they are already acquainted with. Guilt. I am not recommending the use of the "guilt trip" other than in this area. You guilt them into not putting themselves down. Comments and more importantly belief in statements such as "why would you doubt how I feel toward you?" "Are you saying that I have such low expectations that for me to say your beautiful is a lie?" These create guilt for that person and they feel guilty for letting you down: "I won't tolerate you putting yourself down."

Such actions get my wrath, induce a lecture, corner time, corporal punishment, ignoring such actions/statements, etc, depending on the level of relationship we have. In time as the habit of putting oneself down is broken we can now start building them up with more productive and positive results. Making them repeat how beautiful they are to mirrors or to you while looking in your eyes. Putting them into situations that make them feel beautiful and high on the social ladder - dress up dinners, public displays of affection, simply holding hands while walking through the mall

See what I am getting at? You first put a stop to their current habit and then build into them new ones. What else can we do?

Never set them up for failure. Set realistic and easy goals at first. For example I so often see Dominants who will give their new submissive a list of 50 rules they have to abide by. They are setting the sub up for failure and by doing so destroying self-esteem no matter if that submissive is of high or low esteem. Start off easy, with just a couple of rules. Once those rules become HABIT, add a couple more. Does that mean you won't have them in trouble as often? Yes it does, too bad. Learn how to use the scene to incorporate those type of situations so that both of you can fulfill that "you were a bad girl" scenario in the safety of a scene that is role play. The short term effects are the same. But not the long term ones.

  • Long term effect: "I succeed in doing what pleases Master without correction."
  • Short term effect: "Damn that hurt so bad last night and he really sounded mad at me! I am glad it was just a scene though it felt so real." My point is that you build someone up by encouragement and motivation NOT by allowing them to disappoint you and fail.

The last thing that I would suggest is this:

When they do mess up and yes they will. Be harsh and stern as they need. Let them cry. Let them get over the guilt. And then go back to square one as if nothing ever happened. And try harder. The success of a submissive overcoming low self-esteem is the responsibility of that person who they put their trust and submission into. There are no exceptions. Also never allow anyone to speak down or bad about your submissive. If these occasions happen have the submissive see your reactions and how you handle it. Its where we get to be the knights on white horses they grew up believing still existed.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/14/2009 8:23:53 PM

Submissive Esteem

 

Editor's note: Please bear in mind that the author is writing from a heterosexual male Dom/fem sub point of view.

I have a simple fast rule - I don't tolerate people putting themselves down. That doesn't mean we can't have bad days, however to put one's self down demoralizes everyone who is around you. It calls into question their own ability to choose friends, lovers, etc. It calls upon their social expectations in who we accept within our sphere of socializing and friendship. Call me "nose in the air" but I have high standards for those I choose to be around, and to put oneself down in front of me is to question my ability to choose friends, lovers, etc.

As I have already pointed out this does not apply to those bad hair days or life troubled days we all have. Nor does it mean I don't go out of my way to help those with low self-esteem. I simply put my foot down in the beginning and say "hey around me there is no reason to feel low nor will it be tolerated." We all have to accept that others will, without fail, think of you as better or worse than you really are. The point is that we all have a basic need to "fit-in" within our peer groups and unless your truly friendless - i.e.: you have NOONE you can talk to, chances are that these peers of yours think more highly of you than you do yourself.

So how do we go about helping someone with a low self-esteem problem change it? While from here on out I will direct it mostly to the Dominants, submissives can also use these steps amongst yourselves - just adapt as necessary.

Dominants - those submissives with low self-esteem got there because of others in their lives holding them back, destroying their personal strength, verbal abuse, feelings of inadequacy brought on by others. We have a decision to make - we can fulfill in them these feelings by being harsh, putting rules in front of them that we know they can't abide by all the time, and showing them our disappointment in how they function or submit to us. We can say things like "if you loved me you would do this." We can breed co-dependence in them quicker than an alcoholic or a wife beater can - and we can do that because after all, they love us and we're not abusing them - we're showing them love.

The alternative and the one that I propose is one of building them up. To teach them independence, self-reliance and the ability to use their own strength. The benefits are enormous in these cases because the submission is deeper, fuller and based more on love, trust and acceptance of will instead of dependency of a stronger person.

So how do we reinforce the positive while taking away the negative? These suggestions are based on my own experience in the lifestyle and have worked without fail except on an occasion where the person needed mental health provided by professionals.

Do not accept or tolerate them putting themselves down. One important thing you can do is use a mind game they are already acquainted with. Guilt. I am not recommending the use of the "guilt trip" other than in this area. You guilt them into not putting themselves down. Comments and more importantly belief in statements such as "why would you doubt how I feel toward you?" "Are you saying that I have such low expectations that for me to say your beautiful is a lie?" These create guilt for that person and they feel guilty for letting you down: "I won't tolerate you putting yourself down."

Such actions get my wrath, induce a lecture, corner time, corporal punishment, ignoring such actions/statements, etc, depending on the level of relationship we have. In time as the habit of putting oneself down is broken we can now start building them up with more productive and positive results. Making them repeat how beautiful they are to mirrors or to you while looking in your eyes. Putting them into situations that make them feel beautiful and high on the social ladder - dress up dinners, public displays of affection, simply holding hands while walking through the mall

See what I am getting at? You first put a stop to their current habit and then build into them new ones. What else can we do?

Never set them up for failure. Set realistic and easy goals at first. For example I so often see Dominants who will give their new submissive a list of 50 rules they have to abide by. They are setting the sub up for failure and by doing so destroying self-esteem no matter if that submissive is of high or low esteem. Start off easy, with just a couple of rules. Once those rules become HABIT, add a couple more. Does that mean you won't have them in trouble as often? Yes it does, too bad. Learn how to use the scene to incorporate those type of situations so that both of you can fulfill that "you were a bad girl" scenario in the safety of a scene that is role play. The short term effects are the same. But not the long term ones.

  • Long term effect: "I succeed in doing what pleases Master without correction."
  • Short term effect: "Damn that hurt so bad last night and he really sounded mad at me! I am glad it was just a scene though it felt so real." My point is that you build someone up by encouragement and motivation NOT by allowing them to disappoint you and fail.

The last thing that I would suggest is this:

When they do mess up and yes they will. Be harsh and stern as they need. Let them cry. Let them get over the guilt. And then go back to square one as if nothing ever happened. And try harder. The success of a submissive overcoming low self-esteem is the responsibility of that person who they put their trust and submission into. There are no exceptions. Also never allow anyone to speak down or bad about your submissive. If these occasions happen have the submissive see your reactions and how you handle it. Its where we get to be the knights on white horses they grew up believing still existed.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/14/2009 8:22:44 PM

Submissive Esteem

 

Editor's note: Please bear in mind that the author is writing from a heterosexual male Dom/fem sub point of view.

I have a simple fast rule - I don't tolerate people putting themselves down. That doesn't mean we can't have bad days, however to put one's self down demoralizes everyone who is around you. It calls into question their own ability to choose friends, lovers, etc. It calls upon their social expectations in who we accept within our sphere of socializing and friendship. Call me "nose in the air" but I have high standards for those I choose to be around, and to put oneself down in front of me is to question my ability to choose friends, lovers, etc.

As I have already pointed out this does not apply to those bad hair days or life troubled days we all have. Nor does it mean I don't go out of my way to help those with low self-esteem. I simply put my foot down in the beginning and say "hey around me there is no reason to feel low nor will it be tolerated." We all have to accept that others will, without fail, think of you as better or worse than you really are. The point is that we all have a basic need to "fit-in" within our peer groups and unless your truly friendless - i.e.: you have NOONE you can talk to, chances are that these peers of yours think more highly of you than you do yourself.

So how do we go about helping someone with a low self-esteem problem change it? While from here on out I will direct it mostly to the Dominants, submissives can also use these steps amongst yourselves - just adapt as necessary.

Dominants - those submissives with low self-esteem got there because of others in their lives holding them back, destroying their personal strength, verbal abuse, feelings of inadequacy brought on by others. We have a decision to make - we can fulfill in them these feelings by being harsh, putting rules in front of them that we know they can't abide by all the time, and showing them our disappointment in how they function or submit to us. We can say things like "if you loved me you would do this." We can breed co-dependence in them quicker than an alcoholic or a wife beater can - and we can do that because after all, they love us and we're not abusing them - we're showing them love.

The alternative and the one that I propose is one of building them up. To teach them independence, self-reliance and the ability to use their own strength. The benefits are enormous in these cases because the submission is deeper, fuller and based more on love, trust and acceptance of will instead of dependency of a stronger person.

So how do we reinforce the positive while taking away the negative? These suggestions are based on my own experience in the lifestyle and have worked without fail except on an occasion where the person needed mental health provided by professionals.

Do not accept or tolerate them putting themselves down. One important thing you can do is use a mind game they are already acquainted with. Guilt. I am not recommending the use of the "guilt trip" other than in this area. You guilt them into not putting themselves down. Comments and more importantly belief in statements such as "why would you doubt how I feel toward you?" "Are you saying that I have such low expectations that for me to say your beautiful is a lie?" These create guilt for that person and they feel guilty for letting you down: "I won't tolerate you putting yourself down."

Such actions get my wrath, induce a lecture, corner time, corporal punishment, ignoring such actions/statements, etc, depending on the level of relationship we have. In time as the habit of putting oneself down is broken we can now start building them up with more productive and positive results. Making them repeat how beautiful they are to mirrors or to you while looking in your eyes. Putting them into situations that make them feel beautiful and high on the social ladder - dress up dinners, public displays of affection, simply holding hands while walking through the mall

See what I am getting at? You first put a stop to their current habit and then build into them new ones. What else can we do?

Never set them up for failure. Set realistic and easy goals at first. For example I so often see Dominants who will give their new submissive a list of 50 rules they have to abide by. They are setting the sub up for failure and by doing so destroying self-esteem no matter if that submissive is of high or low esteem. Start off easy, with just a couple of rules. Once those rules become HABIT, add a couple more. Does that mean you won't have them in trouble as often? Yes it does, too bad. Learn how to use the scene to incorporate those type of situations so that both of you can fulfill that "you were a bad girl" scenario in the safety of a scene that is role play. The short term effects are the same. But not the long term ones.

  • Long term effect: "I succeed in doing what pleases Master without correction."
  • Short term effect: "Damn that hurt so bad last night and he really sounded mad at me! I am glad it was just a scene though it felt so real." My point is that you build someone up by encouragement and motivation NOT by allowing them to disappoint you and fail.

The last thing that I would suggest is this:

When they do mess up and yes they will. Be harsh and stern as they need. Let them cry. Let them get over the guilt. And then go back to square one as if nothing ever happened. And try harder. The success of a submissive overcoming low self-esteem is the responsibility of that person who they put their trust and submission into. There are no exceptions. Also never allow anyone to speak down or bad about your submissive. If these occasions happen have the submissive see your reactions and how you handle it. Its where we get to be the knights on white horses they grew up believing still existed.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/14/2009 10:19:27 AM

The Doctrine Of The Unowned Submissive
 
 
 
For the unowned or unaccompanied submissive, the BDSM world, or "lifestyle" as it is commonly referred to by it's practitioners, is ripe with pitfalls and dangers. The "Doctrine of the Unowned Submissive" has been designed to minimize those pitfalls by giving the unowned submissive a road map through the BDSM fog. What follows here is by no means a hard and fast set of rules to be followed religiously. The Doctrine is a guideline. It is a generic tool to help unowned submissives find their way safely in what can be a very harsh environment.
For most lifestylers, BDSM is a safe and fulfilling way of life. Unfortunately, because of the cloud of "forbidden passions" and "dark desires" that loom over the lifestyle, many unsavory elements are also drawn to it. These people use the cloak of BDSM to mask dangerous, and sometimes criminal, behaviors. It is for this reason that it is imperative that the submissive who is walking these dark halls alone be as fully educated as possible. BDSM can be safe and joyous. The Doctrine is intended to help the unowned submissive achieve that goal.
chapter 1
Cautions
There are many things that an unowned submissive needs to keep an eye opened for within the lifestyle. Some of these pitfalls can be dangerous. Others will interfere with the submissive's search for a mutually fulfilling Dominant/submissive (D/s) or Master/slave (M/s) relationship. Whichever the case, by falling victim to these traps, you may be set back in your journey or even prompted to leave the lifestyle all together. Remember, the Doctrine is not meant to discourage you, only to make you aware.
The first trap is the most subtle. It is a command for respect. New submissives are often pummeled with the notion that if you do not "respect" all dominants that you are not a "true submissive," (whatever the hell that means). There are two things you must remember about respect. First: There is a very large difference between the entity of respect and the act of being respectful. Second: Dominants are just people and people (no matter who they are or what position they hold) must earn your respect.
Being respectful should be a no-brainer. No one is going to want to take on a disrespectful submissive. More to the point, disrespectful people are not any fun to be around. It is possible to be respectful to someone that you have no respect for. People do it in the business world all the time. It is also possible to be disrespectful to someone you have the greatest respect for. As long as you are unowned you need to keep your wits about you and act in a respectful way to everyone.
As far as having respect for people... they need to earn your respect. Officers in the military have to earn the respect of the men under them. Businessmen have to earn the respect of their employees. And dominants in the lifestyle must earn the respect of a submissive. M/s and D/s relationships are very much dependant on trust. You simply can not trust someone who has not earned your respect. So, do not just give your respect out blindly and especially do not just hand it over to someone who demands it. A demand for respect is the tell of someone who does not deserve it.
The most dangerous element that prowls the shadow of the BDSM lifestyle are rouge dominants. These are people who are not interested in mutually fulfilling relationships. They are out to hurt someone and have found a bountiful hunting ground by hiding on the edges of the lifestyle and preying on the unaware and inexperienced. Submissives have been seriously injured, permanently marred, and on the rare occasion even killed. The perpetrators of these injuries are rarely brought to justice because of a fear of discovery on the victim's part. BDSM is still a very closeted lifestyle and few have the fortitude to risk exposure. So the rouge dominants often escape and are free to find new victims. The best way to avoid being victimized by a rouge dominant is to be aware and know the signs that identify them.
Rouge dominants come in all shapes and sizes and their intentions are equally varied. The most common are the players. The player rouge dominants are in a contest. They want something specific from you. BDSM is their game board and they will try to turn you into a game piece. There is a sure-fire way to ID players: Theory and practice do not match.
Players are con-artists. They talk the good talk and may even be exceptionally knowledgeable. They will use that knowledge to make you think that they are sincere and a well-rounded dominant. But when it comes time to put things in motion, there is a single, specific activity that interests them and they will continue to come back to it over and over again to the complete exclusion of any other activity. Players are not dominants. Dominants are aware of, and interested in, the wants and needs of the submissive. Players are interested only in fulfilling their own interest and have no regard for you.
"Sexual predators." If you need that term defined for you, you are SO not ready to enter the lifestyle. I am not even sure you should be out in public for that matter. Sexual predators have one thing on their minds; sex. They will go to any length to get it. And they do not care who gets hurt in their pursuit of whatever form of sex they want. Too many sexual predators have learned that by stalking prey in BDSM they can often find quarry that will willingly allow themselves to be subdued. Once they make their prey helpless, it is too late for the unwitting submissive to save herself.
It is easy to spot sexual predators if you just keep track of what they talk about. Their conversations always come back to sex. No matter what form of BDSM the general conversation is referring to, they will manipulate it to include some sexual content. If the conversation is about serious bondage techniques, they will insert the idea of having sex with the submissive while she is bound. In a discussion about over-the-knee spanking the sexual predator will introduce the idea of having sex with a freshly reddened back-side. Sexual predators are dangerous. When they can not get what they want by persuasion and trickery, they will resort to force and violence. A rapist is a sexual predator that does not have the brains to trick a woman into his bed.
Most of the time you can avoid the attention of rouge dominants by avoiding "predator and prey syndrome." Predator and prey syndrome starts when an unowned submissive acts helpless or lost. It is the animal kingdom at its finest. Predators target the weak and injured. A "helpless submissive" will attract the attention of rouge dominants as surely as a floundering fish will attract sharks. "Submissive" does not mean "helpless." The two terms are not even listed as synonyms in dictionaries or thesaurus'. You should not, must not, portray yourself to be helpless at any time. If you do, you make yourself a target. If you do find yourself in the company of someone you suspect may be a rouge dominant you need to re-but never actually promising it), a dominant can build a large stable of ready submissives without having to go through the trouble of taking care of them.
Another way of doing that is to give the submissive a new name; a "submissive name." If a dominant does not own you, he does not have the right to change your name. All too often, though, dominants give submissives names to keep them in line. The inexperienced submissive is made to believe that a new name is one of the steps towards ownership. The truth is, giving new names to unowned submissives is a control ploy. It is a trick that attempts to convince the submissive that, "you have the name I gave you, so you have to do what I say." Do not fall for it. If you are not seriously negotiating ownership, you should not regard a new name as anything more than a playground nic-name.
The new name is not the only false promise a dominant will make to an unowned submissive he has no intention of ever owning. There are tons; way too many to try to list here. I am not trying to paint dominants as liars or being dishonest. It is just that keeping an unowned submissive or two available for play suits a dominant's interests. So it is a good idea, from the dominant's standpoint, to pursue it. If a submissive enjoys being part of an "unowned stable" there is no reason not to participate. It is important, however, for the submissive to understand the situation and not to allow herself to be kept in the stable by false pretences and empty promises.
There is a phenomenon in the lifestyle known as "velcro collars." In some cases, velcro collars can come close to being mentally and emotionally abusive. They are certainly hurtful to the submissive. Putting on a collar is akin to putting on a wedding ring. It is a deep commitment. Just as many marriages fail, so do many M/s and D/s relationships. That is the nature of humanity. A velcro collar is something that is intentionally presented with a false commitment. A collar is a promise of longevity. A velcro collar is the lie of that promise.
Here is the worst part of velcro collars. It is exceptionally difficult for a submissive to identify a collar as being velcro when it is put around her neck. When they come off (and they always come off) it hurts more than any whip or cat-o-nine-tails. Velcro collars happen when an unowned submissive does not respond to the lure of ownership in a dominant's favor. In that case, the dominant offers a fake ownership; one that he can dissolve at any time with out care or consequence to himself.
Despite being so hard to spot, there are a couple of tell tale signs that a velcro collar might be coming. The hard part is to recognize them before hand. The first one is the phrase "under consideration." When a submissive hears this, her radar should go up. Basically, "under consideration" is a way for the dominant to make the submissive think that there may be possibly the chance of the dominant owning her sometime in the "who knows" future and he does not want her to find something better while he "weighs his options."
An authentic training collar (often times referred to as a collar of consideration) is the trial time for deciding if actual ownership is right for both people; to see if dominant and submissive mesh correctly. The authenticity of a collar of consideration is easily established with a submission contract that outlines the conditions of the situation and the options for the future when the time period (also stated in the contract) of the collar is completed. Just being "under consideration" is a way for a selfish dominant to keep other dominants from playing with his toys while, at the same time, keeping the submissive blind to other options. Beware of counterfeit collars of consideration that have no set time limit. They are velcro collars.
The other sign of impending velcro is when a dominant "ear marks" a submissive. This can be hard for the submissive spot. Ear marks are intended to dissuade other dominants from getting involved with the target submissive. The dominant doing the ear marking most likely will not let the submissive know she has been ear marked. When other dominants begin to routinely ask a submissive, "Aren't you with (name)?" she can be fairly certain she's been ear marked. The best way to counter an ear mark is to answer that question with a resounding, "No," and then reiterating your unowned status. If a dominant is not willing to make a commitment to you, he does not have the right to interfere with another dominant seeking you out.
Sometimes someone will try to falsely convince an unowned submissive that she has some kind of obligation to take part in something. This is usually attempted by using the "I did something for you so now you have to do this for me" ploy. It is like the opening scene of the Godfather; "Some day, and this day may never come, I'll call on you to do me a favor." Excrement! First of all, that day always comes. Second of all, unless a trade of services is negotiated before hand, unowned submissives do not owe anybody anything. Unowned submissives should regard anyone that tries to convince them otherwise as a player.
Unowned means no obligation outside negotiated terms. If a dominant wants an unowned submissive to submit to him, he needs to cut the deal before anything else happens. And guess what, the unowned submissive is the one who gets to dictate the conditions of the deal. Do ONLY what has been negotiated and ONLY for the length of time negotiated. At the end of a negotiated play session, the dominant's claim to the submissive ends. Do not allow a dominant to make you think you owe him anything just because he participated. It does not matter how much time, money, planning or effort went into the session. As long as the submissive held up her end of the bargain, that is it. Obligation ended.
The "party favor" syndrome sneaks up on unowned submissives. Unowned submissives have the advantage of being able to play however they want with whomever they want. Being unowned, there is nobody to restrict how active they are in their pursuit of lifestyle pleasures. When the unowned submissive has the added advantage of operating in an organized group or club that provides a safe environment, it becomes easy to get overly involved.
It stacks up like this: The unowned submissive has free reign to attend any party and to participate in any activity. All too soon she is suddenly attending all the parties and is a key figure in most of the activities. At that point, she becomes a party favor. Some submissives like being party favors. If that is what they want, more power to them.
For the unowned submissive who is seeking a M/s or D/s relationship, being a party favor works hard to her disadvantage. Used submissives are in the same class as used cars. The more mileage it has, the less valuable it is. Refurbishing a submissive is harder than retooling a car. There are few dominants that will want to take the time or trouble to turn a party favor into a viable submissive or slave. Educating a submissive takes time and effort. Re-education compounds it.
The final caution is something that nearly all submissives have had a problem with at one time or another; addressing inappropriate behavior of a dominant. This is one of the greatest disadvantages of being unowned. If a dominant acts inappropriately to an owned submissive, she can report it to the dominant who owns her. It is then his responsibility to address it. Unowned submissives do not have that safety catch. That lack of protection often prompts a dominant to act in a way with an unowned submissive that he would not attempt with an owned submissive. That is not acceptable and unowned submissives should not tolerate it.
The problem is that submissives, especially unowned submissives, get bombarded with the idea that they should not talk back to dominants. Too often that idea makes unowned submissives allow dominants to take liberties they have no right to take. Dominants often defend this bad behavior by making a claim that they are "testing a submissive's ability to submit." That is a predatory tactic.
Unowned submissives need to draw a line of acceptable conduct and confront anyone that crosses that line regardless of how uncomfortable they may be doing it. This is particularly important when it comes to dominants. Allowing someone to interact with you in an inappropriate manner makes you look helpless and kicks in the "predator and prey" syndrome which will attract rouge dominants who will act even more inappropriately. If a dominant does not own you, he does not have the right to choose how he is going to interact with you. Self preservation starts with setting your own rules and sticking to them.
chapter 2
Philosophies
Unowned submissives have special concerns and considerations that owned submissives and slaves do not have to worry about. For the owned, the dominant assumes many responsibilities for the care and well being of the submissive. Not having that support to rely on is the main disadvantage of being unowned. The unowned are on their own. To successfully navigate through the BDSM lifestyle, the unowned need to keep a number of extra philosophies in mind.
Although obedience is a goal of all submissives, the unowned need to remember that they do not owe obedience to anyone. Obedience is a toll paid to the owner of a submissive. You do not pay a toll when you are not on a toll road. An unowned submissive may choose to offer her obedience to someone. That is, after all, a major goal of D/s and M/s relationships. No dominant has the right to demand obedience from an unowned submissive. If this kind of demand, or expectation, is being made to an unowned submissive she should back away from the person making the demand.
On the other side of that same coin, neither does an unowned submissive owe allegiance to anyone. One of the many advantages of being unowned is being able to choose which side of any issue you want to support. The unowned can pick and choose her own friends and acquaintances. When a dominant tries to dictate who an unowned submissive is allowed to associate with, that constitutes the "cutting from the herd" phase of predator and prey syndrome. There is an old saying, "When one person warns you against another, be on your guard... against the person who warned you."
Unowned submissives also have rights that owned submissives do not enjoy. The strongest of these is "the right of refusal." Yes, you read that right. Unowned submissives get to say, "No." As an unowned submissive, you are the only one allowed and able to set limits for what you will or will not do. If there is anything that you are not comfortable with, that you consider unsafe or that you just plain do not want to do... refuse. Say "no." Anyone that tries to convince an unowned submissive that she can not say "no" is either a player or a predator. In which case, the submissive should say "no" to everything that person suggests.
Unowned submissives should never play or participate in any activity that is demanded of them. Unowned submissives participate by request, not by demand. Only an owner has the right to demand action from a submissive. No ownership = no demand. Even if the submissive enjoys what is being demanded, she should still refuse the demand. By obeying the demand, the submissive sets a president of unearned obedience. Even a single display of this can trigger predator/prey sensors of rouge dominants. It is a weakness they can exploit. Unowned submissives have the right to negotiate every request made of them and refuse unwanted aspects. Do not give this right away.
Self preservation is not only a right of the unowned submissive, it is an important responsibility. "Unowned" often is synonymous with "unaided." This means the unowned submissive has only herself to rely upon for safety. You should not, by any action or remission of action, allow yourself to be placed in a situation that makes you feel even the least bit unsafe. The whole of this Doctrine has been written with the intent of giving unowned submissives a tool they can use to establish a means of self preservation. In a nutshell; if you do not feel safe, you are not safe. So fix it.
An effective way of maintaining a good level of safety is to operate within a group/club/organization that offers a safe environment to its members. It is another rule of nature: there is safety in numbers. Groups can ID rouge dominants better than individuals. Clubs offer valuable education that can prevent a misstep. Organizations will have operating procedures in place that offer extra safety. Just because a submissive is unowned, it does not mean she has to be alone. Find friends, advisors, people who have proven themselves trustworthy. These people can not only make your journey safer but a whole lot more fun.
Submission is a precious commodity. If it was available on the stock exchange it would out-price gold. As with any commodity, buyers will do anything they can to get a deal on the price. They want to buy low and sell high. Unfortunately, the only way to "buy low" is to try to make the unowned submissive believe her value is lower than it actually is or to even try to convince her she has no value at all.
Submissiveness DOES NOT equal worthlessness. If it did, dominants would not expend so much time or energy on submissives. In a 24/7 M/s relationship, the submissive has all her needs provided for her. Everything from clothes and food to a place to live are given to her in exchange for her submission. For M/s and D/s relationships that are not 24/7, the level of that exchange varies with the conditions of the relationship. Either way, it is a serious investment in time, energy and often money on the part of the dominant. If submission had no value, they would not bother.
One of the ways of trying to convince an unowned submissive that she is dprotocols) for her. Without protocols she is an easy mark to make as being inexperienced. Luckily, since there are no hard and fast protocol rules for the lifestyle, the unowned submissive can adopt some generic protocols that most people involved with the BDSM lifestyle will acknowledge, accept and respect.

Protocols deal with behavior. They set a social norm of how people interact with one another. In the BDSM lifestyle, the protocols are much more strict than in standard society. All one's inter-personal interactions will either be made or broken depending on how well one can adhere to acceptable protocols.
Protocol really is not a mystery. The best way to begin is to go back to kindergarten and take a refresher course on common courtesies. Mark Twain said, "Common sense ain't all that common." Well it seems that in the beginning of the 21st century common courtesy is not any more common. So go back to the basics. Being courteous and receptive to courtesy goes a long way.
Simple politeness is more valuable than can be accurately described. I know you probably think it is silly to actually say that. But the number of impolite and inconsiderate people head-butting their way through the lifestyle with no idea about why they cannot connect for any length of time is astounding. Be nice. Any child who ever went out to play has heard their mother say, "Be polite and play nice." Interacting with others in the lifestyle is a good time to do just that.
Since we are re-hashing things our mothers told us... watch your language! Yes it is true that the BDSM lifestyle very often involves heavy sexual content. That is no reason to saturate you speaking with all the words that have been deemed not appropriate for public broadcast by the FCC. Vulgarity for the mere sake of being vulgar is ugly. More to the point, it is not polite. Most to the point, it is not necessary. Sexual content can be discussed without degrading to vulgarities and offensive language. Yes, sometimes "fuck" is the proper word. But it should not be the single most common adjective in your vocal repertoire.
While you are being polite and watching your language, pay attention when others are talking. There go those kindergarten rules again. One sure-fire way to annoy and aggravate a dominant is to make him repeat himself. One sure-fire way to annoy and aggravate a dominant is to make him repeat himself. One sure-fire way to annoy and aggravate a dominant is to make him repeat himself. See how annoying that is? Dominants get very use to having their wills attended to swiftly. It is a punishable offence for an owned submissive to miss something that is said to her due to inattentiveness. As an unowned submissive searching for a M/s or D/s relationship, you need to display that you are capable of as high a level of attention as any owned submissive.
The Doctrine touched early on the importance of acting in a respectful manner. It is here, in the protocols, where that comes into play. When dealing with dominants, the unowned submissive should act with respect without obligation. There is that word "obligation" again. Remember, unowned submissives are not obligated to anyone. So neither you nor a dominant should imply obligation by your respectful actions. If a dominant politely asks you to fetch a drink, by all means do so. If he tells you to get it, stay where you are. An unowned submissive's politeness is not a declaration of service. Politeness is a two-way street. The unowned submissive has every right to expect it from dominants.
When an unowned submissive does speak with a dominant, she should use titles that do not imply ownership. The safest titles are "Sir" for men and "Ma'am" for women. It is rare for a dominant to take offence at either of those terms. Do not use a dominant's proper name unless it is made clear that it is ok to do so. Generally speaking, the best thing to do is to refer to a dominant with the term they are introduced to you with. Not all women like "Ma'am." So if you are introduced to "Lady (name)" call her by the title, "Lady."
The exceptions are titles that imply ownership. The two biggest of those are "Master" and "Mistress." Any other term that feels like an implication of ownership should be avoided also. A master owns someone. So if an unowned submissive calls a man "Master" when speaking to him, it implies his ownership. That is a bad thing. Most dominants will act on the implication and attempt to take liberties that are not their due, even if it is a subconscious reaction. If you offer a dominant ownership you can not be surprised when he takes it. Do not make the offer.
A big pit-fall in protocol that many new and inexperience submissives fall into is not asking for permission to interact with others. Dominants have the right to decide who they will allow to talk to them. When an unowned submissive approaches a dominant for the first time, it is a good idea to start with something along the line of, "May I speak with you?" It is a great way to start off with a respectful demeanor and dominants will notice the effort. Once a dominant has given an unowned submissive permission for open conversation it's not generally necessary to ask again. Unless the dominant has rescinded that permission for some reason.
Dominants also have the right to dictate who the submissives they own are allowed to talk to. If an owned submissive talks to you, it is a good bet she has permission to do so. When in doubt ASK. Most of the time you can ask the submissive. All owned submissives know who they can and cannot talk to. If however the unowned submissive wishes to catch the attention of the dominant, it is a good idea to ask the dominant for permission to talk to the submissive he owns.
This next protocol is a silent expression of respectful behavior. It is very simple, but the number of submissives, owned and unowned, who forget it is staggering. Submissives should keep their heads lower than dominants'. It is like saluting officers in the military. It is a gesture that acknowledges their position as dominants. Of course, if the submissive is a six and a half foot Amazon of a woman exceptions will be made when she and the dominant are both standing.
This is so laughably simple it borders on incomprehension that so many submissives forget it. Submissive should not be on a higher level than the dominant. If the dominant is standing, the submissive should feel free to stand.
If the dominant is sitting, the submissive should sit. Where a submissive should sit is not always clear. It is a widely accepted "rule" of protocol that submissives should not sit on furniture unless given permission to do so. But it is not universal. Check in your area to be sure. If the dominant is sitting on the floor (which is rare) then the submissive should be on the floor as well. In a nutshell, do not stand up to talk to a dominant that is not standing.
Kneeling. Submissives spend a lot of time on their knees, owned more than unowned. Kneeling, when to do it, and to whom to do it for can be very tricky. To start with, let us define exactly what kneeling means in the BDSM lifestyle. 1) It is an act of respect. By kneeling in front of a dominant the submissive is acknowledging the dominant's rank. 2) It is a show of submission. Kneeling is the submissive's declaration that she is indeed submissive. You will never see a dominant on his knees without a gun to his head.
Now let us look at what kneeling is not. 1) It is NOT mandatory for the unowned submissive. Being unowned gives a submissive the right to decide to whom she is going to be submissive towards. That means she also decides to whom she kneels to and whom she does not. 2) If the unowned submissive does choose to kneel, it is NOT a declaration of servitude. Just because an unowned submissive kneels to show her respect, she is not tossing out everything the Doctrine has covered to this point. Dominants should consider it a gift of respect when unowned submissives kneel to them.
Finally, a few words on what can be a confusing aspect of the BDSM lifestyle; switches. Switches are people who play both sides of the dominant/submissive fence. They literally "switch" from one role to the other according to their desires. This does not mean that their submission or dominance is any less valid than anyone else's. It just means that you have to guess what mode they are in from day to day.
For the unowned submissive, switches can pose some trepidation about what is the proper way to interact with them. It is a question with a simple answer. Unowned submissives should regard switches and interact with them the same as they would a dominant. Afford switches all the protocols and politeness that you give to dominants. This is done for one specific reason. Sooner or later there could be a chance that the switch will take the dominant position in a play session with you. That play session will go a lot smoother and be much more rewarding if the dominant/submissive protocols have already been established.
Here ends the lesson.
 
 
 
 
 
 
    
  
 

 

5/12/2009 3:28:51 PM

BLIND FAITH

 

BLIND: To conceal or to put something forward for the purpose of misleading. Subterfuge. One who acts to the point of insensibility?

 

FAITH: To trust, give allegiance or loyalty to another. Fidelity to one's promises. Or, a firm belief in something for which there is no proof. It can also mean to offer a binding promise.

 

There is a method of attacking a submissive by asking that submissive to accept things on 'blind faith'. This often means that a person is asking a submissive/slave to withdraw rational forethought and offer trust without any measure of that trust being earned first. This type of request can be the first move of a predator. Usually the submissive is lifestyle new and may believe that 'belief' is mandatory merely upon someone's word or identification of themselves as a Dominant, a Master or a Mistress.

There are those who seek to promote what they call 'blind faith tests'. This type of pre-interview asks for significant information about the submissive while the presenter of the test remains completely hidden. This testing is presented in such a manner as to persuade or pressure the submissive into compliance as a 'demonstration' of their 'true' submissive or slave nature.

It is a way of turning a submissives 'desire to perform' against them. There is no negotiation during this type of offering, the entirety of it is one sided or leading. A new submissive can easily be enticed into completing and following this pathway of tests often giving out personal information that if they were asked directly they would not answer. There is a subtle desire to 'do this test well' for this apparent Dominant. There is often additional pressure applied through stressed time frames for the completion of each test. This additional pressure may make the submissive feel desired but most often pushes them into revealing life details that they should not reveal to a total stranger.

It is important here to remember that first contacts are with total strangers. The usage of 'testing' immediately is a warning sign. A healthy Dominant or one without hidden issues or secrets will not need to know every detail of a submissive or slaves life immediately. They will be more interested in the submissives personality, reactions, and interactions with them. Simple chemistry. Open natural conversations tend to reveal and answer most questions easily.

Many Dominants use questionnaires when and if a relationship shows some potentials of going further. These questionnaires may be to evaluate the level of knowledge that a submissive may have about themselves and the lifestyle. These questionnaires have become more popular with the onset of the Internet. Most Dominants using such questionnaires will remain open to answering questions themselves and use them as simply another tool. If a submissive is uncomfortable with any type of questionnaire it is usually not an important issue. When the flow of information is strictly one way the submissive should back away from the person directing the flow. A submissive is at personal risk both physically, mentally and emotionally. A predator takes the time to learn what issues will trigger a submissive, how to speak to them and how to assault them. Trust is not given to anyone sporting a Dominant sounding name on the Internet. Trust is earned through significant consistent actions by that Dominant over a period of time. If a Dominant cannot offer any kind of references or information about themselves then a submissive should not give to that person any level of blind faith or trust!

 

5/12/2009 3:25:15 PM

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as real-time relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful; they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done, is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this,  the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring, please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chatroom or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  True Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or you’re…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/12/2009 6:58:09 AM

Being A Submissive

 

Being submissive
a personal choice

fulfillment through submission

power exchange

strong words

a new sub

may be paralyzed with fear doubt

disbelief at their own needs

as she learns more

the fears... dissipate

the doubt... disappears

disbelief.. becomes acceptance

By giving the gift

a true sub feels

whole

satisfied

happy

proud sexy

through the power exchange

a true sub, like a rose

will bloom..

bursting forth to shine

bright with an inner light

Gaining strength

wisdom

inner peace

Pride

a true sub is special

a rare prize.

One to be cherished

never to hide.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/11/2009 8:51:07 AM

The Rose and The Thorn

\

 

Once upon a time In a small chateau
There lived a noble Man
As He dined one day
A rose bud in the garden caught His eye
He never saw the thorn sprouting beneath her


"What a beautiful delicate thing"
"I shall nourish this exquisite object", He thought
And when she was thirsty
The Man gave her water
The thorn drank the excess

The bud became aesthetically pleasing
Instant gratification
All of the Mans expectations met
Exactly as He envisioned her
In the shadow of the rose the thorn grew

The Man showed her to everyone
The rose was displayed
Just Like the story of O
Enjoyed by all who visited
The thorn was never noticed

The Man spent many hours
Inhaling her fragrance
Caressing her soft petals
Protecting her from the wind
The thorn stood erect and watched

One day the Man was called away
On a business or political matter
He was not there
When the wind blew
And the rose hungered for more

When He returned
He saw to his horror
His rose was gone
All that was left was one petal
Impaled by the thorn

He went inside
Returning with shears
He chopped off the thorn
And tossed the scourge aside
Cussing this ugly monstrosity

The Man never knew
The thorn He cursed so
Knowing the Man loved the rose
Caught the petal on the way down for Him
For the thorn loved the Man

On the ground
The thorn still stood erect
For although rejected
The thorn embraced His pain
Her only sadness was for the Man
Who only saw with His eyes

] 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/11/2009 7:04:08 AM

The Rose and The Thorn

 

Once upon a time In a small chateau
There lived a noble Man
As He dined one day
A rose bud in the garden caught His eye
He never saw the thorn sprouting beneath her


"What a beautiful delicate thing"
"I shall nourish this exquisite object", He thought
And when she was thirsty
The Man gave her water
The thorn drank the excess

The bud became aesthetically pleasing
Instant gratification
All of the Mans expectations met
Exactly as He envisioned her
In the shadow of the rose the thorn grew

The Man showed her to everyone
The rose was displayed
Just Like the story of O
Enjoyed by all who visited
The thorn was never noticed

The Man spent many hours
Inhaling her fragrance
Caressing her soft petals
Protecting her from the wind
The thorn stood erect and watched

One day the Man was called away
On a business or political matter
He was not there
When the wind blew
And the rose hungered for more

When He returned
He saw to his horror
His rose was gone
All that was left was one petal
Impaled by the thorn

He went inside
Returning with shears
He chopped off the thorn
And tossed the scourge aside
Cussing this ugly monstrosity

The Man never knew
The thorn He cursed so
Knowing the Man loved the rose
Caught the petal on the way down for Him
For the thorn loved the Man

On the ground
The thorn still stood erect
For although rejected
The thorn embraced His pain
Her only sadness was for the Man
Who only saw with His eyes

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/10/2009 4:07:09 PM

My fantasies scare me. What if I get too into SM?

 

Sometimes people who are attracted by some aspects of SM worry that they will immediately go from enjoying spanking and light bondage to fisting and golden showers. Nothing could be further from the truth.

SM is a blanket term for a huge variety of alternative ways to make love. This FAQ list has outlined some of the possibilities. No one I know enjoys _everything_ on this list; _everyone_ has their own preferences and levels of tolerance. Some like bondage but dislike pain; some like latex but dislike leather; some enjoy piercing but not whipping; some like tickling and nothing else!

This means that negotiation is always important in SM; you never know what someone's tastes will be until you ask. It also means that whatever your level, however hard the play that you enjoy, there are people out there who share your tastes. Be a dabbler or be a lifestyler or be anywhere in between! And don't worry; the operative word with all of these practices is _pleasure_. If you don't like it, you won't enjoy it, and you won't do it!

Some people have fantasies about heavier SM trips than they would enjoy in real life. To those people, I say this: fantasies are not reality. It is well documented that many women have rape fantasies from time to time; this does not mean that those women want to be raped. SM can involve playing on the edge between fantasy and reality, using that fantasy energy to create something fantastically strong and passionate in the real world; but this does not mean that fantasies are anything but imagination, or that fantasies will become real without your choosing to make them so.

If you feel that doing SM might make you feel uncomfortable or unsafe, or make it harder for you to maintain your sense of self-worth and pride, those are excellent reasons to avoid doing SM--or at the very least to only do those sorts of play that don't wear you down but instead build you up. SM is an intense form of relating, and not everyone is ready for that; if you don't think you are, don't do it that intensely--and if you're not sure, go slowly. What's the rush? Do what you honestly want to do, and what you feel ready for.

Some people getting into the scene almost have a mental checklist of stuff they want to try. They spend a year or two burning through the checklist, having a great time, always desperate for the next experience. Then they get to the end of the list, and suddenly they don't know what's next. This can be a very empty feeling. SM is not an end in itself, but a means to connect with others; it is ultimately about relating, and about developing yourself.

If you are worried about getting "too into SM", it means that you are sensitive to your spiritual and sexual development, which in itself means you have less to worry about. Trust your instincts. SM is nothing but opening up the the powerful energy within us all, and being willing to experience that energy with and through others; it is intimate and loving. Even a hard scene, involving ruthless domination and serious pain, is an act of love, and a very deep one at that; it takes a lot of trust and a strong connection between the people involved to create such a scene. The more aware of Sex Magic you are, the better a communicator and lover you will likely be--and you don't have to be a heavy player to understand Sex Magic.

People who think that all BDSM behaviors are unhealthy or destructive sometimes come out with a claim like, "Just you wait, you may start off by enjoying being spanked, but before long you'll be liking being bruised, dismembered, flayed, and murdered!" This is, simply, ridiculous. While many people do find their tolerance for pain increasing as they do BDSM, many others find no such effect, or even have no interest in experimenting. It seems that for most people, their internal "thermostat," the level of stimulus which makes them hot, is pretty much constant. And certainly I know of no one practicing consensual SM who perpetrates serious injury on their lovers. The SM scene is rife with information about how to inflict intense sensation without causing permanent or unintended damage of any kind. Recognize these kinds of alarmist claims about BDSM as the scaremongering that they are.

And finally, after all is said and done, you may _still_ have some fantasies that you recognize as too intense or too contrary to your nature to actually perform in a real-life scene. This is quite common, as well; we all have desires which we recognize are not safely fulfill able. Do not do anything that you feel you should not or cannot do, even if the desire remains strong; or at least, if you do choose to explore that desire, go very carefully and be prepared to back off if you find your suspicions confirmed. If it hurts not to fulfill the desire, that's part of what maturity is about--rejecting desires that pull you into things that are no good for you, while choosing that which will affirm you. And in any case, the process of introspection, of asking yourself what you want (and what you will permit yourself) and why, can be vital to your growth and your sense of yourself. Life is change, and every choice carries _some risk... decide for yourself what path you want to walk.

5/10/2009 7:07:00 AM

ART OF ALLURE

Allure: The power of attraction or fascination...

Allure is the projection of erotic or sensual energy from one human being to another. The art of the 'Lure' is the desire to entice, tempt, seduce or attract by suggesting or hinting at possible pleasure or gain. Allure is an active state or a deliberate action.

The Dominant and submissive are adapted to the projection of charm both as a weapon or as a tool to 'encourage' other people into 'following' their subtle direction. If you place a need or a goal within attainable reach the Dominant or submissive will or may use allure as part of their arsenal toward the attainment of that goal or fulfillment of that need.

Between a Dominant and a submissive this unique mutation or adaptation presents some interesting ideas. One of the most intriguing of these is simple identification. It appears that one 'projecting' individual awakens the 'awareness' of any other 'projecting' individual within their range. Between many Dominants and submissives is the capacity for 'participation' in another persons ideas or feelings. This is called empathy or an empathic ability. This capacity is possessed by most people and can be found in active usage at times of crisis, such as in the projection of 'sympathy' at or toward an individual.

This directed or projected energy tends to be highly focused and delivered or pushed by intense will or desire. These projected emanations elicit an awareness response which alerts the attention of any other Dominant or submissive within the sphere or range of them. This mutation or evolutionary trait may have developed as part of the 'package' of survival and mating or reproductive suitability.

During a 'stressed' situation it is often the supreme desire of the submissive to survive. By 'aligning' with a Dominant that survivability factor increases. As part of this the submissive wants to 'draw' the attention of the Dominant upon them and entice that Dominant into 'taking' that submissive within their protective territory. To achieve this 'goal' the submissive manifests a state of 'appeal' or 'seduction'. Often this can be blatant sexual enticement which when viewed may appear to be the 'opening' of the body to 'invite' the Dominant within. Some of these more blatant manifestations are discussed in the article titled 'Manifestations'.

Sex is perhaps the most powerful tool available. It plays into the natural or primal side of man with its underlying species pressure of reproduction or species survival. This is a vibrant force which we tend to mask in 'civilized' society with language of choice, appropriate behavior and rhetoric to suggest that this 'force' has diminished or fallen into the direct control of humanity.

Allure strongly projected can 'enthrall' its 'victim' into a state of fixated attention. Once 'caught' the victim of this enthrallment will be maintained in a 'diminished state' while the projector 'suggests' a line of action that is desirable to them. It is important to recognize that this projection can emanate from either the Dominant or the submissive based on a decision by the individual that such a projection might be useful or successful. A strong submissive 'actively' takes weaker or latent Dominants as part of their normal behavior. This is done by 'encouraging' that Dominant to do something by 'enticing' that Dominant into sexual 'space'. This is the 'suggestion' of possible mating. It should be noted that few submissives will actually follow through on this enticement. If a submissive can 'take' a Dominant they instinctively 'know' that this Dominant is 'weaker' than they are which essentially means that they would produce inferior offspring. So, they use their capacity for allure to manipulate or direct action beneficial to themselves.

Since the world is full of latent or non-emergent Dominants and submissives this allows a strong Dominant or submissive a powerful way to manipulate or control while maintaining the appearance of 'non-threat'. A projecting Dominant or submissive couples within that projection a belief in availability, possibly loose morals, diminished intellect, and especially non-threat! The recipient of this 'projection' will consider that Dominant or submissive to be 'safe' and will often lower their mental defenses and literally 'invite' the Dominant or submissive inside of them.

Once close the projector will 'align' with the need or apparent desire of their 'victim'. This empathy, or the strong ability to empathetically align is part of the mating courtship between Dominants and submissives. In general, the stronger that a Dominant or submissive is, the stronger this ability is. As with many things empathy, blended energy streams or shared 'space' is strengthened by usage. The more you reach mentally, the stronger that ability will grow.

If a submissive is 'projecting' and comes within the range of a strong Dominant that Dominant will 'feel' them or 'see' them. Many Dominants and submissives report that they routinely 'identify' Dominants or submissives who they come into contact with during their normal routines. Often they cannot express 'how' they know that a person is one or the other, they simply know.

If a Dominant or submissive becomes aware of allure as a functional and successful tool, they often begin to use this tool to forward their careers. A projecting Dominant or submissive may 'appear' to be the most 'attractive' individual in a room full of people when in physical reality they may be nothing more than 'plain' by conventional measures or standards. The 'glamoree' of the projection masks or alters how anyone within range will 'view' them.

5/10/2009 6:08:52 AM

DISCIPLINE vs PUNISHMENT

Discipline - To teach or train, to make a convert of, more directly to make a disciple of. Action in the interest of order, rule or control. A disciple is a person who receives instruction from or accepts the doctrines of, becomes a follower of said doctrines and assists their teacher, mentor or dominant in spreading their instruction to others.

Punishment - To impose a penalty upon such as pain, suffering, strict restraint or loss for some fault, offense or violation. To hurt. When the wrongdoing is considered to be conscious or purposive through the voluntary and knowing or in knowledge action of the violator. Punishment may include discipline or actions of corrections in or for the interest of the violator. Discipline may include punishment if such action is part of reforming, amending or guiding the violator away from future errors and lapses. (Within the context of D/s imposition of corporal types of 'punishment' may actually be 'actions or reactions' by the Dominant to or toward the submissive in actuality manipulated or pushed by the submissive. Such types of corporal punishment should be 'highly' questioned by the Dominant and frequently not engaged in primarily for reasons of being non-effectual to the desired outcome.)

In lay terms it may be the sole choice of the dominant to select 'removal from presence' as the singular 'action' of punishment imposed upon a violating submissive. Action is always preceded by thought or choice and if a submissive elects, chooses or voluntarily selects to violate, disobey or in any other way disregard the direction of the dominant then the corrective measure or where the action needs to be addressed is within the choice or thought processes of the submissive. It is not proper or indeed possible to 'impose' direction upon a non-consenting adult. The submissive by 'refusing to obey' is expressing a choice of non-consent which must and should be recognized and respected as their true choice.

An imposition of rule or direction violates the primary tenant of voluntary consent. Any attempt by one human being to impose rule upon another IS a violation of that individuals personal rights and freedoms. Successful imposition is illegal and abusive and will cause injury, damage and immediate and total disrespect to or toward the person inflicting or imposing such rule.

By selecting 'removal from presence', the dominant identifies to the submissive that the violation noted is actually a freewill choice emergent from the voluntary thought processes of the submissive in essence removing the submissive from 'position' within the context of the relationship by that submissive's voluntary choice of action. This type of punishment retains possession or ownership of the 'action' by the submissive reflecting to that submissive the decision by the dominant not to respond to overt manipulation by the submissive. A dominant should guard against reactive 'actions' and endeavor to make sure that their own actions are active choices on their part and not 'streaming from' the situational actions or circumstances in which they find themselves.

Discipline is frequently assignments of actions or tasks designed to guide or further train the individual within the physical sphere.

Punishment may be considered to be the 'removal' of action in order to clarify and focus the attention and thoughts of the individual within the mental sphere.
5/10/2009 6:05:31 AM

Seven Pillars Of Dominance

 


The topic of experience often comes up when discussing BDSM. Experience is the sum-total of everything we have learned in a given field, and everything that we will learn in future. I was born dominant and actively entered this lifestyle when I was seventeen, over two decades ago. I find myself today at the extreme "hard-line" end of the BDSM spectrum, a minority within a minority. Do I have experience? Yes. Do I hold strong views? Certainly – even controversial ones. Do I have much still to learn? Of course; everyone does. What I have learned thus far can be summed up as follows:

  • A dominant is a ruler, but never a tyrant.
    But to rule requires understanding, and understanding requires humility.
  • A dominant has pride, but never arrogance.
    But pride requires dignity, and dignity requires humility.
  • A dominant commands respect, but never fear.
    But respect requires serenity, and serenity requires humility.
  • A dominant employs strength, but never force.
    But strength requires knowledge, and knowledge requires humility.
  • A dominant criticises, but never derides.
    But criticism requires insight, and insight requires humility.
  • A dominant receives, but never takes.
    But receiving requires giving, and giving requires humility.
  • A dominant completes, but never tries to alter.
    But to complete one must be able to see what is there, not what is missing, and this most of all requires humility.

 


In short, to use an archaic phrase, noblesse oblige. If a dominant is the centre of a submissive's universe, it is because she thinks so, not because he does. No one is respected, let alone obeyed, just coz. The truth of the matter is that owning is at least as much work as being owned.

 

 

 

5/10/2009 5:59:35 AM

The Doctrine Of The Unowned Submissive

 

This article is copyrighted to the stated author(s) and can not be reproduced, copied, reprinted, or posted without the consent of the author. It is used here with permission of the author..

 

For the unowned or unaccompanied submissive, the BDSM world, or “lifestyle” as it is commonly referred to by it’s practitioners, is ripe with pitfalls and dangers. The “Doctrine of the Unowned Submissive” has been designed to minimize those pitfalls by giving the unowned submissive a road map through the BDSM fog. What follows here is by no means a hard and fast set of rules to be followed religiously. The Doctrine is a guideline. It is a generic tool to help unowned submissives find their way safely in what can be a very harsh environment.

For most lifestylers, BDSM is a safe and fulfilling way of life. Unfortunately, because of the cloud of “forbidden passions” and “dark desires” that loom over the lifestyle, many unsavory elements are also drawn to it. These people use the cloak of BDSM to mask dangerous, and sometimes criminal, behaviors. It is for this reason that it is imperative that the submissive who is walking these dark halls alone be as fully educated as possible. BDSM can be safe and joyous. The Doctrine is intended to help the unowned submissive achieve that goal.

chapter 1
Cautions

There are many things that an unowned submissive needs to keep an eye opened for within the lifestyle. Some of these pitfalls can be dangerous. Others will interfere with the submissive’s search for a mutually fulfilling Dominant/submissive (D/s) or Master/slave (M/s) relationship. Whichever the case, by falling victim to these traps, you may be set back in your journey or even prompted to leave the lifestyle all together. Remember, the Doctrine is not meant to discourage you, only to make you aware.

The first trap is the most subtle. It is a command for respect. New submissives are often pummeled with the notion that if you do not “respect” all dominants that you are not a “true submissive,” (whatever the hell that means). There are two things you must remember about respect. First: There is a very large difference between the entity of respect and the act of being respectful. Second: Dominants are just people and people (no matter who they are or what position they hold) must earn your respect.

Being respectful should be a no-brainer. No one is going to want to take on a disrespectful submissive. More to the point, disrespectful people are not any fun to be around. It is possible to be respectful to someone that you have no respect for. People do it in the business world all the time. It is also possible to be disrespectful to someone you have the greatest respect for. As long as you are unowned you need to keep your wits about you and act in a respectful way to everyone.

As far as having respect for people... they need to earn your respect. Officers in the military have to earn the respect of the men under them. Businessmen have to earn the respect of their employees. And dominants in the lifestyle must earn the respect of a submissive. M/s and D/s relationships are very much dependant on trust. You simply can not trust someone who has not earned your respect. So, do not just give your respect out blindly and especially do not just hand it over to someone who demands it. A demand for respect is the tell of someone who does not deserve it.

The most dangerous element that prowls the shadow of the BDSM lifestyle are rouge dominants. These are people who are not interested in mutually fulfilling relationships. They are out to hurt someone and have found a bountiful hunting ground by hiding on the edges of the lifestyle and preying on the unaware and inexperienced. Submissives have been seriously injured, permanently marred, and on the rare occasion even killed. The perpetrators of these injuries are rarely brought to justice because of a fear of discovery on the victim’s part. BDSM is still a very closeted lifestyle and few have the fortitude to risk exposure. So the rouge dominants often escape and are free to find new victims. The best way to avoid being victimized by a rouge dominant is to be aware and know the signs that identify them.
Rouge dominants come in all shapes and sizes and their intentions are equally varied. The most common are the players. The player rouge dominants are in a contest. They want something specific from you. BDSM is their game board and they will try to turn you into a game piece. There is a sure-fire way to ID players: Theory and practice do not match.
Players are con-artists. They talk the good talk and may even be exceptionally knowledgeable. They will use that knowledge to make you think that they are sincere and a well-rounded dominant. But when it comes time to put things in motion, there is a single, specific activity that interests them and they will continue to come back to it over and over again to the complete exclusion of any other activity. Players are not dominants. Dominants are aware of, and interested in, the wants and needs of the submissive. Players are interested only in fulfilling their own interest and have no regard for you.
“Sexual predators.” If you need that term defined for you, you are SO not ready to enter the lifestyle. I am not even sure you should be out in public for that matter. Sexual predators have one thing on their minds; sex. They will go to any length to get it. And they do not care who gets hurt in their pursuit of whatever form of sex they want. Too many sexual predators have learned that by stalking prey in BDSM they can often find quarry that will willingly allow themselves to be subdued. Once they make their prey helpless, it is too late for the unwitting submissive to save herself.
It is easy to spot sexual predators if you just keep track of what they talk about. Their conversations always come back to sex. No matter what form of BDSM the general conversation is referring to, they will manipulate it to include some sexual content. If the conversation is about serious bondage techniques, they will insert the idea of having sex with the submissive while she is bound. In a discussion about over-the-knee spanking the sexual predator will introduce the idea of having sex with a freshly reddened back-side. Sexual predators are dangerous. When they can not get what they want by persuasion and trickery, they will resort to force and violence. A rapist is a sexual predator that does not have the brains to trick a woman into his bed.
Most of the time you can avoid the attention of rouge dominants by avoiding “predator and prey syndrome.” Predator and prey syndrome starts when an unowned submissive acts helpless or lost. It is the animal kingdom at its finest. Predators target the weak and injured. A “helpless submissive” will attract the attention of rouge dominants as surely as a floundering fish will attract sharks. “Submissive” does not mean “helpless.” The two terms are not even listed as synonyms in dictionaries or thesaurus’. You should not, must not, portray yourself to be helpless at any time. If you do, you make yourself a target. If you do find yourself in the company of someone you suspect may be a rouge dominant you need to re-but never actually promising it), a dominant can build a large stable of ready submissives without having to go through the trouble of taking care of them.
Another way of doing that is to give the submissive a new name; a “submissive name.” If a dominant does not own you, he does not have the right to change your name. All too often, though, dominants give submissives names to keep them in line. The inexperienced submissive is made to believe that a new name is one of the steps towards ownership. The truth is, giving new names to unowned submissives is a control ploy. It is a trick that attempts to convince the submissive that, “you have the name I gave you, so you have to do what I say.” Do not fall for it. If you are not seriously negotiating ownership, you should not regard a new name as anything more than a playground nic-name.
The new name is not the only false promise a dominant will make to an unowned submissive he has no intention of ever owning. There are tons; way too many to try to list here. I am not trying to paint dominants as liars or being dishonest. It is just that keeping an unowned submissive or two available for play suits a dominant’s interests. So it is a good idea, from the dominant’s standpoint, to pursue it. If a submissive enjoys being part of an “unowned stable” there is no reason not to participate. It is important, however, for the submissive to understand the situation and not to allow herself to be kept in the stable by false pretences and empty promises.

There is a phenomenon in the lifestyle known as “velcro collars.” In some cases, velcro collars can come close to being mentally and emotionally abusive. They are certainly hurtful to the submissive. Putting on a collar is akin to putting on a wedding ring. It is a deep commitment. Just as many marriages fail, so do many M/s and D/s relationships. That is the nature of humanity. A velcro collar is something that is intentionally presented with a false commitment. A collar is a promise of longevity. A velcro collar is the lie of that promise.
Here is the worst part of velcro collars. It is exceptionally difficult for a submissive to identify a collar as being velcro when it is put around her neck. When they come off (and they always come off) it hurts more than any whip or cat-o-nine-tails. Velcro collars happen when an unowned submissive does not respond to the lure of ownership in a dominant’s favor. In that case, the dominant offers a fake ownership; one that he can dissolve at any time with out care or consequence to himself.
Despite being so hard to spot, there are a couple of tell tale signs that a velcro collar might be coming. The hard part is to recognize them before hand. The first one is the phrase “under consideration.” When a submissive hears this, her radar should go up. Basically, “under consideration” is a way for the dominant to make the submissive think that there may be possibly the chance of the dominant owning her sometime in the “who knows” future and he does not want her to find something better while he “weighs his options.”
An authentic training collar (often times referred to as a collar of consideration) is the trial time for deciding if actual ownership is right for both people; to see if dominant and submissive mesh correctly. The authenticity of a collar of consideration is easily established with a submission contract that outlines the conditions of the situation and the options for the future when the time period (also stated in the contract) of the collar is completed. Just being “under consideration” is a way for a selfish dominant to keep other dominants from playing with his toys while, at the same time, keeping the submissive blind to other options. Beware of counterfeit collars of consideration that have no set time limit. They are velcro collars.
The other sign of impending velcro is when a dominant “ear marks” a submissive. This can be hard for the submissive spot. Ear marks are intended to dissuade other dominants from getting involved with the target submissive. The dominant doing the ear marking most likely will not let the submissive know she has been ear marked. When other dominants begin to routinely ask a submissive, “Aren’t you with (name)?” she can be fairly certain she’s been ear marked. The best way to counter an ear mark is to answer that question with a resounding, “No,” and then reiterating your unowned status. If a dominant is not willing to make a commitment to you, he does not have the right to interfere with another dominant seeking you out.

Sometimes someone will try to falsely convince an unowned submissive that she has some kind of obligation to take part in something. This is usually attempted by using the “I did something for you so now you have to do this for me” ploy. It is like the opening scene of the Godfather; “Some day, and this day may never come, I’ll call on you to do me a favor.” Excrement! First of all, that day always comes. Second of all, unless a trade of services is negotiated before hand, unowned submissives do not owe anybody anything. Unowned submissives should regard anyone that tries to convince them otherwise as a player.
Unowned means no obligation outside negotiated terms. If a dominant wants an unowned submissive to submit to him, he needs to cut the deal before anything else happens. And guess what, the unowned submissive is the one who gets to dictate the conditions of the deal. Do ONLY what has been negotiated and ONLY for the length of time negotiated. At the end of a negotiated play session, the dominant’s claim to the submissive ends. Do not allow a dominant to make you think you owe him anything just because he participated. It does not matter how much time, money, planning or effort went into the session. As long as the submissive held up her end of the bargain, that is it. Obligation ended.

The “party favor” syndrome sneaks up on unowned submissives. Unowned submissives have the advantage of being able to play however they want with whomever they want. Being unowned, there is nobody to restrict how active they are in their pursuit of lifestyle pleasures. When the unowned submissive has the added advantage of operating in an organized group or club that provides a safe environment, it becomes easy to get overly involved.
It stacks up like this: The unowned submissive has free reign to attend any party and to participate in any activity. All too soon she is suddenly attending all the parties and is a key figure in most of the activities. At that point, she becomes a party favor. Some submissives like being party favors. If that is what they want, more power to them.
For the unowned submissive who is seeking a M/s or D/s relationship, being a party favor works hard to her disadvantage. Used submissives are in the same class as used cars. The more mileage it has, the less valuable it is. Refurbishing a submissive is harder than retooling a car. There are few dominants that will want to take the time or trouble to turn a party favor into a viable submissive or slave. Educating a submissive takes time and effort. Re-education compounds it.

The final caution is something that nearly all submissives have had a problem with at one time or another; addressing inappropriate behavior of a dominant. This is one of the greatest disadvantages of being unowned. If a dominant acts inappropriately to an owned submissive, she can report it to the dominant who owns her. It is then his responsibility to address it. Unowned submissives do not have that safety catch. That lack of protection often prompts a dominant to act in a way with an unowned submissive that he would not attempt with an owned submissive. That is not acceptable and unowned submissives should not tolerate it.
The problem is that submissives, especially unowned submissives, get bombarded with the idea that they should not talk back to dominants. Too often that idea makes unowned submissives allow dominants to take liberties they have no right to take. Dominants often defend this bad behavior by making a claim that they are “testing a submissive’s ability to submit.” That is a predatory tactic.
Unowned submissives need to draw a line of acceptable conduct and confront anyone that crosses that line regardless of how uncomfortable they may be doing it. This is particularly important when it comes to dominants. Allowing someone to interact with you in an inappropriate manner makes you look helpless and kicks in the “predator and prey” syndrome which will attract rouge dominants who will act even more inappropriately. If a dominant does not own you, he does not have the right to choose how he is going to interact with you. Self preservation starts with setting your own rules and sticking to them.

chapter 2
Philosophies

Unowned submissives have special concerns and considerations that owned submissives and slaves do not have to worry about. For the owned, the dominant assumes many responsibilities for the care and well being of the submissive. Not having that support to rely on is the main disadvantage of being unowned. The unowned are on their own. To successfully navigate through the BDSM lifestyle, the unowned need to keep a number of extra philosophies in mind.

Although obedience is a goal of all submissives, the unowned need to remember that they do not owe obedience to anyone. Obedience is a toll paid to the owner of a submissive. You do not pay a toll when you are not on a toll road. An unowned submissive may choose to offer her obedience to someone. That is, after all, a major goal of D/s and M/s relationships. No dominant has the right to demand obedience from an unowned submissive. If this kind of demand, or expectation, is being made to an unowned submissive she should back away from the person making the demand.
On the other side of that same coin, neither does an unowned submissive owe allegiance to anyone. One of the many advantages of being unowned is being able to choose which side of any issue you want to support. The unowned can pick and choose her own friends and acquaintances. When a dominant tries to dictate who an unowned submissive is allowed to associate with, that constitutes the “cutting from the herd” phase of predator and prey syndrome. There is an old saying, “When one person warns you against another, be on your guard... against the person who warned you.”

Unowned submissives also have rights that owned submissives do not enjoy. The strongest of these is “the right of refusal.” Yes, you read that right. Unowned submissives get to say, “No.” As an unowned submissive, you are the only one allowed and able to set limits for what you will or will not do. If there is anything that you are not comfortable with, that you consider unsafe or that you just plain do not want to do... refuse. Say “no.” Anyone that tries to convince an unowned submissive that she can not say “no” is either a player or a predator. In which case, the submissive should say “no” to everything that person suggests.
Unowned submissives should never play or participate in any activity that is demanded of them. Unowned submissives participate by request, not by demand. Only an owner has the right to demand action from a submissive. No ownership = no demand. Even if the submissive enjoys what is being demanded, she should still refuse the demand. By obeying the demand, the submissive sets a president of unearned obedience. Even a single display of this can trigger predator/prey sensors of rouge dominants. It is a weakness they can exploit. Unowned submissives have the right to negotiate every request made of them and refuse unwanted aspects. Do not give this right away.
Self preservation is not only a right of the unowned submissive, it is an important responsibility. “Unowned” often is synonymous with “unaided.” This means the unowned submissive has only herself to rely upon for safety. You should not, by any action or remission of action, allow yourself to be placed in a situation that makes you feel even the least bit unsafe. The whole of this Doctrine has been written with the intent of giving unowned submissives a tool they can use to establish a means of self preservation. In a nutshell; if you do not feel safe, you are not safe. So fix it.
An effective way of maintaining a good level of safety is to operate within a group/club/organization that offers a safe environment to its members. It is another rule of nature: there is safety in numbers. Groups can ID rouge dominants better than individuals. Clubs offer valuable education that can prevent a misstep. Organizations will have operating procedures in place that offer extra safety. Just because a submissive is unowned, it does not mean she has to be alone. Find friends, advisors, people who have proven themselves trustworthy. These people can not only make your journey safer but a whole lot more fun.

Submission is a precious commodity. If it was available on the stock exchange it would out-price gold. As with any commodity, buyers will do anything they can to get a deal on the price. They want to buy low and sell high. Unfortunately, the only way to “buy low” is to try to make the unowned submissive believe her value is lower than it actually is or to even try to convince her she has no value at all.
Submissiveness DOES NOT equal worthlessness. If it did, dominants would not expend so much time or energy on submissives. In a 24/7 M/s relationship, the submissive has all her needs provided for her. Everything from clothes and food to a place to live are given to her in exchange for her submission. For M/s and D/s relationships that are not 24/7, the level of that exchange varies with the conditions of the relationship. Either way, it is a serious investment in time, energy and often money on the part of the dominant. If submission had no value, they would not bother.
One of the ways of trying to convince an unowned submissive that she is dprotocols) for her. Without protocols she is an easy mark to make as being inexperienced. Luckily, since there are no hard and fast protocol rules for the lifestyle, the unowned submissive can adopt some generic protocols that most people involved with the BDSM lifestyle will acknowledge, accept and respect.

Protocols deal with behavior. They set a social norm of how people interact with one another. In the BDSM lifestyle, the protocols are much more strict than in standard society. All one’s inter-personal interactions will either be made or broken depending on how well one can adhere to acceptable protocols.
Protocol really is not a mystery. The best way to begin is to go back to kindergarten and take a refresher course on common courtesies. Mark Twain said, “Common sense ain’t all that common.” Well it seems that in the beginning of the 21st century common courtesy is not any more common. So go back to the basics. Being courteous and receptive to courtesy goes a long way.
Simple politeness is more valuable than can be accurately described. I know you probably think it is silly to actually say that. But the number of impolite and inconsiderate people head-butting their way through the lifestyle with no idea about why they can not connect for any length of time is astounding. Be nice. Any child who ever went out to play has heard their mother say, “Be polite and play nice.” Interacting with others in the lifestyle is a good time to do just that.
Since we are re-hashing things our mothers told us... watch your language! Yes it is true that the BDSM lifestyle very often involves heavy sexual content. That is no reason to saturate you speaking with all the words that have been deemed not appropriate for public broadcast by the FCC. Vulgarity for the mere sake of being vulgar is ugly. More to the point, it is not polite. Most to the point, it is not necessary. Sexual content can be discussed without degrading to vulgarities and offensive language. Yes, sometimes “fuck” is the proper word. But it should not be the single most common adjective in your vocal repertoire.
While you are being polite and watching your language, pay attention when others are talking. There go those kindergarten rules again. One sure-fire way to annoy and aggravate a dominant is to make him repeat himself. One sure-fire way to annoy and aggravate a dominant is to make him repeat himself. One sure-fire way to annoy and aggravate a dominant is to make him repeat himself. See how annoying that is? Dominants get very use to having their wills attended to swiftly. It is a punishable offence for an owned submissive to miss something that is said to her due to inattentiveness. As an unowned submissive searching for a M/s or D/s relationship, you need to display that you are capable of as high a level of attention as any owned submissive.

The Doctrine touched early on the importance of acting in a respectful manner. It is here, in the protocols, where that comes into play. When dealing with dominants, the unowned submissive should act with respect without obligation. There is that word “obligation” again. Remember, unowned submissives are not obligated to anyone. So neither you nor a dominant should imply obligation by your respectful actions. If a dominant politely asks you to fetch a drink, by all means do so. If he tells you to get it, stay where you are. An unowned submissive’s politeness is not a declaration of service. Politeness is a two-way street. The unowned submissive has every right to expect it from dominants.

When an unowned submissive does speak with a dominant, she should use titles that do not imply ownership. The safest titles are “Sir” for men and “Ma’am” for women. It is rare for a dominant to take offence at either of those terms. Do not use a dominant’s proper name unless it is made clear that it is ok to do so. Generally speaking, the best thing to do is to refer to a dominant with the term they are introduced to you with. Not all women like “Ma’am.” So if you are introduced to “Lady (name)” call her by the title, “Lady.”
The exceptions are titles that imply ownership. The two biggest of those are “Master” and “Mistress.” Any other term that feels like an implication of ownership should be avoided also. A master owns someone. So if an unowned submissive calls a man “Master” when speaking to him, it implies his ownership. That is a bad thing. Most dominants will act on the implication and attempt to take liberties that are not their due, even if it is a subconscious reaction. If you offer a dominant ownership you can not be surprised when he takes it. Do not make the offer.

A big pit-fall in protocol that many new and inexperience submissives fall into is not asking for permission to interact with others. Dominants have the right to decide who they will allow to talk to them. When an unowned submissive approaches a dominant for the first time, it is a good idea to start with something along the line of, “May I speak with you?” It is a great way to start off with a respectful demeanor and dominants will notice the effort. Once a dominant has given an unowned submissive permission for open conversation it’s not generally necessary to ask again. Unless the dominant has rescinded that permission for some reason.
Dominants also have the right to dictate who the submissives they own are allowed to talk to. If an owned submissive talks to you, it is a good bet she has permission to do so. When in doubt ASK. Most of the time you can ask the submissive. All owned submissives know who they can and cannot talk to. If however the unowned submissive wishes to catch the attention of the dominant, it is a good idea to ask the dominant for permission to talk to the submissive he owns.

This next protocol is a silent expression of respectful behavior. It is very simple, but the number of submissives, owned and unowned, who forget it is staggering. Submissives should keep their heads lower than dominants‘. It is like saluting officers in the military. It is a gesture that acknowledges their position as dominants. Of course, if the submissive is a six and a half foot Amazon of a woman exceptions will be made when she and the dominant are both standing.
This is so laughably simple it borders on incomprehension that so many submissives forget it. Submissive should not be on a higher level than the dominant. If the dominant is standing, the submissive should feel free to stand.
If the dominant is sitting, the submissive should sit. Where a submissive should sit is not always clear. It is a widely accepted “rule” of protocol that submissives should not sit on furniture unless given permission to do so. But it is not universal. Check in your area to be sure. If the dominant is sitting on the floor (which is rare) then the submissive should be on the floor as well. In a nutshell, do not stand up to talk to a dominant that is not standing.

Kneeling. Submissives spend a lot of time on their knees, owned more than unowned. Kneeling, when to do it, and to whom to do it for can be very tricky. To start with, let us define exactly what kneeling means in the BDSM lifestyle. 1) It is an act of respect. By kneeling in front of a dominant the submissive is acknowledging the dominant’s rank. 2) It is a show of submission. Kneeling is the submissive’s declaration that she is indeed submissive. You will never see a dominant on his knees without a gun to his head.
Now let us look at what kneeling is not. 1) It is NOT mandatory for the unowned submissive. Being unowned gives a submissive the right to decide to whom she is going to be submissive towards. That means she also decides to whom she kneels to and whom she does not. 2) If the unowned submissive does choose to kneel, it is NOT a declaration of servitude. Just because an unowned submissive kneels to show her respect, she is not tossing out everything the Doctrine has covered to this point. Dominants should consider it a gift of respect when unowned submissives kneel to them.

Finally, a few words on what can be a confusing aspect of the BDSM lifestyle; switches. Switches are people who play both sides of the dominant/submissive fence. They literally “switch” from one role to the other according to their desires. This does not mean that their submission or dominance is any less valid than anyone else’s. It just means that you have to guess what mode they are in from day to day.
For the unowned submissive, switches can pose some trepidation about what is the proper way to interact with them. It is a question with a simple answer. Unowned submissives should regard switches and interact with them the same as they would a dominant. Afford switches all the protocols and politeness that you give to dominants. This is done for one specific reason. Sooner or later there could be a chance that the switch will take the dominant position in a play session with you. That play session will go a lot smoother and be much more rewarding if the dominant/submissive protocols have already been established.

Here ends the lesson.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/10/2009 5:46:07 AM

Common Insults Thrown At New Submissives

 

 Since I have been online, I have met many different people. Some of whom turned out to be less than honest, most of whom turned out to be very close to (if not exactly) how they appeared on line, in real life. One of the things I have noticed though, is a trend from those who label themselves as dominants, to insult a submissive whenever he/she thinks for themselves.  This seems to occur most frequently when a submissive questions a dominant's actions when a relationship is just starting. In many cases it seems that those insults are tossed out to lay guilt or blame of some sort on the submissive. In some instances it appears that the insult is being used to manipulate the submissive into obedience for something they are not comfortable with by guilting them into it. It seems to work very well with those who are new to the lifestyle. I, personally, find this practice abhorrent to say the least. So I wanted to write a little bit about this topic. 

The first insult that gets tossed is "You are not a true submissive!". Well since no one really knows what a true submissive is, this is a fairly ridiculous statement. Further, since the only person who knows whether or not someone is a submissive to any degree is that person themselves, no one else has the right to tell them what they are. Mostly this insult is thrown out by people who think a submissive means someone that meekly accepts anything from everyone at all times, no matter what. The problem is, this insult can make many people feel that they are indeed not submissive which may or may not be true. as well, it can be tossed as a manipulative statement to get someone to do something they do not want to do out of a fear that if they don't they will not gain acceptance into this lifestyle. I feel that this statement is often used in the same way as the "If you really loved me, you would" statement from the teen years when one's boyfriend/girlfriend tried to get more physical intimacy than the other was willing to give at the time. 

Another common insult to submissives is "You are really a dom/me in sub's clothing" or similar statements. Again, since the only person who can 100% know what is inside another person at any given moment is that person themselves, this statement is negated. It often is used by people to lay blame on a submissive for asking a question of something they are not sure of. I have very rarely seen or heard of any dominant that does not allow their submissive to ask a question, especially if the topic is something which is really upsetting or bothering the submissive. 

Interestingly enough, these insults (and others, which can be placed in either of the two above categories) are most often used against those who are new to the lifestyle, by people who are not truly seeking a BDSM relationship, but instead seem to be seeking an occasional play partner. In the case of someone who is mentoring a new person to this lifestyle, as the relationship goes on, eventually the subject of whether or not the mentor thinks the submissive is indeed a submissive, will come up. In the circumstances that the mentor has good knowledge of the submissive, then the statement may indeed be spoken as the truth. Though, I feel that in those cases the submissive may have already figured that out for themselves. 

Another thing I have noticed with these insults is that many try to say there is only one right way to be submissive and use these statements to dismiss anyone that does not fit their view of what a submissive is. This is false as well. There are many different levels of submission and many different kinds of submissives. I feel that instead of insulting someone who is different than the kind of submissive one may be looking for, it is more desirable to try and understand this particular person's needs and desires. Doing this will increase tolerance and one's personal understanding of BDSM in general. One may be very surprised by how much one can learn from someone who is different from themselves. 

In a lifestyle that is as varied as this one is, the people who insist on throwing such insults at others do this lifestyle and themselves a great disservice. The biggest thing which seems to pervade every relationship is consent at one point. Using viscious insults to manipulate a person into obedience negates that consent in my opinion. Further, I believe, it shows a true lack of understanding of this lifestyle and the thiings which make up domination and submission. Manipulation through belittling and guilt, do not (in my opinion) make a dominant. The submission of another human being is earned through a gaining of trust, not demanded or taken through guilt trips. A BDSM relationship should make both parties feel secure in themselves, not tear down their self esteem. Manipulative insults undermine the development of a healthy D/s relationship and serve no purprose other than to prevent a person from seeing their own actions for what they are by laying the blame on someone else.

Each person in this lifestyle must decide for themselves what they consider to be BDSM and what they do not, but they should also keep in mind that another's view may differ and that does not make their view wrong.

 

5/10/2009 5:42:04 AM
Finding Your Place In BDSM 

  

 
 
 
 
 
 

One of the most difficult parts of BDSM is finding where you fit into it, if at all. You may know that BDSM is what you want, but you aren't sure where you fit in. You may be asking yourself "Am I dominant or submissive?" or "Am I a switch?". Trying to answer such questions is difficult to do.  

 

The best way to figure out where you fit in, and which "role" would best fulfill you, is to soul search. Look deep into your heart, mind and past experiences. Note whether you are more comfortable in a position of control, or in a position where someone else has the control. Look at your past relationships and try to see if you always found yourself doing things just to please your partner, because doing so made you feel good? Or, were you the one always making requests of your partner, and expecting them to follow those requests? 

 

Talk with others who have experience in BDSM. Read books and web sites about BDSM. Then compare those things with what you have discovered about yourself. Pay close attention to your emotions and instinctual response to the information. If reading an account of service, from a submissive, makes you feel that you want to do that, or would be happy doing that, notate it. Keep that in mind. If reading such an article and your inner response is to associate more readily with the dominant being served, notate that and keep it in mind as well. Be careful, gathering information in this way can be overwhelming and confusing. Give yourself time to digest and honestly consider the information. Do not rush yourself. 

 

Often, people who are new to the lifestyle and know only that it gets them hot, will look to others with more experience to tell them where they fit in. Also, they can look to others as a role model, and try to mold themselves to be like that person or they view others as a gauge of their own progress in the lifestyle. This is a dangerous thing to do. Everyone is different and has different likes, dislikes, and expectations of a BDSM relationship. Molding yourself into what someone else is can have disastrous results. It can create serious self doubt that is difficult to remedy. It can cause more confusion, and create a feeling of anger at oneself if you can't match that person. Being honest with yourself about what you truly think and feel is the only way to find your true place in any lifestyle that is as varied as BDSM. 

 

Finding where you fit in is a long process. It is intensely personal. The end result must be tailored to your specific personality, desires, and expectations in order for it to be the most satisfying and enjoyable. Someone else's idea of what is a dominant or a submissive may not be right for you.  

 

As time goes on, and you learn more, you will find that you grow in ways you may not see at first. Your ideas of what is dominant or submissive will change as you learn more about yourself and the lifestyle in general. Your expectations for a relationship, and your likes or dislikes as far as physical interactions, will change as well. Finding your place in BDSM, is a journey that never ends. It is a journey of self discovery and broadening horizons. This journey requires an open mind, and self honesty. It is one that will have many ups and downs but is well worth the effort put forth.  

 

The best thing you can do is trust your instincts. Your instincts know what you want, even if your mind or heart does not. Rely on your instincts to tell you if you are doing the right thing for you, or if you are about to enter into a dangerous situation.  

 

Domination or submission is not gender based. Despite common misconceptions, every male does not have to be a dominant and every female is not a submissive. What makes one a dominant or submissive goes far beyond physical gender? It encompasses instincts, personality and possibly inborn traits. Do not assume that you are a dominant or a submissive because of your gender. If you try to be something you are not because you think you have to be that way due to your gender, you will be very unhappy. Basically, be yourself and don't try to be someone you are not

5/10/2009 5:39:35 AM

TRAINING COLLAR

The Training Collar represents the second collar exchanged between a Dominant and a submissive. For information regarding the first collar please refer to my article called the Collar of Consideration. The 'Training' collar is offered by the Dominant after they have engaged in a period of time where they have held extensive conversations with the submissive and explored characteristics, traits, interests, desires and lifestyles to see if they consider themselves to be a good match in enough areas to move into a relationship of deeper commitment. They will generally have engaged in many of the vanilla aspects of the relationship as well as commenced with some light sceneing to explore the beginning limits that the submissive may possess.

The traditional Training collar is often made of leather. It is generally very plain and may be either red or black. Many Dominants alternatively offer a training collar in chain. This is based on personal preference, requirements dictated by issue's in the submissives life and other factors shared between the Dominant and the submissive. The acceptance of this collar by the submissive indicates that the submissive agrees to pursue a much deeper relationship with the Dominant which will involve or may, serious feelings, emotions, commitments and responsibilities. It can be equated fairly well to an engagement ring. When a relationship reaches the stage where a Training Collar is offered it tells other Dominant's and submissives that the Dominant and submissive have grown much more serious and that they are actively bonding and attaching to each other with considerations of a potentially long term full time relationship. At this point the actions of the submissive are reflected upon the Dominant and the submissive should become acutely aware that behaving in a manner becoming to the training of their Dominant is a reflection of their personal devotion and commitment to that Dominant.

When a Dominant reaches this stage with a submissive they will often move into areas of training and discipline which are much more severe and strict. The foundations of later interactions are often based on how well the Dominant and the submissive construct or shape their relationship at this stage. Both recognize that they are a reflection of each other or openly connected to each other and will actively work to make that representation solid and deep. Most Dominant's and submissives enter deeper emotional stages at this point and may begin to express true devotion, love, honor and mutual respect. In many ways this is where the relationship is truly tested physically, mentally and emotionally.

In many cases the Dominant and submissive may consider or try living together actively. The exploration of in-scene elements will generally intensify as they get to know each other better and the depth of trust begins to grow. It is at this stage that adaptation problems generally occur the most. The newlywed stage is over and in many cases people tend to express themselves in a more open fashion. It is at this point that many submissives find themselves 'acting-out' against their Dominant as they attempt to reconcile the internal conflicts of true commitment and submission. A Dominant in this stage can struggle with feelings of resentment, excessive responsibility and a reduction in personal freedom, primarily as it relates to the open exploration of other people. This is a natural shifting from non-commitment to commitment. Both will find that they may test their partner strenuously to see if their partner's commitment is solid and strong. There is always an element of fear in the creation of relationships and insecurities and doubts. Facing these and overcoming them is necessary before the Dominant and submissive can even consider taking their relationship the final steps toward a full collar, often identified as a 'Slave Collar'.

Each of the collars is generally presented during some type of formal ceremony. Often the 'Collar of Consideration' and the 'Training Collar' may be presented privately or during a small gathering of close friends. The actions of collaring are considered quite serious and most often great care is taken to make the moments memorable for both people. Many Dominant's and submissive's exchange vows or poems they have created during such ceremonial occasions.

 

5/9/2009 7:59:20 PM

CONSENSUALITY

Consent: Compliance with or in approval of what is done or proposed by another.

We talk about consent a lot. There is a very good reason for that. The line between D/s and abuse is consent. Non-consensual control, manipulation, application of pain or direction is abuse or assault.

However, as in most things the meaning of consent is far from simple. When a submissive is new in their exploration of the D/s and BDSM worlds they are simply virgins. They have no personal experience of many or most of the things which now confront them. What they do have is ideas, thoughts, hopes, dreams, feelings, beliefs and desires. These may or may not apply in reality. A person can 'think' they will enjoy something only to find that in reality they do not. So we are immediately faced with a dilemma.

As the community becomes more open and readily accessible the numbers of new Dominant's and submissives is rapidly increasing. With this increase comes an increasing number of problems.

It is impossible to truthfully consent to something you have never experienced. You can consent to trying something, but cannot accurately state that you will enjoy or like it until after it occurs. This means that in some ways the consent offered is not a blanket approval of action. In many cases it really means that the submissive will 'consider' trying something to see if they enjoy it. From the Dominant's standpoint this is treading on shaky ground.

Many new Dominant's and submissives spend a great deal of time looking for and searching out someone (frequently on the Internet community). Often they find potential partners who live at some distance from them physically. This can lead to protracted long distance cyber and phone relationships. These types of communication can foster the building up of scenarios, ideas and expectations.

When the two manage to arrange a meeting they bring with them all of the baggage which has accumulated from their interaction. Many vacate simple safety issues in lieu of their 'feeling' of everything being perfect. They are SO eager to jump in that they want to play within hours of a first meeting. Sometimes they go so far as to pre-scene this meeting based on the 'ideas' that they have allowed becoming 'limits'. It is not terribly uncommon for a new submissive to agree to a first meeting which places her in a foreign state, in a motel room, naked, kneeling and waiting for 'her Master' to show up.

In addition the new Dominant comes prepared with the 'expectations' of the submissive to perform this 'scene'. In many cases this may be the very first scene the Dominant has ever tried and s/he may have or feel extreme pressure to 'meet the submissives need'. This can be a setup for true disaster.

This week the news was filled with an ongoing court case in NY wherein a woman is suing a man whom she claims raped her. She made contact with him on the Internet and engaged in extensive correspondence (some of which is court record), and phone conversations. After 5-6 months they arranged such a meeting. They engaged 'in-scene' for nearly 20 hours. Afterwards she accused him of rape, rough sex, forcible sodomy, assault, battery, various kinds of bondage and torture and a few other things. She agreed that she talked to him about her interest in BDSM but she claims that she was 'interested in him' and 'played along' because she liked him. She acknowledges voluntarily meeting him.

This is important. Early, heavy scenting with an unknown person forces assumptions of consent on both people. A submissive can and may feel pressured to go quite far in order not to displease their new Dominant. They may agree to things under duress or contact pressure. A Dominant can and may feel pressured to perform to the 'ideas' they have fostered through prior communication. They can be a total novice doing things they are not really prepared for. It is simply impossible to 'know' a person you have just met. You cannot know their body language, the suggestions and subtle signals necessary to truly read someone's responses. This type of pre-scene creation can and does kill people. It can create situations much like I just described which are becoming much more common.

Many people believe that 'consent' is a license. That it gives them a blanket permission to 'do' what they want to do. This is simply not true. Consent at the beginning of a relationship is more the 'option' to explore further. It offers no guarantee to the Dominant or submissive that they will be held blameless for what occurs. Those that engage in sudden intense scenting willfully place their reputations, careers, family, and life on the line. When you are dealing with a stranger you cannot guess how they will react 3 days after a scene when they bottom out and you are not there. Remorse, pain, regret, embarrassment, shame, anger, feelings of diminished self respect and outright rage can and will drive people to take actions against this person they have 'consented' to scene with.

Those actions can reveal the other persons kink to their entire community. The person may lose a spouse, children, job, respectability or more or less everything including the risk of imprisonment all to meet the needs of instant gratification. It simply is not worth it.

Initial limits are just that...initial. They should be expected to change, evolve and alter over years and experiences. They are merely a way of offering an 'idea' of the range of interest that the individual believes they are interested in pursuing. Consent can best be considered to be fluid. In addition to the above, it should be noted that everyone is not the same every day. There are days when consent to the range of play will be much wider than on other days. These variables can be effected by mood, health, stress and many other things. Assumptions that consent is constant can and will lead to problems.

 

5/9/2009 7:55:25 PM

Finding Your Place In BDSM

  

One of the most difficult parts of BDSM is finding where you fit into it, if at all. You may know that BDSM is what you want, but you aren't sure where you fit in. You may be asking yourself "Am I dominant or submissive?" or "Am I a switch?". Trying to answer such questions is difficult to do.  

The best way to figure out where you fit in, and which "role" would best fulfill you, is to soul search. Look deep into your heart, mind and past experiences. Note whether you are more comfortable in a position of control, or in a position where someone else has the control. Look at your past relationships and try to see if you always found yourself doing things just to please your partner, because doing so made you feel good? Or, were you the one always making requests of your partner, and expecting them to follow those requests? 

Talk with others who have experience in BDSM. Read books and web sites about BDSM. Then compare those things with what you have discovered about yourself. Pay close attention to your emotions and instinctual response to the information. If reading an account of service, from a submissive, makes you feel that you want to do that, or would be happy doing that, notate it. Keep that in mind. If reading such an article and your inner response is to associate more readily with the dominant being served, notate that and keep it in mind as well. Be careful, gathering information in this way can be overwhelming and confusing. Give yourself time to digest and honestly consider the information. Do not rush yourself. 

Often, people who are new to the lifestyle and know only that it gets them hot, will look to others with more experience to tell them where they fit in. Also, they can look to others as a role model, and try to mold themselves to be like that person or they view others as a gauge of their own progress in the lifestyle. This is a dangerous thing to do. Everyone is different and has different likes, dislikes, and expectations of a BDSM relationship. Molding yourself into what someone else is can have disastrous results. It can create serious self doubt that is difficult to remedy. It can cause more confusion, and create a feeling of anger at oneself if you can't match that person. Being honest with yourself about what you truly think and feel is the only way to find your true place in any lifestyle that is as varied as BDSM. 

Finding where you fit in is a long process. It is intensely personal. The end result must be tailored to your specific personality, desires, and expectations in order for it to be the most satisfying and enjoyable. Someone else's idea of what is a dominant or a submissive may not be right for you.  

As time goes on, and you learn more, you will find that you grow in ways you may not see at first. Your ideas of what is dominant or submissive will change as you learn more about yourself and the lifestyle in general. Your expectations for a relationship, and your likes or dislikes as far as physical interactions, will change as well. Finding your place in BDSM, is a journey that never ends. It is a journey of self discovery and broadening horizons. This journey requires an open mind, and self honesty. It is one that will have many ups and downs but is well worth the effort put forth.  

The best thing you can do is trust your instincts. Your instincts know what you want, even if your mind or heart does not. Rely on your instincts to tell you if you are doing the right thing for you, or if you are about to enter into a dangerous situation.  

Domination or submission is not gender based. Despite common misconceptions, every male does not have to be a dominant and every female is not a submissive. What makes one a dominant or submissive goes far beyond physical gender? It encompasses instincts, personality and possibly inborn traits. Do not assume that you are a dominant or a submissive because of your gender. If you try to be something you are not because you think you have to be that way due to your gender, you will be very unhappy. Basically, be yourself and don't try to be someone you are not

5/9/2009 7:46:35 PM

ADDING SUBMISSIVES

Stables. Harems. Multiple partners. Orgies. Slaves to do your bidding. All pretty alluring pictures. It tends to be a rather common phenomenon for many new Dominant's to become captivated by the ideas and imagery that such words convey into our psyche. Several things tend to play into these desires. Among these are the possibilities of living out several childhood fantasies. Most of us grow up reading and watching movies and television. A part of us becomes the hero or protagonist in the stories and we live vicariously their adventures, feelings, emotions and horrors. At puberty those fantasies move further into the area's of sexuality and exploration of the 'forbidden fruits'. We, as human's, tend to be drawn toward what is naughty or not allowed by the permission of our parents, cultures or religions. We often long to escape into something more entertaining and fulfilling than our rather mundane and boring lives, jobs, families.

When a person 'finds' the BDSM community it is rather like finding a gift box. The unattractive boy or girl who was left holding up a wall at a high school dance is suddenly offered a banquet of opportunity. Unfortunately most of us have experiences of negativity which may at times influence our choices and decisions when considering tasting of these naughty fruits.

It is important to remember that ALL decisions have almost invisible ramifications on the other people in our lives. Having the opportunity to add submissives into our world does not mean that it is something we must or even should do. There is a tendency to 'overlook' the possible damage that such an introduction may cause in existing relationships in favor of the 'ideal'.

Many people have been 'discovering' D/s through the purchase of a computer and exploration of the Internet. Often these people are married and begin to explore bringing D/s into their home life after sometimes 15-20 years of vanilla marriage. This is difficult in the best of situations requiring both the Dominant and submissive to alter deeply ingrained habits, responses, thoughts, ideas and attitudes. Continued involvement within the online community will often present people with 'new' possibilities. Many people get involved with someone new because they are treated 'differently' than what they are familiar with in their real life relationship. Often they will talk themselves into the 'idea' that there is nothing 'wrong' with playing online. It does not take too long to get past that idea into the concept of having a 'second submissive'.

At this point the new Dominant will often present this idea to their existing spouse as a completely normal and acceptable choice. There is pressure applied on the new spouse submissive to 'accept' this introduction into their lives and adjust to the changes or have their world utterly disrupted. Part of the problem with doing this is that within a spousal relationship there are distinct definitions of role or status which have been carefully built over many years. The introduction of a new, sometimes younger, more attractive person as generally a 'sexual' addition can create intense instability. The spouse submissive may be able to conceptualize the idea of a new person entering the relationship but may suffer extreme feelings of abandonment, loss, fear, instability, threat of loss of family structure, embarrassment, shame, loss of status. Many of these feelings will be stuffed away inside. This is especially true if the spouse submissive is trying very VERY hard to live up to the ideal of the submissive that they have come to understand from the descriptions of this position mostly through online information and contacts.

The Dominant may be mostly if not totally 'blind' to these concerns. Often a Dominant gets so 'filled' with their own presence, the opportunities and quite frankly blind lust that they marginalize mentally the true implications of their decisions. Many new Dominant's believe that they can easily 'handle' the needs of several submissives at once. This is not only difficult, it can be extremely misleading from an exterior view. Every submissive requires, needs and desires a sincere and strong level of personal attention. Given that such a choice is made, where is the Dominant drawing the attention from to give to this new person? In most cases we have jobs, careers, hobbies, children, families which demand a large percentage of our discretionary time. What little time remains available usually goes to our life partner or spouse. This usually means that the Dominant is drawing from their existing relationship in order to give to the new relationship.

Coupled to this is all of the lives that are impacted by the creation of new ties. Often people will bring people into their homes because they have not the time or money to provide a separate place to be with this new person. Many have a desire for the second or third submissive to live IN the home with the preexisting family sometimes sharing the marital bed. This is very similar to creating a stepfamily. All of the new persons issues enter the family at the same time. All of their hopes, desires, feelings and habits are part of their package.

This type of forcible inclusion by the Dominant can be quite devastating for the submissives who are part of this creation. The new submissive will often feel threatened by the old submissive and vise versa. Both will vie for attention sometimes using children or other issues to garner the Dominant's attention. Often the submissives will not want to feel the sensations they feel and will try very hard to blend together or get along. It should not be forgotten that vanilla standards continue to work, a submissive can 'agree' to such an experiment and feel they have been betrayed when it occurs. In many cases this simply doesn't work well and can be destructive in how the other people in the family come to view the actions of the Dominant, including parents, children and close friends. In most cases the the risks of damage are simply not worth the often short term affairs.

Sometimes secondary submissives can be added into a relationship if that is part of the objective from the beginning for all concerned. This usually works best if the submissives are independently close friends or sincerely drawn or interested in each other. Some submissives enjoy sharing a Dominant, co-scening, co-living and generally being in a poly or multi relationship. These tend to be the exception rather than the rule. In addition some submissives simply like to co-scene but have no desire to live with or have intimate relations with a preexisting couple. In general a non-sexual partner is often easier to accept than a sexual partner. It is my personal opinion that this type of relationship works the best when children are not involved in a family type arrangement. When all of the adult partners are single, mature, independent and unencumbered. Communication becomes even more crucial when more voices are present!!!

A Dominant needs to also consider and remember the extensive needs and requirements of a single relationship and accurately realize that they are multiplying the issues, needs, concerns, complications and responsibilities with each addition into their life. It is my personal opinion that this type of relationship works the best when children are not involved, whether they are grown or living with a former spouse and when all parties are honest, open and loving with each other.

5/9/2009 7:42:12 PM

Differences Between A Slave & A Submissive

 

Many ask if slaves truly exist. In the way a dictionary and history define slavery, no they do not exist in most modern countries. (Though there is some contention that slavery rings do still exist in secret) Most people in civilized countries generally agree that the legal ownership of another human being is immoral and thus make it illegal. However, in the world of BDSM, one will find that some of the people involved call themselves by many different terms; one of these is the term "slave". Of course, this often raises the question of how is a slave different from a submissive. This question often is met with outright hostility, disbelief in the existence of slaves and the thought that the words slave and submissive (as nouns) are interchangeable terms within the context of BDSM. Many will not agree with any of those thoughts, and I am one of them. I have spent a great deal of time talking with slaves in the honest attempt to better understand them, their lifestyle choices, and judge for myself whether or not this is a healthy variation to the BDSM lifestyle.

To the question of whether or not slaves exist inside of BDSM I say that yes they do. They may not be the largest group, but there are quite a few. Do slaves differ from submissives? Again, my answer is yes they do. Slaves tend to differ from submissives by the way they think, act, submit and their expectations.

A slave tends to think more along the lines of black and white. They have very little room for leeway or shades of gray in their lifestyle choices. They do not seem to expect much leeway in the reaction of their dominant either. By this I mean, if a slave is feeling ill and thus doesn't complete all their usual daily tasks, they will expect the dominant to react with the usual punishment. A submissive may be more inclined to expect leniency from the dominant because they were ill. A slave thinks in terms of being owned, not in terms of submitting. To them, being in a collared relationship means they are owned, and often this translates into the statement that they do not have the "right" "choice" or "option" to walk out if the relationship goes bad. This does not mean a slave will accept an abusive relationship, though their tolerance limits for what is abusive and what is not seem to be higher than those of a submissive. This belief in ownership stems from a strong commitment on both an emotional and mental level to the dominant. There is a level of acceptance of the dominant's behavior that can be more intense and widespread than many submissives would allow. For example, a dominant wants to bring in a third to the relationship. A submissive may demand certain criteria be met before they allow ( yes, allow) such to occur, whereas a slave may say "It is not up to me, if this is what Master wants, so be it" and quietly accept this new change. To some this kind of thought process is considered wrong or somehow brought out by abuse, but this is not necessarily true. A slave thrives on the absolute fact, that they literally have no control over the relationship or what will occur within it, whereas a submissive often retains some level of control in the relationship. The thought process focuses solely on what would make the master/mistress happiest and how the slave can be most pleasing to them. Subs tend to think of themselves and their own pleasure in addition to that of their dominant. Slaves work very hard to put themselves second in all the things and their owners first. To them, this is what comes with being a slave and submitting completely. Slaves put forth a lot of effort in achieving an inner peace with their chosen position. With this peace comes acceptance of themselves, and a quiet sense of contentment. They view pride, arrogance and other such emotions as negative and unbecoming in a slave.

A slave's behavior is different from a submissive as well. If you listen to slaves talk about their behavior (or watch them), they often speak of being quietly accepting, in control of themselves at all times, formal, and other such things. There seems to be more focus on how the slave behaves at any given moment, with less leeway. In many slave relationships, the slave is required to use an honorific at all times, and couldn't conceive of calling their master/mistress by any other name. Most slaves find yelling, tantrums, fits, or any other out of control behavior on the part of a slave to be reprehensible and deserving of severe punishment. Slaves put a lot of emphasis on their behavior and how they react to their dominant. They hold themselves to a high level of self-control. They require of themselves to have a pleasing demeanor as much as possible. They see no room for bratting behavior, any form of topping from the bottom, or any other form of manipulating the dominant. They see bratting as topping from the bottom, whining, cajoling or making requests after the initial denial as manipulative behavior that focuses on the slave's needs/desires instead of the dominant's and thus not proper. They look down on any behavior that is perceived as designed to force the dominant to meet a need of the slave, rather than the slave focusing on the dom's needs. A slave will strive for perfection within themselves in completing all the tasks their master/mistress gives to them, while still keeping an eye out for things that they were not specifically told to do, but think would please their owner if they did them. A slave is required to be very self sufficient and capable because they often have a lot of responsibility placed on them. Slaves often feel that a slave should not need to be micro managed by their dominant because this is not pleasing, unless of course the dominant likes to micro manage. A slave will behave with the utmost of respect in a formal situation, and with as much respect as any situation warrants. (For example, quiet time at home may not require as strict a protocol as a formal party would) None of this emphasis on behavior means that a slave can't or does not crack jokes, goof off, or engage in verbal banter. Many slaves do indeed do these things. They do so however, with a great attention to the dominant's reaction and are careful not to be hurtful or overly sarcastic. Unless of course the dominant does not like this kind of behavior, then a slave will do their best to curtail it. (Which can be quite difficult, and in my opinion unhealthy, for someone who has a very playful sense of humor as an inherent part of their personality) So please do not take this article to say that slaves are not playful, have no sense of humor or anything like that because it just is not true. Slaves have the same array of personalities that everyone else does, and they enjoy them just like anyone else does. Slaves just tend to be a lot more aware of the dominant's limits to such activities than some submissives are. They also do not use their playful senses of humor (if they have one) to brat a dominant into playing with them, unless the dominant likes this kind of role play scene. Basically they tailor their behaviors to what the dominant prefers and is most comfortable with.

A slave's expectations from the dominant and the relationship are often very different from those of a submissive. A slave does not expect to have their desires met beyond their basic life supporting necessities. When their dominant does do something for them, they see it as a gift, not a necessity. Slaves tend to view things that many submissives expect in a relationship, as a luxury not a necessity. This does not mean that a slave will accept being abused or treated like they are worthless for extended periods of time, it just means they do not expect all the trappings that others expect from their relationships. (such as cuddling on demand, talking whenever the slave wants to talk, sleeping in a bed etc) Slaves expect their relationship to be difficult at times and their submission to not be easy all the time. They expect to be asked or ordered to do things they may not necessarily enjoy because the focus is not on their enjoyment or pleasure, but on that of their dominant. They expect to be treated as a slave and not pampered or cajoled to. They expect to be pushed to their current limits and have those limits pushed to expand. They expect to meet their dominants needs at all times and to not have their dominant accept any manipulation or disobedience. They expect to be used to the full extent of their current abilities and even trained (or taught through schooling etc.) to broaden their abilities to meet their dominant's needs. They do not expect to be consulted on every decision, asked their opinion all the time, or similar things. This does not mean they expect to be ignored or treated as if they do not matter, they just do not expect this as a normal part of the relationship, though most say their thoughts opinions, feelings and such are demanded by their dominant and the dominant will often take them into consideration while making decisions.

A slave submits differently from a submissive as well. Slaves will set no limits on their dominant's activities. A submissive will often have hard limits that their dominant can not cross at all, and soft limits that can be pushed with prior negotiation. A slave has neither. They will not say that the dominant can't do a certain type of play or use a specific implement. They may tell the dominant that they do not like certain activities or implements at the beginning of the relationship (preferably before a collar) but they do not ban the dominant from using/doing those things. They expect to be asked to do things they may not particularly like and they consider it as part of submission because to them, submission is not about pleasing the slave, but about pleasing the dominant. Most slaves will say that because of this it is imperative that the slave chose to submit to a dominant whose likes/dislikes are a close match of their own and thus they will not be asked or ordered to do something they are totally opposed to. But even then, the slave will expect that these limits may change over time and accept it should it occur. A slave does not believe they can just leave the relationship. Some believe once they are collared it is for life and will not request release even if they feel their lives are in danger or they are being mentally/emotionally harmed. However, many relationships with slaves have guidelines in place for release of the slave should the slave truly desire such. Some slaves believe a slave can't possibly be abused since the dominant has no limits on what they can do to them, and if the dominant chooses to act in an abusive manner then that is their choice. This does not however seem to be the majority belief, but it also does exist.

Many of these differences overlap, and are applicable to submissives as well. However, as a whole they exist for most slaves that I have come into contact with. A slave is not better than a submissive in my opinion, merely different. Some of these characteristics can exist in a submissive, or even all of them. The base-separating factor between the two seems to be in the area of limits within submission. A slave sets none, a submissive does. Which word one uses to describe themselves remains a matter of personal choice, and my intent with this article is not to say otherwise. Instead my intent is to help others understand slaves a bit better and not look at them as mindless robots or doormats, because those two terms just do not fit the vast majority of lifestyle slaves. Whether or not being a slave is a healthy lifestyle choice is a matter of personal preference. I believe it can be a very healthy choice, others do not agree. Like any relationship where the balance of power rests with one person over the other, abuse can occur. I do not however see any reason to say it is more widespread among slaves over submissives, or in bdsm at all.

5/9/2009 5:19:16 PM

CREATING YOUR FIRST SCENE

PART ONE

 

You have met, physically. Maybe after a long on-line and phone communication. You are full of ideas, thoughts, concerns. Your submissive/slave is new to the lifestyle, so are you. You have made plans, described your desires, created patterns, discussed limits . . . but up till now it has all been long distance, detached from reality. Now what?

 

Here are a few simple ideas. First. KIS or keep it simple. Prior to meeting for a consensual play session de-emphasize your submissives expectations, the more you build things up, the more stress you place on your own performance and the less directed focus you will be able to give to the submissive. Additionally you may not have a 'Dom Kit', (an assortment of toys, restraints, ropes etc.).

You want to make this an interesting, exciting, fulfilling experience for both of you. Success is based not on how many toys you have, but on how and what you do and why. Your submissive/slave's primary need is attention. S/he desires an experience of directed control.

(for the purposes of this example I will assume both partners are lifestyle virgins and that the arena of play is a small empty apartment of one of them...)

 

WHAT YOU WILL NEED: Training Collar (3 ring preference). Razor, shaving gel, small bowl, small plastic bag.

OPTIONAL: Lined cuff's for wrists and ankles. Two double ended latches (to attach cuffs to other rings)

 

Find a comfortable place to sit. "Assume Spot" You should use this command to draw your submissive to a spot in front of you. Use an even tone of voice. "Formal Presentation Position" This command tells your submissive that s/he is to remove all clothing (have them undress in front of you if this pleases you), fold their clothing neatly and place to the side. They should be wearing your collar. If not you may desire to perform a collaring ceremony. At this point you may or may not have cuff's for them to wear on wrists and ankles. If you do they should put these on and assume a present position. The classical position is facing toward the Dominant on their knees, the thighs opened as wide as possible to display their genitals, the chest (breasts) should be naked, and offered with a straight arched back, shoulders back, hands on the thighs, palms cupped upward, buttocks resting on the heels, chin up and eyes respectfully lowered.

The 'order' of presentation is Chest/breasts, Penis-scrotum/vagina, Anus and Mouth. The submissive says "_________(owner's name) slave or submissive (whichever), presents the Mistress's or Master's body for her or his inspection. Slave or submissive offers these 'your breasts, your vagina . . . etc." You should nod for each body part so offered, you may inspect by touch if you wish. After each offering (your breasts), you say "What else do you offer?" The sub/slave will then proceed to the next (your vagina).

The purpose of this training and presentation is to demonstrate and expose offer the body, to reinforce the sub/slave as to their position or status, reminds the sub/slave that their body is owned by the Dominant and is for their usage, entertainment and pleasure. Gives the Dominant an opportunity to visually inspect the body for changes (weight), injury, damage and the need for maintenance.

Upon completion of this inspection you may note that your new sub/slave is not groomed to your satisfaction and decide that such grooming should commence immediately. You will tell your sub/slave "get a safety razor, gel, a plastic bag a small bowl of water and a towel." "GO!" The sub/slave should rise gracefully and hustle to bring the objects to you. Instruct the sub/slave to lay the plastic bag down and assemble before you the bowl, gel and razor. You then say "Down-back!" This command is used to tell the sub/slave to lie down on their back, (in general they will lie with legs together, hands along sides head to one side. You can then use the command "Open!" This command is used to tell the sub/slave to open their genitals to you (in any situation). At this point you may commence shaving your sub/slave or you may instruct them to groom in front of you. When they are cleaned to your desire they should wipe off and upon approval from you remove and dispose of the objects. They should then return and assume your display position of choice. (you can describe the position you desire prior to meeting so your submissive can practice before a mirror). "Display!"

At this point your sub/slave should be mentally 'in the zone'. S/he is not permitted open speech, argument, discussion or debate over what you tell him/her to do. All negotiation of limits occurs OUTSIDE the arena or prior to play. For purposes of simplicity you may desire to call your sub/slave simply "slave, pet, slut, worm", and your sub/slave should call you simply "Mistress, Master, Ma'am, Sir" you adjust this to your desire. The removal of a name 'objectifies' them and the usage of an honorific title reinforces status between you.

The next thing is to intensify their space. This is most easily done by the removal of sight. Use a blindfold or scarf to simply and easily do this. (from this point I will offer a simple suggested scene - please feel free to elaborate or use it merely for an example) You may have noted (at the least) that your sub/slave was improperly groomed, they may also have presented themselves crooked etc. (minor breeches) These offer you an opportunity for in play discipline training. You tell them to "present for discipline" this should be a position to offer you their buttocks for spanking, this can be over your knee, across a chair, table or bed. Their hands should be overhead in surrender position, locked at throat if cuffed (away from area of play). You can then have the sub/slave 'offer' a listing of their errors, any not openly revealed and listed that require you to bring up warrant double discipline.

For each of these offenses you allocate a number of 'swats', at the end of each flurry your sub/slave should say "Thank you Mistress/Master" Since you cannot know the nature of the individuals skin at this point you spank only to a level of color (always try to avoid bruising - it limits further safe play). This discipline session can be punctuated with commentary from you, depending on if your sub/slave needs-desires humiliation etc. At the end of this session your sub/slave may be quite aroused. With male sub/slaves you may desire to cross train by stroking the penis intermittently during spanking - this trains the submissive to associate the pleasure of arousal with the application of pain. You then say "Open!" Again this command orders your submissive to open their genitals for your inspection. With a female you insert fingers upon which you might verbally comment on what a 'slut' she is. With a male you discuss the size of his offering. With a female you may desire for her to clean your fingers after making them messy in her sloppy vagina <grins>.

 

This is the conclusion of part one.

 

 

CREATING YOUR FIRST SCENE (2)

...continued from part one

 (Please read part one before reading this section!)

WHAT YOU WILL NEED: Sterile lubricant, three relatively gentle wooden clothespins, a leash.

OPTIONAL: Latex gloves,

While the sub/slave is in discipline position you may desire to probe their anus as well using the lubricated tip of one finger. With many people this may be their first anal encounter, prior to exploring this region ensure that you are completely conversant with any medical conditions they may have which might limit play here, in any case be gentle. It is enjoyable to use language during such explorations. As an example you might say something like "Do you need to be used slave?" or "What a nasty slut you are!" This may sound uncomfortably crude to you and it may be quite difficult to deliver such language your first time. You should remember that you are constantly creating a scene or environment, one pleasurable to both of you.

"Resume kneel (or Display)" by using this command your sub/slave should lift their body and settle back onto their buttocks, you must continuously be aware that they are blindfolded and to some extent vulnerable to loss of balance. Be prepared to assist them into position. They should again be offering their genitals to you. It is a good time to stroke their body. Use your hands to caress and massage them, be aware that at this point their shoulders will already be beginning to ache from a position they are not used to - massage at and around the joints while talking to them softly. Take your time to make the touch sensual. When you have touched all of their torso and arms return to their nipples and pinch them lightly.

After doing this several times ask the sub/slave how many clothespins do you have. The sub/slave may know if you have had them assemble and present possible toys for use, if so they should instantly answer "three Mistress/Master!"If you have assembled your toy's outside of their viewpoint (a personal choice differing from individual to individual and often depending on desired scenario) then they will not know the answer in which case they should say "I do not know Mistress/Master." Their responses should be prompt, humble and in a serious tone of voice. Laughter during scene can be indicative of nervousness and lack of respect as well as inexperience. Any breech of protocol during scene should be instantly reprimanded. "I have three clothespins slave, what do you think I should do with them?" such a question is more to heighten the anxiety and excitement in the sub/slave than to elicit an answer. You may receive any number of interesting and funny answers. After all - two clothespins are obvious - three are not <grins>. (this is described by some people as a mind fuck, it is an action to keep the sub/slave slightly off balance) As play commences you may notice it becoming more and more difficult for your sub/slave to answer you. This is a normal condition which you should allow for, you will learn the 'speed' of your sub/slave the more you play with them.

Continuing to tweak the sub/slaves nipples you should begin to pull and twist them lightly. You can clamp them without notice or verbal warning or you can have the sub/slave count down from say ten. The initial clamping is painful, but the pain subsides rather quickly. (For virgin players leave them on no more than 7-8 minutes) Then you should have fun with the "extra" clamp. You may decide to migrate 'testing' spots all over the sub/slaves body. Don't forget to have them stick out their tongue for testing too (somewhat more painful). As you proceed lower and lower on their body you approach their vulnerable genitals.

Every so often remember to 'brush' the clamps on the nipples. This re-sensitizes them and you will be rewarded with moans. At this point your new sub/slave's knees will be getting tired too so you know even if they do not that you are near the end of this portion of your scene. Trail the loose clothespin down the stomach and around the genitals. With a female you may decide to clamp one of her labia lips (this is generally not too painful) Do not clamp the clit on first play - it can be extremely painful far too soon for many sub/slaves. For a male slave you can pull out the skin on his penis and clamp or move lower to clamp the skin of his scrotum. You may sit back and say something like "do you like that pet?" You may desire to brush all three clamps again to cause them to moan again.

At this point you are probably out of time with the nipple clamps. Do tell your sub/slave "this may hurt a little bit!" This can be done while you are unclamping them. Note that unclamping is the most painful part. Be careful to lift the clamp free of the skin and not drag it. It may stick and be indented and your sub may be moving. They may scream lightly. After removing the second nipple clamp you may massage the nipples lightly (this is quite painful) for the blood is returning. Again you might say, "oh . . . does that hurt?" "Oh, I almost forgot, there is one clamp left isn't there...?" Since the third clamp has only been on a shorter time you might brush it a few times allowing your sub/slaves anxiety over its removal to increase. When you know they are near their limit reach down so they know you are going to release the clamp. Again be careful to separate the clamp from the skin with your fingers - the touch will be uncomfortable to their tender skin but much better than any tears in the skin itself. After the initial shock of removal has subsided move immediately to alter their position.

Unclip their wrist cuffs from the collar if so attached. Lower the arm very slowly with your hands, massage the muscles and make sure their mobility returns in a normal way. Do the same with the other arm. Now it is time to get them off their knees.

The scene to this point may have taken nearly 1.5 hours. Your sub/slave may need to go to the bathroom, they may have difficulty walking or standing. Attach a leash to their collar. You may order them to "crawl" In general this command can be used for full belly crawl or knee/palm crawl. Be careful of furniture for they are blind, if the floor is dirty you may comment to them that until it is cleaned properly they will be led in a crawl at all times for it's condition displeases you. This is a way of cross-training - an opportunity.

The bathroom offers a new arena for continuing play. If you are in your submissives home and it is untidy or unclean it can be unsanitary and unpleasant. A strong indication from you on your expectations of cleanliness can be reinforced by forcing your new sub/slave to crawl through the untidiness. If you are in your home and it is untidy then you are subjecting them to unwarranted cruelty. You can tell them that in future prior to play you expect them to attend to household cleanliness. The sub/slave must have a reasonable expectation of playing in a safe, clean environment. It depends on your desired realm of future contact.

(note that every situation is different, your language and choices will vary depending on both you, your sub/slave and the conditions where you play!)

 

This is the conclusion of part two.

CREATING YOUR FIRST SCENE (3)

continued from part two

 (Please read parts one and two prior to reading this section)

WHAT YOU WILL NEED: Good antibacterial soap, washcloth.

OPTIONAL: Safe sex items if your play proceeds into that area, remember to include dental dam's, condom's etc.

 (The bathroom and indeed the intimacies of attending maintenance can provide opportunities different from any other space. For reasons of safety and health I will limit the scene here to observation and direction only.)

"Stand or Informal Display" this command tells your sub/slave to rise from the crawl position to stand. Their feet should be spread shoulder width apart, arms behind back crossed at wrists, shoulders up and back, chin lifted. (It resembles the common 'parade rest' military position.) Again, remembering that s/he is blindfolded you may wish to direct them into a better position. You can do this easily by saying "Right step . . . right step . . . stop Pivot . . . forward etc." Your sub/slave will be quite nervous and probably terribly embarrassed. You should tell them in advance of meeting that you might 'require' them to provide service maintenance performance under observation and direction. (Maintenance means to maintain your (sub/slaves) body to your standards, including cleanliness, grooming and evacuation.)

With a female sub/slave you will have had her sit upon the commode. "Open!" This command tells her to open her genitals. Her knees should open as wide as possible in the space. Again you might offer commentary on how wet she is, usage of language often enhances the intensity of the play experience for both players. "Open wider!" This command can be used to tell your sub/slave to reach between her legs and open her vagina wider using her fingers. (If you have a strong desire to complete this type of sequence then you may have instructed your sub/slave to drink a large quantity of water, soda or tea prior to the scene time <smiles>) Assuming that your sub/slave is 'needing release', you may decide on a simple release "release!" or you may tell her to "release and stop!" This is a bedevil command <smiles>, once trained it can be enormously fun. IF your sub/slave can manage to stop flow you might tell her to stimulate her clit using one finger and continue while you turn 'on and off' the tap "release and stop!"<grins>. (Note: many female sub/slaves can learn this easily and come enormously hard by releasing both sensations at the same time. It does take practice but that practice can be fun.)

With a male sub/slave you will position him in front of the commode. Again two obvious choices present themselves. You can elect to handle his penis yourself, not allowing him to touch it (often forbidden during scene). Or, you can tell him to hold his penis in hand. Remember that he is blindfolded and cannot see the target <grins>. You can instruct him that he is positioned exactly in front of the commode and that he is not to make a mess by splashing onto anything else. If so you will command him to stop and adjust position (as many times as it takes to get it right). Note that it is very hard for males to stop and start flow. Again use the command "release!" Your sub/slave may release, may miss and may be unable to stop <grins>. If so you can direct the angle by saying something like "to the right . . . more . . . more" This can be entertaining and humiliating. You should tell your sub/slave in advance of meeting that you might require this from them so that there is some mental preparation. When completed, if he has made a mess you should tell him that he needs further training to correct his directional control problems and that he has now earned the task of thoroughly cleaning the bathroom area.

This can commence immediately or be saved for a later time at your discretion. After this section of the scene you may commend your new sub/slave on how pleased you are with their efforts to please you. You should have them wash their hands thoroughly using a good antibacterial soap. You may also desire for them to provide further maintenance by thoroughly washing their genitals in front of you. If so you should remove the blindfold to allow them to see what they are doing clearly. At this point you may be desiring some personal attention from your sub/slave. You lead them back into the room using the leash to your position of choice, generally sitting.

If you are a male dominant you may desire to have your sub/slave remove portions of your clothing. (Many Dominants get strongly sexually aroused during play and this article presumes the prior full consent of both adults.) At this point you may have your sub/slave "worship" This command tells the sub/slave to 'kiss only' a designated portion of the Dominant's body (and sometimes clothing like boots on Domme's). The sub/slave continues worship until told to stop. If this activity is expected to take a long time then you should first tell your sub/slave "rest position" This command indicates to them that they are not required to assume a formal position during worship but may be in a more comfortable position to better service their Mistress/Master. The command "relaxed" is also sometimes used.

From this point the Dominant may desire full sexual contact or the 'scene' may be over. For the purposes of this article I will end this section here.

Following this section is a summary - please take the time to read it carefully!

CREATING YOUR FIRST SCENE

SUMMARY

This summary should be read after all other sections have been read.

This scene was designed to be simple, affordable, easy to understand and execute. It was created to show a variety of common situations, how to handle them through language, command and direction.

WHAT IF?

What if your sub/slave becomes emotionally distraught during the scene?

If your sub/slave becomes distraught at any time 'in scene' or out then you should cease all activity, offer comfort and attempt to discover what triggered their outburst. If they need medical attention - get it!

What if your sub/slave becomes injured during the scene, faints, has a heart attack, etc.?

The safety and health of the submissive/slave is the Dominant's primary concern. If at any time that is in question immediately seek help. A Dominant should request a good medical briefing on all aspects of their sub/slaves health prior to agreeing to any play, and they should have a good working knowledge of the closest medical facility to the location of the scene. And, they should know their sub/slave's medical insurance info in case their sub/slave is incapacitated and cannot speak for themselves.

Why did the Dominant not use a belt?

Many submissive/slaves emerge from backgrounds of abuse - often they have strong associations with a belt and many other common objects. Discovering such triggers 'in scene' is very traumatic for both dominant and submissive. Ample discussions of any prior abuse should occur before any thought of play commences.

 

Why does the scene appear somewhat sterile and cold? Is there no romance possible between the Dominant and submissive?

During a scene a level of detachment is often necessary on the part of the Dominant to 'carry off' the nature of the scene and roles. This 'gap' can seem cold in some ways but often it is merely the Dominant remaining very very aware of every detail ongoing in the scene. This is important for the safety and enjoyment of the submissive as well. Many submissives enjoy and desire the objectification and feeling of usage. They want, need and totally desire to feel under control!!

Romantic tending, nurturing and care exchange should occur pre-scene and may include stage setting such as candles, low lights, soft music, food, drinks and foreplay in many other forms.

What happens after the scene?

After any scene the sub/slave will require ample aftercare. This is cuddling, nurturing, caressing and comforting words. The Dominant should express language of the level of their pleasure in the sub/slave's efforts during scene and compliment them. There should be ongoing touching and reassurance, a demonstration of the deep value the Dominant places in their sub/slaves offering or gift. This aftercare can take many hours depending on the depth of the scene.

What should the Dominant do if the sub/slave does not obey the commands?

Some sub/slave's desire to resist. Prior to any scene at any time the Dominant and the sub/slave should set up a safe word and have a thorough discussion of known limits. IF during the scene the sub/slave yells out no! And, knowing that their safe word is really "red", then the Dominant knows that the sub/slave wishes or is asking to be further disciplined in scene. Please note that force is impossible. BDSM is about Safe, Sane and Consensual play between legal adults. The usage of the safe word allows the sub to 'get out' of scene if they are in real trouble. The usage of disobedience as part of play is not an example of abuse or force. The Dominant and submissive should discuss this in detail prior to commencing play. If such activity occurs then the Dominant may "dismiss" the disobedient sub/slave ending the scene or "discipline" through encouragement via swats if so agreed and desired by both.

 

5/8/2009 7:48:14 PM

Game's Submissives Play Or What's With The Brat Routine?

 

As we learn and grow in BDSM, our lives take on different meanings, and we acquire different needs. Sometimes, those needs are fulfilled simply by a look from our Dominant, sometimes, by a touch, or a kiss. Other times, however, those needs require strict and strident attention from the ones that we serve.

Submissives have various ways of gaining our Dominant’s attention, when we feel a need overtake us. This short essay contains the ways that I am aware of, although, I’m sure that there are many that I’ve not yet encountered, or tried.

The Day after an Intense Scene

Many times, as a submissive fully retracts herself from subspace, she’ll have a craving to be tossed immediately back into it. While this is not always practical, and is sometimes just plain inconvenient, a good submissive will always attempt to let her Dominant know and understand exactly what her headspace is. 

The most obvious way to do this, is to simply sit down and explain to the Dominant what it is that I need, espectfully, of course, and to take his reaction for whatever it may be. However, personally, while this approach works fine, it seems a little dull sometimes. My mind is extremely creative, and inasmuch as I enjoy using it to it’s fullest capacity, sometimes it’s more fun to ‘play’. In other words, to provoke the Dominant into sending me back into the subspace I’ve so recently left.

Brattiness and mouthiness come into play here. Most times, I’ll be quite subtle about my disobedience at first. Testing the waters, so to speak. At other times, I’ll be completely brazen and border on the disrespectful. It depends on my mood, the Dominant’s mood, and my needs. Once a Dominant is acquainted with me, and understands these needs, and the reasons for my behavior, this can be an extraordinary way to communicate. However, sometimes the Dominant misunderstands my behavior. This can be devastating to both parties involved. 

After an Extended Period of Time with No Play

Many submissives crave their Dominant’s attentions on a daily, or sometimes even hourly basis. A day without play can drive them insane. While this is not the case with me, I have felt this way at various times. My moods, my reality, my work schedule all contribute to my need to play, and the kind of play that I’m in need of.

I have seen many submissives be completely rude and disrespectful to the Dominants, simply to acquire his complete and undivided attention. Feeling the way I do about my submission, this is not something that I use as part of my own ‘game-playing’. I rather prefer to ‘play’ at being disrespectful - throwing little punches at things like his truck, his computer, his printer, and gauging his reactions from those things. It’s that kind of playfulness that can lead to the kind of scenes I like best - spontaneous, hard, fast crazy scenes, in which both parties get completely caught up in the action.

Life Invades all too Often

Most submissives are very understanding about their Dominant’s problems and concerns in the outside world. Most of us will sit back, and let the Dominant take control of when there is play, and when he is simply too tired, too drained, or too preoccupied to give us Dominant attention. We are always happy to play when he is willing and able, and we treasure those times when we haven’t played for a length of time.

Occasionally, a submissive will sense that, even though the Dominant is exhausted, he needs the release of a scene to allow the tension that’s been building inside of him to discharge. The Dominant may resist this at first, claiming fatigue has left him empty, but a good submissive can judge the amount of weariness a Dominant truly has, and if she judges correctly, she will either draw him into play, or take him at his word, and allow him to rest and recuperate. 

Playing the Good Girl can be Exhausting

Many of us will continue in our ‘good girl’ roles, being the ultimate submissive, and letting the Dominant control the play for as long as we can handle. However, we are human. And occasionally, we do begin to feel neglected in some cases. And while we, above all, respect your time, your limits, your needs, we also must respect our own, and try to get them met without showing the Dominant any true disrespect. It’s at those times, when even the best of submissives will take up the brat role, as an attempt to show the Dominant how they feel, without actually having to say it. It’s hard for us, as submissives, to complain, to whine. We are trained to be supportive, to share your feelings, and our own. It somehow doesn’t seem right to come out and say "HEY YOU. Stop talking about your ex wife for a minute and ask me if I need an ass
whipping, will ya?" As submissives, we revel in the joy that we feel when you share your problems with us. We celebrate the fact we can help you work through the rough spots of your life. We enjoy the time we spend with you, no matter what we may be doing in that time. However, sometimes we are allowed to be selfish. And it’s at those times, that the most respectful of submissives will show a streak of brattiness you never knew existed, rather than hurt your feelings by complaining directly to the problem.

Learning to read our brattiness is an art form. We don’t expect you to do it over night, and we certainly don’t expect you to put up with it. Just try and understand us, and love us for our continued communication with you, no matter what form that communication comes in.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/8/2009 3:55:54 PM

JEALOUSY ~

We call it our 'little green eyed monster', jealousy is that which devours our relationships, inspiring mistrust, anxiety, fear. Jealousy occurs when we suspect rivalry or unfaithfulness, we are insecure and fear the loss of the devotion of that which we covet. We possess. Own. Our response is often hostility, lightly veiled, anger, resentment, envious, distrustful, suspicious, watchful of harm or fraud.

(For the purposes of this article the submissives will be identified as female and the Dominant as male.)

When a new submissive is introduced into an existing D/s relationship this can trigger sensations of intense insecurity by the Alpha Submissive. She may feel neglected, overlooked and even discarded when the attention of her Dominant is upon the 'interloping' submissive. The Alpha may feel that her 'territory' is being threatened by an outsider and respond defensively to try to remove this threat to her 'ownership' of the relationship. Many Dominants facing this situation respond by offering verbal reassurances to their Alpha submissive. As the relationship continues they will often 'create' a new position of Beta Dominant and instruct their Alpha submissive to fill this position. The Dominant often believes that this will reduce their Alpha's feelings of anxiety and rivalry allowing the Dominant to 'enjoy' the three-way relationship in the way they have imagined prior to introducing the new submissive into the relationship. In a sense such a move further displaces the Alpha from her perceived position as the primary or most 'important' submissive in her Dominant's life and relegates her to a 'discard' position. Many submissives view the role of imposed Domme as a reduction in status, or even as a dismissal of their submissive expression. They may find this enormously hurtful and hard to discuss or resolve in their mind.

The Dominant may have trouble understanding the problem or how the dynamics alter from union to combat. By positioning their submissives in the role of rival for the Dominants attention the Dominant creates the arena for the warfare to begin. Jealousy emerges from an underlying belief that the individual is not sufficient to satisfy or maintain the full attention of the person they are devoted to. This insecurity is often based in lifetime experiences of unfaithfulness. When the new submissive is presented she becomes a physical demonstration of something that the Alpha submissive lacks (in the mind of the Alpha). Her presence may act as a constant reminder of her 'tenuous' hold on the devotion of the Dominant she is bonded to. The new submissive may willfully contribute toward the destabilization of the Alpha submissives 'security' in the integrity of her relationship with 'their' Dominant. The new submissive may wish to supplant the Alpha in the attentions of the Dominant or even have thoughts of the removal of the Alpha as 'her' rival - seeing a potential elevation of status.

When this dynamic is fully blown you have a destructive structure with little expectation of relief.

To correct this problem the Dominant needs to understand the subtleties of the viewpoint of both his Alpha and his beta submissives. Regardless of the 'amount' of time (disparities) that the Dominant may have with their beta they must ignore these apparent time limitations and refrain from giving 'excessive' amounts of attention to their beta. The Dominant must view the situation toward the stabilization of his primary relationship. When both submissives are present the Dominant should maintain superior attention toward his Alpha and inferior attention toward his lesser submissive the beta. In addition he may wish to restructure their relationship placing the beta submissive under the control and direction of the Alpha who is under the direction and control of the Dominant. This may include the direction of punishment and discipline 'thru' the Alpha. By creating a strong chain the Dominant stabilizes the insecurities of his Alpha and identifies to his beta that she is the lesser in all aspects of the relationship. In this type of arrangement the Alpha submissive is not placed in a 'separation' role as Beta Dominant but retains her position as submissive of primary importance in the eyes of her Dominant and in the eyes of the beta.

The Dominant needs to be diligent in maintaining this arrangement as both women will be highly attentive to the most minute details of 'favor shown'.

True poly relationships are quite rare (those successful) and when they do work they are invariably based upon the individuals within the relationship feeling completely stable and secure or not at risk of losing the object or objects of their affections.

Many submissives become highly territorial toward their Dominants and become defensive in protecting that relationship. Some submissives actually respond as if their Dominants are 'owned' by them, some will strike out violently toward any person who appears to be attempting to alter, change, manipulate or destroy their bond with their Dominant. (Please note that jealousy is not limited to submissives but can be equally problematic for Dominants - this can be seen in an obsessive need to grasp and control every moment of a submissives life {another type of fear of loss}.) Any manifestation of jealousy is destructive as it indicates a lack of trust, faith and belief in their partner and their partners long term intentions. 
5/8/2009 9:00:06 AM

CHILDREN OF DOMINANCE ~

The infant is born or summoned through a portal of living flesh into an environment of exposure. The infant recognizes this sudden exposure, the removal of absolute shelter, support and protection. It is vulnerable, a tiny naked mass of flesh incapable of any task of self protection or devices of survival bar one, It wails. Its call is both demand and plea cast against those present. The voice of the infant is enormously powerful, heard deep within the automatic programming of the adult mind, the power of its demand and plea dwarfing all other sounds, thoughts and considerations. The adult mind who 'hears' that infant is both submissive to the needs of that infant and Dominant in protection of that infant. The adult mind that 'hears' the infant cannot 'refuse' the command demand of the infant voice to cover, shelter, support and protect the infant. The adult mind that hears the infant cannot 'refuse' the plea beseeching love, charity, cherishment (the enticements) and the desire to be allowed to live, to survive in that Dominants world. The infant instinctively understands that it's current position requires an immediate alignment with power and strength - it's choice within that instinctive structure is toward the only mode available to it, as a submissive juvenile human. The choice and the mode represent it's best chance of survival to adulthood. To the infant, all humans present are by maturation processes Dominant (to or over the infant), or capable of destructive actions against the infant.

Other forms of birth immediate Domination may be the induction of the infant into an organized religious structure. The infant both directly and indirectly observes that those necessary for it's survival are submissive within the religious structure, indicating to that infant that the religious structure is a 'superior Dominant' form, or even more dangerous to the survival of the infant than it's immediate Dominants. This 'superior Dominant' must then by definition be 'handled' or 'managed' by the infant in a manner most conducive to that infant's continuation of life. This 'management' of religious structure may take the form of submissive devotion to the teachings or directives of the ideology of the religion, or even to the personal devotion of the infant/child to any individual they 'recognize' as representative of the 'superior Dominant' form, such as a priest.

This process continues until the child reaches a level of personal maturity or evaluation of minimum independent survivability state that allow the child the opportunity to choose. This later choice or choices are governed in part by a recognition or determination by the child that one or more of those previously held by the child in a position of Dominance may no longer be necessarily held in that position. The child will release itself from submission to those in Domination over it as soon as it recognizes that the previous Dominant position is no longer valid or necessary for the child's continued survival. This process of release continues until the child openly recognizes no authority or power over it's own at which point the child becomes capable and executes independent action no longer governed or in consideration of the will, needs or desires of others. This final release is recognized as a fully realized or actualized adult state. At this point the child has accepted Domination of it's self, by it's self and considers submission to it's own needs to be held in priority to the needs of others.

This final actualized adult state may occur long after the appearance of maturity propels the child into a person recognized by others to be adult. Some adult children never fully release themselves from those in Domination over them from birth and continue to respond and have their actions governed by the potential responses of those Dominants to any action that the adult child may take. To some this inability to release is representative of 'great fear' of retribution, death or even damnation. The adult child may view this forcibly maintained bond with enormous anger and pain, becoming contemptuous of themselves and their inability to escape control or permanent lifelong bondage or enslavement to the thoughts, ideas and needs of others.

The actualized adult may remove themselves from the immediate vicinity of their former Dominant structures in order to stabilize and strengthen their own internal dominant voice. When they have attained a state of personal balance or believe themselves to be no longer responsive to the 'command' words of former Dominants then they will often seek an adult to adult relationship with that Dominant based on personal desire not on duty or expectation.

5/8/2009 7:17:25 AM

Ask today - Safe tomorrow ~

Sometimes we give much weight to what people say to us. This is particularly so for people who become known to each other through the Internet and phone. When written or verbal communication becomes our only available 'measure' of a person then we tend to become dependent on using our judgment as to the depth or veracity of what we hear. If we approach a new relationship with this handicap and if we are in a somewhat vulnerable state then we may be further inclined to offer a level of belief toward this unknown person we are communicating with. In a sense, we want to believe what they have to say so we encourage ourselves to override years of caution and offer to this person an almost limitless sphere of trust. This decision to trust can become so powerful that even when opportunities present themselves to check for truth, we ignore them. Sometimes going so far as to tell ourselves that such a check in some way diminishes the belief we have claimed both to them and to ourselves. In this case we deliberately 'blind' ourselves to any information which may present itself as contrary to the established truth.

It becomes fairly easy to 'build' a stranger into the 'design' we think we have searched for our entire lives. It is a way to resurrect hope and old tarnished battered by life dreams of the perfect man, or perfect woman. Further, it is in the nature of humans to create a 'mating dance' when meeting an 'available' or 'potential' mate. This dance in part is expressed through a deliberate seeking out of 'similar' signals. We tend to look for a common language, common hobbies or experiences, something to use as a foundation for an ongoing conversation or to further contacts and increase the potential of mating. Within this 'courting dance' we tend to ignore or push aside those things which are 'different' in part because we know that such differences if brought forward might erode our so carefully constructed relationship foundation. If you couple the need to believe again, to find someone to fill the voids in your life to this biological 'alignment' of similarities then you may find the combination difficult to resist and almost impossible to view objectively.

If you take this 'mixture' further and express it within the arena of D/s, you can then add a component of ritualized responses which inhibit open communication. This can be especially true if the individual is within the submissive side of the relationship. Very shortly after 'meeting' online, the submissive may be encouraged to respond 'in role' at all times during online conversations and email. This 'structure' by its nature is aligned toward the concept of one person offering direction and the other person following or accepting that direction. Open or intimate conversation may be an early casualty to the desire to 'fit' into the desired role. If no early open areas are created then the submissive may find themselves somewhat trapped within this role. Often they will not see this as being trapped since 'finding' this 'special person' is very important to them. They will tell themselves that this 'limitation of information flow' is what is proper between their perception of Dominant and submissive. Beyond a certain point, 'asking' can be viewed as disrespectful. So, necessary questions may remain unasked and unanswered. The submissive may feel that this floating trust adds just that little bit more risk and edge to their situation or budding relationship.

By viewing this process in reverse you can clearly note the times or moments when such decisions were made, when the individual made a choice to offer trust in lieu of real information. This launching of the self into the unknown is also a choice. By accepting the 'limitations' of real information the individual can make decisions which on some level they know are based on possibly erroneous assumptions. By not asking certain questions they take a step toward reducing the long term viability of the new relationship. This is an action directed by the free will and choice of the individual. As they take each further action which may lead them into an unsuitable union they are in basic ways expressing the desire to be in a temporary union, one which stands the highest risk of falling apart in disunion after a very short period of time. This 'idea' may be mentally intolerable and frequently the individual will persuade themselves that what they truly are looking for is a stable, long term, healthy interpersonal relationship.

However, with very few exceptions, the strength of a relationship is built over a long period of time based on the actions of the individual's involved in the relationship. It is less important what you believe, or what you tell yourself and more important what you do, to, toward and for that relationship and indeed for yourself. Intentions are empty descriptions. Your 'action' is who you are, it is what you really do. Trust if given easily and cheaply will be repaid by its easy and cheap stripping. Trust shouldn't be given at all. Trust is something which you as an individual earn. If you are a person who willfully chooses to take actions against the basic structure of your relationship you are simply expressing your true 'feeling' for that relationship. By seeking 'forgiveness' for actions you indeed are requesting that those who have trusted you should accept this willful injury of themselves, and release you from responsibility for your choice to injure them in the first place. A twice injury.

 

If you are seeking a relationship via the Internet or some form of dating service, use all of the same tools you would use when seeking any relationship. Be safe. Meet in open, public places. Create safe call numbers and USE them. Ask questions. Take a look at your dates photo ID. See if the names match, if the addresses match. Beyond the normal range of safe call questions are some questions which should be asked. The growth of the Internet is creating 'opportunistic predators', these are people who will seek out anyone they believe is vulnerable purely to use that person for their own motives or purposes. Further, there are people entering the lifestyle looking for a place to 'hide' their behaviors of violence and abuse. Ask any potential relationship partner if they have a criminal record, if they have ever been charged with domestic violence or stalking, if they are a felon, if they have ever been charged with a sex crime such as rape or child molestation, if they have ever been charged or implicated in the death of anyone else. Felony conviction records are generally available to the public only requiring a name to be searched. If your potential relationship partner has any type of charge or conviction against them, then do the research to INDEPENDENTLY explore the nature of the charge and findings against them IF you continue to be serious about them. Do your best to gather clear and factual information to the best of your ability prior to placing yourself in a position of extreme vulnerability. And finally, whenever possible DATE locally. Meet early in the relationship, see if there is physical chemistry. Then check your date out. If you notice an inconsistency don't allow yourself to put it into the ignore box, if you select poorly that choice may injure or destroy you.

 

5/7/2009 7:27:43 PM

Coping With Release...

Relationships end. Sometimes through the willful choice of both partners, other times one may ask for or be released. In either case the ending of a relationship is painful. In my opinion many D/s relationships tend to function in a deeper response zone in the psyche. I have been send numerable letters recently asking me about coping in the aftermath, both from Dominant's and from submissives. What kind of aftercare should exist? What obligations continue even after the relationship has ended?

Many people seem to believe that the Dominant side of the relationship 'feels' less than the submissive side. I believe the investment in time, energy, emotion is at least equal. Being Dominant does not exclude one from all of the emotional states and reactions found in anyone else. In addition, the Dominant tends to invest portions of their ego or view of self in the ownership and control of their submissive. A sudden release (especially if it originates from the submissive) can thrust the Dominant into feelings of self doubt, (did they fail to meet their submissives needs?), embarrassment, (how will their reputation fare over this failure?), guilt, (did something I do cause this?). All of these coupled to the normal feelings that accompany a loss.

A submissive being dismissed faces equally devastating feelings. Many tend to focus blame upon themselves when in fact the ending of the relationship may not have anything to do with anything they can control. They may feel discarded, used, reduced, and even toyed with. Coping with these feelings which may also include personal betrayal can be very hard. A submissive can invest everything in their belief in their Dominant. That investment may be poorly placed in some cases. Coping with all these feelings can seem insurmountable. In addition some Dominant's choose to take away all independence from their submissives, including credit, checking accounts, income, etc. A sudden release can leave such a submissive destitute (sometimes with children). It is my sincere suggestion that a submissive should consider a Dominant who plans for that submissives future to be one worthy of consideration. That Dominant cannot control the possibility of their own sudden death and should promote within their submissive (whom they cherish) a continuity of stability. This means independent credit, funds, income, insurance, medical etc. Those that do not can be subjugating that submissive and children to a homeless state should something happen. A Dominant should not fear the loss of control of their submissive through these actions. It is a method of inspiring respect. Not the opposite.

The severance of a relationship is a loss. In many people they experience it much like a death. Into a relationship they may invest their hopes, dreams, desires, expectations, and plans for the future. They probably have invested time, money and effort as well. Many have made great changes to be 'with' this person and at that point it may appear to them to have been a waste. In addition, in some ways the D/s realm contains an inordinate amount of hope. I sometimes call this 'the promise'. When we are young we create an image of 'the one'. That special person with whom we will find pleasure, laughter, and a shoulder to cry on. With a relationship we invest into 'the promise'. When that 'promise' breaks, we feel cast away or discarded. These emotions and feelings flow to both sides of a relationship. It is my view that D/s requires both people to invest more, trust, respect, accountability and responsibility.

It is impossible to offer a wide range of 'absolutes' when considering how best to cope with such events. The variables among us are too great for one thing to work for everyone. However, I do believe that the person initiating the breakup should or perhaps must sit down and communicate to their partner in non-inflamatory words why or how they have reached this point. It is my believe that understanding, even when it is painful, aids in healing. It is better to know than to guess. In addition I think it is important for both people to attempt to maintain a modicum of personal dignity, respect and care for their ex-partner. It is not necessary for there to be hurtful words, denigration or disrespect. This is someone you once loved or thought you loved. They may become a lifelong friend or they may move off into different paths. Closure in an adult fashion is the least hurtful to both.

Expect to feel anger, hurt, pain, depression and sorrow in the aftermath. Expect healing to take a long time. It is important to have friends outside of your former mate to talk to and express your feelings with. If your depression is very deep then you should access a competent psyche professional for therapy and help. Consider it similar to mourning a death. It will take time and effort to recover.

If you are a submissive who has asked for release. Even if this is your decision you will feel all the same emotions of loss and anguish. You may know your reasons and have considered everything thoroughly but you will still face emptiness and a hollow feeling of abandonment. As I have noted elsewhere, a submissive and a Dominant 'bond' to each other in ways beyond love or even a vanilla marriage. This bond may or may not end even when you make the 'mental' decisions to leave. You may still experience the same needs and desires. You may find yourself vacillating even though you know that the relationship is not forward moving for you or positive. A Dominant can feel these same connectors. In addition many will feel a continued obligation to 'protect' submissives long after that submissive has moved away into other relationships. The linkage may never truly end and that is something that both sides need to be cognizant of especially if their relationship moves into one of friendship. It can be easy to slip back into familiar roles later on when other traumas occur in their lives and they look to those they care about to help them through it.

Maintaining access to old relationships is a dual consideration. It can be harmful if that access in any way disrupts or is destructive to your current relationship. It can be positive if the people involved are able to reorient their language and behavior so that it becomes neutral.

Perhaps the hardest relationships to cope with are those that are based on flawed understanding. People tend to hear what they want to hear and ignore what they do not want to hear. They can build up a new relationship into something huge when it has not earned the right to be considered that way. For some this may be meeting someone once or twice then nothing. Contact ends or responses become short and unemotional. At that point the person will feel that they have been used. It becomes obvious to them that 'their' perception of the nature of the relationship was very different than the person they have invested in. This creates huge feelings of self-doubt in their personal judgment. These types of things cannot be completely avoided as we are not telepathic nor can we always discern the lies from the truth. However, whenever possible both people should proceed slowly. There is no rush to play. If a person is real, time is the friend. If they are into 'getting their needs met', there will be intense pressure to play quickly. So, avoid that pressure. If that pressure is coming from you, examine to see if you are being honest with your partner. If you are being pressured 'to play right away', step back and see if that meets your ideas or goals. If you are into short term casual play state it honestly. There is no shame in wanting what you want. There is shame in lying to get what you want at the expense of other people’s feelings.

 

 

5/7/2009 5:38:44 PM

Characteristics of a Successful Submissive

 

I have spent a lot of time discussing with others through chats, real life, discussion lists and posting forums, what makes a good submissive. What marks a submissive from a player or wannabe. Through these discussions and my personal experiences I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me or in my experience seemed to be desired by a majority of dominants. From my personal life experiences, I feel that almost all of these traits are what makes a good person not just a successful submissive. 

Many of these things intertwine with each other. But all are my personal beliefs of what makes a good submissive as well as a good person. Most of these can be applied to any relationship, not just those within BDSM. I list them in alphabetical order for ease of reading.

Acceptance:
This is the ability to see and accept yourself for who and what you are, be they your good points or your bad ones. This includes knowing your limitations yet keeping the thought that things can change and knowing you will change as well. This is the ability to let yourself be who you are, to take pride and pleasure in the person you are, and not lose that acceptance because someone said you are not what you know you are. 
 

Communication:
This is the ability to talk openly and honestly about what is in your heart and mind, your opinions and beliefs, your needs vs. your wants, your responses or reactions, basically to be able to talk about everything. This ability also calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the dominant. Once open communication has been established it should remain that way and will do so provided the submissive does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (as well as emotionally). Communication need not always be verbal. Just so long as what you need to say to your partner, gets said to them, then the lines of communication stay open. For example, you may find a particular topic easier to write about in your journal and thus "tell" your partner that way. This is still communicating.

Courtesy (aka Manners):
This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. Since the specifics of this one vary with each relationship, I will only address general manners. It is the ability to show proper courtesy by using please and thank you, addressing people with general respect and courtesy.

Grace:
This is another whose specifics vary with each relationship, but is basically the ability to not appear stilted or halting in your movements. I'm not sure this one is of major importance to many people, but I list it here anyway as it has come up frequently. Of course this may be affected by physical limitations that will reduce its importance.

Growth:
The ability to grow within yourself, look for and attain new goals. Be these mental, emotional or physical goals. The ability to continue to grow and sharpen your abilities is very important as it prevents the relationship from stagnating, helps you to grow as a submissive and thus discover new ways to please or serve your dominant.

Honesty:
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the dominant what you think he/she wants to hear. A successful submissive is an honest person, one who does not lie, deceive, or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust. Trust is the basis of a relationship. To lie, breaks down the trust and therefore the relationship by removing it's very foundation.

Humility:
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. A successful submissive knows they will make mistakes; that they are not perfect. A successful submissive admits his/her mistakes, and strives to correct them. Giving off an attitude of being better than anyone else, is not a desired trait. Having a sense of pride is good, but humility is necessary to prevent one from being arrogant.

 

Intelligence:
By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful submissive intelligence is the ability to think for themselves. The ability to make informed decisions about who to submit to and just how far their submission goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn them as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their dominant and remember those things. 

Loyalty:
 This is a very important trait in a submissive. It is the ability to uphold your dominants rules over anyone else. A successful submissive will not act in a manner that will raise doubts about his/her commitment to their dominant. It is upholding your end of the agreement made with your partner to the best of your abilities. This can also mean standing by your partner when difficulties arise. This tends to come hand in hand with commitment and both are necessary for a long term relationship to survive. 
 

Obedience:
This is exactly what is in every day life, the ability to do what you are told. Within a power exchange relationship this means willingly following the terms of your dominant and doing what you are told. Willing obedience is pleasing to the submissive as well as the dominant. This can directly relate to the person's submissiveness. A submissive does not obey because they fear their dominant, they obey because they have an intense need to please the dominant. This does not mean blind obedience (never question anything). Specifics regarding obedience do vary with each relationship, but obeying one's dominant is part of a power exchange relationship and is expected.

 

Open Mind:
This is the ability to view things with as little preset prejudice as possible. To maintain the ability to learn new things and be open to trying something new or different. It directly compliments Growth. 

Patience:
 That is the ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating. This does not mean to push your most urgent needs aside, but to learn the difference between what is a necessity and what is not and to convey these things to the dominant.

Pride: (self respect, self esteem)
This does not mean be arrogant, just the knowledge of your ability. Having a sense of pride in your abilities shows that you have a healthy sense of self esteem and your whole identity does not rely on another's point of view. A good submissive values themselves and respects their own limits. A solid sense of self esteem is a necessity for a submissive or they can become co-dependent upon the dominant, relying on the dominant for their own mental picture of themselves. Humility is part of this as well. 

Respect:
The ability to show respect through one's tone of voice, manners and general attitude. A sub must respect their dom (unless it is destroyed) and be respectful to others. This goes along with manners. Showing respect to one's dominant should be at all times, and not just when the submissive feels like it. Yes, we have arguments in these relationships, but a submissive should strive to maintain a respectful demeanor even during such times. 
 

Service:
Willingly completing tasks (sexual or otherwise) set for you by your dominant. As well to apply your observations to the things you do to please your dominant. Service usually points to those things outside of sexual ones and play (sessions). Such things as housework, cooking, and other things designed to make the home of the dominant more pleasing to him/her. Service can include tasks set for you by the dominant which do not fall under household chores. Perhaps the household budgeting is one task the dominant sets upon you, cooking his/her favorite meal, and many other things can be service. Basically anything done with the direct intent to please the dominant in some manner can be seen as service.

Submissiveness:
This can be taught or an inherent personality trait. This is the need to please others and by doing so pleasing yourself. As well, it is the ability to give in (so to speak) to another's control and feel content doing so. Submissiveness as a learned behavior does occur in bdsm relationships. This usually happens as the submissive gains experience and thus grows in their submission. However, if a person has to learn to submit against their natural inclinations not to, then submission is probably not for them. 

Trust:
A submissive must be able to trust themselves, the choices they make and be able to trust others. An overly wary or closed submissive, will have a more difficult time attaining a good relationship with a dominant. Being able to trust your instincts is necessary for a submissive, specially when looking for a dominant because your instincts will often tell you if something is not right. Listen to them because to ignore them can be dangerous.

 

5/7/2009 4:03:47 PM

BEYOND THE BUFFET

You have gorged. Years have passed from that first moment of recognition of self. Over those years you have explored different people and situations. Peeked inside of places you may have decided just weren't really you and moved on to explore further. In the process you have had to slowly let go of so many of your conceptions of self. Who you are. Who you want to be. What is true inside of your core.

Perhaps you have reached that point where casual noncommittal involvement no longer addresses your needs. There is a growing desire for one strong relationship, with someone who will know everything about you from the top of your head to the tips of your toes. It is a terrifying prospect. So much easier to choose shallow involvement's where the investment can be tossed if the other person gets too close to your emotional center. But, you know there is more. You have seen a further gate in your mind that you simply cannot reach without risking deeper parts of yourself. You want to go there. Or perhaps, you must go there. And something inside of you tells you that the only key to that gate is a 'real' relationship. To take that trust to its deeper levels.

Looking for a lifetime partner is quite different from looking for a play partner. Not only must you find someone to love, you must also find someone to like, respect, laugh with, dance with, fight with, and then . . . they need to match you. In those most intimate, dangerous ways, you must match. All of this plus perhaps mingled households, stepchildren, divergent careers. You know it is a huge challenge. Yet the culmination of that challenge is a unified key to the gate, and you suspect that through that gate is the potential of everything.

To take the steps to find a lifetime partner you must first deal with yourself. A lifetime partner does not rescue your life. They are not a salvage crew. So you begin by sorting out your own life. Putting it in order. Take control of the details. Begin taking active steps to improve your physical, mental and spiritual health and well being. Solve your problems. When these tasks are done, then you will stand on a level place. A place where you can rationalize your choices and decisions, evaluate those you meet not based on raw need but from a place of solid strength.

Take time. Time to get to know people. Time to get to know yourself. There is no race to the finish line. Desperation will make you make choices which are inappropriate. If you are in a centered place you will tend to attract others who are also operating from that place. Those who seek out 'vulnerable' people will not see you as an easy mark, nor will you be bamboozled by their bushwah. Be direct, honest, clear and courteous in your dealings with others. Pay attention to the details. Look toward the individuals 'actions' if you want to know who they are. When actions and words align consistently over a long period of time then you will decide they are worthy of trust and respect. Be selective. Choose with quality.

Enter a new relationship slowly. Try to bring with you no expectations. Live in the moment and try not to project 'futures' on top of possibilities. Allow yourself to be content in the moment, to see how you fit or do not fit together. Do not settle for less than what you need. At this point you know that you cannot change anyone, and that everyone is in constant change. You do not buy a shoe and 'wear it in', it should fit beautifully and comfortably from the first moment you put it on. If you feel you need to change something about another person to make them just right then you are in trouble. Find someone who makes you laugh, who accepts your flaws without trying to change them. Remember to love them.

 
5/5/2009 5:42:39 PM

Finding Your Dominant

 

Are you looking for a magic spell? Are you looking for a unique formula that will guarantee you the results you want? Well, there isn't any trick. Not really...

If you are looking for a lifetime partner, that one special person to share your life with, then you start at the beginning. First you sit down and identify who you are. By this I mean your views on morality, ethics, spirituality, politics, race, child rearing, your taste in music, shows, food, theatre and especially your sense of humor. Yes!!! Everything counts. These foundational aspects count the most. Too many people look through the wrong end of the periscope, looking for the D/s aspect instead of the quality person. When you believe you have a clear and unbiased view of yourself, then your task is to find someone that parallel's you. This is crucial. In many ways in the distance of a relationship a submissive will release their limits. If they love their Dominant they may cease using safe-words or signs wanting only to please their Dominant. So, it is a good idea to 'match' with the same limits as your Dominant FROM THE BEGINNING. In addition, if you are a hamburger person, you may have trouble eating steak and caviar - be real and honest!

Yes, Dominants have limits. They have the same mental processes as anyone else; the same unique blends of interests, ideas, and fantasies. By seeking someone who matches you then you reduce (by a huge amount) the potentials of limits violations.

So, you have your list in hand...now what? Since you are probably receiving this through AOL or online my next suggestion is to conduct a member search of the directory that AOL offers to its members. This you can do by typing in such clues as keywords like Dominant, Master, Domme, and Mistress. Then type in your local area. This is important. It is my sincere and honest opinion that you should allow your search to extend no further than a 200-mile radius (or 3 hour drive) from your permanent location. Long distance relationships have very poor statistics; they can foster illusions and fantasies and in general can create dangers and problems that are much less common 'within' your local community. After you have located some members from your area, you may decide to read those who have profiles. You may note a few that 'might' be interesting. You might want to consider sending a polite introductory email letter. In addition I recommend connecting with your local community. Virtually ALL areas of the country have them. Many are invisible for excellent reasons. It will take a bit of work to find them. This can also be addressed in your initial email letters. You can ask for contact information. In some larger cities the organizations are bigger and somewhat easy to find. Join. Attend a few local social events (I am NOT talking play parties or open dungeons but demo's and workshops or even weddings!).

By limiting your search to your immediate vicinity you INCREASE the potentials of finding a partner within a distance where the growth of a relationship CAN occur. Relationships are in REAL LIFE. They are not in cyber conversations and long distance phone calls with 4 times a year meetings. Some people look to long distance to 'prevent' the odds of making a relationship real or to allow them to have casual affairs (regardless of what they say!). They enjoy the fantasy of online infatuations and involvements without the subsequent responsibilities that reality would require. They are designs that most frequently injure. If you find you are constantly finding Mr. or Ms RIGHT 3000 miles away, you are probably subconsciously preventing yourself from committing fully with a relationship that is realistically viable. When contacting potential partner's in your area, be open enough to express yourself clearly but try not to give them the answers to all your hopes and dreams. Some people will attempt to 'appear' just right when they really are not. Keep your conversation courteous but not deferential. It is important when looking for a life partner to explore all of those vanilla aspects. The things on your list. If the person you have contacted has no desire to do this, then they cannot be actively searching for a partner. If the person ONLY has a desire to role-play and TALK D/s or BDSM, then they may NOT be looking for a life partner. If they immediately insist you call them an honorific title etc. then you should probably move along to someone else. In general terms this can indicate a poor self-image or a person with a less than clear understanding of the D/s relationship or lifestyle in the real world.

Honorific titles are earned - not bestowed by typing in a screen name box or by telling other people that you ARE something. It is my opinion that to earn respect one must BE respectable. This is done through actions over a long and tractable time - consistent actions and behavior BECOMING to the individual. To ME this is a person with quality traits that I find easy to admire and understand. This is the person who is paying their bills, handling their obligations (such as childcare or child support), maintaining relationships long term with friends and family, pursuing hobbies and interests EXTERNAL to the BDSM world.

Next I recommend a fairly prompt meeting when you find a person who is interesting to you. The longer you communicate online or on the phone the more a fantasy or assumption of expectation can occur. This SHOULD be a strictly vanilla meeting. Lunch in a public place with NO plans for anything further that day at all. DO set up safe calls. In this way you can see if you have any physical chemistry at all. Return to your home and allow a minimum of 24 hours to come down! For the submissive they become psyched up and to some extent forced into space (for many but not all) due to the excitement and anxiety of meeting for the first time. This can make them make choices that are not well considered WITHIN the moment. By allowing a mandatory cooling off period they can usually regroup to clearly decide what they think. (This should mean no follow up phone calls or internet contact during that period either.)

Do NOT feel ANY obligation for further contact. You have NO agreement with this person and should not be motivated to a continued contact due to feelings of shame, guilt or any other emotion of like kind. In addition you should ask for and receive references from the Dominant prior to agreeing to any meeting. These should include other submissives that this Dominant has been with locally (sometimes called a submissive network). A Dominant local to you with NO references is either too new to have them or with problems that s/he is hiding from you. Both of these situations create a serious problem for YOU. A Dominant IS a reflection of their real life reputation. By having no reputation you are required to accept their word more. If this is so, ensure that you have ADDITIONAL information regarding this person prior to meeting them. Have them fax a current Drivers License to you, a copy of their Social Security card as well as current phone numbers for both home and work. No beepers!

If they refuse then they are probably lying to you. The risk is almost ALL one-sided here. If they cannot give you a phone number that you can call at ANY time then they are probably living with someone who might be a spouse or significant other unaware of their activities. If they refuse to give you a work phone number then they may be lying about where they work, their real name etc. If they give you a beeper or cellular phone you have NO way of discovering if they are being truthful about those same issues. You may still move forward to a meeting but if you do your RISKS are MUCH higher and you should probably bring along a good friend as an accompaniment. Note: The presence of children in the home is NOT a good reason for non-release of a phone number! It is normal for adults to receive phone calls ALL the time that children have no reason to question!

Each of these things presents you with the LARGEST opportunity of finding someone real, local with the potentials of a long term and viable relationship. Remember that the grass is NOT greener on the other side (or far away). If you live in a tiny or remote area you may need to travel further than my recommendation but look NO further than the closest large city! Beyond that and your odds descend rapidly.



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/5/2009 5:36:11 PM

Friends Without Faces

 

We sit and we type, and we stare at our screens 

       We all have to wonder, what this possibly means. 

       With our mouse we roam, through the rooms in a maze 

       Looking for something or someone, as we sit in a daze. 

       We chat with each other, we type all our woes 

       Small groups we do form, and gang up on our foes. 

       We wait for somebody, to type out our name 

       We want recognition, but it is always the same. 

       We give kisses and hugs, and sometimes flirt 

       In IMs we chat deeply, and reveal why we hurt. 

       We do form friendships - but - why we don't know 

       But some of these friendships, will flourish and grow. 

       Why is it on screen, we can be so bold 

       Telling our secrets, that have never been told. 

       Why is it we share, the thoughts in our mind 

       With those we can't see, as though we were blind. 

       The answer is simple, it is as clear as a bell. 

       We all have our problems, and need someone to tell. 

       We can't tell real people, but tell someone we must 

       So we turn to the 'puter, and to those we can trust. 

       Even though it is crazy, the truth still remains 

       They are Friends Without Faces, and odd little names.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/5/2009 5:28:34 PM

In The Eyes Of My Soul

 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive. 
we are not equal. 
we are opposites of the whole 
complimenting one another 
fulfilling each other's needs 
completing the circle. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive, 
You have the instinctive need to control, possess, 
defend and provide for me. 
I have the instinctive need to please, trust, honor, 
and obey You. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive. 
You stand in front of me to protect me. 
You stand next to me to share with me. 
You stand behind me to support me. 
I kneel before You out of my deepest respect. 
for You have proven Your worthiness to me. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive, 
You teach me, You guide me, You give me strength. 
You are my light in the darkest of night. 
my submission is all that I have to offer. 
You're acceptance of this sacred gift has bound my 
soul for all time. 

For in the eyes of my soul, 
You are my Master and I Your submissive.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/5/2009 6:40:08 AM

A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.

She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.

            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.

            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.

            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.

            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.

            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.

            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.

            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.

            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.

            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependant on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.

            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.

            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned  anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.

            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about  her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself  with pride and  dignity . She is  demur as she appears shy, modest  reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. communication , vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.

            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.

            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.

 

 

5/5/2009 6:29:31 AM

Defining Abuse in Absolute and Total Power Exchange

 

 

The problems with the definition of abuse within an Absolute and Total Power Exchange commitment/relationship is very clear. Abuse is completely subjective. Everyone has different perceptions, principles and standards, as well as different needs, wants and kinks.

So, lets look at some commonly used definitions, and see how applicable and useful they might be in finding a standard definition of abuse in APE/TPE:

Majority: A majority of people in the "vanilla" society around the world do consider everyone who is into BDSM or APE/TPE as either an abuser or abusee. Even the majority in the mainstream BDSM community, who are themselves considered abusers and abusee's by the vanilla society, consider those who practice APE/TPE as abusers and abusee's. Clearly the concept of "majority" cannot be used to define
a standard of abuse in APE/TPE.

Law: Many activities within BDSM or APE/TPE are illegal and against the law. Even slavery itself, consensual or not, is against the law. In some states sadomasochism is illegal, while in other states anal sex or even oral sex, is illegal and against the law. Clearly the concept of "law" cannot serve us to define a standard of abuse within APE/TPE.

Health: Many would think that the concept of a healthy Dominant, submissive or even activity can be used as a standard. Unfortunately, "health" is again a most subjective term. A majority of healthcare professionals do consider those into BDSM or APE/TPE as unhealthy or mentally ill. In the very least Dominants and submissives both possess all the signs of "unhealthy" Co-Dependency. Clearly the concept of "health" cannot be applied in the definition of abuse in APE/TPE.

Harm: What is considered harmful to some, is a need and desire to others. Even a simple bruise could be considered as harm. Not to mention a tattoo, a piercing, a branding or a stroke with a cane or flogger. Clearly harm is very subjective and cannot be used as a standard in defining abuse in APE/TPE.

Inhumanity: For some extreme de-humanization is a most desired need. Others crave to be completely objectified or used as a pet, pony or pig. Human or Inhuman is also very subjective again. Clearly "inhumane" cannot be used as a standard for definition of abuse in APE/TPE.

Sustainability: This is actually a pretty good concept. Any activity that can be repeated indefinitely without leading to death would be acceptable. Unfortunately, life itself is not sustainable. Even piercings, brandings etc. will eventually lead to dead if repeated too often. As every food becomes poisonous if eaten in excess, I
believe every activity will eventually lead to dead. The concept of sustainability however would restrict the Masters absolute power, which of course would be in opposition to APE/TPE. Clearly, while "sustainability" is a pretty good attempt, it cannot be used as a standard to define abuse in APE/TPE.

Safe: "Safety" is about as subjective as it gets. Safe for what, safe for whom, what in this world is really safe ? Without going much further here, clearly "safe" cannot be possibly be used as a standard to define abuse in APE/TPE

Sane: The King of subjectivity. What really is sane ? Who really is sane ? Are we all insane ? I am sane. You are not. It is impossible to even consider "sanity" as a definition of abuse in APE/TPE.

Consent: Another very good concept, in which everything that is consensual would not be abuse. However, a slave consents completely, absolutely and unconditional when accepting a Masters collar. If applied to APE/TPE the concept of "consent" alone would negate even the slightest possibility of abuse. Clearly, if the concept of abuse is valid in APE/TPE, and I believe it is, then it cannot be defined with the concept of "consent" alone.

Abuse: Clearly the most abused word in the English language. Without definition it is meaningless and absurd in its application to Absolute and Total Power Exchange.

Our through the practice of Absolute and Total Power Exchange inherited inability to find a clear standard of definition of abuse in APE/TPE, of course, leaves us in a real dilemma.

Who gets to define and set standards as to what is acceptable and what not ? Who gets to say my Kink is good and your Kink is bad ? Who has the right to impose and dictate their limits and regulations on all others ? Who gets to determine what's right or wrong for everyone else ?

The simple truth is, it doesn't mean a thing what you might think or say. It really means squat what even I think or say. And in APE/TPE it doesn't even matter what a slave might think. Unless a definition of "abuse" in APE/TPE can be found and established as a standard which is applicable to everyone, it only matters what a slaves Master thinks or says.

So, if we cannot find a clear definition standard applicable, acceptable and adoptable to everyone practicing Absolute and Total Power Exchange, by way of defining abuse, we must now look at what abuse is not:

As we all should agree that a slave is her Masters property, and has no rights other then the privileges granted by her Master, and the slave consents, surrenders and submits completely, voluntary and unconditional when accepting her Masters collar, then a Master may do with his slave as he alone sees fit, according to his wants and needs, as well as his values, principles and beliefs. The Master has the final decision in all matters and issues within this power structure. Once a slave has accepted her Masters collar and consented to be his total and unconditional slave, no further consent is needed or required.

In turn a Master is completely and absolutely responsible for his slave's behavior, actions and deed, care and safety, health and wellbeing - physically and mentally, and ultimately her life in accordance with God's Law, His Higher Self, or the Laws of Nature, Universal Laws, Human Laws, Spiritual Laws, you pick it… all according to a Masters values, believes, principles, character, etc.

The forgoing conditions must be met for it to be a consensual APE/TPE slavery commitment. Any conditions, limits or restrictions imposed on the Master by the slave, would negate APE/TPE slavery. Period. Absolute and Total, mean just that. Absolute, Total and Unconditional.

Derived from the forgoing conditions here is my general attempt of definition of "abuse" within an APE/TPE commitment as it could be applied to everyone:

""Abuse" is doing something to someone, else that you have no right to do, or having them do something to you that they have no right to, or to use or be used wrongly or improperly."

This is indeed a very fitting and useful definition of abuse, especially if applied to our Absolute Master and slave commitments/relationships such as APE/TPE.

However, while the Masters rights grant him almost omnipotent powers and authority (as it should be) and they are almost self-explanatory, the proper, improper and wrong use of a slave puts us right back into the dilemma, as everyone has different perceptions of proper and improper use, as everyone has different values, needs, and kinks.

Therefore, in all my years in this lifestyle, the only definition of abuse in APE/TPE, that I could conclude, which is applicable and should be acceptable to everyone is the definition of intent.

If a Master continually does "harm" to his slaves in a way, that he did not intent to originally, such as it might be the case with alcohol or drug abuse, mental illness, or any other significant mental or emotional imbalance, this might indeed constitute "abuse", even within an absolute relationship. The emphasis here must lay on the Masters intention, or "non intention" for that matter.

This definition seems to me, to be the one and only definition of "abuse" in APE/TPE that can be accepted, adopted and even practiced, by everyone practicing Absolute and Total Power Exchange.

--------------------

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/5/2009 6:21:35 AM

DAMAGE CONTROL

Sometimes a Dominant will become involved with a submissive unlike any submissive they have met before. In this case I am referring to a High-End Submissive. (please see article titled High-End Submissive)

On the surface this submissive will appear much like any other. The Dominant may overlook minor irregularities or regard them as just the unique make-up of the individual submissive. The Dominant and submissive may willfully embark on the creation of a relationship. Fairly early in the relationship the Dominant may encounter situations where the submissive becomes very aggressively Dominant. Often the submissive will present a confusing blend of volatility coupled to pleas for help. Immediately following such an episode the submissive will often become abjectly submissive. They will usually be unable to 'tell' the Dominant what has occurred although the submissive usually knows. This is not to be construed as active deceit on the part of this submissive. This is a learned response. It is a reaction to threat, danger and a survival warning. The Dominant having never really encountered this precise mixture before may decide that their submissive is 'acting out' to gain attention. This may propel the Dominant into taking a more aggressive stance in 'halting' this strong posturing by the submissive.

The Dominant may decide to actively 'confront' this display using techniques such as discipline or punishment. Often they will hardly recognize their submissive in the person who challenges them. Heated words are sometimes exchanged. This expression of extreme displeasure on the part of the Dominant will devastate the submissive. S/he will often seek to 'solve' the problem by releasing more of her/his tightly held barriers often forcing 'themselves' deeper into space. This is the submissive's supreme gift to the Dominant. However, when the submissive takes these steps and opens wider his/her defensive personae sees more and more danger. This propels more frequent and stronger display's if the Dominant maintains the discipline/punishment response. Again the submissive cannot usually articulate to the Dominant what is really happening. For many submissives there is an underlying believe that the 'right' Dominant will 'know'. Will 'see', will 'understand'. It is the presence of submissives greatest secret and treasure.

This process can continue until the true core of the submissive is fully exposed. At this point the Dominant may become fully aware of the real depth of this submissive. This is not voluntary submission that is readily understood and accepted, but submission to the very core of the soul. Few Dominant's have the desire or capacity to draw toward them or embrace the full and total submissive. At this point it is not uncommon for the Dominant to step away. Aware, terribly contrite with feelings of helplessness on how to help this unique submissive.

Here are a few of the traits of a High-End Submissive. S/he will enter space easily and quickly. S/he will be able to ride the Dominant's energy stream easily, this may appear to be an almost telepathic response to a Dominant's desires. The submissive may appear to simply 'know' where the Dominant wishes them to go. The orientation of this submissive will generally be overtly 'toward' giving to others. The Dominant may notice that this submissive becomes submissive very quickly and may appear to border on the edges of space virtually all the time.

 

Once the defensive personae has been 'breached', the submissive fully exposed, a level of extreme vulnerability exists. Within the most natural chain of events a submissive would release their defenses or withdraw their walls 'into' their Dominant. In a sense the Dominant 'becomes' this fabricated personality and replaces the defensive personae as the active protector and defender of the core. When this chain breaks, when the Dominant accidentally reveals this vulnerable core and realizes that this is a submissive that they had no intent on discovering. Or if that Dominant acknowledges that they have no true desire to become full life mate to a complete submissive then the 'natural' solution becomes unavailable. The exposed submissive is to some extent left facing their worse nightmare. Without the assistance of their defensive personae and coupled to the reality that they are not bonded to or attached to the Dominant who has 'taken' them they may feel they are exposed to any Dominant.

This creates a sensation of personal terror. With some submissives the first desire will be to 'fill the void', find someone to 'hear' so that all of the voices diminish in strength around them again. This can lead to enormous judgment errors as the submissive will literally be in a state of panic and therefore to some extent incompetent of making sound judgments. This submissive will 'hear' any Dominant around them with the same full unique focus that is their true birthright. They know that it leaves them vulnerable to being taken by literally any strong Dominant. This submissive is usually quite intelligent and has no desire to submit to involuntary coupling to a person they may dislike, disrespect or even hate.

The first thing this submissive needs to do is reduce contact. This is contact with everyone. An active choice must be made to create a window of time and space to rebuild the barriers which mask or hide the core. If this submissive is active in the community this may be extremely difficult and painful. The Dominant involved in this situation if they are of quality, will be actively determined to aid this submissive in these repairs. This Dominant may need to present the illusion of being coupled to this submissive for a period of time to prevent other Dominant's from actively pursuing this submissive in their most vulnerable state.

The submissive may believe that their barriers are gone totally. This is not true. The mind of the human being tends to have very good survival skills. The defensive personae to some extent does need to be resurrected. The submissive has demonstrated the ability to create these defenses quite effectively in the past, this means they retain that same ability in the present. Defenses are created through need. This submissive is literally an expert at traversing what we call subspace. This subspace is quite similar in some regards to levels that the brain may achieve through hypnosis and meditation. This can mean that the submissive can use similar techniques to strengthen themselves.

In as sense what the submissive created in the past was a projected Dominant presence. This is a significant part of themselves. Penetration of the barrier can scatter this unified personae but not truly destroy it. The submissive needs to actively collect this 'negative' strength around them again. The reduction of contact is the beginning. Following that the submissive should find a peaceful place to relax. This may be in a comfortable chair in front of a window with a nice view. S/he should concentrate on relaxing and gathering strength. The concept or idea of collecting energy or strength around your core is generally enough to allow your mind to make it so. The need is real so the mind tends to 'solve' the problem. In addition the submissive should seek out and engage in a strong exercise routine. Exercise releases blood chemistries and is or tends to be relentlessly monotonous, which is exactly the type of exercise that the submissive should engage in. This also improves the functioning of the body and brain, the submissive may tend to feel 'good' after a workout, both about themselves and their actions. This is a positive step! This would be something like Yoga, running, stair master, bicycling etc. The submissive should actively imagine or image this alter personae. The idea that the submissive is pouring strength into this personae will cause it to happen.

These simple meditative practices work. The submissive should also direct 'themselves' to block out the emanations of Dominant's. This can be done by entering space and simply repetitively telling your inner self that you can not and will not 'hear' all Dominant's. If the submissive believes that they can resist, then they will resist, at least as much as they have ever done. What they are doing is reconstructing personal belief!!! All of these efforts are dependent on the amount of work the submissive does to manage or rebuild their defenses. They should recognize that this event may make future relationships even more difficult as their level of personal fear will have grown. They should develop ways to communicate more effectively with their Dominant in the early stages so that they can avoid similar problems. This is a teeter-totter with risks on both sides.

Oh (What the Dominant could have done to prevent this in the beginning?), the Dominant facing this type of submissive should to some extent woo the defensive personae. This is to encourage the defender to trust the Dominant too. This is done through consistent trustworthy actions. The submissive needs to feel safe, if s/he does, the world beckons!!! Will you be there for your submissive if they offer you their true self?

5/5/2009 6:13:34 AM

Only For Him

 

 

 


It is only for Him that she looks
her soul yearning to belong to Him
her body burning with fiery desire
to become a treasured possesion


It is only for Him that she kneels
drawing strength from His acceptance
offering all that she is or will be
giving Him the precious gift of herself


It is only for Him that she serves
with her heart open and adoring
her whole being touched by His presence
her eyes reflecting the joy within


It is only for Him that she dances
the glow of His pleasure her sweet reward
enticing Him, showing Him what is His alone
the body that aches for His touch


It is only for Him that she loves
Nothing hidden from his gaze
her heart and soul His to take
her devotion so clearly shown


It is only for Him that she is kajira
He gently showed her the way
with love and strength and a firm hand
a slave reborn

It is Only For Him

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/5/2009 6:06:51 AM

Bonding...

When two connect a bond is formed, this can be tenuous such as with only a play partner or quite deep with a true mate. The most graphic damage a human can sustain is within the psyche, the inner self. This may have occurred from abuse either physical, emotional or verbal or all of these. With a D/s bond the inner self is opened. This occurs with what is most commonly called subspace - though it could more accurately be described as bottom space. This is an almost trancelike condition that the submissive enters when in the presence of their chosen top. This may occur only during play initially when the chemicals release into the blood, the sub learns how to activate this state earlier as they become familiar with it. They move inside their top. Their hearing hyper-attenuates, their attention rivets.

A good top will ride the submissive 'down' into space, moving into the areas of damage and exploring them with light conversation, removing the pain still connected to them. In this state the submissive is aware but pain of any and all kinds is muffled. He or the top may strip away the feelings of shame, self hatred, denial, agony, ego diminishment. The top may take these feelings from the sub. Reminding her firmly that the glory she has become is the culmination of all she may have endured in her life. The damage becomes a distant lesson. This state is very close to traditional hypnosis, the submissive is totally suggestible and amenable to their top helping them.

This type of exploration occurs for years as the fragments slowly surface. The puzzle is put back together one piece at a time. The top rebuilds the whole of the submissive. Stripping away Fear, Pain, Guilt and Shame. Releasing the truth, the center, the beautiful one within.

This is one of the areas of direct healing from the side of the submissive.

Please note: No Dominant or Top should be considered to be an expert in psychology unless they are licensed as a doctor of psychology. Some issues of abuse and damage are far too great to be dealt with by an amateur and the submissive should seek the active assistance of an expert in these cases. When the Top and bottom share this common ground of subspace the Top has the opportunity to encourage, aid or assist in how the submissive feels about themselves through the eyes of others. This can be done using supportive, reinforcing language and sometimes simply by taking the time to talk at some length with your submissive on events in their lives which they have had great difficulty with. There is really no 'cure' for old damage but there are healthy ways to cope, deal or manage old injuries so that these injuries do not play an active role in the life of the individual today. Seeking out healthy choices is the first step in this process, anything which the individual can do to encourage healthy practices, both mentally and physically, will contribute to improved senses of well-being. This will, over time, improve overall mental and physical health.

5/5/2009 6:04:13 AM

Bonding...

When two connect a bond is formed, this can be tenuous such as with only a play partner or quite deep with a true mate. The most graphic damage a human can sustain is within the psyche, the inner self. This may have occurred from abuse either physical, emotional or verbal or all of these. With a D/s bond the inner self is opened. This occurs with what is most commonly called subspace - though it could more accurately be described as bottom space. This is an almost trancelike condition that the submissive enters when in the presence of their chosen top. This may occur only during play initially when the chemicals release into the blood, the sub learns how to activate this state earlier as they become familiar with it. They move inside their top. Their hearing hyper-attenuates, their attention rivets.

A good top will ride the submissive 'down' into space, moving into the areas of damage and exploring them with light conversation, removing the pain still connected to them. In this state the submissive is aware but pain of any and all kinds is muffled. He or the top may strip away the feelings of shame, self hatred, denial, agony, ego diminishment. The top may take these feelings from the sub. Reminding her firmly that the glory she has become is the culmination of all she may have endured in her life. The damage becomes a distant lesson. This state is very close to traditional hypnosis, the submissive is totally suggestible and amenable to their top helping them.

This type of exploration occurs for years as the fragments slowly surface. The puzzle is put back together one piece at a time. The top rebuilds the whole of the submissive. Stripping away Fear, Pain, Guilt and Shame. Releasing the truth, the center, the beautiful one within.

This is one of the areas of direct healing from the side of the submissive.

Please note: No Dominant or Top should be considered to be an expert in psychology unless they are licensed as a doctor of psychology. Some issues of abuse and damage are far too great to be dealt with by an amateur and the submissive should seek the active assistance of an expert in these cases. When the Top and bottom share this common ground of subspace the Top has the opportunity to encourage, aid or assist in how the submissive feels about themselves through the eyes of others. This can be done using supportive, reinforcing language and sometimes simply by taking the time to talk at some length with your submissive on events in their lives which they have had great difficulty with. There is really no 'cure' for old damage but there are healthy ways to cope, deal or manage old injuries so that these injuries do not play an active role in the life of the individual today. Seeking out healthy choices is the first step in this process, anything which the individual can do to encourage healthy practices, both mentally and physically, will contribute to improved senses of well-being. This will, over time, improve overall mental and physical health.

 

 

5/4/2009 6:59:20 PM

What Is D/s?

  

D/s stands for Domination and submission. It is a relationship between two people that includes what is known as a power exchange. The submissive consensually grants the dominant the authority to exert control over him/her. It is a mutual relationship. It is based on trust and commitment. The necessities of such a relationship are communication, trust, respect, knowledge, awareness of self, and ideally love. It is a very complex and varied lifestyle, with each relationship differing from another.

 Communication is a major key in a successful D/s relationship. The people involved must be able to talk with each other openly and share their thoughts, feelings, ideas and fantasies. This type of communication is difficult to achieve and requires work to maintain. But without it, the relationship will not survive. The goals of both participants is the pleasure of the other. Neither participant can meet that goal if they do not know what pleases the other participant. Communication can take many forms, bedtime snuggle talk, notes, letters, even stories can relate your needs, and emotions to your partner. The important thing is to talk with each other, honestly and in an open manner.

 Trust is another major key in a successful D/s relationship. Trust is earned, not forced. And it must go both ways. the submissive must trust the dominant with their very life. Trust is earned by the behavior of both participants. Open communication and honesty help to build the trust within the relationship. Respecting the limits of your partner will build trust. Accepting all aspects of your partners personality will also build the trust. Within life trust is a tenuous thing, within D/s it is even moreso. It is easy to break the trust in a D/s relationship, and very hard to repair it.

 The participants within a D/s relationship need to respect each other. Their partner's needs wants, fears, doubts, achievements and abilities should all be respected. Respect is another earned aspect of D/s. Your actions will dictate whether or not you are deserving of the respect given within a D/s relationship.

 The participants in a D/s relationship should have at least a basic knowledge of what they are doing. Of what the outcomes of their actions could be. How to use the various toys and equipment associated with the lifestyle. A basic knowledge of the emotional needs within the relationship. and a good working knowledge of each other. It takes time to know that much about D/s, and each other. Take the time to learn as much as you can and your relationship will work better.

 those within D/s should have at least a basic awareness of themselves. By this I mean a person should know what is in themselves. Know their own personal needs and limits before they can make the informed choice of whether or not to submit, or whether or not they have what it takes to be a dominant. This is a long process and takes some time  to accomplish, though it never is finished. They should also be aware that despite the close bond which forms in such a relationship, that they are in fact individuals also. The people in the relationship should never forget that they are indeed people, and should give room for human error. Everyone is human and no human is perfect. Expecting perfection is the easiest way to be disappointed.

 Ideally a D/s relationship should include love. Though this is not a necessity for a satisfying relationship, it does strengthen the bond between the two people. From experience I have learned just how close a D/s relationship becomes. With enough time, patience and communication, there is literally no secrets left. Love itself is hard to define and each person has their own definition, to me it is an emotional bond between two people. There are varying degrees of love, my opinion is such that ideally in D/s, unconditional love should be present. It makes the relationship so much more emotionally satisfying when love is present.

 

 Such a relationship is indeed a very complex one. The exchange of power from one person to another can be a frightening thing to think about. There are varying levels of such exchange of power. ranging from those who play every once in a while, to those who mutually consent to a slave arrangement and give total control to another. What each person, no matter their level of involvement, should also remember is to respect their partners limits. those within the lifestyle should be tolerant of the differences between their relationship and another's. There are no set rules for what constitutes a "proper" D/s relationship. And those of us who are within the lifestyle should accept this fact. I believe that so long as the participants are happy and each person's needs are met consensually, then the particulars do not matter.

5/4/2009 6:45:20 PM

Advice For The New Dominant

 

 

THE BEGINNING…First, You should take a serious look at yourself. What is it about BDSM that You find appealing?  Do You wish a 24/7 relationship; taking on the responsibilities for deciding all aspects of a submissive’s life?  Do You wish to encourage another to become the best person they can be?   Do you wish BDSM just in the bedroom?   Alternatively, is it something in-between?  Whether, it's the sense of power gained in having another under Your full control or it is the pleasure to be found in administering pain, there is no right answer, except for Yourself.  Do not try to live up to any others’ expectation.   Start out by trying to define what it is that You crave.  You cannot hope to control or take responsibility for another, until first you understand Yourself and maintain control of Yourself, this starts with self-1) You'll do her considerable mental harm, (2) You'll be violating the law (at the point where you step over the line, it's no longer consensual); and (3) word WILL get out, and nobody will want to play with you anymore. (Remember the BDSM community is very tightly knit and nothing stays hidden for long.)

SAFE WORDS are those that will stop the action if the sub feels it is needed.  You MUST honor these if Your partner uses them. Be careful to choose words that can be easily remembered. I heard about a Dom who assigned a sub the safeword "aspen". She needed it, but could not remember anything except that it was a tree. She was shouting out "birch!", "pine!", etc., which he took to be an attempt to antagonize him... the result was not pleasant.  I use have the submissive use two safewords.  One that the submissive can use to indicate that I may be reaching the limit of what they feel they can tolerate physically, mentally, or emotionally.  The other, which if the submissive uses,  I will stop the scene, hold and talk with the submissive until she calms down, then I give the submissive the opportunity to decide if they want to continue or conclude the scene.  Remember that safewords are not the submissive taking control, but they allow the submissive to protect themselves, which as human beings, they have a right to do.

SAFE PLANS are pre-arranged between the submissive and a friend.  They include making sure somebody knows where the submissive will be, Whom the submissive will be with, and a safe call or calls made at scheduled time(s).  If the call(s) are not made at the proper time(s) or if the sub uses a danger codeword during that call, the police will be visiting Your little party.  Make sure Your sub makes the calls. Carry a little portable alarm clock for that purpose, just in case you both get wrapped up and lose track of time.  I never meet with a new partner without assuring that she has a safeplan in place.  This includes public meetings, even if the submissive says they have total trust in Me.  I expect them to have, as much care for their own safety, as I do.

AFTER CARE…Finally, we come to the close of the scene. You need to realize that the submissive has been in a particularly vulnerable state, and that the scene may have caused him or her to fall into "sub-space", a wonderful altered state of consciousness.  It will take a while for your partner to "fully return" to the present.  There is nothing more terrifying to a sub than being abandoned in this vulnerable state.  You need to be there, and be caring, during this period of coming down.  For the caring Dominant, this time of closeness and comfort is just as enjoyable, just as special, as it is for the submissive.

CONCLUSION…In short, you need patience, an open mind, a sense of responsibility, and a willingness to learn.  We in the BDSM community are just human beings, we have our good points and bad, and no, none of us is perfect.  We all have room to grow and learn, whether we have been in this life for years or are just starting out.  There are many in the community, who are willing to help you in your journey.  Seek the advice of those with more experience. You'll find most of us are very willing to help T/those W/who are sincerely seeking to learn and not at all shy about showing you things that thrill us. If You learn wisely, You will find that soon others will come to You for advice, as /well, for the respect You earn in the community will be great. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/4/2009 6:41:11 PM

BLIND FAITH

 

BLIND: To conceal or to put something forward for the purpose of misleading. Subterfuge. One who acts to the point of insensibility.

 

FAITH: To trust, give allegiance or loyalty to another. Fidelity to one's promises. Or, a firm belief in something for which there is no proof. It can also mean to offer a binding promise.

 

There is a method of attacking a submissive by asking that submissive to accept things on 'blind faith'. This often means that a person is asking a submissive/slave to withdraw rational forethought and offer trust without any measure of that trust being earned first. This type of request can be the first move of a predator. Usually the submissive is lifestyle new and may believe that 'belief' is mandatory merely upon someone's word or identification of themselves as a Dominant, a Master or a Mistress.

There are those who seek to promote what they call 'blind faith tests'. This type of pre-interview asks for significant information about the submissive while the presenter of the test remains completely hidden. This testing is presented in such a manner as to persuade or pressure the submissive into compliance as a 'demonstration' of their 'true' submissive or slave nature.

It is a way of turning a submissives 'desire to perform' against them. There is no negotiation during this type of offering, the entirety of it is one sided or leading. A new submissive can easily be enticed into completing and following this pathway of tests often giving out personal information that if they were asked directly they would not answer. There is a subtle desire to 'do this test well' for this apparent Dominant. There is often additional pressure applied through stressed time frames for the completion of each test. This additional pressure may make the submissive feel desired but most often pushes them into revealing life details that they should not reveal to a total stranger.

It is important here to remember that first contacts are with total strangers. The usage of 'testing' immediately is a warning sign. A healthy Dominant or one without hidden issues or secrets will not need to know every detail of a submissive or slaves life immediately. They will be more interested in the submissives personality, reactions, and interactions with them. Simple chemistry. Open natural conversations tend to reveal and answer most questions easily.

Many Dominants use questionnaires when and if a relationship shows some potentials of going further. These questionnaires may be to evaluate the level of knowledge that a submissive may have about themselves and the lifestyle. These questionnaires have become more popular with the onset of the Internet. Most Dominants using such questionnaires will remain open to answering questions themselves and use them as simply another tool. If a submissive is uncomfortable with any type of questionnaire it is usually not an important issue. When the flow of information is strictly one way the submissive should back away from the person directing the flow. A submissive is at personal risk both physically, mentally and emotionally. A predator takes the time to learn what issues will trigger a submissive, how to speak to them and how to assault them. Trust is not given to anyone sporting a Dominant sounding name on the Internet. Trust is earned through significant consistent actions by that Dominant over a period of time. If a Dominant cannot offer any kind of references or information about themselves then a submissive should not give to that person any level of blind faith or trust!
5/4/2009 3:40:20 PM

COMMAND TRAINING

To be able to readily call forth, evoke, exact or compel. The art of command requires the ability to deliver an instruction into the very center of a submissives response centers. This delivery of a command 'package' can remain a surface command which requires a submissive to think, analyze and choose a response appropriate to the command or it may exist deeper within the more automatic response systems and may not require a submissive conscious thought but instead results in immediate action without deliberation. Training a submissive to 'hear' command without igniting a defensive or conflictive reaction is a delicate and deliberate process. In general terms a submissive 'hears' a constant stream of fragmented commands from those that submissive 'listens for' during the course of normal life. The people most often in a position of domination over a submissive are parents, siblings, children, spouses, friends and bosses. In addition a submissive may have a submissive response or hear clergy with strong voice, astrologers, radio and TV personalities, doctors, hypnotists or any person in a position of authority who has a compelling or dynamic charismatic presence which attracts that submissives attention and focus.

Many submissives do not knowingly or willfully consciously 'choose' the people who take a position of authority in that submissives life. A submissive may simply feel a 'compulsion' to aid, help, assist, augment or otherwise support a person even if and when they do not actively admire or like that person. Frequently the 'good nature' (compulsion to give) of a submissive will lead to feelings within that submissive of being used by the person in authority without proper credit or a reciprocal care and attention for the feelings or needs of that submissive. This can lead to resentment, conflict and confusion when the submissive cannot actively identify 'why' they have 'helped' or 'listened to, taken the advice of' or otherwise catered to the will of another person. As a submissive ages they frequently learn techniques which help them avoid or otherwise block the constant invasive stream of disjointed and often chaotic commands radiating at them from numerous sources. Some submissives use techniques of overlay to quite literally overlay old commands within themselves, many dating from early childhood. To create a supportive atmosphere for such a command block the submissive may seek out and join a small group whose focus is on one singular aspect or mutual problem. This support group encourages through constant reinforcement the laying in of a new command to replace or diminish the efficacy of the older command. A gathering of 'like mindedness' can strengthen a submissives ability to delay or negate new commands, allowing a submissive a measure of control. A submissive may also find themselves deliberately limiting 'access' to their private environments such as through the usage of answering machines etc.... Sometimes they arrive at a point where they note when they feel the most 'pressed' to comply. Recognition of behaviors, triggers, attitude and situations allows that submissive to make reasoned instead of responsive choices, sometimes for the first time in their lives.

Submissives are frequently 'aware' of their usage by others. They may have been told that they lack willpower, conviction or strength. They hear that they are weak or stupid. They know that they respond to a compulsion that they cannot accurately convey to others, in lieu of alternative information many submissives 'believe' that their actions of compliance are evidence of failure, weakness and stupidity. Frequently a submissive will make numerous attempts to combat their compulsions only to find that in some way they seem to return to a similar spot or position over and over. This repetition may lead to depression, feelings of intense failure and significantly reduced self worth or esteem.

When a Dominant enters a submissives life the above components are often at full strength. The submissive may have an almost overwhelming desire to find 'voice' coupled to their lifelong experience of diminishing punishment, abuse and usage by those in authority over them. This conflict may manifest as hesitation, anxiety, acting out or other methods of 'escape' from the source voice now present in their life. If the Dominant assumes an attitude of 'do this or else' they may ignite a defensive posturing by the submissive. This may exhibit as a block or 'failure to listen' within the submissive. This block even if only partially effective will serve to diminish or negate the efficacy of the Dominants command and may erode the submissives 'positive belief' in that Dominant. If the submissive can successfully relegate this new 'voice' to 'part of' the group of authority figures in that submissives past who have violated them, then that submissive will begin to think thoughts of diminishment relating to the Dominant. This 'removal of status' will eventually destroy the relationship. A Dominant can take a submissive by forcible command, they cannot keep a submissive using forcible command.

One of the better methods of training to command is a slow deliberate building of trust, confidence, positive outlook, positive self esteem and mutual respect. At some point the Dominant 'invites' the submissive to engage in a specific learning or training process. This type of action is frequently at total variance to any experience in that submissives past and may present no memory triggers of negation, this allows the submissive to willfully and often happily comply. The Dominant can then involve the submissive fully in actively creating actions or behaviors which compliment or are desirous. A submissive being trained in a supportive atmosphere where they feel they are in large part responsible for a successful result will often encourage that submissive to make personal efforts to succeed above and beyond the expectations or parameters of the original training. To the submissive this success may represent their first recognition of themselves in a positive or winning position while at the same time they are fully aware of the presence of their still extant compulsion to obey. It may be the very first time that these experiences 'marry' within the spirit of the submissive.

If the submissive presents a posture of 'conflict to command' they may be testing the Dominant to 'view' response. If the Dominant 'reacts' in a manner consistent with the experience of the submissive in former conflicts from their past then the Dominant may become the 'same as' in the mind of the submissive. To escape this possibility the Dominant should formulate in advance the manner in which they desire to respond. In addition they should discuss this response with the submissive at that earlier time (such as when negotiating the relationship in the very beginning) and make sure that the submissive is fully aware of the nature of what that response will be. When or if the conflict presents then the Dominant should execute the response exactly. This response should be some form of cease-of-action. The Dominant may wish to excuse the submissive from their presence and discontinue training or any form of specific scene activity. This may mean simply that they return the submissive to vanilla status and instruct that submissive to focus their attention and now free time on exploring how and why they have made this choice. They should not impose language of shame, retribution, embarrassment or guilt on the submissive but simply recognize that the submissive is exhibiting behavior consistent with vanilla experience and is therefore in what might be called vanilla space. If these actions continue or are frequent occurrences then the Dominant may choose to release the submissive until that submissive has resolved the reasons for their actions of conflict or disobedience. Some submissives entering the lifestyle desire to have their 'submission' and 'vanilla' too. When they want it and how they want it. This may be an action to 'limit' the power or influence of the Dominant in their life. They may choose this path by selecting a Dominant who is at great distance to them physically or in some other way separated from daily contact and direction over them. It frequently takes many years for a submissive to release or relinquish their lifelong defenses and actions or to fully emerge as submissive and sometimes as Dominant. To 'feel' that one is submissive does not mean that the individual is submissive. Some submissives discover that they are latent Dominants after many years of actively experiencing life as a submissive. Other submissives find that they cannot completely release their need to control nor completely vacate their desire to submit and at some point they clarify their position as truthfully being 'between' or switching between the roles based on circumstance and desire.

 

 

5/4/2009 3:10:24 PM

A Pledge To My Submissive

 

I stand in front of you, My eyes, full of compassion and care, looking down on your kneeling form.   

you have offered yourself to Me, your mind, your body, your emotions, and your soul, and for those I pledge you this.   

I shall cherish you not only as My submissive, but as the woman you are, warm, intelligent, caring, and sensitive.   

I shall never intentionally harm you, and although I know, I am not perfect, I shall try to act wisely in all things.   

If I err, I shall rectify My error and I shall apologize to you.   

I shall continually strive to guide you and teach you to help you and support you, as you make the difficult decisions, which precede growth.   

I will be patient, as you grow, knowing that all thiings take time and change often does not come easily.  But even in My patience, I shall continually push you forward and not allow you to fall backwards.  If in anything you do fall, I shall be there to catch you, hold you, comfort you, and then place you back on track.   

If I ever lose My temper, I shall step back from that situation until I regain control, then deal with what has occurred.  I will not act irrationally or hastily, you shall always have the opportunity to explain what has happened, before I decide what must be done, then My actions will always be based on correcting you, not punishing you.   

I shall edify and build you up, always encouraging you and never belittling you, as a submissive or woman.  I will also build trust, being open and honest with you.   

I shall always communicate with you, even when it may not be easy for Me, showing both My strengths and weaknesses.  you shall never fear from Me, for I shall never forget your humanity and shall always honor the gift you have given Me.   

I will never lord My dominance over you.  you are submissive, I am dominant, two sides of the same coin, one by itself is worthless.   

I will treasure you, knowing without you, I have no more than an unfulfilled desire.   

Finally, My love, I pledge I shall love and cherish you, you are Mine, but I am no less yours.  

With that W/we B/both have what W/we have always sought, E/each O/other.

5/4/2009 3:07:26 PM

BEYOND THE BUFFET

You have gorged. Years have passed from that first moment of recognition of self. Over those years you have explored different people and situations. Peeked inside of places you may have decided just weren't really you and moved on to explore further. In the process you have had to slowly let go of so many of your conceptions of self. Who you are. Who you want to be. What is true inside of your core.

Perhaps you have reached that point where casual noncommittal involvement no longer addresses your needs. There is a growing desire for one strong relationship, with someone who will know everything about you from the top of your head to the tips of your toes. It is a terrifying prospect. So much easier to choose shallow involvement's where the investment can be tossed if the other person gets too close to your emotional center. But, you know there is more. You have seen a further gate in your mind that you simply cannot reach without risking deeper parts of yourself. You want to go there. Or perhaps, you must go there. And something inside of you tells you that the only key to that gate is a 'real' relationship. To take that trust to its deeper levels.

Looking for a lifetime partner is quite different from looking for a play partner. Not only must you find someone to love, you must also find someone to like, respect, laugh with, dance with, fight with, and then . . . they need to match you. In those most intimate, dangerous ways, you must match. All of this plus perhaps mingled households, stepchildren, divergent careers. You know it is a huge challenge. Yet the culmination of that challenge is a unified key to the gate, and you suspect that through that gate is the potential of everything.

To take the steps to find a lifetime partner you must first deal with yourself. A lifetime partner does not rescue your life. They are not a salvage crew. So you begin by sorting out your own life. Putting it in order. Take control of the details. Begin taking active steps to improve your physical, mental and spiritual health and well being. Solve your problems. When these tasks are done, then you will stand on a level place. A place where you can rationalize your choices and decisions, evaluate those you meet not based on raw need but from a place of solid strength.

Take time. Time to get to know people. Time to get to know yourself. There is no race to the finish line. Desperation will make you make choices which are inappropriate. If you are in a centered place you will tend to attract others who are also operating from that place. Those who seek out 'vulnerable' people will not see you as an easy mark, nor will you be bamboozled by their bushwah. Be direct, honest, clear and courteous in your dealings with others. Pay attention to the details. Look toward the individuals 'actions' if you want to know who they are. When actions and words align consistently over a long period of time then you will decide they are worthy of trust and respect. Be selective. Choose with quality.

Enter a new relationship slowly. Try to bring with you no expectations. Live in the moment and try not to project 'futures' on top of possibilities. Allow yourself to be content in the moment, to see how you fit or do not fit together. Do not settle for less than what you need. At this point you know that you cannot change anyone, and that everyone is in constant change. You do not buy a shoe and 'wear it in', it should fit beautifully and comfortably from the first moment you put it on. If you feel you need to change something about another person to make them just right then you are in trouble. Find someone who makes you laugh, who accepts your flaws without trying to change them. Remember to love them.

 

 

5/4/2009 12:00:22 PM

You Know You're Kinky When


 

 

 ...you keep fake hanging plants around the house, just so your mother will never know what all those hooks in the ceiling are really for

...someone refers to a serial killer as sadistic and you roll your eyes, because the man has nothing on you.

...you realized you've charged more in lingerie than you get paid in a year

...you have more toys than your kids

...you take up macrame, just to learn some new knots

...you start rating your CDs by how interesting it'll be to beat someone to

...someone asks how long you've been doing this ponygirl routine, and you snort and start to stamp your foot

...your favorite dessert is hot crossed buns...and you don't eat sweets

...someone says they have a leatherman, you almost say "me too!" before you realize they are talking about the tool gadget on their belt.

...you watch a movie where someone gets tied up and scream at the screen, "Gimme a break, 3 minutes max to get out of that!"

...you go to the local county fair and salivate when the horsejumps are set up.

...you have a list by the phone for the babysitter....Hospital, Family, and 3 24-hour locksmiths.

...you are on a first-name basis with all the local EMT's.

...you have the closest 24 hour locksmith as #1 on your speed dial list.

...you join the SCA just so you can learn to make your own chainmail and work with leather!

....you speak of crop rotation with someone, and they aren't a farmer.

...you try to get arrested, just for the handcuffs , body cavity search, humiliation scene and time in the cage.

...Avon tells you stop writing, they are not going to make eau d'leather aftershave

...vanilla means anything BUT a flavoring for ice cream!

...leather companies start giving you the wholesale to distributor discount.

...you can't pass a candle factory without drooling (or wetting your seat)

...your kids ask you about conditioning leather....and it takes you a minute to realize they are talking about their baseball gloves.

..."chain letter" has a whole different meaning to you.

...you haunt the dollar stores for "pervertibles"

...you've got a toy chest bigger than the one in your 6 year old son's room.

...the local Leather hobby shop offers you a business account.

...your children ask if they can borrow your "costumes" for Halloween.

...your body piercings set off the metal detectors at the court house.

...you need two separate packing and moving crews....one to pack and move the furniture and belongings, and the other to pack and move the "furniture" and "belongings".

...you choose your new house based on it's location: convenient to the leather store, easily directed to by your friends and the local ambulance drivers, and just a mile from the emergency room.

...you become a locksmith to avoid having to make embarassing calls at 2 A.M.

...the local Home Depot has set you up with a business account...and you are not a contractor or an electrician.

...you move to another city, and the hardware store in your old hometown goes out of business because you don't buy there anymore.

...escape artists come to you for advice.

...you say Vanilla like it's a bad word.

...you can't pass by an iron fence without drooling.

...you know the location of every tack shop in the tri-state area.

...your idea of getting a jump in the morning is to hook up the other end of your nipple clamp to the car battery.

...you nearly cause an accident pulling into the lot where the sign advertises FREE TODAY HOT WAX before you realize it's a car wash.

...you cannot get through the opening lines of "Green Eggs and Ham" (I Am Sam, Sam I Am) without giggling hysterically.

...your attitude is "electricity, not just a utility, but a way of life".

...you've served more people than McDonald's.

...more people have seen your body on-line than have visited www.cnn.com

...you spend more time on your knees than a Catholic priest.

...you consider filing a lawsuit for false advertising when the pizza place has a sign for HOT GREEK-STYLE SUBS but they wouldn't bend over to please you.

...you chose your last car based on the location of the garment hooks.

...the hospital lists you as a triage center, since you're better equipped than the ER.

...you sit on Santa's lap to tell him the toys you want for XMas, and get a free trip on the North Pole.

...you buy clothespins in the supersize family economy bags, and you don't have a family or a clothesline.

...there's enough rope in your bedroom to scale Mt. Everest.

...you find yourself wandering through the wax museum's medieval torture chamber making comments like "gimme a break, my Dom's grandmother could get out of that!"

...getting tattooed and pierced is merely foreplay.

...you bought a souvenir replica of the Washington Memorial because you were too cheap to go to the adult store and get a real butt plug.

...you think Hannibal Lecter is a snazzy dresser.

...someone tries to talk you out of your blind date by saying he's sick and sadistic and you perk, god i hope so!

...you think VA stands for Vanilla Anonymous.

...turning the switch on has precious little to do with making the lights come on when you enter the room.

...the first thing you check when looking for a new car is whether the trunk can hold a bound submissive or two.

...you take advantage of the needle exchange program in your city and you have never used intravenous drugs in your entire life.

...you fake injuries just so you can replenish the medical play kit from the ER.

...when you're told your brother-in-law is pussy-whipped, it takes you a moment to realize that doesn't necessarily mean he's transgendered.

...you can accurately convert horsepower to #ponygirls harnessed.

...someone calls your wife a slut and you thank them.

...your favorite letter of the alphabet is O.

...nose to the grindstone is an orgasmic abrasion fantasy.

...you refer to your fully equipped van as "Squeals on Wheels".

...your travel agent recommends a 4 star bed and breakfast as part of your vacation plans; you yawn and ask where the nearest Dungeon and Gruel is to your destination.

...investing in stocks and bonds means refurbishing the play area.

...your children think your primary language is acronyms.

...you have a habit of calling conversion vans perversion vans.

...you overhear your neighbor training his dog to sit, beg, play dead, roll over; and find yourself obeying quicker than the dog does.

...you need to rent a U-Haul to get your toys to the play party.

...your toilet seat is leather.

...your children are named Dom, SAM, Sissy, and Autoerotic Asphyxiation.

5/4/2009 11:43:07 AM

AFTERCARE

Affectionate care and attention following any type of traumatic or mentally challenging event.

D/s relationships are engaged with a passion and intensity that are often so strong that they can strip away at the barriers and defenses that we normally use to protect ourselves from exactly those extremes. To 'feel' that intensity means that we are not 'as safe'. To some extent we have stepped across our own thresholds of security and exposed some or all parts of our inner selves to the scrutiny and possible damage of others.

Scening can or may be seen as a compromise between what the submissive is seeking or desiring and how close to achieving those desires the Dominant's own fears will allow them to go. This is a stretching in 'both' directions. Both the Dominant and the submissive often venture into areas they have never gone before. These areas can test their inner strength and resolve, their will and compassion. To retain 'personal integrity' or a belief in ourselves we have to stay within the 'codes' that we live by and believe in. In learning about ourselves we often test these codes to see if they are indeed 'our' codes or codes we have simply adopted by rote at some point along the way.

The road to 'emerging' as a Dominant or submissive is filled with these kinds of moral and ethical choices and the contradictions and apparent paradoxes that they present. Reconciling these contradictions and forming 'true' choices of who we are and what lines are inviolate within the self is a process that takes years and perhaps the entirety of our lives to discover fully.

When we 'expose' ourselves to another human being there is an expressed obligation by both people to refrain from injury or damage, offer solace, nurturing and care until that sense of exposure recedes. We call this period of time 'aftercare'. Most often we associate this term with the time frame immediately following a 'scene'. However, this term is equally applicable at many other points and times and many times is not associated with BDSM or D/s at all. Essentially it is an 'understood' promise that should exist prior to anyone agreeing to engage in any type of relationship. Often it is overlooked or ignored as an 'incidental'. The concentration or focus of many people appears to be on the action 'events' such as any and all forms of BDSM or sexual interaction that may and in many cases will occur as part of the relationship. Minimizing the importance of aftercare is a mistake. Aftercare is a period of necessary 'recovery'. This is a fundamental recovery of the self into a form competent and 'safe' to independently interact with other people.

Some aspects of BDSM trigger responses much like intoxication. The ability of the brain to rationalize or make important or serious decisions may be seriously impaired for a substantial period of time after an event or scene. Scening can and sometimes does summon up long hidden memories, feelings, emotions and traumas that the individual has kept safe behind the barrier wall or mental defense system that during a scene may suddenly no longer exist. We maintain these walls through diverting a portion of our mental energy to them at all times. In periods of low stress this constant trickle of energy is negligible. In periods of high mental activity the brain diverts energy toward activities which take precedence. Managing a BDSM scene will often become an activity of such precedencial choice. When this occurs the brain is no longer sustaining the wall and it may simply vanish, exposing what is behind it.

We maintain personal barriers and walls of defense to protect ourselves from things we know but perhaps have serious trouble dealing with. An example of this would be an automobile accident. Some portion of the brain does 'know' and fully experienced all that occurred during the accident or 'event'. The extremes of the experience may be so great that a self protective determining factor inside the brain decides that it is 'unhealthy' for the cognizant areas of the brain to experience this event through memory loops over and over again. At that point this determining factor selectively places this event in a 'safe area' or behind one of the brains natural mental barriers or walls.

Should one of these 'events' become exposed then the individual may re-experience the event. It is vital to remember that these hidden events were considered to be potentially damaging when the real event occurred so much so that the brain took active steps to protect the individual from them. Supporting and assuring the person who has re-experienced one of these events that they are 'safe' is profoundly important. The new 'information' may be of a nature that they do have great difficulty coping with it and in some cases they may need good professional assistance from a qualified therapist.

Normal aftercare occurring without such an exposure is often the simple nurturing of one human to another. The support and protection of and from revealed intimacies and aiding and assisting in rebuilding the former protective walls, barriers or defenses. These protective mental measures appear to rebuild naturally as a simple part of how the brain functions and manages over a period of time. That time frame will vary with the individual and with the intensity of the experience itself. Aftercare in its most simple form is just being there with your partner for a sufficient time period that they feel safe and no longer feel the need to cling to you. It is equally important to recognize that aftercare is for both the Dominant and the submissive. If either person leaves too soon then their partner may feel abandonment or loss far exceeding the apparent parameters of the interaction.

It is also important to recognize that aftercare may be a serious factor when a relationship ends and especially when that ending is through the choice of one person and not the other. To some extent it remains the obligation of the person who makes that choice to extend aftercare support in a form agreeable to the person who has not made that choice until they have reached a point where they feel emotionally less devastated or more able to cope with the changed aspects of their life. In these days of acrimonious breakups it is common to act without dignity or respect for yourself and for the person whom you have engaged in a serious relationship with. This type of attack damages everyone involved and is seldom decent but most often reflects cowardly and selfish actions.

5/4/2009 8:48:03 AM

EMERGENCE

Emergence is a term sometimes used to describe the process that many people experience when they 'find' either themselves or the lifestyle of BDSM. In many cases this begins when the individual is in their late 20's (for some women), mid 30's (for most men and women), to late 40's (for virtually everyone else). Often people become exposed to D/s after the breakup of a long term relationship, a divorce or during a 'mid-life crisis'. The Internet has become one of the largest sources of D/s initiation in it's very short lifetime. Regardless of the actual trigger some things seem to remain fairly consistent in a majority of the newcomer's experiences.

Emergence is the emerging from vanilla into the BDSM lifestyle, something like emerging from a cocoon. This is a process that takes years. It has been my experience that there are several phases that seem to be consistent during this emerging process. At the onset many people are uncertain 'where' they might fall in this new world and they may have conflicting fantasies which in essence tell them merely that 'things' in this lifestyle seem to address images, fantasies, thoughts, hopes and dreams which have lingered just below the surface of the individual's life sometimes for many, many years. Often if they have discovered this lifestyle through the online rooms they find themselves 'pressed' to choose an orientation. Too often the individual jumps at what they think they might be. Choosing this role helps them fit it. They find they can learn the lingo, talk the talk fairly quickly and be accepted.

There are several problems with an introduction into the BDSM world in this way. One of the most significant is the case of the new telling the new what to do. This is the blind leading the blind. The cyber BDSM world online is composed of several different types of people. There are those who are cyber only - and find the Internet a way to have a safe quasi-BDSM experience interactively, with total anonymity and safety. There are those who are not BDSM at all but what the community call vanilla kink, these tend to be people looking for quick, easy, cheap sexual contacts and affairs with that 'edge' of kinky that they cannot find in their vanilla life. There are those seeking to prey upon the new and innocent by promoting themselves as something they are not. These can be sociopaths who enjoy injuring and even killing people, they are beginning to use the Internet successfully as a hunting ground. Then we have people who are real life BDSM who also enjoy making friends and contacts on the Internet for it is truly an excellent resource and way to connect. For an emergent or newcomer D/s person this becomes a very dangerous and tangled web.

Sorting out what is real from what is false can require experiences that are painful, ugly and even dangerous. People have raced to stick 'labels' on people in order to classify them. This is just as flawed as the newcomer leaping to 'become' something before they have any real comprehension of what that is. An emergent Dominant may go through a phase of desiring to submit. This is a completely honest and real feeling that can cause that potential Dominant to mislabel themselves as a submissive or switch. An emergent submissive may find themselves with serious combative feelings after the commencement of a relationship with a Dominant. These combative actions can appear very Dominant and lead that submissive into emotions of confusion and distress. Expectations that the individual (regardless of their orientation) can quickly 'become' Dominant or submissive are flawed.

The individual should consider the process one of evolution and change. It is impossible to fully embrace either side without tasting the other side to at least some degree. In addition since many newcomers are just emerging from marriages they tend to have a need or desire to avoid settling into another relationship quickly. In a new Dominant they may see this panorama of opportunity. Willing submissives everywhere. For many new Dominant's there is a stage in the first 2 years of emergence where they go through a feeding frenzy. Often taking on several submissives at once and actively resisting efforts to commit to any one person. Some try to create stables or houses of 'servers'. For those who translate this into a real life arena they often discover that 'managing' many people is quite difficult. Not only are their skills only marginally developed but often the people they select are newcomers as well who have not 'embraced' themselves fully. In addition a vast percentage of new Dominant's fail to take active steps to educate themselves in the real life BDSM world prior to assuming a Dominant role and engaging the attentions of one or more submissives in the cyber community.

The same can be said for many submissives though in general I find that more submissives actively educate themselves than Dominants. At least in the beginning. Many people will make a contact and engage in a cyber relationship which fairly quickly progresses into a real life meeting. For a new Dominant this is a terrifying thing, they have no experience in what is really safe or not safe, how to act, behave or respond. Some attempt to bluff their way through by selecting a submissive who is just as much of a BDSM virgin as they are. Again this is the blind leading the blind. This new Dominant if they have not become active in the local community may adopt or pattern their behavior upon what they have noted in the online cyber community rooms. This can be absolutely disastrous as many of the role playing rituals so common online simply do not work in real life.

A new submissive may make the same mistake. I have had several submissives tell me they are trained - then I discover that this training was exclusively on-line, not in real life. Please note that you can become educated online, you can engage in private scenes that can be meaningful and challenging for you but you cannot experience tactile reality without being physically with another person.

It becomes especially dangerous when the submissive creates fabrications of safety based on 'how wonderful' this online Dominant is. Many feel it is unseemly to question someone too closely and can even feel that such questioning may appear to be a lack of trust. Many newcomer submissives are afraid to attend local events alone, fearing they will be pounced upon by lurking Dominants. Because of this they may develop a skewed understanding of the real life community. There are numerous safe ways to attend events and demonstrations that do not require for either a new Dominant OR submissive to be attached. Many real life BDSM people will voluntarily and willingly host newcomers and invite them to attend events as part of a 'group' of people so that they will feel more comfortable. Investigating these options is something a new Dominant and submissive should actively do as soon as possible when they recognize D/s traits inside of themselves. They should also consider joining one of the older well established BDSM organizations and read the literature provided by that organization.

In the 3-5 years after initial emergence the Dominant will generally slow down from their initial frenzied state. Previous habits will often begin to be dropped. Many of these are long term vanilla habits of interrelating. This takes time and hard work. It requires accepting difficult aspects of the inner self and an acknowledgment of the levels of personal responsibility that are necessary in actively living in a BDSM relationship. Many people in this stage will form longer term consistent relationships though seldom will they successfully transition to a full time relationship at this point. This is where many Dominant's learn how to be honest, often for the first time in their life. They tend to learn that honesty is no longer optional but necessary. They also may begin to become intolerant of deceit, machinations, and all kinds of underhanded antics. In the later stages of this phase the Dominant will often begin to consider seeking out one special person to share their life with. Some will seek two, though the success of poly relationships are statistically much worse than mono relationships.

A submissive will endure some of the same experiences in the 3-5 year range. Often they will become quite discriminating on whom they will interact with. Many become locally active in community organizations and volunteer to help other newer submissives in their learning processes. A large percentage of submissives will spend a portion of these years exploring their Dominant side fully, either as a switch, a Top or as a full out Dominant. They will learn to become more honest and truthful in expressing their needs both to themselves and to others. Often they will seek to become more centered and healthy. In the later stages of the 5-7 year period the experienced submissive will often reach a stage of peaceful acceptance of themselves. Their desire to be combative will have faded during the processes of removing the habits they had developed from childhood. It is at this point that they find they can reach out perhaps for the first time to offer themselves fully and without fear as a true submissive.

It has been my experience that for a vast majority of people the first contact with the BDSM community to the point of peacefully embracing their inner self is a process that takes about 7 years. For some this is much shorter and for some this never fully occurs. Many people DO find that they have lived with D/s in its vanilla form for the majority of their lives and the transition for them can occur much faster! There are no rights and wrongs to the process itself although education will help reduce the risks and bad experiences. There is no rush to 'be' anything and no right or wrong to either orientation. In the end you will find that you will continue to change and grow long beyond the initial stages. What is natural will eventually be the strongest and in that you will find your true self. Try not to obsess on the lifestyle, keep other interests and hobbies open and active. Being well rounded is mentally healthy and allows you to make better choices. 

 

5/3/2009 6:30:05 AM

A Day With No Choices

 

I dreamed of a day 
it was dark, oh so still 
when neither a thought 
or a deed might it fill. 

The day was so warm 
calming, yet clear 
All traces of worry or stress 
he'd far steer. 

Only the stillness 
the feelings sublime 
the aura of power 
would enter my mind 

So slight was the feeling 
the traces not known 
till too late the moment 
and then I was shown. 

A day without choices 
a day without speech 
with only the feelings 
held out of my reach. 

I wanted to grasp them, 
yet wanted to run. 
Then savored the feeling, 
NO choices, not one. 

To some it is maddening 
to others confusion 
to many, the hurried ones 
it's only illusion. 

But me, I treasure up 
a time when I can be 
the piece in just a puzzle of 
no choices...can you see? 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/2/2009 4:56:17 PM

When D/s Becomes Abuse

 

 

Often it is difficult to tell if a d/s relationship is abusive. Because of the dynamics involved and the many variances from one relationship to another, certain things can be seen as abuse by one person, but as perfectly healthy to another. However, during many discussions of such a topic, I have found that certain things show up repeatedly as signs of abuse. They are exactly the same as those things that show up in vanilla relationships as abusive. Being involved in D/s does not preclude someone from being abused. It is not a safety net against emotional, mental or physical abuse. It can in fact be a tool which makes it easier for an abusive person to abuse their partner. 

A d/s relationship is based upon a power exchange. There is a submissive person and a dominant one. This entire dynamic places one person at a disadvantage when it comes to abuse. Things which are abusive can be explained as the dominant’s orders or rules. As a submissive, it is imperative that one be on the lookout for signs of abuse and take their time in finding the right partner to be sure that they will not fall prey to an abusive person. 

To make this even worse, some people who have been abused in the past, are unfortunately easier to abuse in the future. Old behavior patterns, created by past abuse, though overcome, can be reinitiated if done properly. Self esteem issues will resurface. Unfortunately, despite a firm belief abuse survivors have that it will never ever happen to them again, it can happen again and can be very easy to undermine the hard won growth from past abuse because the foundation is already there. Some people who abuse others know this and will seek out people who have abuse in their past because flat out, they are easier to control. 

In general, d/s becomes abuse when one partner is subjugated, not submitting. There are signs of this occurring. Some of them are withdrawal or isolation from friends, discontinuing work or hobbies that used to be important, degeneration of self esteem, and obedience out of fear not a desire to please. 

Withdrawal from friends and enjoyable activities, are usually the first sign of abuse. These things can occur by the dominant’s direct order, or by their repeated insulting of these things, causing the submissive to stop talking to their friends, or participating in their favorite activities in order to avoid the insults. This is usually done first because it denies the submissive a support network, other points of view or anything else that might show the submissive the situation they are in as being unhealthy. Once the submissive is isolated, they depend more and more on the dominant to hold them up. They begin to close up on themselves. The dominant, his orders and their life together become everything to the sub, making it even easier for the abusive dominant to continue subjugating the submissive. Eventually this isolation can continue to include a complete withdraw of communication, support or any other interaction on a personal level from the person involved. This lays the groundwork for removal of self esteem by starting the erosion process. 

Degeneration of self esteem occurs in any abusive relationship. Quite simply the person who is being abused, no longer views themselves as worthy of anything. They begin to see themselves as bad or worthless. Instead of believing they can do things correctly, they firmly believe they can’t do anything right. All of these things come about because the "dominant" involved repeatedly told the submissive that they were always making mistakes, weren’t worthy of anything and other such insults and never noticed what was done right. These things do not have to be said outright, but can be repeatedly implied through the dominant’s actions and reactions. For example, a dominant who is also a sadist, that uses punishment when he/she is in the mood for pain play, can cause problems with the submissive. He/she finds any little thing he can to punish the submissive for and eventually causes the submissive to fear them and believe they can’t do anything right because they get punished for everything. Or if the submissive enjoys writing, the abusive dominant will ridicule it, making it seem a worthless time wasting activity, until eventually the submissive stops writing in order to please the dominant but is in reality stopping out of fear of his disapproval and to prevent those insults from being stated.

Obedience is important from a submissive. However, in a healthy d/s relationship, obedience comes from a real desire to please the dominant. In an abusive d/s relationship, that obedience comes from fear of the dominant’s reactions. Obedience becomes a way of stopping the insults, arguments, irrational behaviors, or unfair punishments. Obedience becomes a way of proving to the dominant that the submissive is not "that" bad. A certain level of fear is always present in a d/s relationship, however when it is the main reason behind every action the submissive takes, then it has surpassed healthy and entered abusive. When the submissive sits around thinking of every little thing he/she has done today in terms of whether or not the dominant might get mad, then that is fear of the dominant, not a real desire to please. 

Unfortunately, abuse in a d/s relationship is harder to see because of the dynamics. In a d/s relationship, if a submissive asks someone if something is "right" or "wrong" the answer will often include such statements as "whatever your dominant says" or "it’s a submissive’s job to obey". A submissive, who is not just a bottom, will feel extremely guilty for even thinking that their dominant is doing something wrong, or somehow abusing them. They will take the blame on themselves, and when they approach the dominant with their thoughts, they do so from that point of view. This allows the dominant to lay the blame on the submissive, and thus continue the cycle of abuse. The dominant will use the submissive’s personality as a way to keep the control of that submissive by saying such things as "it’s a submissive’s duty to obey" or "a submissive shouldn’t question their master/mistress." Eventually, this leaves the submissive with no outlet, extensive guilt, and a firm belief that they have no way out.

Even though abuse is not extremely prevalent in BDSM as far as I know, it does exist. It is often extremely difficult to notice, and even harder to remove oneself from the situation. Many different things combine to make it so difficult to see that the relationship has moved from "healthy" to "abusive". Abusive is not one argument, or one order that the sub does not agree with. Abuse is a lot more than that, and it takes time to become abusive. The relationship usually starts great. The submissive feels loved, protected, happy and other good feelings. Gradually it changes to one where the submissive feels fearful, guilty, bad about themselves, unhappy, and other negative emotions more often than anything else. Deciding whether or not a d/s relationship is abusive is unfortunately a personal decision, however, the signs above are things a person should be aware of just in case. It is important, when thinking of getting involved with someone, to trust your first instincts about that person. Those instincts could be right, and usually are. Lastly, it is extremely important that a person remember that abuse can and does occur in BDSM as well as vanilla. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/2/2009 4:48:24 PM
I used to dream as a child,
Of weather warm and summers mild.
The older I got the more twisted my dreams,
Nothing is ever as it seems.
I feel like Alice fell down the rabbit hole,
Curious things I will never know.
See the crescent moon of the Cheshire cats smile,
Hear the mad hatter from over a mile.
"Change places" he shouts and I do,
Wondering if I can't escape too.
Into the madness of the latest nightmare,
If you would like to know I am willing to share.
I feel ambivalence and pain,
I beg to feel it all over again.
See a man in chains and blood,
Waiting to feel the familiar flood.
Hearing the crack of the whip I can only grin.
As I think how wonderful it feels to sin
5/2/2009 4:42:52 PM

BLIND FAITH

 

BLIND: To conceal or to put something forward for the purpose of misleading. Subterfuge. One who acts to the point of insensibility?

 

FAITH: To trust, give allegiance or loyalty to another. Fidelity to one's promises. Or, a firm belief in something for which there is no proof. It can also mean to offer a binding promise.

 

There is a method of attacking a submissive by asking that submissive to accept things on 'blind faith'. This often means that a person is asking a submissive/slave to withdraw rational forethought and offer trust without any measure of that trust being earned first. This type of request can be the first move of a predator. Usually the submissive is lifestyle new and may believe that 'belief' is mandatory merely upon someone's word or identification of themselves as a Dominant, a Master or a Mistress.

There are those who seek to promote what they call 'blind faith tests'. This type of pre-interview asks for significant information about the submissive while the presenter of the test remains completely hidden. This testing is presented in such a manner as to persuade or pressure the submissive into compliance as a 'demonstration' of their 'true' submissive or slave nature.

It is a way of turning a submissives 'desire to perform' against them. There is no negotiation during this type of offering, the entirety of it is one sided or leading. A new submissive can easily be enticed into completing and following this pathway of tests often giving out personal information that if they were asked directly they would not answer. There is a subtle desire to 'do this test well' for this apparent Dominant. There is often additional pressure applied through stressed time frames for the completion of each test. This additional pressure may make the submissive feel desired but most often pushes them into revealing life details that they should not reveal to a total stranger.

It is important here to remember that first contacts are with total strangers. The usage of 'testing' immediately is a warning sign. A healthy Dominant or one without hidden issues or secrets will not need to know every detail of a submissive or slaves life immediately. They will be more interested in the submissives personality, reactions, and interactions with them. Simple chemistry. Open natural conversations tend to reveal and answer most questions easily.

Many Dominants use questionnaires when and if a relationship shows some potentials of going further. These questionnaires may be to evaluate the level of knowledge that a submissive may have about themselves and the lifestyle. These questionnaires have become more popular with the onset of the Internet. Most Dominants using such questionnaires will remain open to answering questions themselves and use them as simply another tool. If a submissive is uncomfortable with any type of questionnaire it is usually not an important issue. When the flow of information is strictly one way the submissive should back away from the person directing the flow. A submissive is at personal risk physically, mentally and emotionally. A predator takes the time to learn what issues will trigger a submissive, how to speak to them and how to assault them. Trust is not given to anyone sporting a Dominant sounding name on the Internet. Trust is earned through significant consistent actions by that Dominant over a period of time. If a Dominant cannot offer any kind of references or information about themselves then a submissive should not give to that person any level of blind faith or trust!
5/2/2009 12:45:19 PM

Submissive Esteem

 

 

I have a simple fast rule - I don't tolerate people putting themselves down. That doesn't mean we can't have bad days, however to put one's self down demoralizes everyone who is around you. It calls into question their own ability to choose friends, lovers, etc. It calls upon their social expectations in who we accept within our sphere of socializing and friendship. Call me "nose in the air" but I have high standards for those I choose to be around, and to put oneself down in front of me is to question my ability to choose friends, lovers, etc.

As I have already pointed out this does not apply to those bad hair days or life troubled days we all have. Nor does it mean I don't go out of my way to help those with low self-esteem. I simply put my foot down in the beginning and say "hey around me there is no reason to feel low nor will it be tolerated." We all have to accept that others will, without fail, think of you as better or worse than you really are. The point is that we all have a basic need to "fit-in" within our peer groups and unless your truly friendless - i.e.: you have NOONE you can talk to, chances are that these peers of yours think more highly of you than you do yourself.

So how do we go about helping someone with a low self-esteem problem change it? While from here on out I will direct it mostly to the Dominants, submissives can also use these steps amongst yourselves - just adapt as necessary.

Dominants - those submissives with low self-esteem got there because of others in their lives holding them back, destroying their personal strength, verbal abuse, feelings of inadequacy brought on by others. We have a decision to make - we can fulfill in them these feelings by being harsh, putting rules in front of them that we know they can't abide by all the time, and showing them our disappointment in how they function or submit to us. We can say things like "if you loved me you would do this." We can breed co-dependence in them quicker than an alcoholic or a wife beater can - and we can do that because after all, they love us and we're not abusing them - we're showing them love.

The alternative and the one that I propose is one of building them up. To teach them independence, self-reliance and the ability to use their own strength. The benefits are enormous in these cases because the submission is deeper, fuller and based more on love, trust and acceptance of will instead of dependency of a stronger person.

So how do we reinforce the positive while taking away the negative? These suggestions are based on my own experience in the lifestyle and have worked without fail except on an occasion where the person needed mental health provided by professionals.

Do not accept or tolerate them putting themselves down. One important thing you can do is use a mind game they are already acquainted with. Guilt. I am not recommending the use of the "guilt trip" other than in this area. You guilt them into not putting themselves down. Comments and more importantly belief in statements such as "why would you doubt how I feel toward you?" "Are you saying that I have such low expectations that for me to say your beautiful is a lie?" These create guilt for that person and they feel guilty for letting you down.. A rule I use in my relationships with, not only melly, but friends as well: "I won't tolerate you putting yourself down."

Such actions get my wrath, induce a lecture, corner time, corporal punishment, ignoring such actions/statements, etc, depending on the level of relationship we have. In time as the habit of putting oneself down is broken we can now start building them up with more productive and positive results. Making them repeat how beautiful they are to mirrors or to you while looking in your eyes. Putting them into situations that make them feel beautiful and high on the social ladder - dress up dinners, public displays of affection, simply holding hands while walking through the mall

See what I am getting at? You first put a stop to their current habit and then build into them new ones. What else can we do?

Never set them up for failure. Set realistic and easy goals at first. For example I so often see Dominants who will give their new submissive a list of 50 rules they have to abide by. They are setting the sub up for failure and by doing so destroying self-esteem no matter if that submissive is of high or low esteem. Start off easy, with just a couple of rules. Once those rules become HABIT, add a couple more. Does that mean you won't have them in trouble as often? Yes it does, too bad. Learn how to use the scene to incorporate those type of situations so that both of you can fulfill that "you were a bad girl" scenario in the safety of a scene that is role play. The short term effects are the same. But not the long term ones.

  • Long term effect: "I succeed in doing what pleases Master without correction."
  • Short term effect: "Damn that hurt so bad last night and he really sounded mad at me! I am glad it was just a scene though it felt so real." My point is that you build someone up by encouragement and motivation NOT by allowing them to disappoint you and fail.

The last thing that I would suggest is this:

When they do mess up and yes they will. Be harsh and stern as they need. Let them cry. Let them get over the guilt. And then go back to square one as if nothing ever happened. And try harder. The success of a submissive overcoming low self-esteem is the responsibility of that person who they put their trust and submission into. There are no exceptions. Also never allow anyone to speak down or bad about your submissive. If these occasions happen have the submissive see your reactions and how you handle it. Its where we get to be the knights on white horses they grew up believing still existed.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/2/2009 12:40:31 PM

Expectations Of A Submissive

 

This is an updated version of a piece I wrote several years ago, after having only been involved in "the scene" for less than two years. 

Since that time, I've changed a lot in my thinking and I've grown into various areas of my submission and my self-knowledge.  I thought that perhaps it was time to change this essay to go along with those remarkable changes. 

Do not use this as your own, as it may not fit your needs, but perhaps use it as a guide in writing your own expectations as a submissive. Everyone's needs are different, both Dominant and submissive.  And as I've learned, it's always better to state expectations up front - or, bring them up when they change in any fluid and growing relationship. 

My dearest Dominant, 

This is for you. 

It is about my expectations as your submissive. What I expect of you, and what I expect from myself. It's about your role as my Dominant, and my role as your submissive. I placed my submission in your hands.  It is a very strong part of who I am, and what I believe and feel.  It IS me, and this is what I expect from this relationship, to be able to be at my fullest potential. 

I expect to bend to your will. I expect to serve you for your pleasure, which brings me pleasure in return.  I expect that if I should fail to obey you, or please you, that you will punish me in ways you see fit. 

I expect you to administer pain in whatever form solely for your pleasure, should you feel this desire. However, I expect that you'll draw a clear line between punishment and 'play'.   I expect you to understand the level and type of pain/control/stimulation I want to feel as discussed between us, and if I've not expressed myself clearly or completely, I expect that you will ask for, and then receive, clarification. 

I expect you to respect me as a person, and understand that my submission is not an admission of inability. 

I expect to be reminded of my submission to you when you feel that I need to be reminded. I expect to have the right to remind *you* of it as well, when I feel as if I'm un-anchored in myself, and feel a need to be reigned back in. 

I expect to you explore limits, sexually, emotionally and mentally, if and when you feel it's appropriate. 

I expect you to issue orders that will force me to examine and push a limit I may have, which would bring you pleasure for me to submit to. I expect you to accept that I may shudder and tremble, and perhaps even defy.... And I expect you to not stop - not give in - when I do this, unless you change your mind. 

I expect to serve your pleasure in all ways. I expect you to use whatever tools you see fit, and I expect you to work with me toward complete and total submission to you. This is what I desire deep inside, and it's what I feel that I need to feel completely whole. 

I expect you to set guidelines for me as you see fit. If I should ever break a rule, or try to top from the bottom, I ask that you don't let me get away with it, unless you find it entertaining or amusing. I expect you to understand that I need more than anything to give up that control, that it makes me feel good to do so. 

I expect honest communication, rather it's good, bad or indifferent.  I expect that this will be a relationship built on more than sex and submission - but also on mutual respect and trust.  These things are essential to any good, strong, growing relationship. I ask that you communicate with me about likes and dislikes, and intentions you may have.  I ask that I am allowed to feel the freedom to do the same with you. 

I expect play time as well as work.  I expect to laugh as well as cry.  I expect you to mark me if you feel like it.  I expect you to be honest with me, if I ask to play and you don't feel like it. 

I expect you to grow and change as I do, in your own way. 

I expect you to understand these expectations, and if you don't understand them, I expect you to discuss them with me. I expect that you will accept what I've said, and be honest with me about your feelings about it. 

In that, we will both feel free to chase the tiger's tail. 

 

5/2/2009 12:35:53 PM

Differences Between A Slave & A Submissive

 

Many ask if slaves truly exist. In the way a dictionary and history define slavery, no they do not exist in most modern countries. (Though there is some contention that slavery rings do still exist in secret) Most people in civilized countries generally agree that the legal ownership of another human being is immoral and thus make it illegal. However, in the world of BDSM, one will find that some of the people involved call themselves by many different terms; one of these is the term "slave". Of course, this often raises the question of how is a slave different from a submissive. This question often is met with outright hostility, disbelief in the existence of slaves and the thought that the words slave and submissive (as nouns) are interchangeable terms within the context of BDSM. Many will not agree with any of those thoughts, and I am one of them. I have spent a great deal of time talking with slaves in the honest attempt to better understand them, their lifestyle choices, and judge for myself whether or not this is a healthy variation to the BDSM lifestyle.

To the question of whether or not slaves exist inside of BDSM I say that yes they do. They may not be the largest group, but there are quite a few. Do slaves differ from submissives? Again, my answer is yes they do. Slaves tend to differ from submissives by the way they think, act, submit and their expectations.

A slave tends to think more along the lines of black and white. They have very little room for leeway or shades of gray in their lifestyle choices. They do not seem to expect much leeway in the reaction of their dominant either. By this I mean, if a slave is feeling ill and thus doesn't complete all their usual daily tasks, they will expect the dominant to react with the usual punishment. A submissive may be more inclined to expect leniency from the dominant because they were ill. A slave thinks in terms of being owned, not in terms of submitting. To them, being in a collared relationship means they are owned, and often this translates into the statement that they do not have the "right" "choice" or "option" to walk out if the relationship goes bad. This does not mean a slave will accept an abusive relationship, though their tolerance limits for what is abusive and what is not seem to be higher than those of a submissive. This belief in ownership stems from a strong commitment on both an emotional and mental level to the dominant. There is a level of acceptance of the dominant's behavior that can be more intense and widespread than many submissives would allow. For example, a dominant wants to bring in a third to the relationship. A submissive may demand certain criteria be met before they allow ( yes, allow) such to occur, whereas a slave may say "It is not up to me, if this is what Master wants, so be it" and quietly accept this new change. To some this kind of thought process is considered wrong or somehow brought out by abuse, but this is not necessarily true. A slave thrives on the absolute fact, that they literally have no control over the relationship or what will occur within it, whereas a submissive often retains some level of control in the relationship. The thought process focuses solely on what would make the master/mistress happiest and how the slave can be most pleasing to them. Subs tend to think of themselves and their own pleasure in addition to that of their dominant. Slaves work very hard to put themselves second in all the things and their owners first. To them, this is what comes with being a slave and submitting completely. Slaves put forth a lot of effort in achieving an inner peace with their chosen position. With this peace comes acceptance of themselves, and a quiet sense of contentment. They view pride, arrogance and other such emotions as negative and unbecoming in a slave.

A slave's behavior is different from a submissive as well. If you listen to slaves talk about their behavior (or watch them), they often speak of being quietly accepting, in control of themselves at all times, formal, and other such things. There seems to be more focus on how the slave behaves at any given moment, with less leeway. In many slave relationships, the slave is required to use an honorific at all times, and couldn't conceive of calling their master/mistress by any other name. Most slaves find yelling, tantrums, fits, or any other out of control behavior on the part of a slave to be reprehensible and deserving of severe punishment. Slaves put a lot of emphasis on their behavior and how they react to their dominant. They hold themselves to a high level of self-control. They require of themselves to have a pleasing demeanor as much as possible. They see no room for bratting behavior, any form of topping from the bottom, or any other form of manipulating the dominant. They see bratting as topping from the bottom, whining, cajoling or making requests after the initial denial as manipulative behavior that focuses on the slave's needs/desires instead of the dominant's and thus not proper. They look down on any behavior that is perceived as designed to force the dominant to meet a need of the slave, rather than the slave focusing on the dom's needs. A slave will strive for perfection within themselves in completing all the tasks their master/mistress gives to them, while still keeping an eye out for things that they were not specifically told to do, but think would please their owner if they did them. A slave is required to be very self sufficient and capable because they often have a lot of responsibility placed on them. Slaves often feel that a slave should not need to be micro managed by their dominant because this is not pleasing, unless of course the dominant likes to micro manage. A slave will behave with the utmost of respect in a formal situation, and with as much respect as any situation warrants. (For example, quiet time at home may not require as strict a protocol as a formal party would) None of this emphasis on behavior means that a slave can't or does not crack jokes, goof off, or engage in verbal banter. Many slaves do indeed do these things. They do so however, with a great attention to the dominant's reaction and are careful not to be hurtful or overly sarcastic. Unless of course the dominant does not like this kind of behavior, then a slave will do their best to curtail it. (Which can be quite difficult, and in my opinion unhealthy, for someone who has a very playful sense of humor as an inherent part of their personality) So please do not take this article to say that slaves are not playful, have no sense of humor or anything like that because it just is not true. Slaves have the same array of personalities that everyone else does, and they enjoy them just like anyone else does. Slaves just tend to be a lot more aware of the dominant's limits to such activities than some submissives are. They also do not use their playful senses of humor (if they have one) to brat a dominant into playing with them, unless the dominant likes this kind of role play scene. Basically they tailor their behaviors to what the dominant prefers and is most comfortable with.

A slave's expectations from the dominant and the relationship are often very different from those of a submissive. A slave does not expect to have their desires met beyond their basic life supporting necessities. When their dominant does do something for them, they see it as a gift, not a necessity. Slaves tend to view things that many submissives expect in a relationship, as a luxury not a necessity. This does not mean that a slave will accept being abused or treated like they are worthless for extended periods of time, it just means they do not expect all the trappings that others expect from their relationships. (such as cuddling on demand, talking whenever the slave wants to talk, sleeping in a bed etc) Slaves expect their relationship to be difficult at times and their submission to not be easy all the time. They expect to be asked or ordered to do things they may not necessarily enjoy because the focus is not on their enjoyment or pleasure, but on that of their dominant. They expect to be treated as a slave and not pampered or cajoled to. They expect to be pushed to their current limits and have those limits pushed to expand. They expect to meet their dominants needs at all times and to not have their dominant accept any manipulation or disobedience. They expect to be used to the full extent of their current abilities and even trained (or taught through schooling etc.) to broaden their abilities to meet their dominant's needs. They do not expect to be consulted on every decision, asked their opinion all the time, or similar things. This does not mean they expect to be ignored or treated as if they do not matter, they just do not expect this as a normal part of the relationship, though most say their thoughts opinions, feelings and such are demanded by their dominant and the dominant will often take them into consideration while making decisions.

A slave submits differently from a submissive as well. Slaves will set no limits on their dominant's activities. A submissive will often have hard limits that their dominant can not cross at all, and soft limits that can be pushed with prior negotiation. A slave has neither. They will not say that the dominant can't do a certain type of play or use a specific implement. They may tell the dominant that they do not like certain activities or implements at the beginning of the relationship (preferably before a collar) but they do not ban the dominant from using/doing those things. They expect to be asked to do things they may not particularly like and they consider it as part of submission because to them, submission is not about pleasing the slave, but about pleasing the dominant. Most slaves will say that because of this it is imperative that the slave chose to submit to a dominant whose likes/dislikes are a close match of their own and thus they will not be asked or ordered to do something they are totally opposed to. But even then, the slave will expect that these limits may change over time and accept it should it occur. A slave does not believe they can just leave the relationship. Some believe once they are collared it is for life and will not request release even if they feel their lives are in danger or they are being mentally/emotionally harmed. However, many relationships with slaves have guidelines in place for release of the slave should the slave truly desire such. Some slaves believe a slave can't possibly be abused since the dominant has no limits on what they can do to them, and if the dominant chooses to act in an abusive manner then that is their choice. This does not however seem to be the majority belief, but it also does exist.

Many of these differences overlap, and are applicable to submissives as well. However, as a whole they exist for most slaves that I have come into contact with. A slave is not better than a submissive in my opinion, merely different. Some of these characteristics can exist in a submissive, or even all of them. The base-separating factor between the two seems to be in the area of limits within submission. A slave sets none, a submissive does. Which word one uses to describe themselves remains a matter of personal choice, and my intent with this article is not to say otherwise. Instead my intent is to help others understand slaves a bit better and not look at them as mindless robots or doormats, because those two terms just do not fit the vast majority of lifestyle slaves. Whether or not being a slave is a healthy lifestyle choice is a matter of personal preference. I believe it can be a very healthy choice, others do not agree. Like any relationship where the balance of power rests with one person over the other, abuse can occur. I do not however see any reason to say it is more widespread among slaves over submissives, or in bdsm at all.

5/2/2009 10:20:25 AM

DISCIPLINE vs PUNISHMENT

Discipline - To teach or train, to make a convert of, more directly to make a disciple of. Action in the interest of order, rule or control. A disciple is a person who receives instruction from or accepts the doctrines of, becomes a follower of said doctrines and assists their teacher, mentor or dominant in spreading their instruction to others.

Punishment - To impose a penalty upon such as pain, suffering, strict restraint or loss for some fault, offense or violation. To hurt. When the wrongdoing is considered to be conscious or purposive through the voluntary and knowing or in knowledge action of the violator. Punishment may include discipline or actions of corrections in or for the interest of the violator. Discipline may include punishment if such action is part of reforming, amending or guiding the violator away from future errors and lapses. (Within the context of D/s imposition of corporal types of 'punishment' may actually be 'actions or reactions' by the Dominant to or toward the submissive in actuality manipulated or pushed by the submissive. Such types of corporal punishment should be 'highly' questioned by the Dominant and frequently not engaged in primarily for reasons of being non-effectual to the desired outcome.)

In lay terms it may be the sole choice of the dominant to select 'removal from presence' as the singular 'action' of punishment imposed upon a violating submissive. Action is always preceded by thought or choice and if a submissive elects, chooses or voluntarily selects to violate, disobey or in any other way disregard the direction of the dominant then the corrective measure or where the action needs to be addressed is within the choice or thought processes of the submissive. It is not proper or indeed possible to 'impose' direction upon a non-consenting adult. The submissive by 'refusing to obey' is expressing a choice of non-consent which must and should be recognized and respected as their true choice.

An imposition of rule or direction violates the primary tenant of voluntary consent. Any attempt by one human being to impose rule upon another IS a violation of that individuals personal rights and freedoms. Successful imposition is illegal and abusive and will cause injury, damage and immediate and total disrespect to or toward the person inflicting or imposing such rule.

By selecting 'removal from presence', the dominant identifies to the submissive that the violation noted is actually a freewill choice emergent from the voluntary thought processes of the submissive in essence removing the submissive from 'position' within the context of the relationship by that submissive's voluntary choice of action. This type of punishment retains possession or ownership of the 'action' by the submissive reflecting to that submissive the decision by the dominant not to respond to overt manipulation by the submissive. A dominant should guard against reactive 'actions' and endeavor to make sure that their own actions are active choices on their part and not 'streaming from' the situational actions or circumstances in which they find themselves.

Discipline is frequently assignments of actions or tasks designed to guide or further train the individual within the physical sphere.

Punishment may be considered to be the 'removal' of action in order to clarify and focus the attention and thoughts of the individual within the mental sphere.

5/2/2009 9:49:08 AM

BDSM means allot of different things to allot of different people. For some its just abit of kinky bedroom fun and to others it’s a whole way of life.  However when it comes to basic things like safety and trust all types of relationships should be treated equally.

 

People in the outside world often associate D\s with a vision of whips , chains and a PVC fetish, which (and lets face it) to some degree is true. However there are so many more dynamics to the lifestyle, some are abit whacky and not for the feint hearted and others are more tender and surprisingly caring.

 


 

No matter what type of relationship you’re in mutual respect and trust is needed. BDSM is no different intact the whole lifestyle is built on that foundation, it doesn’t matter if your Dom, Domme, sub,slave or Switch you need to be able to trust and respect your partner. This does not happen overnight it takes time and patience. So many people seem to get sucked into believing that this is an instantaneous process and feel the need to begin the D\s part of the relationship straight away, personally I think it should be done one step at a time to allow people to really get to know one another.

 


 

Now allot of what Im going to say here is common sense but there are a few tips for people who are new to the lifestyle.

 

Be careful when your meeting someone for the first couple of times. Online is a great way to get introduced to someone but anyone who has any great experience knows that what you see online isn’t always what you get. Also let someone know where your going and who you are going to meet.

 

I think its also a good idea to have a safe word setup during the first few play sessions. When your feeling someone out for the first time it can really help put everyone’s mind at ease.

 

Dont exadurate about the things that you have done before, if you don’t know what your doing and you make mistakes people can get hurt. If you don’t know something dont be scared to ask!

 

Always respect limits they are set for a reason. and if you want to try something new or

push limits talk about it first.


   

Safe words 

 

There have been many articles written regarding the need for safe words in order to practice BDSM safely. What is rarely discussed is the wonderful freedom a safe word creates.


A safe word is used t stop the action when participating in a BDSM scene. For instance, if you were giving your partner a heavy spanking, how would you be able to discern whether a panted "no no no!" meant "stop it right now I don't like this" or "don't stop, that feels incredible!"?

For this reason, it is common to choose a particular word as your safe word, a word that is only used to mean one thing, "Stop the action right now!!!".

There have been many articles written regarding the need for safe words in order to practice BDSM safely. What is rarely discussed is the wonderful freedom a safe word creates.

When vicariously heading out on the path of dominance and submission, exploring many new activities and experiences, it's hard to feel entirely certain that what you are doing is okay with your partner. Are they hurt for "real"? Do they like what you are doing to them? Will they stop if you need them to? How will you communicate that you've reached your limits, without hurting any feelings?

A safe word, when used properly, creates a situation where you are free from such worries. The submissive can truly let go, able to scream, to cry, to whimper, to moan, to fight, to say "no no no no no" and none of these things will stop the action, when she/he truly wants it to continue. The dominant partner can have confidence that all is well, and that they are not causing their submissive true harm.

When safe words are used effectively, an environment of incredible trust can be created. Boundaries and limits can be pushed and explored knowing that in extreme situations, and extreme situations only, the action will be stopped with one word.

Both dominants and submissives will gain safety and freedom by using a safe word. The following are a couple of tips for creating and using a safe word in your scenes.

– pick a word that you would never use during the scene, such as "octopus".

– some people like to use traffic light colors. "Yellow" can be a warning that things are getting a little too heavy. "Red" will mean stop the action no matter what. "Green" then starts the action up again.

– when the safe word is used, stop everything you are doing, undo any bonds, remove any gags, and find out what is going on. NEVER continue the action after a safe word has been said until the situation has been resolved.

– never use a safe word as a joke and reserve it only for serious issues. For example, don't say your safe word just because you want your hand untied to itch your nose.

– trust your safe word. Know that it will be used if necessary, and know that the action will stop if/when it is used.

– a safe sound or action may be needed in certain scenes, for instance when someone is gagged. Some people will use a series of grunting sounds. Others will hold an object in their hand, and dropping it is the safe signal.

– in a few instances, one partner may wish to stop the scene even if the safe word has not been used. Sometimes, people push themselves past their own limits

 


 

 

Psychological


In the past, sadomasochistic activities and fantasies were regarded by most psychiatrists as pathological, but have been regarded as increasingly acceptable since at least the 1990s. Indeed, the DSM-IV asserts that "The fantasies, sexual urges, or behaviors" must "cause clinically significant distress or impairment in social, occupational, or other important areas of functioning" in order for sexual sadism or masochism to be considered a disorder. People who practice BDSM tend to reject the view of their activities as disordered.




5/2/2009 9:40:38 AM

Self Discipline For Submissives

\

 

 Self discipline is the same thing as self control. It is the ability to follow through with what you have set out to do, or have agreed to do. For a submissive, it is being able to meet the requirements you agreed to in your relationship. Many confuse discipline with punishment. The two are, to me anyway, different. 

A submissive needs to be able to control their own actions well enough that they remain within the boundaries set by their relationship. This does indeed take self discipline. For example, a submissive is aggrivated by something at work yet there is a rule in her relationship that she is not allowed to yell without a good reason. It will require her to use self discipline to keep from yelling out of frustration with her work. 

Many submissives are given tasks or things they must do on a daily basis (or regular basis) for the dominant. It takes self discipline to remember to do these things and do them correctly. 

Discipline is the tool that many overlook because it often mirrors other things in BDSM. Like trust, honor, self esteem and obedience. Without self discipline one would be unable to do the rest sufficienty and the relationship would suffer. Someone who lacks self discipline can not be relied upon (or trusted) to complete the tasks set before them. A lack of self discipline (and reliability) can be seen as a lack of honor and obedience. 

Often during training submissives are taught patience, controlling their own orgasms, verbal restraint and other similar things. In effect they are learning self discipline and to control themselves so they can conduct themselves in a way which pleases their dominant. Without this basic ability, a submissive will have a much harder time within their submission. 

5/2/2009 9:31:03 AM

Advice For The New Dominant

 

 

THE BEGINNING…First, You should take a serious look at yourself. What is it about BDSM that You find appealing?  Do You wish a 24/7 relationship; taking on the responsibilities for deciding all aspects of a submissive’s life?  Do You wish to encourage another to become the best person they can be?   Do you wish BDSM just in the bedroom?   Alternatively, is it something in-between?  Whether, it's the sense of power gained in having another under Your full control or it is the pleasure to be found in administering pain, there is no right answer, except for Yourself.  Do not try to live up to any others’ expectation.   Start out by trying to define what it is that You crave.  You cannot hope to control or take responsibility for another, until first you understand Yourself and maintain control of Yourself, this starts with self-1) You'll do her considerable mental harm, (2) You'll be violating the law (at the point where you step over the line, it's no longer consensual); and (3) word WILL get out, and nobody will want to play with you anymore. (Remember the BDSM community is very tightly knit and nothing stays hidden for long.)

SAFE WORDS are those that will stop the action if the sub feels it is needed.  You MUST honor these if Your partner uses them. Be careful to choose words that can be easily remembered. I heard about a Dom who assigned a sub the safeword "aspen". She needed it, but could not remember anything except that it was a tree. She was shouting out "birch!", "pine!", etc., which he took to be an attempt to antagonize him... the result was not pleasant.  I use have the submissive use two safewords.  One that the submissive can use to indicate that I may be reaching the limit of what they feel they can tolerate physically, mentally, or emotionally.  The other, which if the submissive uses,  I will stop the scene, hold and talk with the submissive until she calms down, then I give the submissive the opportunity to decide if they want to continue or conclude the scene.  Remember that safewords are not the submissive taking control, but they allow the submissive to protect themselves, which as human beings, they have a right to do.

SAFE PLANS are pre-arranged between the submissive and a friend.  They include making sure somebody knows where the submissive will be, Whom the submissive will be with, and a safe call or calls made at scheduled time(s).  If the call(s) are not made at the proper time(s) or if the sub uses a danger codeword during that call, the police will be visiting Your little party.  Make sure Your sub makes the calls. Carry a little portable alarm clock for that purpose, just in case you both get wrapped up and lose track of time.  I never meet with a new partner without assuring that she has a safeplan in place.  This includes public meetings, even if the submissive says they have total trust in Me.  I expect them to have, as much care for their own safety, as I do.

AFTER CARE…Finally, we come to the close of the scene. You need to realize that the submissive has been in a particularly vulnerable state, and that the scene may have caused him or her to fall into "sub-space", a wonderful altered state of consciousness.  It will take a while for your partner to "fully return" to the present.  There is nothing more terrifying to a sub than being abandoned in this vulnerable state.  You need to be there, and be caring, during this period of coming down.  For the caring Dominant, this time of closeness and comfort is just as enjoyable, just as special, as it is for the submissive.

CONCLUSION…In short, you need patience, an open mind, a sense of responsibility, and a willingness to learn.  We in the BDSM community are just human beings, we have our good points and bad, and no, none of us is perfect.  We all have room to grow and learn, whether we have been in this life for years or are just starting out.  There are many in the community, who are willing to help you in your journey.  Seek the advice of those with more experience. You'll find most of us are very willing to help T/those W/who are sincerely seeking to learn and not at all shy about showing you things that thrill us. If You learn wisely, You will find that soon others will come to You for advice, as /well, for the respect You earn in the community will be great. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/2/2009 7:56:49 AM

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as realtime relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful, they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done, is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this,  the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring,  please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chatroom or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  A true Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or your is…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/1/2009 4:13:23 PM

CONTROL

Control - To exercise restraining or directing influence over.

Within an S/m relationship, control, or the illusions of control function in many ways. Prior to going further I wish to make clear that the Top, Sadist or Dominant does not really exercise 'control' over the bottom, masochist or submissive. What really happens is an exchange of compliance. The Top appears to direct the bottom and the bottom appears to comply. This range of actual control is based entirely upon the voluntary compliance of the bottom. If and when a bottom should cease to actively participate in compliance to any directive then the illusion of control vanishes.

That said, the appearance of control, direction, restraint or influence is very real. Often the aspect of influence is functionally real as well as/in the bottom can fall within the sphere of influence of the Top sufficient that their means to vacate the situation becomes impaired. This can occur for a variety of reasons, most of them mentally unhealthy. A bottom wishes to please their Top, this desire forms a means of access into the deliberation or reasoning aspects of the bottom's mind. Undue or harmful influence, pressure, or duress can be brought to bear upon this 'desire' to impose behaviors or decisions upon the bottom that the bottom in truth has no desire to comply with. This begins a pattern of violation of the underlying tenant of 'consensual' agreement between the Top and the bottom.

It can be fairly said that 'living' within a position of Top can be seductive. The rewards for 'existing' showered upon the 'idea' of Top can persuade an individual into believing that they have rights or privileges beyond the actual range or scope of what is true. These false belief's or ideas are a form of control corruption, power corruption. Buying into these illusions will begin a process of personal destruction in any long term relationship.

A Top is no better or worse than any other human being. If they have a bottom, submissive or slave who elects to voluntarily offer them personal respect and perhaps forms of adoration or worship this does not mean that they have suddenly won the lottery, been elected to a divine council or have been anointed into god hood. It merely means that the specific bottom, submissive or slave behaves toward them in a way that is natural for the bottom which just happens to be directed at the Top. The Top is not the 'only' Top in the universe that this specific bottom would ever find to shower these accolades upon, although most will tell you that the Top is, it is merely the Top which at this moment in that bottom's life fulfills that position or place inside that bottom.

Control always goes both ways. Generally, although a Top may appear to be in a controlling or directing position, the bottom contributes actions or behaviors expressly designed by the bottom to hopefully 'trigger' response or reactions from the Top. This is often called bottoming. The only time it's occurrence is truly reduced is when there is no long term relationship underway, when there is no investment in the other person. If the Top is simply topping a person they may have little or no real interest or care in that person, may not even know the bottom's name. In such a case the bottom will have little or no influence over the actions of the Top. In virtually all other cases the bottom has a range of influence.

It is simple logic that a Top cannot 'scene' by themselves. They need their partner to scene. Not only that, they want their partner to comply with direction during scene. This creates a dynamic of exchange. Often this exchange is quite subtle as both parties try to comply with the perceived needs of their partner sufficient to place both parties on the arena or stage of their choice with a general commonality of where they want to go when they get there. This stage may be scening or it may be a full out relationship. The deeper the relationship the greater the exchange. Quite often it becomes difficult to tell who is 'exactly' on top at any given moment. Most relationships function on arena's of expertise, wherein the expert in that particular area dominates the decision making for that area. This becomes a logical outcome to best serve the needs of the 'combined' relationship, rather than to fulfill the personal needs of either of the individuals.

So, what control is, how it works and doesn't work is frequently not as it appears on the surface. If you attempt to impose 'control' or direction on an unwilling person you will quickly discover that your control was illusory. If you try to impose direction against the express wishes of the individual you will find that this action of betrayal will eventually destroy your relationship - again a failure. Violation of 'influence' should be guarded against. Do not take advantage of your partner, nor allow your partner to take advantage of you.

 

5/1/2009 3:57:22 PM

Bound To You

 

 

Killing Times killing me, but it’s all i can do
as i wait here for you breathlessly...
You are all that i know; You are all i can see.
its a crime, killing times killing me.

all alone in this place. no one here to embrace.
with You gone, time moves on endlessly...
but i'll wait just the same for the sake of Your name,
by Your grace, in this place I’ll be free.

i've spent most of my years all alone with my fears,
fighting oceans of tear futily,
but the day i found You was the day that i knew
it was fate that led You here to me...

i'm a bad little girl in my mad little world,
too ashamed to have claimed my amnisty...
and i'm glad very soon that my sad little tune
will rename and reclaim my destiny...

killing times killing me, and i'll die willingly,
should You say i'll be Your's eternally...
and upon your return, by your hand, i will learn
what you please, on my knees and Bound To You.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/1/2009 2:06:27 PM

DAMAGE CONTROL

Sometimes a Dominant will become involved with a submissive unlike any submissive they have met before. In this case I am referring to a High-End Submissive. (please see article titled High-End Submissive)

On the surface this submissive will appear much like any other. The Dominant may overlook minor irregularities or regard them as just the unique make-up of the individual submissive. The Dominant and submissive may willfully embark on the creation of a relationship. Fairly early in the relationship the Dominant may encounter situations where the submissive becomes very aggressively Dominant. Often the submissive will present a confusing blend of volatility coupled to pleas for help. Immediately following such an episode the submissive will often become abjectly submissive. They will usually be unable to 'tell' the Dominant what has occurred although the submissive usually knows. This is not to be construed as active deceit on the part of this submissive. This is a learned response. It is a reaction to threat, danger and a survival warning. The Dominant having never really encountered this precise mixture before may decide that their submissive is 'acting out' to gain attention. This may propel the Dominant into taking a more aggressive stance in 'halting' this strong posturing by the submissive.

The Dominant may decide to actively 'confront' this display using techniques such as discipline or punishment. Often they will hardly recognize their submissive in the person who challenges them. Heated words are sometimes exchanged. This expression of extreme displeasure on the part of the Dominant will devastate the submissive. S/he will often seek to 'solve' the problem by releasing more of her/his tightly held barriers often forcing 'themselves' deeper into space. This is the submissive's supreme gift to the Dominant. However, when the submissive takes these steps and opens wider his/her defensive personae sees more and more danger. This propels more frequent and stronger display's if the Dominant maintains the discipline/punishment response. Again the submissive cannot usually articulate to the Dominant what is really happening. For many submissives there is an underlying believe that the 'right' Dominant will 'know'. Will 'see', will 'understand'. It is the presence of submissives greatest secret and treasure.

This process can continue until the true core of the submissive is fully exposed. At this point the Dominant may become fully aware of the real depth of this submissive. This is not voluntary submission that is readily understood and accepted, but submission to the very core of the soul. Few Dominant's have the desire or capacity to draw toward them or embrace the full and total submissive. At this point it is not uncommon for the Dominant to step away. Aware, terribly contrite with feelings of helplessness on how to help this unique submissive.

Here are a few of the traits of a High-End Submissive. S/he will enter space easily and quickly. S/he will be able to ride the Dominant's energy stream easily, this may appear to be an almost telepathic response to a Dominant's desires. The submissive may appear to simply 'know' where the Dominant wishes them to go. The orientation of this submissive will generally be overtly 'toward' giving to others. The Dominant may notice that this submissive becomes submissive very quickly and may appear to border on the edges of space virtually all the time.

 

Once the defensive personae has been 'breached', the submissive fully exposed, a level of extreme vulnerability exists. Within the most natural chain of events a submissive would release their defenses or withdraw their walls 'into' their Dominant. In a sense the Dominant 'becomes' this fabricated personality and replaces the defensive personae as the active protector and defender of the core. When this chain breaks, when the Dominant accidentally reveals this vulnerable core and realizes that this is a submissive that they had no intent on discovering. Or if that Dominant acknowledges that they have no true desire to become full life mate to a complete submissive then the 'natural' solution becomes unavailable. The exposed submissive is to some extent left facing their worse nightmare. Without the assistance of their defensive personae and coupled to the reality that they are not bonded to or attached to the Dominant who has 'taken' them they may feel they are exposed to any Dominant.

This creates a sensation of personal terror. With some submissives the first desire will be to 'fill the void', find someone to 'hear' so that all of the voices diminish in strength around them again. This can lead to enormous judgment errors as the submissive will literally be in a state of panic and therefore to some extent incompetent of making sound judgments. This submissive will 'hear' any Dominant around them with the same full unique focus that is their true birthright. They know that it leaves them vulnerable to being taken by literally any strong Dominant. This submissive is usually quite intelligent and has no desire to submit to involuntary coupling to a person they may dislike, disrespect or even hate.

The first thing this submissive needs to do is reduce contact. This is contact with everyone. An active choice must be made to create a window of time and space to rebuild the barriers which mask or hide the core. If this submissive is active in the community this may be extremely difficult and painful. The Dominant involved in this situation if they are of quality, will be actively determined to aid this submissive in these repairs. This Dominant may need to present the illusion of being coupled to this submissive for a period of time to prevent other Dominant's from actively pursuing this submissive in their most vulnerable state.

The submissive may believe that their barriers are gone totally. This is not true. The mind of the human being tends to have very good survival skills. The defensive personae to some extent does need to be resurrected. The submissive has demonstrated the ability to create these defenses quite effectively in the past, this means they retain that same ability in the present. Defenses are created through need. This submissive is literally an expert at traversing what we call subspace. This subspace is quite similar in some regards to levels that the brain may achieve through hypnosis and meditation. This can mean that the submissive can use similar techniques to strengthen themselves.

In as sense what the submissive created in the past was a projected Dominant presence. This is a significant part of themselves. Penetration of the barrier can scatter this unified personae but not truly destroy it. The submissive needs to actively collect this 'negative' strength around them again. The reduction of contact is the beginning. Following that the submissive should find a peaceful place to relax. This may be in a comfortable chair in front of a window with a nice view. S/he should concentrate on relaxing and gathering strength. The concept or idea of collecting energy or strength around your core is generally enough to allow your mind to make it so. The need is real so the mind tends to 'solve' the problem. In addition the submissive should seek out and engage in a strong exercise routine. Exercise releases blood chemistries and is or tends to be relentlessly monotonous, which is exactly the type of exercise that the submissive should engage in. This also improves the functioning of the body and brain, the submissive may tend to feel 'good' after a workout, both about themselves and their actions. This is a positive step! This would be something like Yoga, running, stair master, bicycling etc. The submissive should actively imagine or image this alter personae. The idea that the submissive is pouring strength into this personae will cause it to happen.

These simple meditative practices work. The submissive should also direct 'themselves' to block out the emanations of Dominant's. This can be done by entering space and simply repetitively telling your inner self that you can not and will not 'hear' all Dominant's. If the submissive believes that they can resist, then they will resist, at least as much as they have ever done. What they are doing is reconstructing personal belief!!! All of these efforts are dependent on the amount of work the submissive does to manage or rebuild their defenses. They should recognize that this event may make future relationships even more difficult as their level of personal fear will have grown. They should develop ways to communicate more effectively with their Dominant in the early stages so that they can avoid similar problems. This is a teeter-totter with risks on both sides.

Oh (What the Dominant could have done to prevent this in the beginning?), the Dominant facing this type of submissive should to some extent woo the defensive personae. This is to encourage the defender to trust the Dominant too. This is done through consistent trustworthy actions. The submissive needs to feel safe, if s/he does, the world beckons!!! Will you be there for your submissive if they offer you their true self?
5/1/2009 1:49:37 PM

When D/s Becomes Abuse

 

 

Often it is difficult to tell if a d/s relationship is abusive. Because of the dynamics involved and the many variances from one relationship to another, certain things can be seen as abuse by one person, but as perfectly healthy to another. However, during many discussions of such a topic, I have found that certain things show up repeatedly as signs of abuse. They are exactly the same as those things that show up in vanilla relationships as abusive. Being involved in D/s does not preclude someone from being abused. It is not a safety net against emotional, mental or physical abuse. It can in fact be a tool which makes it easier for an abusive person to abuse their partner. 

A d/s relationship is based upon a power exchange. There is a submissive person and a dominant one. This entire dynamic places one person at a disadvantage when it comes to abuse. Things which are abusive can be explained as the dominant’s orders or rules. As a submissive, it is imperative that one be on the lookout for signs of abuse and take their time in finding the right partner to be sure that they will not fall prey to an abusive person. 

To make this even worse, some people who have been abused in the past, are unfortunately easier to abuse in the future. Old behavior patterns, created by past abuse, though overcome, can be reinitiated if done properly. Self esteem issues will resurface. Unfortunately, despite a firm belief abuse survivors have that it will never ever happen to them again, it can happen again and can be very easy to undermine the hard won growth from past abuse because the foundation is already there. Some people who abuse others know this and will seek out people who have abuse in their past because flat out, they are easier to control. 

In general, d/s becomes abuse when one partner is subjugated, not submitting. There are signs of this occurring. Some of them are withdrawal or isolation from friends, discontinuing work or hobbies that used to be important, degeneration of self esteem, and obedience out of fear not a desire to please. 

Withdrawal from friends and enjoyable activities, are usually the first sign of abuse. These things can occur by the dominant’s direct order, or by their repeated insulting of these things, causing the submissive to stop talking to their friends, or participating in their favorite activities in order to avoid the insults. This is usually done first because it denies the submissive a support network, other points of view or anything else that might show the submissive the situation they are in as being unhealthy. Once the submissive is isolated, they depend more and more on the dominant to hold them up. They begin to close up on themselves. The dominant, his orders and their life together become everything to the sub, making it even easier for the abusive dominant to continue subjugating the submissive. Eventually this isolation can continue to include a complete withdraw of communication, support or any other interaction on a personal level from the person involved. This lays the groundwork for removal of self esteem by starting the erosion process. 

Degeneration of self esteem occurs in any abusive relationship. Quite simply the person who is being abused, no longer views themselves as worthy of anything. They begin to see themselves as bad or worthless. Instead of believing they can do things correctly, they firmly believe they can’t do anything right. All of these things come about because the "dominant" involved repeatedly told the submissive that they were always making mistakes, weren’t worthy of anything and other such insults and never noticed what was done right. These things do not have to be said outright, but can be repeatedly implied through the dominant’s actions and reactions. For example, a dominant who is also a sadist, that uses punishment when he/she is in the mood for pain play, can cause problems with the submissive. He/she finds any little thing he can to punish the submissive for and eventually causes the submissive to fear them and believe they can’t do anything right because they get punished for everything. Or if the submissive enjoys writing, the abusive dominant will ridicule it, making it seem a worthless time wasting activity, until eventually the submissive stops writing in order to please the dominant but is in reality stopping out of fear of his disapproval and to prevent those insults from being stated.

Obedience is important from a submissive. However, in a healthy d/s relationship, obedience comes from a real desire to please the dominant. In an abusive d/s relationship, that obedience comes from fear of the dominant’s reactions. Obedience becomes a way of stopping the insults, arguments, irrational behaviors, or unfair punishments. Obedience becomes a way of proving to the dominant that the submissive is not "that" bad. A certain level of fear is always present in a d/s relationship, however when it is the main reason behind every action the submissive takes, then it has surpassed healthy and entered abusive. When the submissive sits around thinking of every little thing he/she has done today in terms of whether or not the dominant might get mad, then that is fear of the dominant, not a real desire to please. 

Unfortunately, abuse in a d/s relationship is harder to see because of the dynamics. In a d/s relationship, if a submissive asks someone if something is "right" or "wrong" the answer will often include such statements as "whatever your dominant says" or "it’s a submissive’s job to obey". A submissive, who is not just a bottom, will feel extremely guilty for even thinking that their dominant is doing something wrong, or somehow abusing them. They will take the blame on themselves, and when they approach the dominant with their thoughts, they do so from that point of view. This allows the dominant to lay the blame on the submissive, and thus continue the cycle of abuse. The dominant will use the submissive’s personality as a way to keep the control of that submissive by saying such things as "it’s a submissive’s duty to obey" or "a submissive shouldn’t question their master/mistress." Eventually, this leaves the submissive with no outlet, extensive guilt, and a firm belief that they have no way out.

Even though abuse is not extremely prevalent in BDSM as far as I know, it does exist. It is often extremely difficult to notice, and even harder to remove oneself from the situation. Many different things combine to make it so difficult to see that the relationship has moved from "healthy" to "abusive". Abusive is not one argument, or one order that the sub does not agree with. Abuse is a lot more than that, and it takes time to become abusive. The relationship usually starts great. The submissive feels loved, protected, happy and other good feelings. Gradually it changes to one where the submissive feels fearful, guilty, bad about themselves, unhappy, and other negative emotions more often than anything else. Deciding whether or not a d/s relationship is abusive is unfortunately a personal decision, however, the signs above are things a person should be aware of just in case. It is important, when thinking of getting involved with someone, to trust your first instincts about that person. Those instincts could be right, and usually are. Lastly, it is extremely important that a person remember that abuse can and does occur in BDSM as well as vanilla. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

5/1/2009 1:44:39 PM

DOMINANT DROP

(The detaching of a Dominant due to excess energy release!)

The Dominant engages in a relationship which begins with the establishment of rules, boundaries, instructions. A requirement to the submissive to follow immediate directions of conduct, behavior, attitude etc. An example of this is to immediately require that the submissive call the Dominant an honorific title such as Master, Mistress. The submissive is told that they must be deferential, humble, obedient, respectful etc. at ALL times. The submissive is then given a list of objectives, requirements, things which that Dominant feels are important for the establishment of boundaries between the two of them. On the surface this all sounds wonderful.

However. In a real life and/or functioning full time relationship this type of construction causes problems. If you set up the relationship to only exist within these parameters then what you are creating is a cage. You are 'forcing' the existence of role or scene to occur at any time you are sharing the presence of each other. Initially this may seem to be exactly what you desire. You believe you require this totality of apparent commitment by the submissive.

However, as you move forward with the relationship you begin to feel stressed. Identifying the source or cause of this stress may be difficult. You may find your language becoming 'constrained' when you speak with your submissive. You may feel 'tight'. You may look at the relationship and to all extents and purposes it is perfect, exactly as you have created it to be. So, why are you feeling so trapped? You may find yourself exploring 'new' submissives, you may feel guilty, shamed, embarrassed and unhappy. You really like or love your submissive, what is happening?

One of the least visible aspects of a Dom/sub relationship is also something widely talked about but poorly understood. Exchange. Many people equate this to an exchange of power by the enforcement of roles (especially in scene). This exchange can be better understood as not an exchange of Power but an exchange of energy. By creating an artificial arena or environment, the 'forced' introduction of requirements, rules and boundaries you are also constructing the identical requirement, rules and boundaries for yourself. You become trapped within a performance role whenever you are with your submissive. Far from addressing your needs as a Dominant the relationship now becomes an exercise in assumption of role regardless of where you are at the moment.

By requiring your submissive to be submissive at all times when around you, you are also requiring yourself to be dominant at all times. This inevitably becomes a burden, stressing both mentally and physically. It can go to the extreme of driving the Dominant to 'avoid' their submissive. They may find it impossible to explain what is 'wrong' to their submissive because that submissive has 'obeyed' them to the letter. The flaw was within their perception of what a viable D/s relationship should be like, not in the submissiveness execution of the Dominant's desire. How does a Dominant undo such a thing without losing the respect of their submissive? This phenomenon is sometimes called Dom Drop. The requirement to sustain role at all times drains the Dominants energy reserves, when they exit the immediate proximity of their submissive they feel depleted and sometimes even physically ill.

There is another aspect which I also need to talk about. Many submissives 'feed' on the energy of the Dominant. A great submissive/Dominant relationship 'passes' or 'exchanges' energy. However, especially in new Dom's and subs there tends to be a more focused need emanating from the submissive. The submissive wants to experience everything they have imagined inside of them. To bring this into fruition they launch themselves at the Dominant in full submissive regalia. Only too eager to trigger that Dominant response which feeds their needs. They are only too happy to call the dominant an honorific title, abase themselves and follow directions. They cling to these rules like leeches. To a large extent their submissive response forces or attempts to force the Dominant into Domming them. For those in casual relationships, occasional meetings, phone or cyber this type of incessant role playing may be viable. For those seeking real life or a more full time interaction this kind of relationship seldom works.

I sometimes explain it this way. I am a Domina all the time for it is simply an overt part of my nature but I am not dominating all the time. It is essential that all aspects and parts of my personality live. That means my vulnerability, my need to cuddle, my desire to laugh, to dance with my man, to do dishes and vacuum, whatever it is that pleases me and brings me fulfillment and joy in my life. all are part of me, integral and necessary for me to feel whole and healthy. There are no rules which say you as a Dominant must do this, that or the other. You are unique.

To address Dom Drop in my own life it became necessary to view my primary relationship in other terms. It is my desire to control when and where I turn on (or become 110% Domina). To accomplish this the most simply I elected to construct my relationship with an ON/OFF switch. When I am with my partner we are both in neutral space. This allows open flowing conversation, debate, humor, the sharing of ideas, doing things together etc. When I feel a desire to engage or take control then I do so. I may do this physically by touch or verbally by shifting from neutral language where I use his proper name to 'scene' language where I use my chosen 'private' name for him. This simple construction is quite effective. It blockades the submissives potential desire to 'force' me into role, it negates the building of stresses by offering open exchanges of conversation and at the same time allows me total control over when and where I exercise my nature to its fullest. I do not experience an energy 'rape' as I have found over the years that my Domina 'rises' with my energy. Therefore when I am 'engaging' my partner I am 'full', needing to pass energy to my partner.

A submissive experiencing a Dominant in Dom Drop may find a sudden withdrawal coupled to a unsubstantive reason for the detachment or withdrawal. The submissive may go into a panic or 'frenzy' bombarding that Dominant with gifts, cards, flowers, phone calls...etc. Each of these will compound the problem and make it worse, adding stress to the Dominant. These are demands for attention that the Dominant is simply unable to give at that time. That inability can be driven to the point of a complete severance of the relationship in order for the Dominant to 'retain face' or their internal image of themselves.

A new submissive should consider the act of alleviating the stresses of the Dominant as a priority in their life. Learning to be patient and await the natural waves of energy that all of us produce is something that makes more experienced submissives such a joy to be around. A submissive should seek to blend seamlessly into their Dominant's life, sharing in that 'excess' of Dom energy when it is available and 'feeding' their Dominant with ease of spirit when that Dominant is low on energy.

 

5/1/2009 1:39:38 PM
Limits  
I believe limits should be the furthest point as to exceed, a boundary or restriction. It is the a line not to be crossed. I also look at as in speed limits. One sometimes pushes the accelerator a bit hardener to exceed the speed limit but eases off at a certain point. Once that line has been crossed one can try once more or maintain a contestant speed. I myself have certain hard limits which will never be crossed no matter what relationship I have with my Master. They are no scat, animals, breath play and children. I refuse to compromise on any of these. These are not like the speed limit. These are written in stone these are not meant to be pushed. A limit is the furthest boundary or point of extent beyond one cannot venture.  
Right now I have no idea what my limits are except the four hard limits I have discussed. I believe with the proper training, chemistry and relationship limits can and should be pushed. The sub/slave should come away wanting just a little bit more. I believe that limits are endless with the proper sub Master combination. The Master must know every inch of his sub/slave’s body and emotions as to gauge limits, each time pushing them just a little bit further. I am the type who loves a challenge and in facing the challenge I am pleasing my Master . My Master will know just how much I can take and where I should go. He will be able to know in a heartbeat when I can take more or as with the accelerator ease of just a bit and see where to proceeded. These is nothing more rewarding to this sub/slave then to hear the words” Good Girl” Every sub/slaves revels in those two tiny words.  
I see myself in five years being able to take almost anything my Master gives me, knowing that the trust I have is unconditional. I will know that he would never go too far and that he is aware of my tolerance. When I develop a relationship I give 100% of myself and this leads to the ultimate bond. My goals to eliminate any limits are to learn total surrender, This takes the hand of a true Master who knows how to guide me to that point. As I said before, I do not know all my limits and need to explore them with my Master, ever growing and expanding until I am the best I can be. I see myself grow and broaden my horizons to please my Master and in doing so learn to take great pride in myself.
5/1/2009 1:38:03 PM
 submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.
She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.
            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.
            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.
            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.
            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.
            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.
            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.
            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.
            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.
            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependant on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.
            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.
            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned  anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.
            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about  her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself  with pride and  dignity . She is  demur as she appears shy, modest  reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. communication , vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.
            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.
            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.
5/1/2009 1:36:58 PM
Limits  
I believe limits should be the furthest point as to exceed, a boundary or restriction. It is the a line not to be crossed. I also look at as in speed limits. One sometimes pushes the accelerator a bit hardener to exceed the speed limit but eases off at a certain point. Once that line has been crossed one can try once more or maintain a contestant speed. I myself have certain hard limits which will never be crossed no matter what relationship I have with my Master. They are no scat, animals, breath play and children. I refuse to compromise on any of these. These are not like the speed limit. These are written in stone these are not meant to be pushed. A limit is the furthest boundary or point of extent beyond one cannot venture.  
Right now I have no idea what my limits are except the four hard limits I have discussed. I believe with the proper training, chemistry and relationship limits can and should be pushed. The sub/slave should come away wanting just a little bit more. I believe that limits are endless with the proper sub Master combination. The Master must know every inch of his sub/slave’s body and emotions as to gauge limits, each time pushing them just a little bit further. I am the type who loves a challenge and in facing the challenge I am pleasing my Master . My Master will know just how much I can take and where I should go. He will be able to know in a heartbeat when I can take more or as with the accelerator ease of just a bit and see where to proceeded. These is nothing more rewarding to this sub/slave then to hear the words” Good Girl” Every sub/slaves revels in those two tiny words.  
I see myself in five years being able to take almost anything my Master gives me, knowing that the trust I have is unconditional. I will know that he would never go too far and that he is aware of my tolerance. When I develop a relationship I give 100% of myself and this leads to the ultimate bond. My goals to eliminate any limits are to learn total surrender, This takes the hand of a true Master who knows how to guide me to that point. As I said before, I do not know all my limits and need to explore them with my Master, ever growing and expanding until I am the best I can be. I see myself grow and broaden my horizons to please my Master and in doing so learn to take great pride in myself.
5/1/2009 1:35:56 PM
 

The 1950’s household takes me back to the days of June Cleaver and Donna Reed. They wore heels, shirt dress or a mid knee skirt and a blouse. A necklace adorned their neck and a dainty bracelet was worn around the wrist. Their makeup was applied flawlessly. They carried themselves with dignity as they went about the business at hand. Everything was done not for themselves or husbands. Things were done because that is how it should be. Tasks were completely and on time so as to move on with other tasks at hand.

I can see myself in the same position working in Master’s house doing the same thing. I have some training to do before that can happen. I need to learn to apply makeup and walk in 5 inch heels. I want to do that to please him and myself. Anything I can do to improve my looks and self esteem is worth the time and effort. I will be able will walk past the mirror and admire myself and smile at what I see. I will feel feminine and womanly.

Fast forward to now. I vacuum with ease and mop without effort, I can walk in heels and apply my makeup effortlessly. I wear a mid knee polka dot skirt with a light blue daintily flowered skirt. I have a necklace on and a small bracelet engraved with my Master’s initials. I have a daily routine when am at his house. I knock twice and enter the house. I start my daily chores and work until I hear the egg timer at which time I go to the parlor and remove all my cloths folding them neatly and placing them on the antique “Queens’ Anne “ chair. I then present myself with legs parted and hands behind my neck as I await daily inspection. He nods to me and smiles at what he see’s as he pulls me closer so as to begin. I can se him make lines on his paper, each mark designating one lash of his whip. I watch as he marks through four lines equaling five lashes. I begin to sweat as I watch him continue to mark lines as I know what is in store. When he nods that he is finished I wait his directions. I am told to go to the bars . He puts my hands up with the cuffs as he spreads my legs with his foot. He applies the leg spreaders and pats me on the butt. I can feel his breath as he walks around me examining every part of my body as he decides where to begin.

I take a deep breath as he moved his hands up and around my bum moving ever so closer to my kitty, I can feel his fingers brush my clit and I blush as I become wetter and wetter,. I can hear him rummage through his toys and suddenly heat the earsplitting crack of his single tail whip. I gasp and take a deep breath as I feel the first lash,. It hurts and stings as I feel two the three. I wish with all my heart I shaved better as this is going to be a grueling session. I had seen at leash thirty marks on his paper when I had stopped looking. I had no idea how many were in store. Each lash sinks deeper causing my skin to bruise and welt. I begin to squirm and he pushes me back and yells ‘STAY STILL.” I freeze and then feel several rapid blows. He suddenly stops and caresses my body as he gently wipes each bruise and mark with a cool cloth. “Did you learn today kate.” I reply that I have learned that I must better prepare and take more pride in what I am doing as I do it not for him or me I am doing what should be done. I really do it for him and in pleasing him I please myself also. That is how it should be!

I never know what will happen during the course of the day. Everyday brings something new and delicious. Today we are going shopping for cloths and shoes. I love this as I can model for him and delight in his smile and nod of approval at my selections. I will spend 20 minutes deciding what cloths compliment each other and me. I will select the matching jewelry and shoes. I love to put them on and model for him. I can now wall with grace and ease in my 5 inch heels and can move my body in a seductive feminine way. I rejoice at his smile as we walk through the Mall arm and arm. There is something special about us as I walk feeling the residual sting of his whip. I can feel his hand gently brushing my bum and quiver at what lies ahead when we arrive home.

This is a fantasy who knows, maybe it will come true someday

5/1/2009 12:54:43 PM

ABUSERS AMONG US

It is fundamentally true that within the BDSM community are physical, emotional and mental abusers. The numbers appear to be fairly small but tracking or identifying these abusers within this community is very hard. When their mask does fall away enough for others to identify them it is often too late for the subs they have victimized. Within this community open and freely exchanged communication is essential. Those that limit or attempt to limit this communication or attempt to isolate their subs from contact with others should be heavily scrutinized. If the Dominant cannot trust their sub with open, clear information then either they are controlling the flow of information to direct or pervert that sub's understanding or their self esteem is so low that they cannot allow anything which conflicts with what they say to enter into it. This indicates a closed mind. The protection of ugly secrets is dangerous and damaging. If a person attempts to hide something it generally means they have something to hide.

Members of this community are far more vulnerable to being accused of abuse than any other minority community existent. Because of that the community tends to talk about abuse and consent a lot. The line between BDSM and abuse is consent. Misrepresentation, deceit, failure to be honest in any form in order to attract, lure or seduce someone into a controlled position simply to proceed with no interest or regard for that individual's consent is abuse. Finding and identifying abusers and policing our community is our job. Within the BDSM community networks exist. People gossip, share information, warn each other. What we do is dangerous, illegal and unacceptable by society. This does not mean we are people without good instincts, morality or strong ethical character. Tolerance of nonconsensual play is 0%. If you or anyone you know of is in a nonconsensual situation it is important to understand that this is not D/s. If you are a submissive and someone injures you. Tell the other sub's or Dominant's in your area. Prevent this predator from victimizing again and again.

The best line of defense is communication. Isolation is one of the primary tools used by an abuser. A good Dominant will encourage the external life of their submissive desiring for that submissive to remain well rounded, with interests, hobbies, a career etc. If a person is causing you physical, mental or spiritual harm then they are not acting as a positive force in your life. If the results of your activities leave you injured, feeling subhuman or afraid and detached from your beliefs . . . get help!

Many of the people within this community are abuse survivors. They have NO desire to be re-victimized. When a person identifying themselves as a dominant uses language such as 'my victims' they are expressing something which can be felt to be an abusive trigger. We do not make 'victims' of our submissives. To consider a submissive as discardable, a throw away, incidental and unimportant are huge clues that something is very wrong with that person. We are sensitive to language and we do weed out and find these predators. They have no welcome mat here.

For those of you reading this who may be an abuser. Eventually we will see you. If you came to this community looking for easy sex with the freedom to hit, humiliate and destroy, we will find you, we will learn and we will know. As a community we are judged by the least of us. To tolerate you inside of our community lowers all of us to your standard, and that is intolerable.

 

5/1/2009 9:47:44 AM

ART OF ALLURE

Allure: The power of attraction or fascination...

Allure is the projection of erotic or sensual energy from one human being to another. The art of the 'Lure' is the desire to entice, tempt, seduce or attract by suggesting or hinting at possible pleasure or gain. Allure is an active state or a deliberate action.

The Dominant and submissive are adapted to the projection of charm both as a weapon or as a tool to 'encourage' other people into 'following' their subtle direction. If you place a need or a goal within attainable reach the Dominant or submissive will or may use allure as part of their arsenal toward the attainment of that goal or fulfillment of that need.

Between a Dominant and a submissive this unique mutation or adaptation presents some interesting ideas. One of the most intriguing of these is simple identification. It appears that one 'projecting' individual awakens the 'awareness' of any other 'projecting' individual within their range. Between many Dominants and submissives is the capacity for 'participation' in another persons ideas or feelings. This is called empathy or an empathic ability. This capacity is possessed by most people and can be found in active usage at times of crisis, such as in the projection of 'sympathy' at or toward an individual.

This directed or projected energy tends to be highly focused and delivered or pushed by intense will or desire. These projected emanations elicit an awareness response which alerts the attention of any other Dominant or submissive within the sphere or range of them. This mutation or evolutionary trait may have developed as part of the 'package' of survival and mating or reproductive suitability.

During a 'stressed' situation it is often the supreme desire of the submissive to survive. By 'aligning' with a Dominant that survivability factor increases. As part of this the submissive wants to 'draw' the attention of the Dominant upon them and entice that Dominant into 'taking' that submissive within their protective territory. To achieve this 'goal' the submissive manifests a state of 'appeal' or 'seduction'. Often this can be blatant sexual enticement which when viewed may appear to be the 'opening' of the body to 'invite' the Dominant within. Some of these more blatant manifestations are discussed in the article titled 'Manifestations'.

Sex is perhaps the most powerful tool available. It plays into the natural or primal side of man with its underlying species pressure of reproduction or species survival. This is a vibrant force which we tend to mask in 'civilized' society with language of choice, appropriate behavior and rhetoric to suggest that this 'force' has diminished or fallen into the direct control of humanity.

Allure strongly projected can 'enthrall' its 'victim' into a state of fixated attention. Once 'caught' the victim of this enthrallment will be maintained in a 'diminished state' while the projector 'suggests' a line of action that is desirable to them. It is important to recognize that this projection can emanate from either the Dominant or the submissive based on a decision by the individual that such a projection might be useful or successful. A strong submissive 'actively' takes weaker or latent Dominants as part of their normal behavior. This is done by 'encouraging' that Dominant to do something by 'enticing' that Dominant into sexual 'space'. This is the 'suggestion' of possible mating. It should be noted that few submissives will actually follow through on this enticement. If a submissive can 'take' a Dominant they instinctively 'know' that this Dominant is 'weaker' than they are which essentially means that they would produce inferior offspring. So, they use their capacity for allure to manipulate or direct action beneficial to themselves.

Since the world is full of latent or non-emergent Dominants and submissives this allows a strong Dominant or submissive a powerful way to manipulate or control while maintaining the appearance of 'non-threat'. A projecting Dominant or submissive couples within that projection a belief in availability, possibly loose morals, diminished intellect, and especially non-threat! The recipient of this 'projection' will consider that Dominant or submissive to be 'safe' and will often lower their mental defenses and literally 'invite' the Dominant or submissive inside of them.

Once close the projector will 'align' with the need or apparent desire of their 'victim'. This empathy, or the strong ability to empathetically align is part of the mating courtship between Dominants and submissives. In general, the stronger that a Dominant or submissive is, the stronger this ability is. As with many things empathy, blended energy streams or shared 'space' is strengthened by usage. The more you reach mentally, the stronger that ability will grow.

If a submissive is 'projecting' and comes within the range of a strong Dominant that Dominant will 'feel' them or 'see' them. Many Dominants and submissives report that they routinely 'identify' Dominants or submissives who they come into contact with during their normal routines. Often they cannot express 'how' they know that a person is one or the other, they simply know.

If a Dominant or submissive becomes aware of allure as a functional and successful tool, they often begin to use this tool to forward their careers. A projecting Dominant or submissive may 'appear' to be the most 'attractive' individual in a room full of people when in physical reality they may be nothing more than 'plain' by conventional measures or standards. The 'glamoree' of the projection masks or alters how anyone within range will 'view' them.

 
5/1/2009 9:42:13 AM

Self Discipline For Submissives

 

 Self discipline is the same thing as self control. It is the ability to follow through with what you have set out to do, or have agreed to do. For a submissive, it is being able to meet the requirements you agreed to in your relationship. Many confuse discipline with punishment. The two are, to me anyway, different. 

A submissive needs to be able to control their own actions well enough that they remain within the boundaries set by their relationship. This does indeed take self discipline. For example, a submissive is aggrivated by something at work yet there is a rule in her relationship that she is not allowed to yell without a good reason. It will require her to use self discipline to keep from yelling out of frustration with her work. 

Many submissives are given tasks or things they must do on a daily basis (or regular basis) for the dominant. It takes self discipline to remember to do these things and do them correctly. 

Discipline is the tool that many overlook because it often mirrors other things in BDSM. Like trust, honor, self esteem and obedience. Without self discipline one would be unable to do the rest sufficienty and the relationship would suffer. Someone who lacks self discipline can not be relied upon (or trusted) to complete the tasks set before them. A lack of self discipline (and reliability) can be seen as a lack of honor and obedience. 

Often during training submissives are taught patience, controlling their own orgasms, verbal restraint and other similar things. In effect they are learning self discipline and to control themselves so they can conduct themselves in a way which pleases their dominant. Without this basic ability, a submissive will have a much harder time within their submission. 

 

4/30/2009 5:28:03 PM

CYBER REALITIES

In many ways this seems like a contradiction in terms. However, it cannot be overlooked that the advent of the Internet has opened the access into the BDSM community in ways completely incomprehensible just a few years ago. Along with this new technology has come new issues, dangers and problems. In many ways the community itself was completely unprepared for this onslaught. People resist change and push away from things they don't understand. There are generational traditions and elitist attitudes that separate the 'seasoned or experienced members' from these 'upstart newbies with their upstart ways, ideas and formula's'. Within this formerly unified community we have created a sub-community. One which many people speak of in disdain or contempt.

As with all things the cyber realm has two faces. One positive and one negative. We, as a community cannot ignore this new child among us. Nor can we impose upon it rules and standards that no longer work with the efficacy of the past. We have to accept that we too must change, adapt and overcome the problems. Seek new answers and find ways to welcome the newness instead of isolating them from the assistance and information they too need.

With many people access to the Internet is the only fantasy outlet they have. They can step inside its pixel dust and plastic walls and be anyone. They can shift gender, orientation, size, appearance all in the 'wink of an eye'. That puff of magic slides through them to release all their dreams and passions of the past. Their fear and shyness fade away, they can be that Knight, swagger as a Queen or cower as a slave. Everything is possible. They are invisible and visible both. It is like entering a giant interactive play where your true identity is never known. For the first time they can write their own life story, their own personal fairy tale, and it is innocent and fun and the fulfillment of lifelong dreams. In its purest form there is absolutely nothing wrong with this. Yet for many the fantasy takes on form and shape and color, and at some unnoticed moment the pixel dust fades away and people that were illusive whispers at your fingertips take on names, shapes and forms within the spaces of your life.

For those that forever remain within the bondage of the medium, antics, rules and concepts of fantasy role play are as they wish to construct them. However, enough people transition into the real life BDSM world from the Internet that it becomes increasingly important to step forward into the fantasy role play and indicate that much if not all that they do here does not translate well into real life. To expect it to is irrational. One does not 'train' online. Interaction between a Dominant and a submissive can occur and does but the level of reality is limited by the medium. One can, may and should educate themselves. One should meet people, explore topics and see how they feel about things. One should be 'wary' of falling in love. Friendship and interest are fair game. Respect should be given to the office of love, commitment and relationships. Distance, space and contact can make the entering into such a relationship easy to do but one should never underestimate that upon conversion into reality physical chemistry, and all of the things which exist in the real world have to be factored in. Many people believe it is a way to have a relationship without all of the costs of one in reality. One should understand that a cyber collar is not worth the fabric that constructs it. It is rather like creating a 'make believe' wedding ring to wear. It lacks substance and in many ways belittles the real thing. Which is real, exists in physical form and is exchanged from one human hand to one human neck.

Many people long to separate from alignment with the cyber community because of it's reputation for promoting inaccurate behaviors, injuring innocent people who are too eager to believe in those who profess expertise and for portraying relationships in functionally impossible ways. Labels are hastily thrown upon anyone whose opinion varies from theirs. A wannabe or a cyber this or that. This is ignorant and dangerous. Among the cyber population is a growing number of predators. Those who seek to find the vulnerable, exploit their dreams and pervert those dreams into ugly episodes of brutality and cruelty. And there are those who have discovered a way to find 'free' people to use for sex or servant. They have landed amidst the herd of the unsuspecting. The only way to combat these people who are not 'of' our community but 'using' it for ugly purposes is education. The more a person learns the easier it becomes to spot those who have suspect motives. It is certain we will find other and better ways as we become more adept at using the medium to work for the community instead of against it.

We must accept that a significant percentage of those people online who are actively exploring the BDSM cyber community will at some point take the steps necessary to experience some aspect of this in real life. Therefore they cannot be considered fake or illusions or 'cyber'. They are merely people who have not get experienced a real life exchange or D/s relationship. The inaccuracies of the 'fantasy role play' have to be addressed or faced where they are flagrant.

It is not our business to evaluate cyber kink. It should be considered merely another kink or fetish much like rubber, shoes or bondage. It is our business to offer real life, functional information to anyone who asks. To direct people toward real life organizations and resources which they can use to educate themselves if they find their interest is moving toward reality. For those who can only ever explore themselves in the cyber realm we can and should ask you to indicate your fetish so that those who are interested have correct information to use when considering interacting with you.

4/30/2009 3:15:10 PM

Some Signs Of Abuse and Abusers

 

 

Some of the things which take place in a BDSM relationship can be easily confused and mistaken for acts of abuse. It is often difficult to discern the difference between a dominant and an abuser in a lifestyle which is so varied and contains many different ways of living it. But, there are a few things which can help a person to decide if the person they are going to meet is an abusive person.

A person who becomes possessive of someone they hardly know could very well be an abusive person. This possession may not be very overt or it might be extremely overt. from this feeling of possessing someone comes a few tactics that abusers use to keep their "possession".
 

First there is isolating someone. Preventing someone from speaking with other people, meeting with other people, or in any way interacting with others. Most abusers isolate their victims because it is then easier to keep the victim in control. Such isolation will foster a sense that the person has no where to turn and no way out. Once isolation is completed, the victim is then in a position where they will more readily believe they deserve whatever comes next and they can't escape it. Healthy people involved in BDSM will not isolate their partners.

Second comes the degeneration of the victim's self esteem. This is usually started in subtle ways, but increases in frequency and intensity as time goes on. Belittling the victim over and over creates a mindset in the victim of they deserve it and they can't escape it.

Other signs of a possible abuser is a person that goes too far at a first meeting or completely disregards any and all limits the sub may place on the meeting. Also, a person that refuses to accept limits or safe words in a new relationship could very well be someone that is not completely honorable and may be abusive. 

It is important to determine your prospective partners view of the opposite sex. One who views all members of the opposite sex in an extremely derogatory manner may have a problem. 

These are the signs of what some people consider to be an abusive person and are things which you should be on the lookout for when discussing meeting people from online. They apply equally to dom or sub and male or female. Again, you are responsible for your own safety so better to be safe than sorry.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/30/2009 1:36:59 PM

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as realtime relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful, they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done, is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this,  the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring,  please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chatroom or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  A true Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or your is…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/30/2009 9:50:22 AM
 
 
 
 
 
 

The Rose and The Thorn

 
 

 

 
 

Once upon a time In a small chateau
There lived a noble Man
As He dined one day
A rose bud in the garden caught His eye
He never saw the thorn sprouting beneath her

 
 


"What a beautiful delicate thing"
"I shall nourish this exquisite object", He thought
And when she was thirsty
The Man gave her water
The thorn drank the excess

 
 

The bud became aesthetically pleasing
Instant gratification
All of the Mans expectations met
Exactly as He envisioned her
In the shadow of the rose the thorn grew

 
 

The Man showed her to everyone
The rose was displayed
Just Like the story of O
Enjoyed by all who visited
The thorn was never noticed

 
 

The Man spent many hours
Inhaling her fragrance
Caressing her soft petals
Protecting her from the wind
The thorn stood erect and watched

 
 

One day the Man was called away
On a business or political matter
He was not there
When the wind blew
And the rose hungered for more

 
 

When He returned
He saw to his horror
His rose was gone
All that was left was one petal
Impaled by the thorn

 
 

He went inside
Returning with shears
He chopped off the thorn
And tossed the scourge aside
Cussing this ugly monstrosity

 
 

The Man never knew
The thorn He cursed so
Knowing the Man loved the rose
Caught the petal on the way down for Him
For the thorn loved the Man

 
 

On the ground
The thorn still stood erect
For although rejected
The thorn embraced His pain
Her only sadness was for the Man
Who only saw with His eyes

4/29/2009 2:18:37 PM

ABSOLVE

To set free, release from responsibility, obligation or from the consequences of guilt. To be released from such ties as would be guilty to violate. To free from a spiritual penalty.

Guilt - failure in respect to ones duty. A believed state of deserved punishment. Just punishment. A breech of conduct or violation of moral and ethical standards. Shameful behavior.

It is easy to violate or trespass upon those whose esteem we hold most dear. We formulate grand justifications for our actions within the moment we voluntarily choose to set these actions in motion. We draw many lines of thought together to strengthen our deliberated intent, gifting these thoughts with internal self representations to allow these thoughts to power our actions, pushing back at our underlying moral or ethical code of conduct. In the aftermath of such behavior violations this originated 'false' power dwindles and fades to leave the individual standing within the ruin of their action. This type of self-assault or self-battery is common among individuals with unresolved or unacknowledged self esteem problems. It is a way for the 'unworthy' inner self to destroy the 'worthy' esteem in which they are held by those whose opinion is of the most value to the individual. Many find the experience of being worthy or of personal value intolerable within their concept of how they view themselves. By constructing a destructive or volatile action they can remove themselves from this position of fear. Being worthless is a 'known', being worthy is a terrifying unknown. Every moment fraught with the fear of falling. When that fear becomes overwhelming then the individual will cause the fall themselves to remove the stress and anxiety and return themselves to where they believe they belong as unworthy of respect, value or the esteem of others.

In considering such violations we are often faced with the position of offering 'absolution' to the violator. This position offers extreme challenges. If we 'release' the individual from their just responsibility for their action then the content of the relationship that they have violated will be reduced or utterly diminished as well. If we do not 'release' the individual then it becomes possible that the individual will remain in a state of spiritual penalty. In addition, we must consider that this action of 'non-release' is a (both release and non-release are actions driven by the actions of the violator) further action of the violator to continued self-assault which may be represented as a morbid self reproach, personal inadequacy, self absorption and a preoccupation with the moral correctness of their behavior often manifesting as excessive expressions of guilt and shame. These expressions can or may be further imposed upon others by the individual as a way to reinforce or sustain the internal belief that the individual is 'unworthy'. Taken further this type of behavior can then become an excuse for additional conduct or destructive actions by which the individual in essence 'punishes' those who they believe are 'foolish' enough to care or hold them in esteem.

The only remaining choice is not to offer absolution to others. The concept of release or freedom from responsibility from ones actions is without positive outcome for anyone involved. This choice allows one to refrain from participation in the 'self-assault' actions of others and maintains the 'ownership' of ones actions by the person taking the action. The violator cannot look 'outside' for succor or relief from the weight or damage of the actions they take. The only true action of remorse that can be taken by a violator is to correct their behavior or action from within in all future involvements. This 'action' will in and of itself demonstrate to others a 'real' decision not 'verbal' decision reflecting the violators acknowledgment of their behaviors, their ownership of these behaviors and their truthful desire to alter these behaviors from within. The source of behavior is within as is the correction of violating behavior against others.

We all live with the consequences of the choices we make, some of these consequences are physical and many are mental, emotional and spiritual. In addressing the violations we commit we are exposed to viewing aspects of our self that are selfish, petty, childish, cruel and at times very ugly. We endure these revealment's never quite escaping the sight of them once exposed. Our knowledge of our own weaknesses should humble us in our attempts to sit in judgment upon others, should teach us a deeper level of respect and clear away the rubble of our machinations against ourselves. As someone famous once stated, "fear is the mind killer". Fight what you fear, find the courage to be worthy and of value first in your own eyes. Put aside the self-absorption of guilt and shame. Grasp honor and dignity.

 
4/29/2009 2:13:40 PM

As I Sit Here

 

As I sit here and think of You, You are ever on my mind.

Pictures from the past float through my mind

For me to remember: Your touch

Your feel, Your strength, Your power;

That I crave so when You are here

My strength through Your power,

My calmness through Your control

My peace through Your strength,

My passion through Your direction

My direction through Your Command.

I am your submissive, in all the ways that You request,

In submission, pleasure, pain, mind, body and soul

I am Yours as You wish, Your every whim or command.

You chose me; my only wish is to please You

As You may require of Your submissive.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/29/2009 1:39:29 PM

Pleasure Dance

 

 

Pleasure and pain intertwined 
sadistic orchestration played upon my flesh 
moans, gasps, screams 
white hot fire 
raging lava surges through my veins 
body arching to meet each note 
as you play them on my skin 
masochistic lust satisfied 
my body craves your touch 
carsses, soft and gentle 
warm hands massaging silken flesh 
my body craves your pain 
stinging slaps 
burning scratches 
animal lust takes over 
I lay naked before you 
vulnerable to your whims 
trembling beneath your hands 
begging for more 
Lines between pleasure and pain blur 
limits are no more 
wanting to take all you offer 
and more.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/29/2009 12:01:40 PM

The Dominant Role

 

 

The one in charge - The step-by-step guide to the basics of BDSM proceed discussing the meaning of the single roles, Dominant and submissive, their typical traits, their flaws and their most interesting aspects. This time we'll discuss the Capital Letters Role, the one in charge - or at least supposed to be so...

DOMINANT

Dominant role is first of all The Role. Is the Dom, male, female or group, the active subject in a BDSM situation? From him derives every action, for his satisfaction is all done, every step of the play is an emanation of his will. Charging as Dominant is surely more complex than its secular. In fact it is the directive role, in charge for everything going on during the play. He has to assume every responsibility and lead, giving orders, creating and managing rituals and situations, dictating (and modifying) rules, deciding and imposing punishments or rewards. And the responsibilities of the Dom aren't of course limited to the scenery and the play itself - accepting the sub offer of his body, mostly along with his heart and soul to play with, the Dom gets the right to enjoy them, but also the responsibility to drive them through pain but not into danger.

WHO'S BAD?

Cruelty, gaining pleasure from sub pain and also experience are important basis for a Dom, but far more important are sensitiveness and firmness of the role, real fundamentals for a satisfactory BDSM play. Some culture, a sharp intuition and an intense commanding behavior completes the picture of the Dominant role. The one everything had to bend to, nothing can be claimed from and hold the submissive as a tool and a property. Obviously there are different ways to be a Dom as many different Doms. That role is highly individual, being essentially an amplification of personal preferences and attitudes. There are sweet and cruel, ennobles and gross, unpredictable and determined, forbearing and relentless. Leading the game in a BDSM play: that's what bound them all. A particular care shall be from Doms about managing the sessions. Choosing tools, dresses and games to play is a very important task, usually being fetish a strictly related component of BDSM play. Of course every Dom will manage that duty at his own will and tastes

A SMILE GETS MORE THEN A KICK

Another little thing about the play itself and the technique. There are some so-called Doms used to impose brutality and violence to discipline offences or for their own amusement. Personally i find it useless and dangerous. Who use violence show simply not to be able to gain the same goal (to discipline, humiliate or submit) with his simple will power. Those are then weakness symptoms not matching with the Dominant role in a BDSM relationship. Moreover, they can be very likely symptoms of mental and/or behavioral pathologies. Of course i am talking about serious and repeated acts of brutality, not about rare single occasions or frequent little acts in a long relationship. There are indeed some games or practices like spanking or whipping where can be expressed even a high degree of violence, without risk of serious harming. Risks that have nothing to do with sex nor BDSM.

IMHO

My very personal addendum: i have been under whip and heels of some Mistresses in my experiences. And, as a switch, i also had some delicious flowers at hand at times. And i can say one thing about Dom role: IMHO the more important benefit in a Dom is irony. Yes, being assertive made the sub feel held. And yes, being cruel excite him/her and, if you have the attitude, is simply delicious. But acting like a god can also be very dangerous for the play itself... What if that god fails? What if He/She stumble on the carpet and land goofy on the floor? What if He/She crash the lamp while whistling the whip? Dom or not, we remain human being with all our weakness and dumbness. So in my opinion is far more a good idea to express our "power" with a funny grin then a severe look. And to try to remember (also if not showing it) that we are just having fun.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/28/2009 6:54:53 PM
Limits  
I believe limits should be the furthest point as to exceed, a boundary or restriction. It is the a line not to be crossed. I also look at as in speed limits. One sometimes pushes the accelerator a bit hardener to exceed the speed limit but eases off at a certain point. Once that line has been crossed one can try once more or maintain a contestant speed. I myself have certain hard limits which will never be crossed no matter what relationship I have with my Master. They are no scat, animals, breath play and children. I refuse to compromise on any of these. These are not like the speed limit. These are written in stone these are not meant to be pushed. A limit is the furthest boundary or point of extent beyond one cannot venture.  
Right now I have no idea what my limits are except the four hard limits I have discussed. I believe with the proper training, chemistry and relationship limits can and should be pushed. The sub/slave should come away wanting just a little bit more. I believe that limits are endless with the proper sub Master combination. The Master must know every inch of his sub/slave’s body and emotions as to gauge limits, each time pushing them just a little bit further. I am the type who loves a challenge and in facing the challenge I am pleasing my Master . My Master will know just how much I can take and where I should go. He will be able to know in a heartbeat when I can take more or as with the accelerator ease of just a bit and see where to proceeded. These is nothing more rewarding to this sub/slave then to hear the words” Good Girl” Every sub/slaves revels in those two tiny words.  
I see myself in five years being able to take almost anything my Master gives me, knowing that the trust I have is unconditional. I will know that he would never go too far and that he is aware of my tolerance. When I develop a relationship I give 100% of myself and this leads to the ultimate bond. My goals to eliminate any limits are to learn total surrender, This takes the hand of a true Master who knows how to guide me to that point. As I said before, I do not know all my limits and need to explore them with my Master, ever growing and expanding until I am the best I can be. I see myself grow and broaden my horizons to please my Master and in doing so learn to take great pride in myself.
4/28/2009 5:28:33 PM

BEYOND THE BUFFET

You have gorged. Years have passed from that first moment of recognition of self. Over those years you have explored different people and situations. Peeked inside of places you may have decided just weren't really you and moved on to explore further. In the process you have had to slowly let go of so many of your conceptions of self. Who you are. Who you want to be. What is true inside of your core.

Perhaps you have reached that point where casual noncommittal involvement no longer addresses your needs. There is a growing desire for one strong relationship, with someone who will know everything about you from the top of your head to the tips of your toes. It is a terrifying prospect. So much easier to choose shallow involvement's where the investment can be tossed if the other person gets too close to your emotional center. But, you know there is more. You have seen a further gate in your mind that you simply cannot reach without risking deeper parts of yourself. You want to go there. Or perhaps, you must go there. And something inside of you tells you that the only key to that gate is a 'real' relationship. To take that trust to its deeper levels.

Looking for a lifetime partner is quite different from looking for a play partner. Not only must you find someone to love, you must also find someone to like, respect, laugh with, dance with, fight with, and then . . . they need to match you. In those most intimate, dangerous ways, you must match. This entire plus perhaps mingled households, stepchildren, divergent careers. You know it is a huge challenge. Yet the culmination of that challenge is a unified key to the gate, and you suspect that through that gate is the potential of everything.

To take the steps to find a lifetime partner you must first deal with yourself. A lifetime partner does not rescue your life. They are not a salvage crew. So you begin by sorting out your own life. Putting it in order. Take control of the details. Begin taking active steps to improve your physical, mental and spiritual health and well being. Solve your problems. When these tasks are done, then you will stand on a level place. A place where you can rationalize your choices and decisions, evaluate those you meet not based on raw need but from a place of solid strength.

Take time. Time to get to know people. Time to get to know yourself. There is no race to the finish line. Desperation will make you make choices which are inappropriate. If you are in a centered place you will tend to attract others who are also operating from that place. Those who seek out 'vulnerable' people will not see you as an easy mark, nor will you be bamboozled by their bushwhack. Be direct, honest, clear and courteous in your dealings with others. Pay attention to the details. Look toward the individuals 'actions' if you want to know who they are. When actions and words align consistently over a long period of time then you will decide they are worthy of trust and respect. Be selective. Choose with quality.

Enter a new relationship slowly. Try to bring with you no expectations. Live in the moment and try not to project 'futures' on top of possibilities. Allow yourself to be content in the moment, to see how you fit or do not fit together. Do not settle for less than what you need. At this point you know that you cannot change anyone, and that everyone is in constant change. You do not buy a shoe and 'wear it in', it should fit beautifully and comfortably from the first moment you put it on. If you feel you need to change something about another person to make them just right then you are in trouble. Find someone who makes you laugh, who accepts your flaws without trying to change them. Remember to love them.

 
4/28/2009 3:32:25 PM

Ask today - Safe tomorrow ~

Sometimes we give much weight to what people say to us. This is particularly so for people who become known to each other through the Internet and phone. When written or verbal communication becomes our only available 'measure' of a person then we tend to become dependent on using our judgment as to the depth or veracity of what we hear. If we approach a new relationship with this handicap and if we are in a somewhat vulnerable state then we may be further inclined to offer a level of belief toward this unknown person we are communicating with. In a sense, we want to believe what they have to say so we encourage ourselves to override years of caution and offer to this person an almost limitless sphere of trust. This decision to trust can become so powerful that even when opportunities present themselves to check for truth, we ignore them. Sometimes going so far as to tell ourselves that such a check in some way diminishes the belief we have claimed both to them and to ourselves. In this case we deliberately 'blind' ourselves to any information which may present itself as contrary to the established truth.

It becomes fairly easy to 'build' a stranger into the 'design' we think we have searched for our entire lives. It is a way to resurrect hope and old tarnished battered by life dreams of the perfect man, or perfect woman. Further, it is in the nature of humans to create a 'mating dance' when meeting an 'available' or 'potential' mate. This dance in part is expressed through a deliberate seeking out of 'similar' signals. We tend to look for a common language, common hobbies or experiences, something to use as a foundation for an ongoing conversation or to further contacts and increase the potential of mating. Within this 'courting dance' we tend to ignore or push aside those things which are 'different' in part because we know that such differences if brought forward might erode our so carefully constructed relationship foundation. If you couple the need to believe again, to find someone to fill the voids in your life to this biological 'alignment' of similarities then you may find the combination difficult to resist and almost impossible to view objectively.

If you take this 'mixture' further and express it within the arena of D/s, you can then add a component of ritualized responses which inhibit open communication. This can be especially true if the individual is within the submissive side of the relationship. Very shortly after 'meeting' online, the submissive may be encouraged to respond 'in role' at all times during online conversations and email. This 'structure' by its nature is aligned toward the concept of one person offering direction and the other person following or accepting that direction. Open or intimate conversation may be an early casualty to the desire to 'fit' into the desired role. If no early open areas are created then the submissive may find themselves somewhat trapped within this role. Often they will not see this as being trapped since 'finding' this 'special person' is very important to them. They will tell themselves that this 'limitation of information flow' is what is proper between their perception of Dominant and submissive. Beyond a certain point, 'asking' can be viewed as disrespectful. So, necessary questions may remain unasked and unanswered. The submissive may feel that this floating trust adds just that little bit more risk and edge to their situation or budding relationship.

By viewing this process in reverse you can clearly note the times or moments when such decisions were made, when the individual made a choice to offer trust in lieu of real information. This launching of the self into the unknown is also a choice. By accepting the 'limitations' of real information the individual can make decisions which on some level they know are based on possibly erroneous assumptions. By not asking certain questions they take a step toward reducing the long term viability of the new relationship. This is an action directed by the free will and choice of the individual. As they take each further action which may lead them into an unsuitable union they are in basic ways expressing the desire to be in a temporary union, one which stands the highest risk of falling apart in disunion after a very short period of time. This 'idea' may be mentally intolerable and frequently the individual will persuade themselves that what they truly are looking for is a stable, long term, healthy interpersonal relationship.

However, with very few exceptions, the strength of a relationship is built over a long period of time based on the actions of the individuals involved in the relationship. It is less important what you believe, or what you tell yourself and more important what you do, to, toward and for that relationship and indeed for yourself. Intentions are empty descriptions. Your 'action' is who you are, it is what you really do. Trust if given easily and cheaply will be repaid by its easy and cheap stripping. Trust shouldn't be given at all. Trust is something which you as an individual earn. If you are a person who willfully chooses to take actions against the basic structure of your relationship you are simply expressing your true 'feeling' for that relationship. By seeking 'forgiveness' for actions you indeed are requesting that those who have trusted you should accept this willful injury of themselves, and release you from responsibility for your choice to injure them in the first place. A twice injury.

 

If you are seeking a relationship via the Internet or some form of dating service, use all of the same tools you would use when seeking any relationship. Be safe. Meet in open, public places. Create safe call numbers and USE them. Ask questions. Take a look at your dates photo ID. See if the names match, if the addresses match. Beyond the normal range of safe call questions are some questions which should be asked. The growth of the Internet is creating 'opportunistic predators', these are people who will seek out anyone they believe is vulnerable purely to use that person for their own motives or purposes. Further, there are people entering the lifestyle looking for a place to 'hide' their behaviors of violence and abuse. Ask any potential relationship partner if they have a criminal record, if they have ever been charged with domestic violence or stalking, if they are a felon, if they have ever been charged with a sex crime such as rape or child molestation, if they have ever been charged or implicated in the death of anyone else. Felony conviction records are generally available to the public only requiring a name to be searched. If your potential relationship partner has any type of charge or conviction against them, then do the research to INDEPENDENTLY explore the nature of the charge and findings against them IF you continue to be serious about them. Do your best to gather clear and factual information to the best of your ability prior to placing yourself in a position of extreme vulnerability. And finally, whenever possible DATE locally. Meet early in the relationship, see if there is physical chemistry. Then check your date out. If you notice an inconsistency don't allow yourself to put it into the ignore box, if you select poorly that choice may injure or destroy you.
4/28/2009 3:00:27 PM
The instructions were simple and to the point. She turned her head and blushed. These would not have even elicited a blink from a more seasoned submissive. She was told to kneel up and given permission to look him in the eyes. She remembered how it had taken such tiny baby steps to begin her journey and felt an invisible smile form and take over entire body, She knew the journey was the wait. She knew she was finally where she belonged. The thought of what might lay ahead terrified and tickled her!  
“kate there will be two or three people here later. You will be told to disrobe how and when I tell you.” He tenderly touched her bum and ever so gently moved his hand up and down and around and around. This put her into her comfort zone as his soft touch always soothed her and made the next  
Step bearable. “kate, if you feel odd or uncomfortable with anything I ask you to do, you must remember that you are doing it to please me and after all, kate isn’t that what it al about?” The same hand lovingly slapped her bum and she was dismissed! “Go to your room and put on what you find laid out on the bed. Make yourself perfect for our guests and be quick about it. Kate there is to be no dilly-dallying. I will expect you to be my good girl and be precise in your actions and words.”  
She was sent on her way to get ready as her Master had directed and felt her heart pound and her pulse quicken. Was this fear of the unknown of fear of failure? Kate knew it was some of each but fear of anything soon gave way to simple childlike anticipation! She felt gleeful for he first time ages. She appeared in the study and her Master was impressed by her attention to detail as he motioned her to turn around as he inspected her. “Now if you are as careful about detail later as you have been to your attire, well perhaps” ----- well never mind and he laughed out loud! He knew how much the word “perhaps” bothered her and he chuckled when he used it!  
She secretly wished that she had been given the option of just being naked upon the arrival of the quests for is seemed as it that would be a lot less humiliating. Hummmmmmmmmm she mused hadn’t she told her Master once that she secretly desired being humiliated? She thought that she had be more careful from now on to be careful what she wished for as she might just get it! The evening proceeded al to fast for soon her Master signaled to her. He told her to lean over and he whispered in her ear. She gasped and turned crimson red, whispering “oh Master she whispered pleaaasssee I do not think “ “You do not think WHAT? He roared. “Tell me and all of our guests just what you do not think! And while are at it go into the center of the room and tell all of us.” She moved quickly as he had directed for suddenly she was afraid of the way he had spoken to her and wanted to do anything she could to appease him.  
“I am to tell you all that I am about to remove my cloths, in front of all of you and that it is my ……… (she looked pleadingly at her Master and he motioned for her to look away) …… first time doing this. I am supposed to tell you which article of clothing I am about to remove, remove it, fold it neatly and place it on the stool over there” She heart pounded and her palms sweated and her words came out in short gasps. She wished the evening was finished and that she was alone with her Master. Suddenly she remembered her Master’s words “kate if you feel odd or uncomfortable at anything I ask you to do, remember that you are doing it to please me and after all isn’t that what it is all about?”  
She told them that she was going to remove her blouse and she did it  
Walked over to the stool, folded it neatly, put it down and returned to the center of the room. She then said that she was going to remove her skirt, and did so. Walked over and placed it on the stool, folded it neatly, placed it on the stool and returned to the center of the room. She told them that she was going to remove her (and she looked imploringly at her Master and he ever so tenderly winked at her nodded to her) and she announced that she was removing her garter belt and hose and proceeded to place them as she has the precious articles of clothing. As she turned around she realized that she was naked and felt all eyes upon her and she flushed as she noticed everyone was smiling.  
Her Master looked at her and abruptly dismissed her telling her to take her clothing with her and to “be quick about it.” She wondered just what she did wrong ( and remembered her Master angered when she always assumed she has done something wrong so she dismissed this thought immediately) and before long the quests were all gone and her Master called for her. He took her onto his lap and pressed her head to his chest and whispered just how proud he was of her and she looked up and saw a tear in the corner of his eye !

4/28/2009 1:09:26 PM

As I Sit Here

 

As I sit here and think of You, You are ever on my mind.

Pictures from the past float through my mind

For me to remember: Your touch

Your feel, Your strength, Your power;

That I crave so when You are here

My strength through Your power,

My calmness through Your control

My peace through Your strength,

My passion through Your direction

My direction through Your Command.

I am your submissive, in all the ways that You request,

In submission, pleasure, pain, mind, body and soul

I am Yours as You wish, Your every whim or command.

You chose me; my only wish is to please You

As You may require of Your submissive.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/28/2009 12:45:19 PM

SUBMISSIVE MYTHOLOGY (2)

The 'Good' Submissive

Good - better - best - favorable - bountiful - fertile - handsome - attractive - suitable - fit - profitable - advantageous - pleasant - agreeable - salutary - wholesome - amusing - clever - considerable - ample - full - well-founded - cogent - real - actualized...

Sufficient to understand why when the word is used no one quite knows exactly what is meant. What is a good submissive? Is it any or all of the things above, even when those things seem contradictory? Why do we feel the need to clarify or narrowly identify this special condition?

Subjective ~ of, relating to, or constituting a subject or characteristic of one that is subject especially in lack of freedom of action or in submissiveness.

We say that good is subjective or based on the individual or independent perspective of the individual rendering an or through 'training') 'learn' how to be a submissive and that the nature of what motivates, empowers and sustains a submissive can be somehow transmitted through lessons suggests a gross misunderstanding of what submission truly is.

Emergence is not a process of 'becoming' but a process of spiritual birth. The submissive exists at the core of the being. They are. They exist. At some point the submissive begins tearing down the walls of their 'shell' or 'egg' to reveal or give birth to themselves in their natural form. Many things can act to aid the submissive in this process of emergent birth through tools of understanding, new pathways of thought and the support of others who have emerged before them in words of encouragement and embracement. But, the actual shape or design of the individual cannot be molded at actualization. If this were true it would mean that again the submissive can be 'created' from something that it isn't.

Emergence is not the action of molding, training, modeling or shaping of some indistinct mass but instead the simple straight forward casting off of the ill-fitting expectations and assumptions of those surrounding them, the removal of things which no longer work for the individual but have been outgrown and need to be discarded or removed. Revealment of the core requires that the individual face and confront at every juncture those things which have produced and maintained the shell inside of which they have hidden from view. These things are personal fears of the judgment of others, shame in the inner belief of the purity of the self, guilt in the inability to truthfully adhere to the desires and needs of others expectations of them and finally pain.

This is a removal of the tools used to control the individual. The tools used to keep the individual within the shell, in hiding. Weak! True voluntary submission at it's pinnacle occurs when the individual is no longer controllable. At a moment when the submissive is clean and free of all of the debris of their lives, no longer needing anything to be who they are. In that moment when they are free of all controls, needs, desires, wishes, wants and expectations their offering of service unto their personal belief is cleansed.

A cleansed submissive is an indomitable force. Invulnerable to the temptations and manipulations of the world and others around them. An offering of this purity of being, this force within is without any question the greatest gift that can ever be offered from one human being to another.

A Dominant can train a monkey to bob and weave and run around for treats. If this realm were merely about the offering of the body for the entertainment or sustenance of the illusion of submission then any actor could fill the role and play the game. After all, treats are cheap.

But this isn't about the simple offering of the body, or the offering of easy things. Is it?

4/27/2009 3:10:00 PM

TRANSIENT TRUST

Transient: A temporary or rapidly changing condition.

A submissive has no alternative but to place a measure of trust so great in a Dominant that it constitutes an absolute trust or faith that this same Dominant will not breech the foundational limits and ultimately the very life of that submissive while that submissive is within their care. This trust or faith cannot be given in partial measure for to do so would limit or eliminate the consent of that submissive to allow physical and mental access which we interpret to be the consent necessary for that Dominant to interact with that submissive in a manner in agreement with the ideals of the BDSM lifestyle. In most situations where bondage is a factor the act of bondage itself places the submissive beyond the range of self pervasive  action, quite literally forcing them into the placement of absolute trust should that trust  not  already exist.

This situation is not equally true for the Dominant. A Dominant is seldom placed in a position requiring them to trust their very life in the hands of another person. When a submissive encounters a Dominant for the first time that Dominant is a stranger. The submissive must take the 'knowns' of that Dominant into full consideration in advance of any furtherance of a potential relationship with that Dominant. It becomes crucial to consider that a submissive 'wants' and 'needs' to believe in a Dominant for every interactive encounter with that Dominant may and can place that submissive in a situation where their life is literally within the hands and control of that Dominant. I restate, the Dominant is a stranger. An unknown. In the measuring of the relative trustworthiness of that unknown Dominant before risking their life in the hands of that Dominant the submissive must look to the actions that Dominant demonstrably takes or has taken in the past. It is not important what a person says; words color and skew the truth. It is important what that person does.

If a person can habitually violate his or her word, their most sacred oaths and vows given to those they claim the deepest attachments to in this life, if they routinely breach the trust, faith and belief of these people, they are demonstrating a fundamental unworthiness of basic trust. There is no margin of error permissible here. If a submissive places her trust in a person to whom the concept of trust is meaningless then that placement of trust is foolhardy at possibly the cost of that submissives life.

For a concept to have meaning it must mean the same thing to each person considering that concept. If trust has meaning then both should live to the fullness of the concept and reality that trust represents. Trust is the confident dependence on the character, ability, strength or truth of the individual. Trustworthiness is not transient, temporary or in selective existence
4/27/2009 2:55:50 PM

THE HIGH-END SUBMISSIVE

This submissive often emerges quite young. This submissive is most often a female. S/he will generally be quite bright, articulate, charming, loving, giving, career oriented, willful. None of these characteristics will identify or reveal this submissives truth. Often this submissive will learn very early to mask their truth. They will recognize in terror its potentials and will often take serious measures to obscure any hint of their true nature to those around them. With some they will spend enormous amounts of time watching television and movies to 'pattern' normal behavior based on what they see. This is a form of self-training or self-shielding. They will often be extremely well read for the same reason. They instinctively know that survival requires for them to be 'invisible'.

These masks can be enormously effective, allowing this submissive to manage them without attracting the true attention of others. It is common for some high-end submissives to create alternate personas to 'deal' with the outer world. They will usually have a 'defender' personality that will appear to be quite Dominant. Often this defender will be loud spoken, aggressive and almost pathologically defensive. Many submissives will actually name this defender. They will generally have a 'normal' persona as well. This will usually take on their given name and will incorporate enough of the defender personality to maintain a wall or safety zone for the inner self. The core being or true self will hide. Often the submissive will not fully name this core, almost believing that if they should name it then someone will find it, summon it/them forth, expose them.

I am not talking about a split-personality here. Not talking about a mental 'disorder'. The submissive is fully aware of what she may have done and why her Their life is an ongoing challenge of survival. She knows all sides of herself. she knows what she is hiding.

The High-End Submissive is not a volunteer. When in the presence of an 'expressing' Dominant male or female this submissive will feel 'compelled' to respond. This is not a thought or voluntary choice. The best way I can describe it is on a primal or instinctive level. When I say 'expressing Dominant' I am describing any individual who is in the midst of a strongly emissive Dominant event. All human's appear to me to have Dominant and submissive sides. They seem to be simply 'stronger' in one of these sides. Any individual may become involved in a situation which brings out this Dominant side. This often occurs in a violent way. When we are children it may happen in a school yard squabble or scuffle. Body chemistries triggered by fear and excitement are often components of accentuating the 'Dominant Energy' which will be emitted by the individual within the event.

As a child the High-End Submissive may find herself literally throwing herself physically between two fighting persons. The reaction is spontaneous and terrified. The submissive 'needs' the Dominant to stop . . . to control. In addition this submissive will often 'express' submission. No threat. Calm. The apparent intent is to deflect the Dominant energy, summon or return the Dominant to control of them. The interface of unexpected submissive energy will often 'shut down' the explosive or violent scene. Sometimes the submissive will go so far as to 'draw' the 'energy' of the Dominant and they may find herself  within the whirlpool of uncontrolled violence of a Dominant out of control. This reaction or response is irrational to many outside viewers. After the event ends the submissive may find themselves verbally chastised by friends and family for the stupidity of what they have done. This second companion experience often serves to isolate the submissive from these same friends or family as they cannot readily explain what has happened to them or why. This type of event is 'how' most high-end submissives get their first taste of themselves.

Early on they become experts at management. They learn how to cope with sudden space events. (A High-End Submissive to some extent lives 'in-space' the majority of the time). They learn how to make jokes about speech gaps, slurring, and detachment. Often she may allude to being trashed (although they have imbibed no alcohol or drugs.

She learns how to recognize and exit the presence of a Dominant without openly expressing her true nature. She manages her greatest fear and desire is to be recognized, properly identified.

The advent of the Internet created new opportunities for these submissives and new problems. Their patterning and masks are primarily constructed through physical actions and responses. The limitations of the Internet to written communication may tend to strip away some of their hard won defensive systems. The sudden ability to be 'open' or free to express her inner self often leads to a false sense of security based on the illusionary anonymity of the Internet. The submissive may throw herself happily into the safety of the Internet experience not truly realizing that their peculiar state will continue to make them vulnerable, perhaps even more so in this subtle venue. This high-end submissive is reactive to many things. Dominant energy, command structures, the Voice, directive inflection and other things are coupled to their intense 'need' or desire to be their true self making them susceptible in a whole 'new' way. These Dominant traits can and are expressed in the written word. The submissive having 'learned and patterned' through extensive reading is now vulnerable to something that was never interactive before. What was part of their defenses now reveals itself to be a gate for the unwary. I want to restate at this point that the real high-end submissive is 'quite' rare. Many if not all submissives share 'some' of a high-end submissive’s traits. Few submissives are truly auto-responsive and subject to nonconsensual access and manipulation by a Dominant. Most submissives have sufficient personal shielding to resist access and the capacity to rationally consider decisions in addition to the decisive ability to say simply, No!
4/27/2009 2:18:42 PM

SUBMISSION

To Submit: ...to overcome resistance to direction and yield one(self) to the will of another.

Submission is an action of personal strength. To overcome internal resistance the submissive must control their desire or need to maintain personal control in the creation and delivery of all personal decisions. They must overcome the need to express or deliver their personal judgment as the basis for creating, directing and taking self action. They must overcome their desire to act defensively through challenge and directed conflict when exposed to the direction of another. As part of this process they must also submerge their ego to allow them to follow or accept direction from another without fear of loss of face, status or worth.

To yield is to 'reward' through the offering of the inner self to the direction or will of another. This 'gift' is the nonresistance or need of conflict to direction and external control.

Resistance is usually based on fear of loss. That loss may be the perception of ego or self, loss of control, loss of independence, loss of status and loss of perceived personal value or worth.

There are some 'new' submissives who believe that they need a 'strong' Dominant to conquer or externally overcome their resistance to direction and control. This implies an action of external 'force' upon the submissive. A violent, compulsion or constraint exerted against a person. Such an action implies that the (self) of the submissive is not consenting to direction but in fact resisting or overtly acting in opposition to the acceptance of voluntary direction by another person. Nonconsensual force violates one of the primary tenants of the BDSM community and factually negates that the 'submissive' is voluntarily submitting at all.

The identification of 'strong' Dominant and the inability of a submissive to find one who meets these self-created unattainable standards allows the submissive to evade taking the internal actions necessary to control themselves in order to offer themselves truly in submission.

A person who actively resists direction or control is not submitting. Acting out with resistance is a demonstration that the individual has not overcome their internal resistance to external direction and control.

Some submissives believe that by yielding or 'rewarding' access to their physical body that they are offering to the recipient of that 'reward' their submission. To reward access without yielding your inner (self) or ego to the voluntary acceptance of the will of another is not submission. It is to role play submission on the surface without real meaning or depth in the exchange. Such an offering is shallow and quite limited. Again this is often an action of defense based on fear of loss of control or exposure of emotional or mental vulnerability by the submissive.

Part of overcoming the defensive structures inside the mind of the submissive is the absolute necessity of the submissive to overcome their fear of releasing control to another.

Some submissives do not wish to release or submerge their egos through voluntary submission instead desiring to shift responsibility for their submission to a forcible or non-voluntary imposition of submission upon them thereby allowing them to save 'face' and shift the blame of their submission to the person who had imposed that condition or state upon them.

Submission cannot be imposed. Control can be imposed or forced. Often through tools of intimidation, fear, pain, guilt or shame. We call this imposition of force - ABUSE! This is a nonconsensual action.

A submissive cannot escape personal responsibility for their submission. They must overcome the societal implications of perceived weakness of character and perverse or corrupt moral standards on their own. A submissive must overcome their feelings of shame and guilt for taking direct voluntary actions against the 'accepted' role of the 'independent successful human adult' as defined by the standards of outer society. It is important to consider that shame and guilt are tools used by religions, governments and communities to impose censure and through that censure control members of the community who no longer believe or follow the often rigid and limiting acceptable path of an adult within that community.

You punish the unusual through shunning, disparagement and expressed direct shame or humiliation. Any individual who defies or is able to ignore societal rules or controls becomes dangerous and perceived to be potentially beyond the control of that society. Such defiance causes fear.

The acknowledgment and acceptance of total responsibility for the submission of the self within is the first true step that a submissive takes toward total submission and the offering of the self to the will and direction of another.
4/27/2009 11:17:28 AM

Words echo through these walls
Images flash in front of me
Blood running hot
Heart pounding
Nothing can satisfy the urges

Feeling the pain
I try to cry out
Yet blocked from doing so
Heat stings my flesh
Tears falling down my face
The animal within claws
Yearns to be free
These ropes bind me
Leaving me exposed to your gaze
What can I do?

Moments seem to turn to years
Pain becoming pleasure
My spirit soaring high
Muffled cries for more
My submission
Becoming eminent
Nerves on fire
My body begging for release
Yet it comes swiftly
And powerfully
I cry out
Tears falling faster
Moans turn to sobs
Its all over
My mind floating to the surface
A smile on my face
I realize
It’s only the beginning.

4/27/2009 7:51:51 AM
 
 
 

The Rose and The Thorn

 

 

 

Once upon a time In a small chateau
There lived a noble Man
As He dined one day
A rose bud in the garden caught His eye
He never saw the thorn sprouting beneath her

 


"What a beautiful delicate thing"
"I shall nourish this exquisite object", He thought
And when she was thirsty
The Man gave her water
The thorn drank the excess

 

The bud became aesthetically pleasing
Instant gratification
All of the Mans expectations met
Exactly as He envisioned her
In the shadow of the rose the thorn grew

 

The Man showed her to everyone
The rose was displayed
Just Like the story of O
Enjoyed by all who visited
The thorn was never noticed

 

The Man spent many hours
Inhaling her fragrance
Caressing her soft petals
Protecting her from the wind
The thorn stood erect and watched

 

One day the Man was called away
On a business or political matter
He was not there
When the wind blew
And the rose hungered for more

 

When He returned
He saw to his horror
His rose was gone
All that was left was one petal
Impaled by the thorn

 

He went inside
Returning with shears
He chopped off the thorn
And tossed the scourge aside
Cussing this ugly monstrosity

 

The Man never knew
The thorn He cursed so
Knowing the Man loved the rose
Caught the petal on the way down for Him
For the thorn loved the Man

 

On the ground
The thorn still stood erect
For although rejected
The thorn embraced His pain
Her only sadness was for the Man
Who only saw with His eyes

4/25/2009 3:50:15 PM
 

Obedience is basically doing what you are told to do. Interesting enough it seems to me that many take this to mean that submissives are mindless robots who do everything they are told, all the time, without any thought for themselves. (blind obedience) This is not true. Being obedient, by no means, says that you can't think for yourself, question things or have negative feelings about things. When one speaks of obedience they do not mean blind obedience.

Often though, you will see people discussing obedience and a submissive will say "I do what I am told all the time". What gets lost in a statement like that is the length of time the relationship has been in place, the level of trust the submissive has in the dominant, and the similarities in the couple's desires.

As a relationship continues and the trust grows eventually a submissive will reach a point where they do everything they are told without question. This comes about because the submissive knows the dominant will probably not ask something totally outrageous of them. The pair know each other and are comfortable with one another in that knowledge. Often the periods of time in the beginning of a relationship where doubts and questions were more prfor example, at a play party or other gathering, during a "formal" period of time etc.) This is something that should be discussed before entering into the collared relationship and falls under expectations from the dominant. 

By submitting to someone, you are agreeing to obey that person in the areas in which you gave them control. There must be a balance between questions and obedience. A submissive can question an order, but should also realize that there will be times he/she will be told to do something they may not necessarily enjoy but that is not against their sensibilities. Obedience is one of the reasons it is so important to find a partner that matches you as closely as possible. If you hate golden showers for example, and you submit to a dominant who enjoys them but doesn't allow the submissive to set any play limits on the relationship, you may find yourself having to submit to a golden shower because you agreed to submit to someone that does not allow the submissive to set limits of physical play. Having to occasionally submit to something you do not enjoy, in no way means you must submit to something that is totally immoral to you (like child abuse or murder). But it does mean that the very act of submitting is not about the relationship going your way all the time, but is about the relationship being in the control of the dominant and the actions (scenes, sessions, behaviors) are controlled by the dominant. 

Obedience does not mean a submissive obeys everyone, but it is definitely a part of submission. Without obedience, there is no submission. A submissive must learn how much obedience they are willing to give a dominant, before they enter into a relationship. Some people enjoy giving full obedience at all times, others prefer to be able to set limits. Take your time and learn what obedience counts for to you. 

4/25/2009 12:06:29 PM
This is what i would say to the Dom who expresses an interest in mei would love to meet sometime and see if we have a chemistry, i do not seek in desperation as a matter of fact i have al about bout given up on the desperate searching but rather not unlike you i am just waiting to see if someone comes along who wants to go on a journey of exploration and  erotic excitement, i am just waiting for someone who meets my criteria  for whom i  live  only to please and have discussions  thus  teaching me more ways to develop the &quot; sleeping Beauty&quot; within.
I believe in total honesty in anyrelationship. communication, honesty and respect are paramount . When one assumes things and expects the other one to have ESP nothing but problems begin. I believe it is so important to be able to openly discuss issues and get all your cards on the table. So many Doms and subs have expectations only to experience disappointment when theses expectations are not met. I have experienced this many times and have grown. I have learned how to establish ground rules and what is needed to keep relationships healthy, it is also very important not to jump to conclusions. I have been in the life style for about 6 years and have experienced so many Doms want things to be their way or no way.
So many subs are confused as their needs go unfulfilled. What to do? talk TALK AND TALK SOME MORE.t i ry to write a lot for the new submissive who are just beginning in the lifestyle,. It can be almost overwhelming  and hard to understand and fully grasp all there is to learn as i loved to learn . i know i am always reading and talking to Doms and subs  with questions . love to learn and expand my understanding and rethink some of my priorities and  misunderstanding It takes work to make any relationship work be it D/s or vanilla. Here is what I think about the whole thing. My Master and I discuss these topics frequently. I will summarize some of it as this:

C….. Communication
H….. Honesty
E….. Exchange of power
M….. Mentoring
E….. Erotica
S…..Submission
T…..Trust
Y…..Yearnings

S….. Silence
U…..Understanding
B….. Belonging
M…..Master
I…..Interest
S…..Surrender
S…..Sacrifice
I…..Intellect
O…..Orders
N…..Negotiation
4/25/2009 12:04:44 PM
D/s means to me
 
 
 
 
To me D./s is about sensuality not sex, trust, vulnerability, caring and honesty. It is about bringing out the graceful , sensual, and beautiful kate that resides within. It is letting go and knowing that my Dom will catch me when I fall, It is about pain I can have no growth with out it. It is about strong discipline and making me conform to high standards no matter how many times I must repeat a task.
It is about having a Dom who listens to me and smiles at me and cherishes me as if I were his prize pet. He would pet me and gently stroke me as he told me what the next task would be. He would be proud to show me to his friends . When we entered a room he would smile and stop and introduce me as "This is my sweet submissive Kate, isn’t she lovely?’ He would beam as he watched me prepare for his play. He would paddle me until my butt was so red,. He would rub it and bring out a cane and show it to me and make me kiss it. He would know my limits yet push them always. He would make me prance to his whip and march to his paddle, he would display me as he saw fit.
I would live to pleasure him and please him. I would trust him so much that if he told me to walk in front of a moving car, I would know the car was going to stop . Control is a big thing for me. I need to feel his control at all times.
I have dreamed of going to Thunder with a Dom who loved me and wanted me there with him/
I have dreamed of going to a play party and being there with and for him. This has not happened for me yet and am not sure if I will ever have that, but I will keep on trying because if I do not then I have no chance. To fulfill l my dreams
 
4/25/2009 12:03:28 PM
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
 
4/23/2009 4:31:22 PM

I have been thinking about my D/s history. I have had two great Masters in my life but each failed to give me what I needed. Please do not mistake my needs for wants as there is a big difference               

Submissives   have many wants, a certain  sort of play, a certain place or a certain outfit, but submissives also have certain needs which need to be acknowledged or  the relationship is doomed.

My relationships turned vanilla and all of the D/s faded away. I tried discussing my needs but my words   fell upon deaf ears. I have asked myself how this could have happened. I ask myself what I could have done to prevent this. I always come up with the same answer   which is that I couldn’t. This eventually led to the breakup   of the relationship.

I did not enter into D/s looking for a vanilla relationship. As a submissive I need play, control, sex, teaching, honesty, communication and respect. I think all of these are vital to make any D/s relationship work. When all of these disappear the relationship becomes unhealthy and stagnant. Mind you, dear reader, these are thoughts and feelings about my relationships as I realize each couple has a unique set of values and needs. I also realize that there are several types of submissives who serve in many different capacities.

I now realize that I settled for less then I wanted or needed in order o give 110% to my Masters. I also longed for the beginning of these relationships with all the DS/s connection and protocols I dearly loved and needed. I yearned for that immediate arousal I had when I saw his name appear on my caller id. From now on I must not settle in order to please and serve as in the end it turns out to be disappointing at the very least.

 

 

4/22/2009 1:54:28 PM
A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.
She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.
            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.
            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.
            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.
            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.
            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.
            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.
            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.
            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.
            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependant on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.
            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.
            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned  anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.
            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about  her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself  with pride and  dignity . She is  demur as she appears shy, modest  reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. communication , vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.
            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.
            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.
 
4/22/2009 12:38:00 PM
The Development  of a submissive


    These are my thoughts on the subject of the development of a submissive. I believe that the submissive is born with innate  submissive qualities and they  develop with time. She finds herself with  a need to please at a very early age and wants to make everyone around her happy.  If she fails to do this she may become very unhappy. She might overhear her parents discussing something and feels she can help only to be told to please leave the room. She immediately thinks they are discussing something she did wrong. She may become disappointed and chastise herself . I believe  a submissive finds herself in helping jobs such as nursing or law. There she can fix things and make them right therefore helping and pleasing people.
She might marry a man who abuses her. She  will do anything to please him including remain in an abusive relationship. When  she finds all her efforts are in vain she might become very disillusioned and chastise herself once more. She might ask herself what she is doing wrong and wonder if there is something wrong with her.
    One day she might  find a bdsm website by accident and see the word “submissive.” Suddenly she has a label for herself and reads everything she can to find out about her true nature. She sits back and with grins as she has finally seen what makes her tick. She finds out that she is a normal person and her need to please is ok. As she reads she develops a need to find someone to teach her and someone to please. I think it is a wise idea to find a mentor who can educate and instruct her in the basic ideas and rules of bdsm.
    It is very difficult for her to take that first step into real-time as it can be a very scary thing. It can also be a very dangerous thing. I have seen so many submissives dive right into the needy search for the perfect Dom only to find herself in  yet another abusive relationship where her need to please disappoints her once more. She once again chastises herself. It is so hard for some of us. We seem to end up in relations that are so one-sided. It seems the Dom makes everything about him never giving her any credit or a smile. Any submissive will tell you how wonderful it is to hear the words” good girl.” it really does not take much to maker a sub feel wanted any appreciated as she needs very little.
    I also think that many  submissives have jobs where they are over many people and must make decisions and oversee the work of many. I believe they yearn to be able to be able to give up control  and have someone  tell them  what to do, when to do it and how to do it. This is the beginning of her baby  steps into the word of Dominance and submission. It is imperative that she find someone understanding who is willing to mentor, teach and befriend her.    He must be honest and be able to communicate with her. He must be honest and direct. I believe he must be able to open her mind and also reach deep into her soul and draw out the true submissive within, He must be able to consider her a delicate flower who will blossom and bloom with his nurturing, tenseness . He must cherish her and see that she is cared for properly. These things are vital or she might once more chastise herself and wonder what she did wrong. He must built her self confidence and let her see all her wonderful qualities. She needs a teacher who can teach her the basice such as “ safe, sane and  consensual.” There must be comminication, honesty and respect on both sides otherwise the relationship os doomed from the start.
    I believe with the right combination all submissives can become seasoned, demure and polishes submissives who ,ake theit master smile and say “What a very good girl she is.”


4/17/2009 8:22:08 AM

                      Make me

 

Make me fly, make me soar,
Make me sit with the angels
At Heaven’s door
Make me dance naked on the moon
Make me embrace all the stars
But in doing all this
Make me yours

Make me want, make me need,
Make me abandon my pride,
Make me plead
Make me cavort with the devil
Make me reside at his door
But in doing all this
Make me yours

Make me weep, make me irate,
Make me acknowledge your power
Make me hate
Make me curse all my weaknesses
Make me despise all my flaws
But in doing all this
Make me yours

Make me silent, make me speak,
Make me relinquish my soul
Make me weak
Make me befriend all my demons
Make me succumb to their claws
But in doing all this
Make me yours

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/15/2009 11:43:33 AM

Only For Him 

 


It is only for Him that she looks
her soul yearning to belong to Him
her body burning with fiery desire
to become a treasured possession


It is only for Him that she kneels
drawing strength from His acceptance
offering all that she is or will be
giving Him the precious gift of herself


It is only for Him that she serves
with her heart open and adoring
her whole being touched by His presence
her eyes reflecting the joy within


It is only for Him that she dances
the glow of His pleasure her sweet reward
enticing Him, showing Him what is His alone
the body that aches for His touch


It is only for Him that she loves
Nothing hidden from his gaze
her heart and soul His to take
her devotion so clearly shown


It is only for Him that she is  He gently showed her the way
with love and strength and a firm hand
a slave reborn

It is Only For Him

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/9/2009 4:07:39 PM

Wannabe or Dominant?

 

One of the areas of greatest concern to submissives is attempting to determine whether a Dominant who approaches them is real. These are some of the hints I offer for their consideration in determining how "real" a potential Dominant might be.

I suggest that you, as a potential new Dominant, review this list with an honest self-examination in mind. If you see yourself even slightly described in any of these characteristics, you owe it to yourself, and to your potential future submissive, to analyse what causes you to maintain these characteristics.

Please note that none of the following characteristics refer to individual choices of "kink" or styles of play. These refer, all of them, strictly to the characteristics, personality traits, that I consider imperative in a Dominant personality.

You are a Wannabe if . . .

  • You demand to be addressed as "Sir" as a supposed sign of "respect" by any submissive, before even investing a modicum of time in getting to know the submissive. As a Dominant, you have no rights over submissives in general, "just because" you are a Dom. If you feel the need to have to demand an exhibition of respect from all who approach you, you may want to review the source of your own self-esteem and self-confidence.
  • If you feel it is imperative that a potential submissive receive information from no one but you regarding the varieties and aspects of this spectrum, you may want to focus on the reasons for not feeling that you are equal to outside comparisons.
  • If you feel that you have no responsibility for expressing your needs, wants, and desires as honestly, clearly, and directly as possible to a potential submissive, could it be that you have not put in the necessary time required to know yourself and your own needs well enough?
  • If you "insist" on hearing what a potential submissive's needs and desires are first with a view of adjusting your needs and desires to match hers, you may require a re-thinking of the essence of Dominance and the measure of your own need.
  • If you feel a need to "rush" into a relationship, and get an immediate commitment of any sort from a submissive whom you have barely gotten to know as a person, it would be advisable for you to determine why you require an immediate commitment. Keep in mind, it is just as important for the submissive to know you both as a man and as a Dominant as it is for you to know her both as a woman and as a submissive before making a commitment to you.
  • Insisting that the submissive travel to you at the time of your initial meeting as "proof" of her commitment to you may sound great in your fantasies, but in the realities of this life it may well exhibit a measure of disregard for the emotional comfort and physical well-being of your potential submissive. Is she not worth the effort of your going to her, meeting her on her own home turf, and maintaining a comfortable and familiar atmosphere in which you and she can come to know each other better?
  • If you, as the Dominant, exhibit jealousy or feel "hurt" by inconsequential actions of your submissive, for example, her speaking with other Dominants or even "flirting" with other Dominants, you are allowing insecurities in both yourself and in your potential relationship. Keep in mind those insecurities may prove quite as detrimental to a budding relationship as they would be to an established relationship.
  • If you feel that a submissive, any submissive, must obey your every "command", then you lack a fundamental understanding of Dominance. No submissive owes you immediate obedience just because she is submissive. Nor, for that matter, is blind, immediate "obedience" to all and sundry an indicator of a "level" submission, i.e., whether the submissive is "submissive enough".
  • Your view of a "Dominant" character may include maintaining an aspect of stoicism ... trying to be the "strong, silent type". This characteristic may seem on the surface as indicating solidity and strength, but if carried too far, it may become a very real barrier in establishing the free and easy flow of communication that is essential to this type of relationship. If it requires an immense, constant effort on your potential submissive's part to "drag" information from you about yourself, your past, your requirements and needs, you may be in the process of establishing future blocks to communication. If your submissive feels that it will be a production to get any type of answer from you, will she be able to establish towards you the level of trust and openness you will require? Keep in mind, always, the fundamentals of this type of relationship must be a two way street.
  • One of the most common misconceptions of new Dominants is the thinking that a submissive does not "have the right" to question a potential Master. Communication and trust are the most important building blocks that will uphold your relationship. Prohibiting even a potential submissive from questioning you as a man and as Dominant will only establish strong barriers to possible trust. Questions from each side of the developing partnership are the only concrete manner for both potential partners to get to know each other as people. Exhibiting a desire for "secrecy", even under the vanilla guise of maintaining that so-called "mystery" does not apply in the process of establishing a potential relationship.



4/9/2009 4:04:48 PM
The perfect Dominant will keep you safe from harm: both physical and emotional. He will also keep you from any kind of discomfort, be it being too cold or too hot. He will heal all your ills and make your life perfect. All of your needs and wants will be fulfilled, even before you know you need or want something.

Sounds ideal, doesn't it? Well in theory, it is. However, Dominants are people too. Like anyone else, they will make mistakes, upset you, and sometimes even disappoint you. What do you do when that pedestal they are on gets a little lower to the ground? How do you express what you are feeling? What do you do? The answer is as simple as understanding human emotions.

Every emotion has a different way to be expressed. Love is one of the easiest emotions that can be expressed to our Dominants. We all seem to know how to do that instinctively. As we get to know Them, we learn Their likes and dislikes and learn to enhance on what They enjoy. In doing this, we also learn how to express ourselves and become aware of when such emotion is appropriate and when it is not. No matter who we are though, we expect certain things in return from the Dominant. When our needs are not met, we tend to become angry or hurt.

Ok: you’re angry with your Dominant - what do you say, and how do you say it and still maintain your proper place? One of the first things that should have been established in the beginning of your relationship is a way to communicate as equals, with no fear of retribution. Master and i call these “time outs”. Once i ask Him if we can speak freely, i can say whatever is on my mind. That does not mean i can explode and say anything i want. i still have to maintain respect.

When considering what to say, first decide what is truly important and what is merely being said out of anger. If it is possible, take time to seriously consider this aspect before you agree to enter into a conversation. Talking when you are calmer will keep you from saying things you may regret later. Words said in anger sometimes can never be forgiven or taken back. It is also very important that you have the Dominant’s full attention when you talk. If i feel it is important enough to bring up to my Master, i feel i deserve His full attention. If He is not totally focused on what i am saying, my anger builds, and this is where trouble usually starts.

Dominants please note: if it is important enough for your submissive or slave to talk to You about something, listen to what they have to say. Do not placate them or minimize their feelings no matter how trivial You may think they are. Something has upset Your sub and by listening and acting on this, You will gain more respect and be less likely to repeat the action which brought about the conflict.

What if it is not anger but fear you are feeling? Perhaps your Dominant said He wants to do something specific in the next scene. The action is not a hard limit, but the idea terrifies you. Inform your Dominant beforehand of what you are feeling. Over time, and if done slowly, fear can and will usually evaporate. i am very claustrophobic. The first time my Master mentioned total bondage, i was terrified; afraid i would freak out and embarrass us both. Even in my sleep, if my legs feel trapped by anything, i will wake up hitting and kicking to get them free. i talked with Master about these issues, and we took things very slow. When this issue arises now, He constantly talks to and touches me. As a result of His care, I feel very safe, and my fears evaporate. That is not to say that I do not still feel some fear if He moves away for a second. I still do, but i know He will return shortly. Your Dominant is the one person you should trust above all others to help you over come your fears. After all, we want our Dominants, not fear to rule our lives. Unless you talk with your Dominant and let Him know your fears, He will not know how to take corrective measures to minimize them. If left for you only to deal with, your fear will turn to anxiety, and the anxiety to anger directed at your Dominant for having put you into that position.

In short, to be human is to experience emotions. Your emotions are a very real and telling side of yourself. Unless you share these feelings with your Dominant, you are only giving a part of you away. How can you then expect Him to totally care for you, when you have held back such an important part of yourself? In the end, honest and open communication is the key to any relationship. Be it Vanilla, D/s, or any other type of relationship
4/9/2009 4:02:24 PM

9 Levels of Submission

 

Within the S/M subculture, different people use the words "submissive and slave" to mean many different things. When submissives say "I want to be your slave," sometimes they mean only that they want to be tied up and whipped. Many professional dominants routinely refer to their (usually *not* very genuinely submissive clients) as "slaves." At the other extreme, there are people who want to be full-time personal servants and who truly want to exist solely for their Dom(me)'s use, pleasure and convenience. And there are many shades in between these two extremes.

The Outright Non-Submissive Masochist Or Kinky Sensualist.

Not into servitude, humiliation or giving up control; just pain and/or spiced-up sensuality, on the masochist's own terms and for the masochist's own direct pleasure (i.e. turned on solely/mainly by one's own bodily sensations rather than by being "used" to gratify one's partner's sadism).

Pseudo-Submissive Non-Slave.

Not into even playing "slave," but into other "submissive" role-playing, e.g. schoolteacher scenes, infantilism, "forced" transvestism. Usually into humiliation, but NOT into servitude, even in play. Dictates the scene to a large degree.

Pseudo-Submissive Play Slave.

Likes to play at being a slave; likes to feel subservient; may in some cases like to feel one is being "used" to gratify partner's sadism; may even really serve the dominant in some ways, but only on the "slave's" own terms. Dictates the scene to a large degree; often fetishistic (e.g. foot worshippers).

True Submissive Non-Slave.

Really gives up control (only temporarily and within agreed-upon limits), but gets her/his main satisfaction from aspects of submission other than serving or being used by the dominant. Usually turned on by suspense, vulnerability, and/or giving up responsibility. Doesn't dictate the scene except in very general terms, but still seek mainly her/his own direct/pleasure (rather than getting one's pleasure mainly from pleasing the dominant).

True Submissive Play Slave.

Really gives up control (though only temporarily; only during brief "scenes" and within limits) and gets main satisfaction from serving/being used by dominant - but only for FUN purposes, usually erotic. May/may not be into pain. If so, is turned on by pain indirectly, i.e. enjoys being the object of one's partner's sadism, on which the submissive places very few requirements or restrictions.

Uncommitted Short-Term But More Than Play Semi-Slave.

Really gives up control (usually within limits); wants to serve and be used by the dominant; wants to provide practical/non erotic as well as fun/erotic services; but only when the "slave" is in the mood. May even act as a full-time slave for, say, several days at a time, but is free to quit at any time (or at the end of the agreed upon several days). May or may not have long-term relationship with one's Mistress, but, either way, the "slave" has the final say over when she will serve.

Part-Time Consensual-But Real Slave.

Has an ongoing commitment to an owner/slave relationship and regards oneself as the dominant's property at all times. Wants to obey and please dom(me) in all aspects of life-practical/non erotic and fun/erotic. Devotes most of time to other commitments (e.g. job) but Dom(me) has first pick of the slave's free time.

Full-Time Live In Consensual Slave.

Within no more than a few broad limits/requirements, the slave regards herself/himself as existing solely for the Dom(me)'s pleasure/well being. Slave in turn expects to be regarded as a prized possession. Not much different from the situation of the traditional housewife, except that within the S/M world the slave's position is more likely to be fully consensual, especially of the slave is male. Within the S/M world, a full time "slave" arrangement is entered into with an explicit awareness of the magnitude carefully, with more awareness of the magnitude of power that is being given up, and hence is usually entered into much more carefully, with more awareness of the possible dangers, and with much clearer and more specific agreements than usually precede the traditional marriage

Consensual Total Slave With No Limits.

A common fantasy ideal which probably doesn't exist in real life (except in authoritarian religious cults and other situations where the "consent" is induced by brainwashing and/or social or economic pressures, and hence isn't fully consensual). A few S/M purists will insist that you aren't really a slave unless you're willing to do absolutely anything for your Dom(me), with no limits at all. I've met a few people who claimed to be no-limit slaves, but in all cases I have reason to doubt the claim.

The above list isn't intended as a rigid classification. Most submissives don't fall neatly into one of these categories; there are still further shades in between. (For example, a live-in slave with an outside paying job would be category 7 1/2. Also the same submissive may attain different degrees of submission with different Dom(me)s. The list is intended simply to show the wide range of different possible meanings of the words "submissive" and "slave."

In the S/M subculture, the majority of "submissives" seek scenes in categories 1-3, whereas most of the Dom(mes) I know (including myself) seek slaves in categories 6-7. If you're a submissive in categories 1-3, you are probably best off seeking a relationship not with a Dom(me) but with a fellow "sub," or with a switchable person into both roles. The two can take turns acting out each other's "submissive" or masochistic fantasies.

When a submissive tells a dominant, "I want to be your slave," it is often hard to tell exactly what is meant. Lots of people fantasize a much greater degree of submission than they are able or willing to attain in real life, and lots of "slaves," especially inexperienced ones, over estimate their own desire for real life servitude. A dominant must carefully find out how far the "slave" really wants to go.


    

4/9/2009 3:58:17 PM

Submission Poem

 

A fire burns low, casting shadows about
thick furs on the floor to keep the chill out
for a woman there kneels, and with a toss of her hair
Light shines from her skin, soft, smooth, and bare.

This is her place, she has found in her soul
to love, from her knees, the man in control
to open her takes a heart strong and brave
to serve Him against all the rules, be His slave.

By now you are thinking "this person is mad,
how could anyone live such a life and be glad?
but you chose to look, so before you throw stones
read on, and perhaps learn of ways not your own.

Some say she is forced, some say it is rape
some kind of abuse, she has to be saved
but those fools, they only look at the skin
look deeper, and you'd see the love burn within.

Such submission is the ultimate expression of trust
based on love and on kindness (and a fair share of lust)
she gives of herself that which cannot be forced
true love flows strong, with her heart as it's source.

But why choose this way to show her devotion?
surely there's better ways to share emotion!
Her reward is the feeling, very few know it
said best in the words of a close fellow poet:

"A Master to rule her, to take of her pleasure
to belong as a slave, the ultimate treasure
to feel needed and valued, treasured, and loved
that is what she feels, why she gives him so much.

He also protects her, and cares for her needs
as she does for Him, by her manner and deeds
it's not as one sided as most people say
both sides share love, one rules, one obeys.

They fit together like 2 sides of a coin
perfectly matched, their hearts and souls joined.
To make my point clear, I will say it again
: their love is eternal, forever, without end.


4/9/2009 12:48:43 PM

I have the right...

...to set limits, and expect them to be respected.
...to adjust these limits at any time, with notice to you.
...to expect you to push them, to force me to create new limits & boundaries.
...to expect you to be concerned about time we spend apart, but I expect you to understand that I
am a person, separate from you, and thusly having problems and situations in my life that I will
not need your help with.
...I have the right to expect you will respect me for my independence and not criticize me for it.
...to ask you for help, should I need it.
...to be trusted, providing I have earned it.
...to expect you to believe I am an intelligent, caring and loyal person.
...to ask things of you, and have you listen to my requests.
...to ask for your attention, without having to misbehave to get it. ... to ask you to contribute as
much to this relationship as I do. As long as my requests are submitted respectfully, I expect you
to consider them as you would from any friend or colleague.
...to question your motives, should you deny my requests, as long as I do so with the proper
respect.
...to expect you to administer your punishment with care and caution.
...to use my safe words at any point, should I feel them necessary.
...to get up and walk away from a scene if you have crossed the line.
...to expect you to respect my decisions, and not think less of me, or abandon me for them.
...speak up if I feel our relationship is not giving me what I need.
...to tell you what I need, in a respectful manner.
...to expect you to understand my reasons for doing so, and to expect you to listen with an open
mind.
...to walk away from the relationship if we cannot come to a common ground on these issues.
...to expect tenderness, love and understanding after a scene is completed, should it be what I
desire.
...to ask you for that tenderness if I've had a bad day, or if I just feel the need for closeness. I
understand that there will be times when you and I will disagree about this, when you will want
a scene, and I will not. I have the right to call for a talk about this, and to expect you to listen to
and consider my reasoning. I expect you to have the final word, but I expect you to
wholeheartedly consider my feelings, whatever happen to be.
...to expect our relationship to progress, for trust to continually be renewed, for our souls to be
as close as our bodies are.
...to tell you if I need more from you, and I expect you to respect my decisions about what I want
and need. I expect you to want the relationship to progress, unless decided otherwise beforehand. I expect you to understand that deep trust often breeds love, and I expect you not to repell
me if I tell you that I love you. For, my Master, I will love you, should our relationship move
ahead, should our trust continue to grow.
...to expect you to tell me, at any point, if you do not feel you can return those feelings, so that I
may decide what I want and need. For it is your pleasure that adds to my own, makes it real. And
mine, that adds to yours.

 

4/8/2009 10:21:33 AM

Communication

  

Communication is one of the most important aspects of a d/s relationship. It can be considered the most important aspect. Without communication, any relationship will not last very long.  

Communication affects a relationship in many ways. Firstly, it allows the participants to grow closer to one another through sharing their thoughts and feelings. For many people having a close mental and emotional bond with their partner is an important part of their relationship. Without effective communication, that bond cannot be created. 
  

Secondly, it allows each person to learn more about the other person. In a d/s relationship that is very important for both a dominant and a submissive. A submissive can't meet the needs of the dominant unless he/she knows what those needs are, and what makes the dominant happiest. A dominant cannot make informed choices for the submissive's best interests, if the dominant does not know the submissive's desires and likes or dislikes.  

Communication breeds trust in the relationship. The better you get to know someone, the more you either trust or distrust them. Without communication, trust cannot grow and a d/s relationship relies on trust to be satisfying.  

Many are confused as to what is true communication and what is not. Barking out orders and expecting total obedience in return, is a form of communication, but it is not the communication that builds the relationship. When we talk about communication in a d/s relationship, we are discussing the ability of the participants to talk to one another. Conversations about mundane things, emotions, problems, concerns, and anything else, are communication. In a relationship, the ability to talk to one another is of utmost importance to keeping the relationship alive.  

How does one communicate effectively in a d/s relationship? This differs for everyone, but some of the basics of effective communication apply to every relationship. First you have to be able to talk. To place your thoughts or feelings into words, then express those words to your partner. Second, and the hardest part of communication, you have to know how to listen. By that I mean, really listen. Not pretend to listen, or hear only bits and pieces, then finish the sentence for the speaker. You have to be able to calmly listen to what your partner is saying, and actually hear it.  

Don't form your rebuttal or answer BEFORE he/she has finished speaking. Wait until they are done speaking, and then think for a moment before answering. Don't interrupt when the other is speaking. This shows that you care about what your partner is saying and you are truly interested in hearing what they have to say. By doing this, you make your partner want to talk to you more because they will feel heard. This is especially important with a woman. Women prefer to talk things out, so listening when a woman is talking can make you look "great!" in her eyes.  

Being able to actively listen can prevent quite a few problems caused by misunderstandings. Do not be afraid to ask for clarification if the speaker says something you don't quite understand. It is safer to ask for clarification than to just assume what you think the person said.  

Good communication skills take practice to develop. Especially since everyone communicates differently. In a relationship it becomes a matter of adjusting to the way your partner talks and being able to adjust your communication skills to match. When it comes to communication problems, the best solution is meeting each other half way. For example, if one person normally keeps their feelings, thoughts and fears to themselves, and the other prefers to talk things out, it is a good idea to meet each other half way. The one, who prefers to be quiet, can make more of an effort to open up more often. And the one who prefers to talk all the time, can learn to differentiate between babbling and really talking, and hence learn to not talk so much. In this way, effective communication can be reached.  

As you can see communication is indeed important and without it, the relationship will not survive. I once read the book "Men Are From Mars, Women Are From Venus". I found it to have a wealth of information on the communication differences in men and women. From reading this I was able to understand why men prefer to withdraw and why women would get upset when someone tried to solve their problems. I recommend reading the book. All of it may not apply to you, but guaranteed you will find at least one thing that does apply to you or your partner. It can create a deeper understanding of your partner and open up whole new ways of communicating with each other.

4/8/2009 10:17:21 AM

My Oath To My Master

If I had a Master

 

 

My Gentle Master

Here is my oath to You.

I shall always be faithful, never to stray.
I shall always be trustworthy and honest.
I shall always be patient.
I shall always be able to communicate my feelings
with you.
I shall always learn from my mistakes with you.
I shall always need you to continue to grow on
all levels.
I shall always continue to feel safe.
I shall always continue to need your approval.
I shall always need your love and protection.
I shall always need you to stand by my side.


I shall always continue to love, honor and obey you.
I shall always be proud to be in your ownership.


 

 

 

 

 

 

4/8/2009 10:12:47 AM

Pleasure Dance

 

 

Pleasure and pain intertwined 
sadistic orchestration played upon my flesh 
moans, gasps, screams 
white hot fire 
raging lava surges through my veins 
body arching to meet each note 
as you play them on my skin 
masochistic lust satisfied 
my body craves your touch 
caresses, soft and gentle 
warm hands massaging silken flesh 
my body craves your pain 
stinging slaps 
burning scratches 
animal lust takes over 
I lay naked before you 
vulnerable to your whims 
trembling beneath your hands 
begging for more 
Lines between pleasure and pain blur 
limits are no more 
wanting to take all you offer 
and more.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/7/2009 8:15:49 AM

I have had a few serious relationships which seemed to end up which ended up poorly. Developing into simply vanilla or just about sex. There is supposed to be a D/s relationship where the bond is strong and emotional. Control, discipline and development are   vital.  It, in my optional should not be all about sex. Why do Doms  want sex rather than the combination of sessions, vanilla times and teaching. I am so sick of all this. I am not going to search any more as it is so old .  Doms present themselves as one way and it ends up that they are nothing like that at all. I have had 6 years of all this and am sick of all of it.
my prifile states all my needs and limits yet i end  up  setteling for less then i need.  i will no longer settle and compromise my standards
kate

4/7/2009 8:02:31 AM

Advice For The Submissive

 

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as real-time relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires…a desire to please…a desire to be owned…a desire to be loved…and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand…understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful, they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them…make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done, is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this,  the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring,  please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship…

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chatroom or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/Her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  A true Dominant desires to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right or your is…no…but a true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship Y/you B/both are building and living.
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

4/6/2009 9:14:34 PM

A Dominant's Prayer

 

To the power more powerful then myself, 
I was born in a way that has sometimes left me mystified 
Always reaching to guide those about me 
Needing to know that they are fulfilled before true fulfillment reaches 
in to caress my soul 


I have compromised, in many cases, to allow another to be fulfilled 
Wondering all the while how it is that they can not see me first, as I 
see them 
I have found myself pushing away all, in denial of my need to always 
consider another first 
Needing to be the one to consider others more needy then myself 


The world about me thinks that 
that giving completely is reserved for those 
who submit 
That serving another is not for the "strong" 
How could "they" be so wrong

I love that I am the one who can be turned to
The one to solve a problem
The one to set the direction
The Top
The Dominant

Please help me to remain focussed on this need to walk
to the front
To always stop when a searching soul reaches out for a
hand up
To always be strong enough to pause when all is
insanity
To always surge forward when all has stalled
And to give all of me to becoming ALL


Please help me to know when the hand I extend needs to
be soft
When it needs to be harsh
When it is needed to wipe a tear or crush a fear
When it is needed for punishment
And when all that is needed is a hug


Please let my nature push through the world about me
that questions


I am a Dom
I can be no other
Let me be ALL that is right

 

 

4/6/2009 9:01:27 PM

A Pledge To My Submissive

 

I stand in front of you, My eyes, full of compassion and care, looking down on your kneeling form.   

you have offered yourself to Me, your mind, your body, your emotions, and your soul, and for those I pledge you this.   

I shall cherish you not only as My submissive, but as the woman you are, warm, intelligent, caring, and sensitive.   

I shall never intentionally harm you, and although I know, I am not perfect, I shall try to act wisely in all things.   

If I err, I shall rectify My error and I shall apologize to you.   

I shall continually strive to guide you and teach you to help you and support you, as you make the difficult decisions, which precede growth.   

I will be patient, as you grow, knowing that all thiings take time and change often does not come easily.  But even in My patience, I shall continually push you forward and not allow you to fall backwards.  If in anything you do fall, I shall be there to catch you, hold you, comfort you, and then place you back on track.   

If I ever lose My temper, I shall step back from that situation until I regain control, then deal with what has occurred.  I will not act irrationally or hastily, you shall always have the opportunity to explain what has happened, before I decide what must be done, then My actions will always be based on correcting you, not punishing you.   

I shall edify and build you up, always encouraging you and never belittling you, as a submissive or woman.  I will also build trust, being open and honest with you.   

I shall always communicate with you, even when it may not be easy for Me, showing both My strengths and weaknesses.  you shall never fear from Me, for I shall never forget your humanity and shall always honor the gift you have given Me.   

I will never lord My dominance over you.  you are submissive, I am dominant, two sides of the same coin, one by itself is worthless.   

I will treasure you, knowing without you, I have no more than an unfulfilled desire.   

Finally, My love, I pledge I shall love and cherish you, you are Mine, but I am no less yours.  

With that W/we B/both have what W/we have always sought, E/each O/other.

4/5/2009 4:52:50 PM

MY REASON

A journey of a million miles
My soul had walked alone
Suffering insatiable hunger
And looking for a home

Lost and fearful i kept moving,
Running from my pain,
Never going anywhere-
Then going there again

Looking back upon the emptiness
That my restless heart created
i longed to still the yearning
and render my hunger sated

During this reflective pause
His voice called out to me-
"Come My love your home is here"
"I will set you free"

Joy and apprehension collided in my mind
my ears listening to His words
Resonant, commanding and kind

In His embrace i trembled
He wrapped round me like a vine
All my struggles ceasing when He announced-
"you are mine"

The longing voices hushed in a silence so profound,
my burning hunger stopped
as i knelt humbled upon the ground

Surrendering my body, heart and soul
Along with all my pain
In His bondage i found solace
and shelter from the rain

my home is not a place
like a building, town or street
It is the feeling that i have
when i am kneeling at his feet

His eyes hold my spirit when He gazes down at me
The love intense and reassuring
In His bondage, i am free

His love for me unwavering
Unconditional even when i am wrong
He holds me close, body and soul
In my submission i am strong

So once again my Master,
i pledge my love to You
Thank You for Your guiding strength
that will forever see me through

4/2/2009 2:28:22 PM

Only for Him

 


It is only for Him that she looks
her soul yearning to belong to Him
her body burning with fiery desire
to become a treasured possession


It is only for Him that she kneels
drawing strength from His acceptance
offering all that she is or will be
giving Him the precious gift of herself


It is only for Him that she serves
with her heart open and adoring
her whole being touched by His presence
her eyes reflecting the joy within


It is only for Him that she dances
the glow of His pleasure her sweet reward
enticing Him, showing Him what is His alone
the body that aches for His touch


It is only for Him that she loves
Nothing hidden from his gaze
her heart and soul His to take
her devotion so clearly shown


It is only for Him that she is kajira
He gently showed her the way
with love and strength and a firm hand
a slave reborn

It is Only For Him

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3/30/2009 7:18:09 AM

how lovely to have a Master who actually ubderstands me

3/27/2009 8:44:57 AM

The Voice

 

 

She lays upon her bed,
her room so quiet, almost ethereal.
A candle burns, incasing her in its soft glow.
Casting shadows,
upon breasts, hips, thighs, and serene face.
Her right hand slowly moves.
As she listens.

A soft deep hypnotic voice commands her.
And she obeys.
Obeys without thought.
For his voice is her masters,
her lover, her hearts own beat.
And he enslaves her,
just as he, is enslaved,
by her love, her submission.


He speaks into her mind,
and she can feel him with her.
His calm presence,
his warm breath,
his light touch.
So surreal,
yet......... so real.
And she reaches out for him.


He quiets her with gentle voice.
And she obeys.
She always obeys.

He binds her in braided leather,
in silk,
and in steel.
He covers her eyes in lace.
He whispers in her ear his love, his intent.
And she sighs.


He touches her mind,
with whip,
with hot breath and teeth upon hardening nipple.
Her hand touches that place,
believing it him.


He binds her tighter.
And she responds, arching, stretching,
towards him.
She believes so.


His voice commands,
and she obeys.
The soft leather crop,
lays across her breasts,
and she moans from its slight sting.
In her mind.
In her mind.
On belly, and thighs,
each strike so real...................
She can hear the singing whip.
The light crack upon her skin.
She groans, she gasps.
She feels his heat.


And...As he speaks, she falls even more.
Deep,................ so deep.
He is with her,
and she smiles in joy,
as he kisses, bites, caresses all of her.
And her hand moves to touch each place,
without volition.


She is with him,
as he is with her.
And after..............................
When he cuddles her, holds her,
in strong arms,
their breath slowing, breathing as one.
She falls into a deep, peaceful slumber,
content.
Her ear ..........Still resting on the phone.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3/27/2009 8:38:14 AM

Yours Till The End

 

As i kneel before you in the light
In front of friends to our delight

Your voice and touch make me calm
Your hands on my neck, my soothing balm

i rub my cheek on your leg, hoping to please
Your stress and hurts i hope to ease

You make me do what no man has done
You take me where i have never gone

i love your feel and your sweet caress
The power you hold is nothing less

Your cuffs and collars delight me
Will ever hold and command me

i am yours to command
Yours till the end.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3/27/2009 8:35:11 AM

The Submissive Role

 

 

Looking under - Not long ago we deepened the Dominant role and some of its traits and peculiarity. It's now time to look down at the other side of the medal, what we call bottom, submissive, slave. The role who celebrate the conquest of freedom through chains, the quest of pleasure inside pain.


SUBMISSIVE
The submissive role is simpler but not easier. Who feel the attitude or desire to live that role in a BDSM relation (or occasional play) would anyway think twice before making real those fantasies. First of all the submissive role is essentially passive. When doing things he obey to orders and not by his own will. Everyone is obviously free to live what likes in the way he likes it, but in a BDSM relation there will be two different roles, and only one will be in charge. Where the so-called submissive decide about terms, timings, places and games (maybe in the form of implorations or planning them before the play) all we will have is a kind of drama missing the focal point of a BDSM play. We will discuss later about how subs uses to lead the game in a correct or incorrect way, doing what is commonly known as Topping From Bottom.


DIFFERENT GOALS
As the goal of Dominant is to achieve the more possible satisfaction, the goal of the submissive one is to obey giving the more possible pleasure to the Dominant. Shall it sound weird, to the slave is denied also to give himself more pain or humiliation. It is basic indeed that giving pain or humiliation to the submissive is a privilege of the Dominant. And the latter will do that accordingly to his own will and desires. Although embarrassing, shall happen especially to beginners to understand during a play to be absolutely not able to carry out the duty. It is (and must always be) obviously possible to end up the game at any time. To avoid such embarrassing situation i strongly suggest beginners to deepen the probable consequences of that choice. Once fitted into a scene, will be expected to try it out until the end. Accepting rules and development in a totally passive way, trying to focus on the Dominant pleasure as the only important thing to achieve.


TRAITS
First basic traits of the applicant submissive will be devotion and firmness, the capacity to end what we start, unless it shall be or become unpleasant. Forbearance or arousal for physical pain are good things but can also be acquired by experience. Deep acceptance and ability to maintain the role play are essentials from the very start into BDSM world. A sub desiring to offer himself to a Dom must first of all clarify with himself and then with the desired Dom what he can see as limits and his own way to perceive the relation and the play. Should also be a nice idea to express his fantasies and more arousing or more feared practices. Will be then the Dominant to decide during play which limit approach or rise, or even (in some condition) break up. You see how mush important is for the submissive to understand better what kind of person is facing.


A ENDLESS QUEST
Submissive will then try his efforts to understand ASAP needs and desires of the Dominant, and behave consequently. Modifying himself, accepting desires and ways of the Dominant is the real job of the submissive. Of course an endless effort, since Dom will always desire to push sub further into new experiences (that does not necessarily mean going to extremes, there are never ending variations on every game or situation to go through). In such inability to reach his own goal the submissive will find his reward through the pleasure of his Dominant.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3/26/2009 6:03:46 PM
How wonderful to hav e a Master who understands me and knows what i need to  learn
A mediocre Master talks. a good Master teaches, but a true Master inspires
AND HE DOES
3/26/2009 5:55:13 PM

Submission is giving control of myself to another. That's the technical definition anyway. But it is so much more than that. It is emotional and psychological way before it is physical. Submission isn't a want for me, it's a need, it  isn’t' something I do just for kicks or sexual thrills. It is what I have to do. It is an integral part of who I am. Submission means to me that I strive to please my master above myself, even if I'm not really in the mood. It isn't just submitting to the pleasurable things but submitting/accepting the most pleasurable things as well that do or will please him. It isn't all sex, though that is included. It is service as well. For me, it is more the service than the play. Things like making the bed, cleaning the house, getting his coffee, and other household chores making our home a welcoming place for him to come home to. It's wearing the clothes he likes seeing on me. It's striving to be the best I can be for him. 

Submission is the mental knowledge of who is in charge, who makes the final decisions. It is being able to trust someone else so deeply that questioning their orders doesn't come to mind. Submission is being strong enough within myself to  be able to give what I am to another. It's being secure enough within myself that I can freely choose to place another's needs before my own, yet not lose my identity, instead enhance it through the power exchange dynamic. It is an emotional bond that is so strong that a simple look from my master speaks volumes to me where a sparkle in his eyes
is all I need to know I've done a good job, or a certain expression shows that I did not do a good job. Submission which flows naturally from to me my master is what brings me the greatest personal joy but can also bring emotional pain as well. It knows, even during times of confusion, deep inside that I belong to my master no matter what. 

Though all of these parts of submission I gain freedom to be all of who I am and to enjoy that. To find pleasure in my need to please someone else. For me, as a service orientated sub-slave, submission is who I am not just something I do. In the right circumstances and with the right person, the depth of my submission strengthens every day. Through this process I find inner peace, contentment, happiness and satisfaction unlike anything I've ever experienced before. For
me, it completes me. I suppose I could live without D/s in my life, but I would not have that deep sense of contentment that living D/s gives me and that I could not completely empathize with until recently.

For many people deep submission cannot come into being without love being present. That's wonderful in my opinion. Yes, many of those emotions I spoke of are similar too and/or exactly the same as loving someone else. But, and this is where I will separate the two at least in my experience. dominant. I can say that is not true. (gotta love it when life tosses stuff into your laps and changes everything one once looked at as fact..<giggle>) I have submitted this deeply with a man whom I did not love. We did not have a relationship based on romantic love it was based on a power exchange. mutual respect, and trust. We did care for each other, of course. For me, it isn't my submissive nature responding to "love", it is my submissive nature responding to the dominant one of a man I respect and trust. What is interesting to me, hence I've been thinking about this question so much, is how strong my feelings of submission are becoming. I always knew D/s did not require love to be in existence. But I could never completely empathize with those who stated they did not love their masters yet submitted deeply to them. Now, I understand it better. It's still hard to put into words. Will love eventually become a part of this relationship, probably yes it will. But right now, it isn't a part of it and I still feel that need to please and that satisfaction when I am pleasing, as well as that disappointment when I am not. Interesting thoughts to say the least.

3/22/2009 5:41:09 AM

The Rose and The Thorn

 

Once upon a time In a small chateau
There lived a noble Man
As He dined one day
A rose bud in the garden caught His eye
He never saw the thorn sprouting beneath her


"What a beautiful delicate thing"
"I shall nourish this exquisite object", He thought
And when she was thirsty
The Man gave her water
The thorn drank the excess

The bud became aesthetically pleasing
Instant gratification
All of the Mans expectations met
Exactly as He envisioned her
In the shadow of the rose the thorn grew

The Man showed her to everyone
The rose was displayed
Just Like the story of O
Enjoyed by all who visited
The thorn was never noticed

The Man spent many hours
Inhaling her fragrance
Caressing her soft petals
Protecting her from the wind
The thorn stood erect and watched

One day the Man was called away
On a business or political matter
He was not there
When the wind blew
And the rose hungered for more

When He returned
He saw to his horror
His rose was gone
All that was left was one petal
Impaled by the thorn

He went inside
Returning with shears
He chopped off the thorn
And tossed the scourge aside
Cussing this ugly monstrosity

The Man never knew
The thorn He cursed so
Knowing the Man loved the rose
Caught the petal on the way down for Him
For the thorn loved the Man

On the ground
The thorn still stood erect
For although rejected
The thorn embraced His pain
Her only sadness was for the Man
Who only saw with His eyes

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3/22/2009 5:28:49 AM

Punishment In BDSM

\

  

This is one topic in BDSM that seems to be the hardest one for newbies to grasp. It is often mistaken for discipline, but the two are indeed different. To put it simply, punishment is the consequences given to a submissive when the submissive breaks a rule, displeases the dominant, or in other ways does something wrong.

Many people balk at the idea of punishment. It can be very difficult to accept as part of the relationship. I think the problem comes in when it is viewed as punishing an adult. As well, those involved in a BDSM relationship because of love, have a difficult time fathoming punishing the person they love so much. The easiest way, and readily understandable way, of explaining the role of punishment in BDSM is to liken it to the role of punishment in a parent child relationship.

Now, I am NOT saying that submissives are children. What I am saying is that a parent's role is to teach the child right from wrong and at times punishment must be utilized to meet this end. The parent does this because they love their child and want them to grow up "right". In a BDSM relationship the dominant is in the role of teaching the submissive to please them in the right ways. Sometimes, punishment becomes necessary when the submissive breaks a rule or such. The dominant does it, not to belittle the submissive, but because he/she cares about the submissive and wants him/her to be the best they can be. In this way, punishment is a responsibility of the dominant.

Knowing when to use punishment and when not to, is important. Over use of punishment can negatively affect the submissive and the relationship. Over use of punishment often results in the opposite reaction than the one which was desired from the submissive. Under use of punishment can result in a lack of respect for the dominant's rules and feelings of insecurity in the submissive. Such reactions, can cause the submissive to blatantly disobey the dominant in an attempt to force his/her hand.

Punishment can serve many unintentional purposes. Each person has different reasons for preferring to include punishment as part of their relationship. For some people, punishment is a way to remind the submissive of his/her place by causing the submissive to directly feel the dominant's control over them. It can also provide an emotional release, not just for the submissive, but for the dominant as well. For some submissives, punishment is a cleansing, allowing them to forgive themselves for the mistake they made. If punishment is consistent, it can be a deterrent for unacceptable behavior. It can allow closure to the incident for both parties, allowing them to move on rather than dwell on the error and beat themselves up over it. It can increase the sense of security in the submissive by showing him/her that the dominant is willing to take the time to teach them, rather than just release them. For many it imparts a feeling of love and caring.

Many people think punishment can only by physical. Spanking, caning, or other forms of corporal punishment. This is just NOT true. Often, non-physical punishments are the most effective. The point behind punishment is to teach the submissive a lesson and foster growth in them. Any punishment should fit the crime. If punishment is too severe, the result could be fear or resentment of the dominant. If it's too soft, it can create indifference to the dominant's rules. Punishment should not damage the submissive's self esteem, nor cause lasting injury. A submissive should always know what he/she is being punished for and any punishment should include a discussion of what was done, why it was wrong and how to avoid it in the future. In this way, the opportunity to learn from the experience is not lost. 

To some people, inflicting pain for punishment is considered the "easy" way out. I think that the kind of punishment used depends on the people involved and what would work best for that particular mistake. One option is to have the submissive write about the error, why it was wrong, what possibly caused it and what they can do to avoid repeating it. Another is the removal of privileges, such as ordering that the submissive can not masturbate without permission., removing computer time, or similar things. In some situations and for many submissives, just knowing that they have displeased the dominant is punishment enough. Many submissives are mentally harder on themselves when they have erred than the dominant ever could be. This can be utilized as a very effective way of constantly reminding the submissive to never repeat such a mistake. By denying closure, one leaves the guilt as a reminder. Some people use withdrawal as a way to punish. This one is tricky because it can spark emotional problems of abandonment in the submissive. This should be discussed before hand as a possibility before being used. For some people, if the infraction was severe enough, they might remove the submissive's collar until such time as the submissive earns it back. As you can see, the ways to punish vary greatly and with a bit of forethought a very effective means of non physical punishment can be thought of. 

When it comes to punishment, a misconception is that a submissive will purposely misbehave in order to be punished. For those who are truly submissive, this just is not true. Most submissives will not go out of their way to seek punishment because the mental and emotional toll a punishment takes is too high. It is alot easier to ask for a scene, than to earn a punishment. Most submissives fear or dread punishment, which is how it should be. They don't fear the dominant, just the punishment.

You must find what works best for you and your relationship. What works for one relationship, may not be correct for yours. Like so many other things in BDSM there is no ONE way of doing this. It is a good idea to discuss punishments and your preferences of them during the negotiation phase of the relationship. Doing such can uncover any potential problems, and lets the submissive know what is expected of them and the consequences of misbehavior.

3/20/2009 4:51:00 PM

Make me fly, make me soar,
Make me sit with the angels
At Heaven’s door
Make me dance naked on the moon
Make me embrace all the stars
But in doing all this
Make me yours

Make me want, make me need,
Make me abandon my pride,
Make me plead
Make me cavort with the devil
Make me reside at his door
But in doing all this
Make me yours

Make me weep, make me irate,
Make me acknowledge your power
Make me hate
Make me curse all my weaknesses
Make me despise all my flaws
But in doing all this
Make me yours

Make me silent, make me speak,
Make me relinquish my soul
Make me weak
Make me befriend all my demons
Make me succumb to their claws
But in doing all this
Make me yours

3/20/2009 2:05:38 PM
i have beeb truley blessed with my Master. He is experienced, very strict and demamds i preform to his specifications. i quiver just at the thoughtof him. , He has wonderful sence of humor and teases me alot. i love him so much.
For those still looking never give up, he IS OUT THERE
KATE
3/18/2009 9:00:14 AM
i am, blessed to have the Master i have he is everything i have ever wanted..After 6 years of searching i have found ' THE ONE
3/14/2009 4:17:24 PM
i spoke with m,y Master today and the anticipation grows and grows
3/13/2009 2:42:38 PM

MY DEAR MASTER IS OUT OF TOWN AND OH HOW I MISS HIM,. I MISS HIS TOUCH, COMMANDS, WHIP, INTIMATE TALKS AND HOW I CANNOT TO SEE HIM THURSDAY

3/12/2009 8:31:15 AM
What a pleasure to have found him after 6 years of seahing
3/7/2009 8:00:52 AM

Pleasure Dance

 

 

Pleasure and pain intertwined 
sadistic orchestration played upon my flesh 
moans, gasps, screams 
white hot fire 
raging lava surges through my veins 
body arching to meet each note 
as you play them on my skin 
masochistic lust satisfied 
my body craves your touch 
cresses, soft and gentle 
warm hands massaging silken flesh 
my body craves your pain 
stinging slaps 
burning scratches 
animal lust takes over 
I lay naked before you 
vulnerable to your whims 
trembling beneath your hands 
begging for more 
Lines between pleasure and pain blur 
limits are no more 
wanting to take all you offer 
and more.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3/7/2009 7:51:28 AM

This is one topic in BDSM that seems to be the hardest one for newbie’

  

This is one topic in BDSM that seems to be the hardest one for newbie’s to grasp. It is often mistaken for discipline, but the two are indeed different. To put it simply, punishment is the consequences given to a submissive when the submissive breaks a rule, displeases the dominant, or in other ways does something wrong.

Many people balk at the idea of punishment. It can be very difficult to accept as part of the relationship. I think the problem comes in when it is viewed as punishing an adult. As well, those involved in a BDSM relationship because of love, have a difficult time fathoming punishing the person they love so much. The easiest way, and readily understandable way, of explaining the role of punishment in BDSM is to liken it to the role of punishment in a parent child relationship.

Now, I am NOT saying that submissives are children. What I am saying is that a parent's role is to teach the child right from wrong and at times punishment must be utilized to meet this end. The parent does this because they love their child and want them to grow up "right". In a BDSM relationship the dominant is in the role of teaching the submissive to please them in the right ways. Sometimes, punishment becomes necessary when the submissive breaks a rule or such. The dominant does it, not to belittle the submissive, but because he/she cares about the submissive and wants him/her to be the best they can be. In this way, punishment is a responsibility of the dominant.

Knowing when to use punishment and when not to, is important. Over use of punishment can negatively affect the submissive and the relationship. Over use of punishment often results in the opposite reaction than the one which was desired from the submissive. Under use of punishment can result in a lack of respect for the dominant's rules and feelings of insecurity in the submissive. Such reactions, can cause the submissive to blatantly disobey the dominant in an attempt to force his/her hand.

Punishment can serve many unintentional purposes. Each person has different reasons for preferring to include punishment as part of their relationship. For some people, punishment is a way to remind the submissive of his/her place by causing the submissive to directly feel the dominant's control over them. It can also provide an emotional release, not just for the submissive, but for the dominant as well. For some submissives, punishment is a cleansing, allowing them to forgive themselves for the mistake they made. If punishment is consistent, it can be a deterrent for unacceptable behavior. It can allow closure to the incident for both parties, allowing them to move on rather than dwell on the error and beat themselves up over it. It can increase the sense of security in the submissive by showing him/her that the dominant is willing to take the time to teach them, rather than just release them. For many it imparts a feeling of love and caring.

Many people think punishment can only by physical. Spanking, caning, or other forms of corporal punishment. This is just NOT true. Often, non-physical punishments are the most effective. The point behind punishment is to teach the submissive a lesson and foster growth in them. Any punishment should fit the crime. If punishment is too severe, the result could be fear or resentment of the dominant. If it's too soft, it can create indifference to the dominant's rules. Punishment should not damage the submissive's self esteem, nor cause lasting injury. A submissive should always know what he/she is being punished for and any punishment should include a discussion of what was done, why it was wrong and how to avoid it in the future. In this way, the opportunity to learn from the experience is not lost. 

To some people, inflicting pain for punishment is considered the "easy" way out. I think that the kind of punishment used depends on the people involved and what would work best for that particular mistake. One option is to have the submissive write about the error, why it was wrong, what possibly caused it and what they can do to avoid repeating it. Another is the removal of privileges, such as ordering that the submissive can not masturbate without permission. Removing computer time, or similar things. In some situations and for many submissives, just knowing that they have displeased the dominant is punishment enough. Many submissives are mentally harder on themselves when they have erred than the dominant ever could be. This can be utilized as a very effective way of constantly reminding the submissive to never repeat such a mistake. By denying closure, one leaves the guilt as a reminder. Some people use withdrawal as a way to punish. This one is tricky because it can spark emotional problems of abandonment in the submissive. This should be discussed before hand as a possibility before being used. For some people, if the infraction was severe enough, they might remove the submissive's collar until such time as the submissive earns it back. As you can see, the ways to punish vary greatly and with a bit of forethought a very effective means of non physical punishment can be thought of. 

When it comes to punishment, a misconception is that a submissive will purposely misbehave in order to be punished. For those who are truly submissive, this just is not true. Most submissives will not go out of their way to seek punishment because the mental and emotional toll a punishment takes is too high. It is allot easier to ask for a scene, than to earn a punishment. Most submissives fear or dread punishment, which is how it should be. They don't fear the dominant, just the punishment.

You must find what works best for you and your relationship. What works for one relationship, may not be correct for yours. Like so many other things in BDSM there is no ONE way of doing this. It is a good idea to discuss punishments and your preferences of them during the negotiation phase of the relationship. Doing such can uncover any potential problems, and lets the submissive know what is expected of them and the consequences of misbehavior.

3/6/2009 6:10:42 AM

As I Sit Here

 

As I sit here and think of You, You are ever on my mind.

Pictures from the past float through my mind

For me to remember: Your touch

Your feel, Your strength, Your power;

That I crave so when You are here

My strength through Your power,

My calmness through Your control

My peace through Your strength,

My passion through Your direction

My direction through Your Command.

I am your submissive, in all the ways that You request,

In submission, pleasure, pain, mind, body and soul

I am Yours as You wish, Your every whim or command.

You chose me; my only wish is to please You

As You may require of Your submissive.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3/3/2009 5:42:41 PM
My Master came to see me today and the world as i knew it ceased to exist. He makes me feel so good and he is very what he teaches and inspires. i love the feel of his hands on my bumm and i know what  might or might not follow. He keeps in the state of anticipation.
kate
2/26/2009 6:09:11 PM

 

 

My Master has taught me this

 

Among the minority within the class of submissives to whom slavehood is a vocation and slavery the ultimate goal, many are happily collared. Many, many more, however, are not. They are still waiting for their One, the master or mistress to whom they can give their lives completely, their submission totally, and their consent unconditionally. Commendable though this patience might be, the waiting can appear more than just a little frustrating at times. What does one do when every fibre of one's being is screaming for submission, while one has not yet found the person to whom such total submission seems right and natural?

If you belong in this group, or if you are simply biding your time for any one of many perfectly legitimate reasons, there is in fact something you can do. You can spend the waiting time "preparing" yourself. Note the quotation marks, however. There is a distinction here that is vitally important to make. You are not doing this for "the One to come", you are doing it for you. Why? Because if you do it for "the One to come" you run the very real risk of ending up worshipping an idol of your own creation with which no dominant, no matter how good, stands a snowball's chance in hell of competing. Instead of preparing yourself for "the One to come", consider it improving your own marketability.

Most of it is a matter of common sense. You probably already know what dominants generally tend to look for. Some of it you'll have down pat. Ignore that and get the other areas up to specs, then work on improving the whole. Here are some of the things you might look at:

- Read. A lot. BDSM material is fine but not essential. Practice reading long passages and distilling the relevant information out of it. You will need the ability to recognise the essential parts of a message right away.

- When you've read a novel or a short-story, retell it in short, concise terms. Bear in mind that the screenwriter behind Gone with the Wind was asked by the producer to tell the plot, the particular twist and the special ending of that story in three sentences. He did, the script was sold and the rest is history. It can be done, and as a slave you will be expected to express yourself with the fewest possible words, leaving out all non-essential detail.

- Monitor your speech. Your voice most be soft and discrete, yet clear enough so that the dominant won't have to ask you to repeat. It has to carry authority and humility at the same time. Practice singing, if only in the shower, but don't be bashful. It works wonders for voice control.

- How is your handwriting? Try practising calligraphy. It's fun, it's decorative and it will make your notes and journal both easier and more pleasing to read. It also teaches patience and focus.

- How are your spelling and grammar? These are extremely important. Without them you simply cannot express yourself in a pleasing fashion. Also weed out colloquialisms and swear-words. Foul language has its place – when you're invited to use it. Besides, your mom will love you for it. Here's an example of how important it can be: no matter how great her potential, if a would-be trainee's written application to me contains two spelling errors (incl. typos) or more, she's ditched. If she doesn't take me seriously enough to proof her writing, how can I take her seriously at all?

- Learn how to convey good wishes without making them sound like commands. "Good night" is acceptable; "sleep well" is not. "I wish You a speedy recovery" is acceptable; "get well soon" is not. "Good day" is acceptable; "have a nice day" is not; and so forth.

- By the same token, learn how to avoid asking questions that indicate a desired response. For example, some waiters have the deplorable habit of asking patrons if they enjoyed the meal, or if one dish or another was to their liking. Although the intent is no doubt to show an interest in the well-being of the patron, it is not only extremely tacky, but it comes off as daring him to say that something was wrong. Besides, what are you going to do about it once the said meal is over? If he cannot just keep quiet altogether, it would at least be much better for the waiter to say, "I hope you have enjoyed your meal." That is a statement, not a question, and it is up to the patrons how they wish to respond, if at all.

- As you go about your daily errands, observe the people around you. Notice their gestures, their peculiar gait, the way their faces change expressions during a conversation. You need to be aware of the smallest signs to the point of telepathy. A slave is nothing if not supremely observant.

- Don't just walk into a room, enter it. Map it out thoroughly as quickly as you can. Particularly how to get from the door to [choose an item of furniture representing a dominant] by the most direct route. Walk on carpet as much as you can without taking any detours. When you have that down, try leaving the room without turning your back on the [dominant]. This can be fun too. And infuriating.

- Pay attention to what you're doing and finish each movement before you start the next. Getting up to take your mug out to the kitchen? Don't grab the ashtray as an afterthought on your way out of your chair. In fact don't reach for either until you're standing up. Take your time. You have all night. A slave’s movements must be graceful and discreet, yet purposeful and economical, at all times.

- Monitor your gait. Are your footfalls heavy? Step more lightly. You don't want to be heard walking through a room, much less felt. Walking is not just a matter of getting from point A to point B. Like all other movement it is a display of personality, and nobody wants a sloppy slave.

- Doing the TV dinner thing to save time? Quit it. Switch off the computer and make yourself a two-course dinner, serve it at the dining table which you have properly laid out complete with candle and cloth napkin. Do this every night. If you feel silly eating like that by yourself, bring a book, don't have the TV running if you aren't watching it anyway. Get yourself accustomed to silence. Love it, don't loathe it. And take your time with your meal. Why would you do this when there's a chance you'll be eating in the kitchen from a bowl on the floor? Because you'll also have to cook so you need to build confidence in your cooking and the ability to taste your way through a recipe rather than relying on it to the letter.

- Work on reducing your sleep. Nobody needs 8 hours. 5-6 is entirely adequate; the trick is to consistently sleep well throughout that time. Find out when that is and go to bed half an hour before. Get up when you wake up, don't lie around, even on Sundays. As a slave you may not be able to sleep more than the strict minimum and you may not even be doing it in a bed.

- Develop lots of little routines during your day. Then break them. The overwhelming majority of your service will consist of routine, but emergencies always happen when it's least practical for them to do so. You need to be able to respond with grace and efficiency. The minute you're interrupted in your dish washing because you're needed to do something else, those dishes must instantly cease to exist for you.

- Train yourself in giving pleasure, bodily and otherwise. Work on your inhibitions; a slave is not entitled to privacy. Learn how to give massages. Get used to the idea of sexual practices that might gross you out. If your dominant wants you to perform that way it does not necessarily follow that he is particularly interested in knowing, much less wearing, what you just had for lunch.

- Train yourself in receiving pleasure. When your dominant touches you, he expects an honest, uninhibited response.

- A few pounds above your ideal weight? Get rid of them. A few pounds below? Add them. Barring a small number of physical disorders that affect these things, contrary to politically correct fallacy, body weight and shape is very much a matter of choice. This is not about male-chauvinistic sexist ideals, but about having sufficient personal discipline to treat your body with the respect that it deserves. You don't have to look like a glamour model or the Marlboro man by any means, but you do have to look the way nature intended.

- Do you have emotional "baggage"? Work through it, with or without professional help, but do not rely on a future BDSM relationship to do this for you. BDSM has no therapeutic value, and dominants have no business pretending to be shrinks. At best a BDSM relationship will do nothing to help you deal with past traumas, at worst it will aggravate them. It is up to you to reclaim your life completely, before you enter into such a relationship. How can you give something to someone, if it isn't really yours to give away yet?

- Is there a particular household chore that you hate? Become an expert in that particular chore. You may never learn to like it, but you will at least become so good at it that it will not take more time than absolutely necessary, which it probably does right now.

- Train yourself to spend increasing amounts of time on the floor. Spend the night there occasionally.

- Follow world news. Go to museums. Listen to music. Make yourself able to converse on current issues. You don't need to know every single name in government, but you do need to be able to at least ask intelligent questions.

- Most important of all: get out, see friends, have fun. You are a slave, not a hermit, and you must always be alert to the danger of building up your own cosy little world to the exclusion of everyone else – including your One.

The foregoing may seem exhaustive but it's merely the tip of the iceberg. Think up more things for yourself; that alone is training because creative thinking is valued in a slave. The greatest value of all, however, is you. The point is not to change into someone else, but to become more you. Always keep in mind that you are doing this for yourself. And yet, stay flexible. When you do meet the One, s/he will probably want to change some of the ways you do things. Be ready and able to adjust swiftly.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2/26/2009 5:44:08 PM
i do know how i got so lucky. my Master found me and i have been a different person  due to him.He possesses patience. control and  remarkable ability to inspire and teach. i thought i knew alot but i know little. With his direction i hiope to become a seasoned submissive.
Thank you Master
kate
2/20/2009 10:49:21 AM

Epiphany D/s Relationships fundamental flaw

During one of my meditations the other day I had an epiphany of sorts regarding the fundamental nature of TPE Dom/sub – Master slave relationships. Based upon my observation the average Dom/sub relationship initiated via the Internet as opposed to real life seems to have a life span of 3 years or less.

No, this is not the epiphany.  As a matter of fact, I’m sure many of you if you stop to think about it and examine those whom you know who attempt to live or have D/s relationships you may agree more or less with my unscientific observation.

What occurred to me was this simple little statement.

“In general, Dominant / submissive 24/7 relationships is a fundamentally flawed concept…”

It is the nature of all things to grow and evolve. BDSM et al is no exception. When I came into this, in the 80’s, the primary method of contact where I lived was meeting via introduction, events or small groups. At this time meeting your Top / Dom or Bottom / sub via the net was highly unlikely. Now in the 21-century that equation has from my observation flipped and it would seem the majority of D/s relationships are initiated via Internet introductions.

This it would seem is part of the problem. It should come as no surprise to those of us who live this how Dominant /submissive relationships are portrayed on the net is a complete Fantasy. A seductive image that many aspire to not knowing that much of it is in reality unattainable. Yet, even if you could attain the ideal, it is not sustainable, when put to the test of mundane reality. Yet so many not knowing better will try.

Regardless of the site there are countless posts, ads and profiles proclaiming, “I seek a Master or Mistress to serve or own me” or “ I seek a sub or slave who will serve me”. We’ve all seen the variations of this theme from the mild to wild to the purely abusive. At the core this is about the human need to connect, to relate and to magnify our emotions. This is one of the reasons as a species we have relationships.

The quality of our relationships is in direct proportion to the amount we share with another human being. The growth of relationships is dependent on your ability to share… to give and take.

Herein lay as I call it the fundamental flaw. When you surf the various groups, discussion lists, personals there is one concept, which repeats over and over. Strip away whatever rationalization why someone seeks to be in a D/s relationship and at the core you may see most of the people today enter into such relationships for “what they can get” not what they “give”? So many alleged Dominants come to the table with the premise of someone who will serve as my sub or slave and who’s wants / needs are second to mine. Yet on the other side, how many submissive’s have lamented how they can’t seem to find a Dominant, yet when they do then complain that their needs are not being met? Intrinsically speaking, I propose to you, this is the same coin just different sides and driven by “what I can get?”.

The power of relationships is our ability to relate, magnify our positive emotions and form some kind of unity. If this be true then we should not be entering D/s relationships or any intimate relationship for that matter for what we can “get” but what we can “give”. So many of us enter into relationships seeking to fill this undefined void within us, hoping that the other person can some how magically fill it for us. The problem is when you have two people in a relationship for what they can take from the other be it emotional, spiritual or physical it becomes no different than being in the desert and both of you trying to have the last sip of water. At this point functionally speaking you will not be magnifying each other’s positive emotions of love, caring and respect but instead amplifying the worst aspects of each other. At this point you have a relationship driven by “rules” and score keeping- not sharing- and the relationship begins its slow and inevitable death.

This as many of us humans practice Dom / sub relationships is the fundamental flaw. Oh and by the way…. I have been just as guilty as the rest of you.

Is it possible to be a “Dominant / Top / Owner” and measure your success to your partner, sub, slave or bottom by how much you “freely” give and contribute? I say yes. You see anything in the universe, which doesn’t contribute, is ultimately eliminated. Perhaps then the path is to redefine the role of a Dominant a paradigm shift from one who “controls” but one who “leads”. Perhaps the solution at least for the Dominant half of this grand equation lay in the art and science of leadership.

I need to meditate more on this…. for I feel a fundamental truth to which I cannot fully define.


2/20/2009 10:41:00 AM

I have the right...

...to set limits, and expect them to be respected.
...to adjust these limits at any time, with notice to you.
...to expect you to push them, to force me to create new limits & boundaries.
...to expect you to be concerned about time we spend apart, but I expect you to understand that I
am a person, separate from you, and thusly having problems and situations in my life that I will
not need your help with.
...I have the right to expect you will respect me for my independence and not criticize me for it.
...to ask you for help, should I need it.
...to be trusted, providing I have earned it.
...to expect you to believe I am an intelligent, caring and loyal person.
...to ask things of you, and have you listen to my requests.
...to ask for your attention, without having to misbehave to get it. ... to ask you to contribute as
much to this relationship as I do. As long as my requests are submitted respectfully, I expect you
to consider them as you would from any friend or colleague.
...to question your motives, should you deny my requests, as long as I do so with the proper
respect.
...to expect you to administer your punishment with care and caution.
...to use my safewords at any point, should I feel them necessary.
...to get up and walk away from a scene if you have crossed the line.
...to expect you to respect my decisions, and not think less of me, or abandon me for them.
...speak up if I feel our relationship is not giving me what I need.
...to tell you what I need, in a respectful manner.
...to expect you to understand my reasons for doing so, and to expect you to listen with an open
mind.
...to walk away from the relationship if we cannot come to a common ground on these issues.
...to expect tenderness, love and understanding after a scene is completed, should it be what I
desire.
...to ask you for that tenderness if I've had a bad day, or if I just feel the need for closeness. I
understand that there will be times when you and I will disagree about this, when you will want
a scene, and I will not. I have the right to call for a talk about this, and to expect you to listen to
and consider my reasonings. I expect you to have the final word, but I expect you to
wholeheartedly consider my feelings, whatever happen to be.
...to expect our relationship to progress, for trust to continually be renewed, for our souls to be
as close as our bodies are.
...to tell you if I need more from you, and I expect you to respect my decisions about what I want
and need. I expect you to want the relationship to progress, unless decided otherwise before
hand. I expect you to understand that deep trust often breeds love, and I expect you not to repell
me if I tell you that I love you. For, my Master, I will love you, should our relationship move
ahead, should our trust continue to grow.
...to expect you to tell me, at any point, if you do not feel you can return those feelings, so that I
may decide what I want and need. For it is your pleasure that adds to my own, makes it real. And
mine, that adds to yours.
2/20/2009 10:37:45 AM

Many have asked about and often discussed journals and how they are used within BDSM. A journal can be very complicated or very simple. It can include minute details of every action, thought, emotion etc the submissive had throughout a single day. Or it can just encompass those times the submissive needs to clear some thoughts from her mind and heart. Many also call a journal, a diary. Most women I know at some point in their childhood used a diary. Those little books with the tiny little locks on them. Hidden beneath the bed, or behind the dresser, hopefully safe from prying eyes. Where they spilled their heart felt desires, defeats, and puppy loves. Or maybe that's just a romatic view of childhood. Either way, I think you can understand what I am speaking of. These journals can be something as simple as a notebook or as complicated as a personalized book bound solely for the submissive. Some have leather covers custom made for their journals. Other simply use word processing programs on a computer and save the files to disk. I, personally, use those composition books where the pages are sewn between black and white marblized covers. They fit nicely on my shelves and the pages usually don't fall out like they will in a spiral notebook. 

Within the context of BDSM journals have many different uses. The biggest one being to allow the submissive a place where he/she can discuss anything he/she needs to, without fear of punishment for what is stated within the pages. In most cases the journals are read by the dominant. This allows a deeper level of communication between the dominant and the submissive. Many times a submissive will write things in his/her journal that they may not feel comfortable speaking aloud at that time. By writing those thoughts, fears, feelings what have you, in the journal the dominant has a better understanding of what is going on inside the submissive. This allows for the dominant to make better decisions which are tailored to the current mind set and or level of his/her submissive. By recording their thoughts and experiences the submissive can look back and see how much he/she has grown. Journals can in this sense, serve as a growth chart so to speak. 

I have had many people tell me that they are not comfortable writing in a journal yet they write short stories or poems. These writings have meanings within the words. Imagery which shows whatever conflict or emotional state the writer is in at the time it was written. These writings can also be a means of communicating with a dominant, much like a journal can. A person can either write them on seperate peices of paper, in a computer file or simply have a notebook dedicated solely to those writings. 

Whether or not a journal is read by the dominant is up to the participants in the relationship. Not every dominant requires a journal, though many will order the submissive to write something if he/she believes the submissive is having some difficulty. 

A journal can also be a place where the submissive will record secret desires which he/she may be afraid to verbalize. Fantasies and things they'd like to try in the future. They can also be used to vent anger or work through some confusion. 

The journal I keep is a personal journal and I have used it for many years before I started living this lifestyle. For quite some time my journal was my life line during some seriously stressful and painful emotional upheavals in my life. I find my journal to be a great release to me. It took me a while to feel totally comfortable writing down some of my more hidden emotions. Someone I spoke with once told me to just write and not think about what I am writing. And when I was done, to re read what I wrote and that I would probably be surprised to see some of what came out. So that is what I did. I will turn on music and allow my concious mind to focus on singing along, while I just write out anything that seems to need to come out. Many times in rereading my journals I have been surprised by what I wrote. I would then write my surprise in the journal as well. For me, it was a wonderful release and provided me a way to safely share my feelings with my partner without having to verbalize them. It has also, on many occasions, allowed me to find a solution I hadn't thought of or couldn't see because of the emotions. As I grew, I found I can indeed verbalize my feelings and feel safe doing so. I still write in my journal, now on a daily basis, and in this way my master can share with what is going on in my mind and heart.
2/20/2009 10:21:04 AM

Characteristics of a Successful Dominant 

 

Acceptance: 
Acceptance of self, what is within yourself, what your wants needs and desires are.. Acceptance of your limitations and those of your submissive. The ability to accept another human being for the person they are, including their shortcomings and especially to accept your own. Accepting what being a dominant is to the individual and not being ashamed or intimidated by the needs within,  but happy in ones mind set. 
 

Communication: 
 This is the ability to talk and discuss things. It is an integral part of any relationship, but an absolute neccisty within a D/s one. A dominant should have the skills to communicate thier needs, wants, desires, fears, thoughts, limits or whatever else comes along. The ability to talk also calls into play the honesty and truthfulness of the dominant. Once communication is open it should remain that way, and will do so provided the dominant does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (by not telling the submissive your experience and other necessities) and emotionally. 

Compassion: 
 The ability to see and at least attempt to understand the emotional aspects of your submissive's psyche. To understand and be aware of the multitude of things within reality that can affect a submissive physically, emotionally and mentally. To be able to apply that understanding to the many situations that arise within daily life that may prevent your submissive from serving to the best of their abilities. Using compassion wisely to allow you to aide your submissive, support him/her during times of stress shows that you are truly a well rounded dominant. One who realizes that a dominant and a submissive are people too. Without compassion you are not a dominant only a sadist. 

Courtesy: 
 This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. It is the ability to show proper manners, pleases and thank yous. To address someone with a respectful tone of voice. A dominant should show courtesy to his/her submissive and other submissives around them. Just because you are a dominant does not give you the right to be rude or cruel. This includes courtesy to your peers. 
  

Grace: 
 Elegance in the manner a dominant presents themselves is an important and desirable personality trait that many submissives say they prefer. The way a dominant carries themselves, their style of play, no matter how graphic should still flow with style and grace. Their actions should not be overly hesitant, stilted or confused. If this is lacking as an inherent ability, the dominant should be willing to learn and grow in this area. 

Dominance: 
 This is the most important trait in a dominant. It is the inherent natural ability to lead. To exert control in a respectful, intelligent and humble manner. The strength of character which allows you to exert the control necessary in a power exchange relationship. The ability to care for another person's entire well being. 

Honesty: 
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the submissive what you think he/she wants to hear. Honesty is the basis of trust, without it there is no trust. And without the trust, there is no true relationship. A successful dominant is an honest one, one who does not lie or attempt to deceive. One who is truthful when he/she speaks. Most important is to be honest about your level of experience, to lie is to endanger the very life of a submissive. 

Humility: 
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. To see yourself as a person, not just a dominant. To see that sometimes in reality your needs must be set aside for the better of the relationship. (possibly to settle a disagreement, set limits or things of that nature) A successful dominant knows they will make mistakes, that they are no perfect. Sure they have pride in their abilities but they also know that everyone grows constantly and they are secure enough within themselves not to need to be the center of attention at all times. This allows the dominant to be open to learning new things and not have a know it all attitude. This brings into play bullying. Bullying is using your status as a dominant to push around submissives without any thought for their well being at all. Bullying is a completely selfish action. A dominant who consistently bullies will turn submissives away from them and lose the respect of their peers. It shows a lack of humility and can also mask a poor sense of self esteem or a possible abusive person using the lifestyle to hide their abusive nature. 

Intelligence: 
 By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful dominant intelligence is the ability to learn the proper way of playing with the toys inherent in the lifestyle before using them on a person. The willingness and ability to research and learn about the lifestyle itself. The ability to make informed decisions about what their needs are and how to attain them and just how far their domination goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn him/her as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their submissive and remember those things. The dominant should not only take the time and intelligence to know the physical tools, but also the psychological tools of dominance. Along with some basic psychological aspects of their submissive. (Knowledge should grow as people change constantly) There is nothing uglier than seeing an ignorant dominant trying to use humiliation as a tool of dominance. Humiliation is a difficult tool that requires maturity, intelligence, and skill 

Loyalty: 
 This is a very important trait in a dominant. It is the ability to uphold your personal honor and remain true to the agreement between you and your submissive should the agreement be one of monogamy or whatever. Fickleness is very unattractive in a dominant and dangerous to the emotional well being of the submissives who serve you. 

Patience: 
 A good dominant has patience. The ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating and not being dominant. This does not mean you have to be lax or soft, but to learn the proper time to push and the proper time not to. It is also the ability to wait for those things which take time to develop and to learn, especially within yourself. To realize that it takes time for a submissive to learn all the intricacies of serving you and have the patience to teach the submissive what you prefer. 

Pride: 
 This is the ability to know your capacities and realize you are not only a good person but a good dominant. The ability to recognize your own strengths. This does not mean you should be closed minded to new ideas. Nor does it mean you should be unaware of your faults or keep an inflated ego. Pride in your dominance is a beautiful thing, arrogance or false pride are deadly. False pride usually masks insecurities which can be life threatening to the submissive. 

Respect: 
 A successful dominant will show respect at all times, until such time as the submissive  proves he/she is unworthy of such respect. A disrespectful dominant does not earn the respect of his/her peers or the submissives around them. By giving respect to others, you earn it for yourself. 

Responsibility 

A good dominant should have a sense of responsibility and be aware that they are the ones who are in control of a scene. They should take this responsibility seriously and act in such a manner that will keep themselves and their submissive as safe as possible. A good dominant should take responsibility for his/her own actions, even so far as admitting a mistake when one is made and not push the blame onto someone else. A good dominant should use this sense of responsibility to learn before acting.  

Self Control 

A good dominant must be in control of themselves first before they can even hope to control another safely. A good dominant is not one who is prone to fits of out of control behavior, raging fits and other actions which show a lack of self control. A dominant should be able to keep his physical needs in check in order to maintain a scene safely for the submissive. A good dom should also have the self control needed to stick to his/her guns when they are faced with a begging sub for something new that they know is dangerous and that they know they have no experience in.  

Self Respect: 
  A good dominant values themselves, and respects their own limits. A bully does not thrill a submissive. A solid sense of self worth is a necessity for a dominant or they can cause serious damage to the submissive's psyche. This does not mean act like you are the universe's gift to domination. 

Service: 
 This is applicable to dominants but not in the same way as a submissive. A dominant serves their submissive by and through their dominance. By intelligently applying their dominant nature, and meeting the physical and emotional needs of the submissive, the dominant mutually serves the submissive. A successful dominant remembers that without a submissive, there is no such thing as a dominant. And that to receive the submission of a person is a gift. The dominant will therefor cherish that gift, and do their best to uphold it and not abuse it. This is the key to an exchange of power relationship. 
 
 

Those are the traits which I have repeatedly heard make a successful dominant. Many of them overlap and refer to other traits within them. And most of them are applicable to every relationship not just those within D/s. These are the traits I have heard many submissives speak of as what they are looking for in a dominant. Not everyone will have all of those traits bred into them, and some of them can be learned. But those traits do reflect what is within a true dominant. This list is meant as an informational aide only and not as a hard core end all and be all ruling of what makes a dominant. 
 

2/20/2009 10:15:34 AM

I struggle against my constrains 

longing to touch your chest 

your mouth 

You move further away 

and I wilt with unfulfilled desire. 

But soon you are back 

towering over me once again 

a bundle of leather strips held in your hand. 

You teasingly tickle my stomach with the wet tips 

barely brushing my skin 

making tiny swirling s shapes on my skin. 

SWOOSH 

the sting of pain 

as you slash the leather whips across me. 

I wince 

tears well up in my eyes 

and spill onto my cheeks 

the welts appear instantly. 

You slash again.. . 

SWOOSH 

and again.. 

SWOOSH 

and I cry out 

With the ecstasy of pain. 

My skin is set alive 

burning 

aching 

longing 

on fire with desire and pain 

I close my eyes 

and wait 

then I feel it. 

the leather... 

as it slides between my legs 

teasing me 

promises of pleasing me. 

I am your prisoner 

a prisoner to the pleasures of pain. 

Release me..release me 

please me... 

SWOOSH 

The leather strikes my wettest desire 

hot burning desire 

Then it happens.... 

I feel your warm lips 

kissing my wounds 

licking them 

nurturing them. 

and the pleasure 

from the sheer sweet relief 

 is too much to bear. 

Your tongue 

warm 

wet 

gentle 

traces the raised path of welts on my stomach

and I know your destination. 

I raise my hips 

trying to rush your journey 

but you will not be rushed. 

You trace and retrace the path 

always stopping short.... 

tease me..tease me... 

please, please me... 

Then without warning you are there. 

Your tongue 

swirling in folds of warm flesh 

your lips 

sucking 

pulling 

at my swollen bud 

You linger here 

at this most sensitive spot 

exploring 

traveling every crease and curve 

My muscles tense 

my back arches 

the leather cuts into my skin 

Your tongue thrusts into me. 

Your hands grip my hips. 

You are buried 

immersed 

drowning 

in the flow of my love. 

Your mouth 

your tongue 

your lips 

your teeth 

bringing me to heights of pleasure 

only dreamt of before. 

The leather has dried 

and I am unable to move 

even slightly 

but my body convulses in waves of orgasm 

straining the very limits of my flesh 

And soul... 

An animal wail escapes from my throat 

a moan 

a growl 

a primeval howl. 

I am yours until the end of time 

your slave 

your love 

your prisoner 

NEVER LET ME GO

 

2/15/2009 10:57:53 AM

My Master

Buttocks burn
A fiery blaze
Your silent smile
Your arm is raised
Is this the bliss
That you seek?
And begging yes
I play the meek
As you taunt me
I wonder why
on this painful bed I lie?
The bonds about me
holding tight
in my eyes you see my fright
in my body
in my soul
each painful lash
makes me whole
But the pleasure in your eyes
defies the whip
confounds the sighs
and so I take
all you give
and earn the reward
that I may live
So this my Master
is the answer why
upon this painful bed
I lie
no greater pleasure
Can there be
But to give to you
On bended knee
All that you desire and wish
And in return -
My exquisite
bliss


 

2/15/2009 10:44:08 AM

Allow me the strength to answer questions I can't fathom.
Allow me the spirit to know his needs.
Allow me the kindness to choke back retorts.
Allow me the serenity to serve Him in peace.
Allow me the love to show Him myself.
Allow me the tenderness to comfort Him.
Allow me the light to show us the way.
Allow me the wisdom to be an asset to Him.
Let me be able to show Him each day my love of my service to Him.
Let me open myself up to completely belong to Him.
Let my eyes show Him the same respect, rather I sit at his side, or kneel at his feet.
Let me accept my punishment with the grace of a woman.
Let me learn to please Him, beyond myself.
Grant me the power to give myself to Him completely.
Give me the strength to please us both.
Permit me to love myself, in loving Him.
Allow me the peace of serving Him.
For it is my greatest wish, my highest power To make his life complete, as he makes mine.



2/14/2009 1:08:37 PM

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive. 
we are not equal. 
we are opposites of the whole 
complimenting one another 
fulfilling each other's needs 
completing the circle. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive, 
You have the instinctive need to control, possess, 
defend and provide for me. 
I have the instinctive need to please, trust, honor, 
and obey You. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive. 
You stand in front of me to protect me. 
You stand next to me to share with me. 
You stand behind me to support me. 
I kneel before You out of my deepest respect. 
for You have proven Your worthiness to me. 

In the eyes of my soul, 
You are a Master and I a submissive, 
You teach me, You guide me, You give me strength. 
You are my light in the darkest of night. 
my submission is all that I have to offer. 
You're acceptance of this sacred gift has bound my 
soul for all time. 

For in the eyes of my soul, 
You are my Master and I Your submissive.

2/11/2009 7:02:16 AM

 

Words echo through these walls
Images flash infront of me
Blood running hot
Heart pounding
Nothing can satisfy the urges

Feeling the pain
I try to cry out
Yet blocked from doing so
Heat stings my flesh
Tears falling down my face
The animal within claws
Yearns to be free
These ropes bind me
Leaving me exposed to your gaze
What can I do?

Moments seem to turn to years
Pain becoming pleasure
My spirit soaring high
Muffled cries for more
My submission
Becoming eminent
Nerves on fire
My body begging for release
Yet it comes swiftly
And powerfully
I cry out
Tears falling faster
Moans turn to sobs
Its all over
My mind floating to the surface
A smile on my face
I realize
It’s only the beginning.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2/8/2009 8:23:11 PM
i have  never been so happy as i have finally found the Master for whom i have searched for 6 years. He  exhibits the control i  need. he keeps my always anticipating our sessions. He is the one who is finally giving me the protocol i have do desperatly craved. i am honored to serve him. i am the luckiest submissive in the world
kate 
2/6/2009 12:13:11 PM
i find it so amazing that i have finally have a Masterwho puts me up to new experiences, challanges and  has reignited that flame within to do nothinhg but please him. i am truley blessed
kate
2/5/2009 5:54:00 PM

Looking to you I dare to wonder
Where does this joy come from 
That cradles my heart
Why is it that flames 
Of pure ecstasy fill me
At the thought of a touch
Whipping life upon my skin
As the fire of you is building
Drawing me closer to the edge
Through your love growing
Learning my surrender
As you reach for me from afar
A silent promise of your desire
Shadows licking the walls
Of our shared dreams
Sacred and guarded 
By the one who holds my soul
Breathing warmth into it
Where does this path lead me
With its palms open wide
Silently I yield to you
Seeing clearly I find my answers
I have only so many ways to tell you
You are my breath
The blood raging through me
Your kisses bless me
As they caress my heart
And cloak me in your love
Releasing my private passions
Your hands strumming me
Teaching me your song
Silent tears shimmer
On their journey 
As our hearts and minds
Awaken to possibilities of each other
Spirits drifting closer
We connect while we're apart

2/4/2009 1:33:39 PM
i have been show by  my M ASTER that when i write i come acoss at times as a top. or someone who is telling people how things should be. i am a sub who seeks to serve and learn and grow, i am a sub who knows nothing but the need to become better i am so honored to have found a Dominant who wants to take the time to teach me and mentor me. i appologize to you for ever coming across as any any sort  of expert
kate
1/31/2009 2:15:02 PM

Why BDSM?

 

 

I have spent a great deal of time recently thinking about BDSM. What causes someone to get involved in BDSM? For some people it is a mental or psychological need, for others it is physical in nature. They answer to the “why” varies for everyone. 

Some become involved in BDSM out of a need, desire, or love. The need to submit is very strong in some people, and with the right partner, that need can often override their other basic needs. For some it becomes the strongest motivation in all of their life choices. In this case the need is part of their psychological make up and often shows itself whether they are in a power exchange relationship or not, through such things as doing things for others specifically to make that person smile. In the case of a submissive, I think that is a need as well. Often I hear other submissives saying that they did not have a choice, and I can see how this might be true.  For allot of people, they have a desire to be useful, to do as others say, to do what Has to be done, without any real desire for "payment" it's simply their natural psychological state of being. Some do not have that desire, but experience a need to please in other shapes or forms or in certain, situations. 

 A need that cannot be explained or a desire for something new and different can lead people to start looking into BDSM activities.  Allot of people seem to have gotten into BDSM with light bondage, or pain play, without really being aware of what BDSM or dominance and submitting are.  Some delve into it because someone they come to love already enjoys it. That love is the basis for the desire to try BDSM.  Sometimes it evolves into a long lasting BDSM or D/s, relationship sometimes it does not. Some simply stumble upon the idea, through web pages, chat programs, or friends who introduce the idea to them.  The way it is introduced seems to have little to do with the end result, either they find they like the feelings, emotions, experiences, or they do not.
 

For some people, BDSM is just something they do for a “thrill”. It is all physical in nature, focusing solely on the physical thrill the play provides them. Spicing up their sex lives and making things more interesting. To the true masochist, for example, the actual joy comes from the pain. I honestly think that would be classified as more of a top/bottom relationship than a D/s one. In some submissives, I firmly believe it simply was never a choice. It is in their basic nature to be submissive.  That they are who and what they are, they have always felt the need to be in that position, how they have handled it, can vary, but for the most part usually putting themselves in situations, or positions where they are under the control of another person.  On the opposite side of it, there are some personalities, who naturally dominate, or try to control the situation, such as finding jobs, or relationships where they are in more in charge then their partner.
 

Why do I do it? I'm honestly still working on that. I find that I'm the happiest when I have made another person happy. When I've done something well, or useful. I think everyone has these general feelings, but for me, a lot of my own well being depends on these things. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1/31/2009 2:11:16 PM

Collar Of Consideration

I was just given  this collar of consideration

  

Collaring is the term commonly used by those in the D/s community to describe the commencement of a relationship between a Dominant and a submissive. It carries the same type of weight that a marriage ring does in it's final stage and denotes the same depth of commitment. In recent times (since the advent of the internet) we have seen a bastardizing of this ritual into something casual and transient. This attack on long standing traditions should be actively fought by educating those entering the lifestyle. 

First I want to state clearly that in my opinion collaring is done ONLY in real life, between live people, ceremonially, joyously and celebrated. One does not get married online or on the phone and one does not collar online or on the phone. The first collar offered is called the 'Collar of Consideration'. This identification comes from the Old Guard Leather community, the same source of the Safe, Sane and Consensual code. This Collar is traditionally given at the very beginning of a potential relationship. There are many variations on how a collar may be represented in actuality. It can be by a bracelet, waist chain, anklet or other choice. This is sometimes determined by the situation of the submissive such as job requirements etc. Sometimes it is dictated by the Dominant's personal taste. The traditional or customary representation of the 'Collar of Consideration' is a leather collar in some shade of blue. The actual shade of color is not as important as the color itself.

The Dominant by offering this collar to the submissive is expressing an interest in pursuing a potential furthering of a relationship with that submissive beyond the range of a casual acquaintance or even the relationship between a Top and bottom. This collar is offered seriously and with intent. The submissive in accepting this collar from the Dominant is equally serious in their understanding that their relationship has moved into a different stage. The existence of the Collar of Consideration indicates to other Dominant's and submissives that the Dominant and submissive are forming a potentially serious relationship. It's existence acts to openly present to other Dominant's that this submissive is 'off-limits' for the duration of the 'consideration' period and that honorable Dominant's should not pursue this submissive in any manner. It is understood that new relationships are fragile and vulnerable to both parties involved. Respect for new relationships is shown by adhering to the presence of collars and their underlying meanings. The 'Collar of Consideration' does not indicate a lifelong commitment between the Dominant and submissive but might be better considered to be similar to a pre-engagement
ring.

Should either Dominant or submissive decide after a period of time that the relationship or connection is not to their desire then either may politely withdraw from the offer or the acceptance with "NO FAULT" to either side. If a submissive is uncollared then it is considered important for that submissive to physically remove the collar and place it within the hands of the Dominant personally. If extensive attempts have been made to do so unsuccessfully then and ONLY then should the submissive retain the collar. In other words the collar is the property OF the Dominant. It should be purchased, acquired or made BY the Dominant, for the Dominant. Upon the severance of the relationship it should be rightfully returned to its owner. Objects given as gifts TO the submissive should be CLEARLY defined as becoming the submissives property and not expected to be returned should the relationship end. To keep the collar is considered to be extremely dis-respectful.

For any Dominant to 'actively' approach a collared submissive is considered an extreme breach of protocol and it should be noted that such action can have serious negative impact on that Dominant's real life reputation. The traditions of our community should be given the same honor, dignity and respect of any other. Those that actively diminish or devalue what is precious to us should be aware that such diminishment identifies you as being EXTERNAL to our community or a parasite
upon it. If you are one of those then perhaps you should return to your sorry world where honor is non-existent, honesty impossible to find and trust just a word in the dictionary. 
 

1/28/2009 5:22:41 PM

The chains that bind my body

hold me close and tight for You.

my essence, my power, like my love

is freely and wholly given.

In being Your slave, i find freedom.

In losing myself to You, i am found.

The bounds which hold my body,

are but nothing, to those which hold my

heart to Yours.

The exquisite feel of Your torture,

The anguish of Your rapture and desire,

confounds yet calms

the maelstrom of my mind.

You take away everything,

All that i am.

Returning it, polished and radiant

More then ever it could be without You.

heart, body, mind and soul, are gifts to the Master.

1/25/2009 6:48:53 PM

Service and self esteem go hand in hand for me


I see myself as a service driven submissive. To serve my master is to please him; his pleasure in my service is also my pleasure in knowing I have pleased him. Master rewards me in many ways for my service. A special look, a smile, a deep passionate kiss… just a few of the ways he shows his appreciation and they make it all worth while. He doesn’t often have to ask any more as after six years I have learnt most of his likes and needs, and am able to anticipate most of them. I slip up at times and when I do so, there is no one more upset than me. I am my own worst critic when it comes to my service to Master.


There are many times I find myself doing things that I would rather not do, I do for him, and because it is an important part of my submission to him. I get up every morning at 5.45am to prepare his breakfast and layout his clothes for the day and have done since we started living together. In the middle of winter I could happily smash the alarm clock when it goes off, the last thing I want to do is get out of a nice warm bed. I do get up though. I take pride in the fact that he never has to get his own breakfast and never has to look for clothes to wear. I take pride in the fact that his shirt is freshly ironed just moments before he puts it on so it still has that crisp freshly ironed look. It is important to me as his submissive to be able to do these and many other things for him.


We often have friends come to stay with us, one in particular is not into D/s at all but accepts the way we live our lives. She too is very much service driven and delights in making drinks etc for us all in the evenings. She struggled with the idea that she was never allowed make Master a coffee, he would always thank her for asking and tell her that serving him was my job, not hers. He would then send me off with her to make his coffee while she made ours. He didn’t want to make her feel uncomfortable by asking me serve her also, but he wouldn’t take away from me what is an important part of my submission.


In past relationships I was taken for granted and my self-esteem plummeted to an all time low. I didn’t feel of value or needed, I just did what needed to be done to keep the peace, and there were no thanks or any sign of appreciation. It was not a healthy situation to be in and not an easy one to get out of, but I did. In our D/s relationship quite the opposite has occurred. My service to Master gives me a feeling of being needed, and his smiles, comments of appreciation and kisses show me just how much he values my service.


Without his feedback I doubt that my service would have the same effect. I need an appreciative audience for the things I do. It’s not just a matter of needing his approval and attention all the time, so much as knowing that he is enjoying my service. By allowing me to serve him he is getting twice the benefits, the service itself, and a submissive with great self-esteem. It’s a win win situation.

 

1/25/2009 6:45:02 PM

The Beauty Of Submitting In a BDSM Relationship Submissive vs. Slave

 

In reality you cannot 'explain' it, you have to show it, If you are free and stronger, and more 'you' as a result of your submission to the Dominant who enables that in you, it is totally apparent and
explanation becomes over time a moot point. People outside this lifestyle cannot fathom the speaking of it, simply because it is not within the realm of their experience, but something they see will draw them to their own conclusions.


Submissive /Slave: What is the difference? Is there one really? Is one "more" than the other?


An often debated, much asked question, with as many answers as there types of BDSM lifestyle relationships. Often leading to horrible fights with friends battling because the inference is made that one is better than the other in terms of submission. Really neither is right or wrong, more or less. It's truly an individual discovery on the path to `self' generally determined after a few years experience in the lifestyle. With a few notable exceptions, I have met slaves and submissives both who knew for a fact what they were prior to any involvement in BDSM.

In this article I offer my experience and opinions as to the differences as well as the similarities. Any reference to gender is simply to make the task of writing easier and is not meant to pigeon-
hole the references into gender specific categories. I will use the terms "bottom" and Dominant in this article to try keep the classification general reference to the subject points while discussing the traits of each "title". My natural tendency is to classify all as submissive unless they are declared otherwise.

Dominants should be included in and informed of this defining of roles with their `perspective'; since one handles a slave much differently in and some areas much differently than one handles a
sub. Does that mean that the Dominant caters to the wiles of the bottom? No, only that as the Dominant, it is important to know which the bottom is, so you will not collar a sub and expect slave behavior and vice versa, it's a matter of knowing your property. As with everything else in this lifestyle once that collar is on, the Dominant is the `bottom's line' and if that line is drawn on
information that a submissive and a slave are identical it could have disastrous results. Sounds clinical, but really it is in many ways, a very clinical terminology applied to the whole lifestyle.
Romanticizing it and dressing it up doesn't change the fact there is a very good reason that there is a separation in definition at all between the two titles.

I have noticed that with the popularity of BDSM growing, especially since chat and message boards blossomed dedicated to the lifestyle, that the definition of slave vs. sub has been haphazardly tossed around and new bottoms call themselves `slave'; new Dominants seek
out a "slave", without even realizing there is a difference between the two terms. Not that I feel they are misnaming themselves. Only that without really being aware of the differences, perhaps they do
themselves and their Dominant a disservice and may find their path to self realization doesn't go where they thought it would.

There are many grey areas in the definitions of slave/submissive, many areas where both are defined and act in exactly the same manner, and there are some very clear distinctions that separate a submissive from a slave. Most articles and discussion focus, it seems, on what happens after the collar is already `applied' rather than the method of collaring and acquisition in the first place.

Some arguments put forth the premise that a submissive doesn't submit as fully as a slave. I disagree with this, rather broad statement. I am going to address that here, as I don't feel the type
of relationship has much to do with the type of bottom you are. Granted there are circumstances and relationships defined solely on ownership of slaves, but that is another matter and for the purpose of this article I am not addressing that now, except in passing.

You will find a submissive within a TPE dynamic as readily as you will find a slave there; Total Power Exchange is talking about the dynamic of the power exchange within a relationship, based on the simple fact that both parties agree the Dominant controls everything.

You can also find either in a "bedroom only" relationship where the power exchange is only at certain times with all other parts of the relationship equal. The level of power exchange and hours of it do not determine the title' by which the bottom is called any more than it determines level of submission. A bottom who submits in the bedroom or living room or only on 'Sundays that are odd numbered dates' or any other number of exceptions to when that D/s role is acted on. can be equally as submitting as the bottom who is in a full time 24/7 TPE relationship who never steps out of that dynamic.

The level of "submission" is only determined by the dedication to the role the bottom applies, not the role it self. Therefore, "fully submitting" is a misnomer if only applied to the term "slave"
since it isn't determined by anything besides the dynamic of that particular relationship.

The very basic difference when it's all broken down is how the bottom is acquired by the Dominant. Period. After that everything falls into the realms of each individual relationship and is formed to fit the two involved in the case of Dominant/submissive or the rules are laid out for the slave to follow in the case of Dominant/slave. I'll clarify more on that later in this article.

A slave by strict definition is acquired by the Dominant. Choice on the part of the bottom is not factored in. The Dominant, if they choose to 'collar'; collars a slave using The Dominant's collar. A
slave can be bought, sold, traded, loaned out what ever strikes the Dominant's fancy without prior consultation to the slave If choice is given, the only choice is acceptance of that collar and obedience of the rules to follow. Either way, that slave is owned property and choosing not to accept the collar or obey the rules usually just makes life very unpleasant for the slave. Exercising that choice does not negate the fact that the Dominant acquired them. Willing or unwilling, choice is not a factor. Since slavery entered into unwillingly tends to be outside the realm of this lifestyle and none of the `prettiness' of a chosen lifestyle exist in that realm and since BDSM is highly focused on SSC - safe, sane, consensual- I will focus more on slavery willingly entered into.

We live in an ever evolving world, the word `slave' has been broadened to encompass choice. In a relationship where the bottom is a slave, the definer for that would be the acceptance of the
Dominant's collar by the bottom, usually earned and strived for on the part of the bottom. Oft times this includes submitting to the Dominant prior to collaring, and offering of service and obedience in an effort to show worthiness of the afore- mentioned collar. As with the collaring of a submissive, a slave doesn't necessarily wear an actual collar, it's the symbolism of it that counts. This collar remains the property of the Dominant, to remove as they see fit for anything from deciding not to own that bottom any longer to a break in the terms of the contract. The collar returns to the possession of the Dominant after release if it ever occurs. The slave owns nothing,
everything is the Dominant's. If a slave is moving on to another Dominant, the first Dominant removes the collar from the slave and hands it to the possession to the new Dominant, the slave never has possession of their own collar. Within the ritual of collaring the Dominant and slave often sign a contract, or at the very least verbally agree to one. This outlines the type of relationship they have decided to participate in , be that TPE or play time only and anything in between. The collaring is not complete until both parties agree and the slave accepts the Dominants collar, agreeing to become that person's property. By "old" standards, this was almost always a
situation of the Dominant having total control, allowing `blanket' consent for the exceptions stated in the contract. Some people fit very well into this role of slave and need that parameter, however
many `slaves' argue this it not so, I surmise then, that they are 'submissives' not 'slaves' by the "letter" of the word.

A submissive on the other hand owns their collar and when in a relationship with a perspective Dominant they deem suitable to submit to, they offer the Dominant their collar. A submissive can
submit to all dominants or only to the one who holds their collar, that is an individual thing. They can be completely controlled in every aspect of their life or only minimally dominated, that is all
very individual. Submissives submit on a decision to bend to the will of their chosen Dominant. Once collared that submission is ongoing within the guidelines of the contract of the collar. In the
offering of the bottom's collar, they also state what they are offering to the Dominant of themselves, and what they require from the Dominant that accepts their collar. If the Dominant accepts their offer, and then set down their own expectations, the submissive has to determine whether this is acceptable to them or not, this is often the only time free negotiations are available to them. After they have determined it is acceptable they are owned by their chosen Dominant. However the collar really remains the submissives property, and quite often the only thing the submissive ever owns, everything else becoming the Dominant's unless otherwise defined by the negotiations prior to collaring. During these negotiations, the guidelines for release are also determined, from how it would be accomplished right to a `no possibility of release' contract. The `power' at this point is truly in the submissives hands, and is the only time it will be, so must be determined carefully how and who is submitted to. The power remains in the hands of the submissive to ask for release at any time , just as the Dominant can determine to release the submissive at any time, most times the reasons for release and the actions upon request of
release, are part of the negotiations. If release is realized, the collar returns to the hands of the submissive, to either wear as a sign of her choice of being submissive or to offer to another
Dominant.

The submissive just as the slave once collared is owned property, and this is where the definitions become grey and similar. Where things move from definition of slave and sub to the definitions of a type of relationship style. There are few differences in the two at this point, though some still do stand out. Some observations and examples of such follow. Obviously there is MUCH crossover as once the collar is one both the slave and the submissive can fit into either category with sometime very minor differences. I attempt to generalize here, a task not easily accomplished and can be hazardous within a lifestyle focused on individuality of relationship.

A submissive tends to serve while always consciously making a choice to submit, many times retaining rights to individual hierarchy over their personal concerns. They tend to assist the Dominant in making decisions, be that through suggestions or being given the freedom to
act and make their own decisions without having the Dominant decide for them. A slave tends to serve out of a need to serve that must be met and over rules their thoughts of taking care of self, they often give up all rights to personal concerns. Some even going so far as being unable to make the decisions needed for personal concerns without a Dominant to decide for them. A submissive can be rather dominating in everyday life after being collared even if they were not that way before the collaring, as they now have a Dominant and the need to submit is filled by that person. If they submit to another it's usually at their Dominant's command and in doing so they are serving their Dominant.

A slave seems to be more likely to retain the submissiveness of their nature on a more general scale, submitting to most Dominant personalities unless otherwise ordered by their Dominants. If they submit to another it is natural and is fulfilling because their Dominant allowed it. A submissive by nature needs to have a voice, a chance to offer their opinion or input before the dominant makes a decision regarding them. Even within the strictest TPE relationships the submissive feels the need to have a voice, realizing that voice will be heard, the opinion weighed and then the Dominant will `hand down' their decision which is final. This final decision, if objected to by the submissive can be voiced in a respectful manner, that they wish to be heard on their objections. Obedience is a given, but the submissive does retain the right to expect audience with the Dominant to voice their concerns with the rule and to ask for clarification on said rule. A slave usually does not expect to have that option of having a voice and often times will find it disconcerting and even stressful to be consulted about similar decisions. They expect the Dominant to always be in control and will sometimes take the offer of giving voice a sign of the Dominant not being in control. If the slave feels the need to offer the voice, it is usually after a decision has been made and they may petition to have their voice heard, knowing this petition may or may not be granted by the Dominant. In most Dominant slave relationships, they both feel the decision of the Dominant is binding, some allowing for the decision to be petitioned for change some not.

A submissive generally expects to have some form of control over an aspect of their lives, whether that is a clause in the contract, or blanket permission to make decisions on their own in the matters of that aspect. They generally do not consult the Dominant on that decision, while still informing the Dominant of making the decision and of their activities in that aspect. They tend to balk rather
heavily at heavy handed rules that blunt out their own autonomy. While happily submitting to exactly the same rule if the rule is applied with consultation to the submissive on their input before the rule is created .They tend to exist and function well under standing orders and blanket permissions.

Slaves often wish the Dominant to have control of even the most minor details of their lives, leaving no decisions of any weight upon the shoulders of the slave. Even is this is not a ` desire' of the slave, they, simply by choosing slavery should not expect to have any power of decision making unless the Dominant grants it. Slaves do not expect, nor should they, to have the power to make any decision without The Dominant stating it is ok to do so. Slaves tend to function well receiving new orders on a daily basis regarding tasks and expectations, etc. even if these orders are the same every day A continual reminder that they do not own their life, the Dominant does.

On that same thread, Punishments, discipline, the way rules are handled and applied all vary in relation to a submissive or a slave. its in the nature and manner of application that the largest
differences lie. The same event will be interpreted very differently when seen through slave’s eyes than it is when viewed through submissives eyes.

A submissive tends to thrive under positive reinforcement, they strive to please their Dominant by accomplishing each task and order to the best of their ability, hoping for reward of a job well done. Punishments for tasks not completed or poorly accomplished tend to not have to be terribly harsh, as the submissive already punishes themselves with the idea of failing their Dominant. They can be a bit fragile to handle in this aspect, feeling that if a punishment was delivered it must be because they are a "bad" submissive, and many can equate this to being unworthy of the collar they placed in their Dominant's control. Many submissive strive for perfection, so they never need to be punished for what they see as failing their Dominant. For those ones who are also masochistic S/M play is often a reward, and is important to their sense of balance. Often a certain
implements or positions become "punishment" only and if used in play is equated with punishment, immediately.

A slave also thrives under positive reinforcement, also strives to please in the same manner as a submissive, in addition they also seem to need punishment on a more severe and for 'less warranted' causes than a submissive. They need the reassurance that their Dominant is aware of their every move and that they are indeed owned. Slaves tend to expect punishment on a physical scale for minor infractions of minor rules, feeling lost if they are not punished. They tend to dwell on the perceived failure then will turn that into proof of the `fact' their Dominant is not paying attention to them if Punishment is not quickly dealt out and suitable to the `crime'. Punishment assures them that the collar they accepted is controlled by a worthy Dominant. Often a slave will see punishment as an acceptable alternative to play, or even as being better than play, and differentiate punishment from play by the words their Dominants use during.


Some have stepped out of this definition and defined their role in relationship further by saying they are not submissives or slaves but rather are Dominated, and in that dynamic as best I understand it, the decision to submit is an ongoing one. Re-determined each and every time submission occurs, sometimes forcefully sometimes not, that again depends on the dynamic of the relationship.

I have left out of this completely the people who simply masochists are looking for S/M relationships, though submissives/slaves oftenare such, it is not necessary for a masochist to be submissive /slave or submissive/slave to be masochistic.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1/25/2009 6:33:56 PM

I am really not sure what the motivation behind concealing the truth and realities of consensual slavery is, as can be seen so often in other groups professed to APE/TPE lifestyle, or in the mainstream BDSM community in general. Maybe some might think one can catch more flies with honey.

Masters however, need slaves who enter an APE/TPE with awareness, not flies.

I'm afraid much more damage is done to the newcomers and aspiring slaves, by romanticizing, beautification and modification of the reality of the APE/TPE lifestyle.

This is not a membership drive and we are not recruiters. Well, at least I'm not.

I truly believe it is imperative that aspiring slaves are confronted with the truth, and nothing but the truth. An aspiring slave must know and understand the realities of APE/TPE slavery, its dynamics, structures and what is expected of them. And that without romanticizing and beautification and preferable before they accept a Masters collar and enter into a APE/TPE.

A slave has no rights nor does she have the luxury of saying no to Master. She has no limits of her own and will accept and adopt her Masters boundaries. A slave might be broken, and if necessary completely, humiliated, degraded and mold and rebuilt, to her Masters wants, needs and specifications, and yes, a Master will do as he sees fit. A slave has no more control, her time and her body is no longer hers. She lives and exists only to serve and please her Master. A slave will serve, obey and submit, or face punishment, some more then others. A slave might be beaten, caged or gagged and many other things she never dreamed of. Once she consented and accepted her Masters collar, she is no longer free. She is her Masters slave and property.

Slavery is not all about the slave. It is in fact, all about the Master. APE/TPE is not Vanilla Kink, it is not Dom/sub BDSM role play. APE/TPE is consensual slavery. Absolute and unconditional.

I truly believe if aspiring slaves are properly educated, informed and prepared, confronted with the realities beforehand, without holding anything back, there would be a lot fewer “slaves” running and crying "abuse".

And that is exactly why I am dedicated to let the newcomers and aspiring slaves know up front what the realities of APE/TPE really are. And that is also why I do not sit idly by, when “Vanilla Thinking”, misconceptions or misleading distortions and statements creep up.

Modern day consensual slavery is quite possible both, “real” consensual slavery, and an old-fashioned or ancient form of marriage, as in ancient times the dynamics of marriage were more then similar to our modern day consensual slavery.

As marriage, consensual slavery is vowed and committed by word of honor. Even that marriage has always been vowed before “God” does not change the fact, that it rest entirely on the consenting parties, honor, integrity, respect and most of all their sense of loyalty.

What has however changed is the laws of mostly the western society, which turned “vanilla” in regards of marriage.

In ancient times, marriage vows were enforceable by the husband (Master) in accordance with the laws of the respective society. Nowadays, divorce or separation is enforceable by the wife (slave) in accordance of our now “vanilla” society.

However, the meaning of commitment through ones word of honor is unchanged.

This is the reason that a slave cannot release herself from her Masters collar without her Masters explicit consent and approval. When a slave consented to be her Masters slave, she gave up that right, and must now be held by her word (vows) of honor.

Even today there remain many societies in which divorce is not legally possible, and even in some societies where divorce is legally possible, the wife will remain a “chained woman”, unless released by her husband.

Although the commitment to consensual slavery cannot be enforced by the laws of our society, the commitment and vows, are or should be just as much binding, by word of honor.

Consent with awareness saves all of us much time, effort and hurt feelings. APE/TPE simply is not for everyone, and only an informed slave can consent with awareness
1/25/2009 6:26:00 PM

TOTAL POWER EXCHANGE

As there are many different opinions and perceptions, and the subject as to what actually defines Absolute and Total Power Exchange or Absolute Slavery, comes up frequently, I will try to define it here, as good as I can using of course my own dreaded common sense, perceptions and experiences.

An absolute Master/slave commitment is one in which the Master holds the absolute and total power over his slave. The agreement between both parties must be a consensual one, in which the slave consented to give her Master all of her personal power, when she accepted her Masters collar. Once the slave has consented to give her Master all of her power, absolutely, total and unconditional, then no further consent is required from there on in, as the Master now holds the absolute power and responsibility over his slave.

A slave has no rights, other then the privileges granted to her by her Master. A slave has no limits other then the boundaries set for her, by her Master. A slave is her Masters property. A Master may do with his slave as he alone sees fit. Absolute and total means 100% and that entails absolute and total submission, obedience and unconditional surrender on the slaves part. A slave cannot release herself from her Masters collar and service, without the explicit agreement and approval of her Master. A slaves only purpose it to serve and please her Master, as/or defined by each individual Master.

As a slave is her Master's property, a Master is completely responsible for his slave's behavior, action and deed, care and safety, health and wellbeing - physically and mentally, and ultimately her life in accordance with God's Law, and/or his own morals, values, standards, ethics and principles.

Any Dominant/submissive commitments which are not Absolute and Total, or in other words are less then 100 %, simply are not APE/TPE, not consensual slavery, but something else.

An Absolute Master and slave relationship or Absolute and Total Power Exchange however is not role play, a past time or a weekend hobby. It is a ultimately binding commitment.

Neither sadomasochism, nor physical or corporal punishment, nor bondage or any other commonly associated activity with BDSM is a requirement of Absolute and Total Power Exchange, except Discipline and Dominance and submission. In fact, not even sex or romantic love or even any kind of love as some will argue, is a requirement of APE/TPE.

The only real requirement for an APE/TPE is absolute commitment along with the usual requirements so often mentioned, such as absolute submission, obedience and unconditional surrender.

Sadomasochism, Sex, or what is commonly understood as scening or play, is usually, even in those APE/TPE commitments that do incorporate these elements, only a small, but not unimportant part of an Absolute and Total Power Exchange commitment.

Naturally, the exact arrangement and composition of an APE/TPE commitment is as usual depending on the individual Master, his interests, needs and wants as well as influences such as time, resources, energy and daily life.

Unfortunately, there are also those who for whatever reason, do not have the slightest intention of Absolute and Total Power Exchange or of ever submitting, obeying, and surrendering unconditional and absolutely, and some even profess themselves to be “teachers” and “mentors”, who now “redefine” Absolute and Total Power Exchange, as simply “doing the best one can or want”, so APE/TPE will fit into their role play relationships. This however is not Absolute and Total Power Exchange. It is simply something else.

That naturally leaves us with the question, when is a APE/TPE commitment really absolute and total or 100%, in a world in which we live, that is actually and spiritually relative and not absolute.

I am afraid the only way to really know if the commitment is absolute and total, is after the fact, in other word after the relationship has ended, for whatever reasons, like release, dissolution or death.

That would leave us only with the mindset of an individual and the depth and intention of his/her commitment. An individual has to belief beyond the shadow of a doubt that they are absolutely and totally committed.

But as absolute and total commitment seldom happens over night, an individuals intention, mindset, determination and goal to work towards Absolute and Total Power Exchange, must then also be a criteria of determining whether one is in an APE/TPE commitment or relationship or not.

I think, Absolute and Total Power Exchange, Absolute Slavery, Consensual Slavery and Absolute Power Transfer, are virtually identical in nature. Although some might argue that it is not really a Power Exchange, but a Power Transfer, I will argue that it is indeed an exchange.

The slave voluntarily gives all her personal power and ultimately her responsibilities to her Master, who in turn voluntarily accepts what is given to him and takes on the power over and the complete responsibility for his slave, and in turn gives his slave “no power” and “no responsibility”. To me this is a classic exchange, as opposed to a transfer.

Just imagine a slave transferring all of her power and responsibility to her “vanilla” partner, who is not prepared or willing to accept that power and responsibility. A chaos would result from this, and the slave ultimately would not be able to survive, unless the slaves partner, would agree to accept that power and in turn allows or gives the slave “no power” and “no responsibility”.



1/18/2009 7:34:26 PM

Suspended before you
flesh laid bare to your sight

my body open to your touch

limpid pools of smoldering lust

rendered blind by your design

flesh tingling
feeling you near

hearing your breathing

sensing your desires

our hearts beating in time

the warmth of your fingers tracing my spine
trembling with need

a whispered plea

"please Master"

body straining against it’s bonds
reaching

searching

aching

craving

giving

taking

flames of desire raging higher

an erotic journey has begun
travel to a dream realm

fantasy becomes reality

reality fades from view

a pasture of decadent pleasures

mind closing down
reasoning gone

agonizing anticipation

a whistle filling my ears

a crop slicing the air

body swaying to meet it’s caress

leather bites tender flesh

raising welts with each kiss

leaving burning patches behind

two hearts beating as one
crop dancing in time

building a bonfire of need

flames raging hotter and hotter

searing my mind with animalistic desires

"yes! Master!" my mind cries

with each sharp bite

needs raging beyond my control

freeing my soul

to fly on wings of passion

through clouds of sweet pain

conscious thought lost
left floating through the raging sea of lust

free of my own body

ears deaf to my own cries

soaring ever higher

my entire being focused on you
as I dine upon forbidden fruit of lust

feeling you devouring my flesh

seeing nothing
save you

hearing nothing
save your voice

knowing nothing
save sweet pain that is your pleasure

wanting nothing
save satisfying you

screams torn from my throat
music to even my ears

lost as I am

surrounded only by you

my heart beating solely for you

darkness closes in
I know nothing

but this peace within

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1/8/2009 7:39:17 PM
I will be immediatelyobedient to you at all times in all things, and I will not deny you anything that you request i will be open to your touch and will be available to you whenever you choose to use me however you choose to use me.
i will maintain my submission to you at all times. Will refer to you, as Master, and I will be demure and soft-spoken in my speech to you. i will be extremely polite i will show you in my actions that that I am truly fine submissive, and a that I treasure discipline as much as much as I treasure submission.
I am to focus my attention on being pleasing to you, anticipating your needs, and in being an asset to you. i will not argue with you.
i will not interrupt you when you are speaking. Will not show anger or disrespect towards you at any time.
If I have a request, I will ask it respectfully. "”Master, May I please..." or Master would you please..." are acceptable forms of speech. i will not tell you what to do nor speak to you in a dictating manner.
My day will be organized. i will maintain a "to do" list, and will share it with you when you ask to see it. From time to time will be asked what I have accomplished for the day. Be ready to tell you. You may or may not choose to praise me and not for a moment think I have any right to your praise. It is your gift to give, not mine to demand.
When I find yourself getting frazzled i will bring it to your attention before it gets out of hand. I am responsible for maintaining a proper attitude. If this becomes impossible, i will ask for help.
i will accept your commands, criticism, and praise humbly. The proper response to a command or criticism is "Yes, “Master” and to praise, "Thank you, Master”
i will listen to you and do my very best at attempting to become a better submissive each day. You will always expect more of me than i think i am able to give and not be surprised or resist you when you are demanding in your expectations of me as i strive for excellence in my service and submission.
I will pay attention to the needs of my body. I will get check ups that I should be getting as I your possession and I will take good care of myself for you.
1/8/2009 6:46:26 PM
I TALKED TO A Sir RECENTLY ANS I MUST SAY THAT OUR  COMMUNICATION IS SO REAL AND NOT BASED ON FANTASY. I AM  SO IMPRESSED AS HE KNOWS THE TRUE MEANING OF DOMINANCE AND SUBMISSION. HE HAS  BEEN IN THE LIFESTYLE FOR A WHILE AND  IMPRESSES MORE THEN MOST
1/7/2009 4:08:10 PM

Characteristics of a Successful Submissive

 

I have spent a lot of time discussing with others through chats, real life, discussion lists and posting forums, what makes a good submissive. What marks a submissive from a player or wannabe. Through these discussions and my personal experiences I have been able to compile the following list of traits. I list the ones that were repeatedly told to me or in my experience seemed to be desired by a majority of dominants. From my personal life experiences, I feel that almost all of these traits are what makes a good person not just a successful submissive. 

Many of these things intertwine with each other. But all are my personal beliefs of what makes a good submissive as well as a good person. Most of these can be applied to any relationship, not just those within BDSM. I list them in alphabetical order for ease of reading.

Acceptance:
This is the ability to see and accept yourself for who and what you are, be they your good points or your bad ones. This includes knowing your limitations yet keeping the thought that things can change and knowing you will change as well. This is the ability to let yourself be who you are, to take pride and pleasure in the person you are, and not lose that acceptance because someone said you are not what you know you are. 
 

Communication:
This is the ability to talk openly and honestly about what is in your heart and mind, your opinions and beliefs, your needs vs. your wants, your responses or reactions, basically to be able to talk about everything. This ability also calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the dominant. Once open communication has been established it should remain that way and will do so provided the submissive does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (as well as emotionally). Communication need not always be verbal. Just so long as what you need to say to your partner, gets said to them, then the lines of communication stay open. For example, you may find a particular topic easier to write about in your journal and thus "tell" your partner that way. This is still communicating.

Courtesy (aka Manners):
This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. Since the specifics of this one vary with each relationship, I will only address general manners. It is the ability to show proper courtesy by using please and thank you, addressing people with general respect and courtesy.

Grace:
This is another whose specifics vary with each relationship, but is basically the ability to not appear stilted or halting in your movements. I'm not sure this one is of major importance to many people, but I list it here anyway as it has come up frequently. Of course this may be affected by physical limitations that will reduce its importance.

Growth:
The ability to grow within yourself, look for and attain new goals. Be these mental, emotional or physical goals. The ability to continue to grow and sharpen your abilities is very important as it prevents the relationship from stagnating, helps you to grow as a submissive and thus discover new ways to please or serve your dominant.

Honesty:
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the dominant what you think he/she wants to hear. A successful submissive is an honest person, one who does not lie, deceive, or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust. Trust is the basis of a relationship. To lie, breaks down the trust and therefore the relationship by removing it's very foundation.

Humility:
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. A successful submissive knows they will make mistakes; that they are not perfect. A successful submissive admits his/her mistakes, and strives to correct them. Giving off an attitude of being better than anyone else, is not a desired trait. Having a sense of pride is good, but humility is necessary to prevent one from being arrogant.

 

Intelligence:
By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful submissive intelligence is the ability to think for themselves. The ability to make informed decisions about who to submit to and just how far their submission goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn them as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their dominant and remember those things. 

Loyalty:
 This is a very important trait in a submissive. It is the ability to uphold your dominants rules over anyone else. A successful submissive will not act in a manner that will raise doubts about his/her commitment to their dominant. It is upholding your end of the agreement made with your partner to the best of your abilities. This can also mean standing by your partner when difficulties arise. This tends to come hand in hand with commitment and both are necessary for a long term relationship to survive. 
 

Obedience:
This is exactly what is in every day life, the ability to do what you are told. Within a power exchange relationship this means willingly following the terms of your dominant and doing what you are told. Willing obedience is pleasing to the submissive as well as the dominant. This can directly relate to the person's submissiveness. A submissive does not obey because they fear their dominant, they obey because they have an intense need to please the dominant. This does not mean blind obedience (never question anything). Specifics regarding obedience do vary with each relationship, but obeying one's dominant is part of a power exchange relationship and is expected.

 

Open Mind:
This is the ability to view things with as little preset prejudice as possible. To maintain the ability to learn new things and be open to trying something new or different. It directly compliments Growth. 

Patience:
 That is the ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating. This does not mean to push your most urgent needs aside, but to learn the difference between what is a necessity and what is not and to convey these things to the dominant.

Pride: (self respect, self esteem)
This does not mean be arrogant, just the knowledge of your ability. Having a sense of pride in your abilities shows that you have a healthy sense of self esteem and your whole identity does not rely on another's point of view. A good submissive values themselves and respects their own limits. A solid sense of self esteem is a necessity for a submissive or they can become co-dependent upon the dominant, relying on the dominant for their own mental picture of themselves. Humility is part of this as well. 

Respect:
The ability to show respect through one's tone of voice, manners and general attitude. A sub must respect their dom (unless it is destroyed) and be respectful to others. This goes along with manners. Showing respect to one's dominant should be at all times, and not just when the submissive feels like it. Yes, we have arguments in these relationships, but a submissive should strive to maintain a respectful demeanor even during such times. 
 

Service:
Willingly completing tasks (sexual or otherwise) set for you by your dominant. As well to apply your observations to the things you do to please your dominant. Service usually points to those things outside of sexual ones and play (sessions). Such things as housework, cooking, and other things designed to make the home of the dominant more pleasing to him/her. Service can include tasks set for you by the dominant which do not fall under household chores. Perhaps the household budgeting is one task the dominant sets upon you, cooking his/her favorite meal, and many other things can be service. Basically anything done with the direct intent to please the dominant in some manner can be seen as service.

Submissiveness:
This can be taught or an inherent personality trait. This is the need to please others and by doing so pleasing yourself. As well, it is the ability to give in (so to speak) to another's control and feel content doing so. Submissiveness as a learned behavior does occur in bdsm relationships. This usually happens as the submissive gains experience and thus grows in their submission. However, if a person has to learn to submit against their natural inclinations not to, then submission is probably not for them. 

Trust:
A submissive must be able to trust themselves, the choices they make and be able to trust others. An overly wary or closed submissive, will have a more difficult time attaining a good relationship with a dominant. Being able to trust your instincts is necessary for a submissive, specially when looking for a dominant because your instincts will often tell you if something is not right. Listen to them because to ignore them can be dangerous.  

1/1/2009 8:33:25 PM
In my minds eye I am beauty and I follow my Prince and I marvel at his spender I want only to please him . I want to make him proud. I want to kneel at his feet and gaze into his big brown eyes and listen to him. What I fear the most is having to see disappointment in his eyes In my minds eye I an young and agile. In my minds eye I can crawl, jump and run. I am spry and limber tremble and blush and  fear what he might have me do but I will do it proudly and without the slightest but of hesitation.  
In my minds eye, I am ‘’O’ and I follow my Master. I marvel at his splendor and want only to please him. I want to make him proud I want to kneel at his feet and gaze into his big brown eyes and listen to him. What I fear the most is having to see disappointment in his eyes. In my mind’s eye I am young and agile, I can crawl jump and run. I am spry and limber I tremble blush and fear what he might have me do, yet I do will it with pride and without the slightest bit of hesitation . . .  
Now in reality I am Kate and I follow my handsome  Master  marvel at his splendor and want only to please him. I. What I fear the most is having to see the disappointment in his eyes. In my mind’s eye I am young and agile .I can jump, crawl and run.i am spry and limber.  
In my mind’s I see a man take my hand, look down and with a big smile on his face and say " come with me little girl I will love cherish nurture and teach you. We will explore and learn together. We will start by walking through the gardens of "The Castle Realm." We will explore the awakening of your "Beauty" and the surrender of your "O"  
I an so happy as now this is not just a fantasy. my Master is holding my hand and once again like that little girl who has nothing but unconditional love for her Master. And as my Master would say:" good that is as it should be kate"
12/30/2008 9:31:06 AM
There were two couples walking down the street The one had on an elegant mink stole. She had a very prissy look and he looked as if he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. They were walking a good foot apart from each other, The other couple were as close as two can possibly get and she had her arm in his, She was freshly whipped and still had the hint of a tear in the corner of her eye. She looked up at him and smiled as he looked down and smiled at her. The couples passed one and other. The woman in  the mink stole couldn't help but be  captivated with the Happy couple. If she only knew  what   heights of pleasure she was missing! A  whipping and a walk with her Master! What a deal don't you think?
 
12/29/2008 6:12:32 PM

Are you in love
With being in love?
Do you miss the kiss,
The arms embracing you?
Do you wish your dreams,
Where more than that?
That this love is all you ever dreamed?

Could you settle,
For less than it all?
Would you still seek perfection?
Could you give your heart to one?
And find yourself at home?
Learning with them,
What turns you on?
What gives you pause?

Could you cry with them,
Over silly things?
Could you laugh with them,
Instead of at them?
Could you give your trust,
And know, with your heart,
They won't betray it?

Would you love without condition?
Let them love you the same?
Let them give you,
Your dreams made flesh?
Share their soul?
Show you, how it could be,
If you can just give up your fear,
Let go?
Can you allow them to enter,
Your dreams?
Be the one who tries to fulfill them?
Even if they stumble,
Every now and then,
Could you?
Would you?
You must, if your ever to,
Have love at all.

12/29/2008 6:08:38 PM

We sit and we type, and we stare at our screens 

       We all have to wonder, what this possibly means. 

       With our mouse we roam, through the rooms in a maze 

       Looking for something or someone, as we sit in a daze. 

       We chat with each other, we type all our woes 

       Small groups we do form, and gang up on our foes. 

       We wait for somebody, to type out our name 

       We want recognition, but it is always the same. 

       We give kisses and hugs, and sometimes flirt 

       In IMs we chat deeply, and reveal why we hurt. 

       We do form friendships - but - why we don't know 

       But some of these friendships, will flourish and grow. 

       Why is it on screen, we can be so bold 

       Telling our secrets, that have never been told. 

       Why is it we share, the thoughts in our mind 

       With those we can't see, as though we were blind. 

       The answer is simple, it is as clear as a bell. 

       We all have our problems, and need someone to tell. 

       We can't tell real people, but tell someone we must 

       So we turn to the 'puter, and to those we can trust. 

       Even though it is crazy, the truth still remains 

       They are Friends Without Faces, and odd little names.

 

12/29/2008 2:06:09 PM
i enter the restaurant and see you enter, i stand up and greet you and immediatly cast my eyes down out of respect. i feel your hand on my back as you escort me to a very private booth. i sit down but not before i raise my skirt so my bumm is resting directly  on the cool leather seat. i keep my legs open as directed. i then look up when and see You smiling  with pride at my obedience The waitress   takes our order but she can't help but notice the gleam in both of our eyes and the slight blush on my face.
12/26/2008 2:22:08 PM
D/s means to me
 
 
 
 
To me D./s is about sensuality not sex, trust, vulnerability, caring and honesty. It is about bringing out the graceful , sensual, and beautiful kate that resides within. It is letting go and knowing that my Dom will catch me when I fall, It is about pain I can have no growth with out it. It is about strong discipline and making me conform to high standards no matter how many times I must repeat a task.
It is about having a Dom who listens to me and smiles at me and cherishes me as if I were his prize pet. He would pet me and gently stroke me as he told me what the next task would be. He would be proud to show me to his friends . When we entered a room he would smile and stop and introduce me as "This is my sweet submissive Kate, isn’t she lovely?’ He would beam as he watched me prepare for his play. He would paddle me until my butt was so red,. He would rub it and bring out a cane and show it to me and make me kiss it. He would know my limits yet push them always. He would make me prance to his whip and march to his paddle, he would display me as he saw fit.
I would live to pleasure him and please him. I would trust him so much that if he told me to walk in front of a moving car, I would know the car was going to stop . Control is a big thing for me. I need to feel his control at all times.
I have dreamed of going to Thunder with a Dom who loved me and wanted me there with him/
I have dreamed of going to a play party and being there with and for him. This has not happened for me yet and am not sure if I will ever have that, but I will keep on trying because if I do not then I have no chance. To fulfill l my dreams
 
 
 
12/26/2008 10:20:48 AM

It can also be hard to learn to bottom, if what you're used to is topping. Giving up control, surrendering can be a difficult thing, when you're used to holding the reins in your hands. If you find yourself manipulating your top, trying to coerce them into giving you what you want, then you're what is called a "pushy bottom"--a bottom who is not really submitting, but just trying to turn the situation around to the way they want it to go. Some tops get off on bottoms who are defiant or subtly is obedient, and use it as an excuse to punish; but for other tops, especially inexperienced ones, it can be anything but fun. Making your top feel like they don't know what they're doing is no fun for either of you; I know, I've been there, as the pushy bottom. The solution? The next time you play, tell yourself that you are the top's property, that their will is yours, and that your deepest desire is to please them. Before, if they did something you didn't like, you might have suggested they try it another way; ow, they are doing exactly what they want to be doing, and you are grateful they're doing it. Let go of your urges to be in control; surrender to them, and let them have their way with you. I guarantee you will have a lot more fun than when you were trying to top from the bottom--I know I did! 

   If you are still not quite getting what you want, as a bottom, this solution may not last very long; you will probably want to talk to your top about what your needs and desires are, and about how you can both have fun getting to them. But the time to negotiate about what your bottom fantasies are, and how you might want to manifest them, is not necessarily while you're in the middle of a scene which you've pre-negotiated. Don't get into the "Oh, yes, Mistress, anything you want--um, uh, Mistress, you're not quite doing it right!" trap. (Can you tell I speak from experience here?) Relax, and respond. Quite often a top will enjoy topping you because of your reactions--the way you wriggle, and squirm, and cry out. If you clench every muscle and strive to endure without giving _any_ sign that you're feeling anything, your top may get frustrated with the lack of feedback. Let yourself feel. And don't hold your breath! Or rather, don't forget to breathe. (If, of course, you _negotiated_ a "stoic endurance" scene, that's different. But don't feel. you _have_ to act that way. I like it when my bottoms struggle--they have a safeword if they need it....) 

   Of course, nothing is cut-and-dried; just because you're on the bottom doesn't mean you're a puppet. But there is a big difference between being open and communicative, and trying to force things in your preferred direction. A good bottom is one who is enthusiastic, devoted to their top's pleasure, willing to surrender to their top's will, open about their own desires (in a respectful manner, of course), and happy to be bottoming. There's a piece of common wisdom that's been around the scene for a long time, which is: the best tops are those who started at the bottom. I believe it's true. If you have been there, felt the bite of the whip, struggled to get free as you were brought slowly and teasingly to orgasm, tranced out as the sensation from the clothespins washed over and through you... then you
will be much better able to guide someone else through that intensely magical space as a top, because you will literally have been there. Plus, starting as a bottom means you'll pick up a lot of hands-on (if you will) experience! (And as with any generalized statement about SM, there are plenty of people whose mileage varies; bottoms who've never topped and never want to, or tops who've never gone under and are still damn good. But even such tops often experiment with sensations on them-selves before trying them with their bottoms.) 

12/22/2008 10:25:27 AM

Control is to exercise restraint or direction over, to dominate or command. It is a way of keeping things in check such as emotions, things or people. I I believe that to control is to assertively bring about a desired change with a fair yet firm manner. As a submissive I need control over my body and mind. I need to also know that there are consequences for my actions or inactions. I need to have discipline and practice obedience

under strict control.

Command, direction, domination, management on are the words I choose to describe control. As a submissive I need all these things in order to surrender completely. I also need complete trust, honesty and respect in order to be able to be a true seasoned submissive. I need these for my surrender and releaser,. I need these in order to be able to yield to the control of a Master. As a submissive I need control to yield to direction as crave that direction. I need to be able to release my submission and give myself to someone knowing I am in good hands under his direction. To control a submissive one must be dedicated to the task and know how to bring about the desired change. He must have certain qualities such as the ability to make me vulnerable and educable. He must be in charge and assert his dominance in a manner that helps me to totally surrender to his hand. He must have custody, dominance, jurisdiction regulation and mastery. It is imperative that he be able to assert his control in such a manner to have a strange hold over his submissive.

He must be able to formulate enough power to govern and rule and bring about the total exchange of power. To me the total exchange of power is one of the most important aspects of the D/s relationship. I have experienced it and to be able to feed each others needs is one of the most awesome events in the relationship. To give over power and receive power is an experience that makes the D/s relationship soar to places that are incredible. Without the Dom the submissive would not thrive and would perish. I believe that the process of the power exchange makes equal partners who at that point are 100% equal. I believe that in a session I give myself temporality over to him giving his total control of my body, soul and mind knowing that I can take these back at any time. This to me designated the difference between slave and sub. I need to be abe to control my body, mind and soul as they are the interregnal parts that make me who I am.

Control is acquired and not inmate. One must learn control and practice it routinely or else things may become chaotic and unsettling. One must learn to be in charge and to be assertive vs. aggressive. I believe that control is a way of dealing effectively with situations and people in order to bring about a desired action. One must be firm and fair. One must be understanding if [people or things take a bit of time to respond. Patience is the key yet actions must be accounted for with the people or over which the control is directed.

12/20/2008 9:01:59 PM
i read this somewhere it is called a Dominants ptayer

To the power more powerful then myself, 
I was born in a way that has sometimes left me mystified 
Always reaching to guide those about me 
Needing to know that they are fulfilled before true fulfillment reaches 
in to caress my soul 


I have compromised, in many cases, to allow another to be fulfilled 
Wondering all the while how it is that they can not see me first, as I 
see them 
I have found myself pushing away all, in denial of my need to always 
consider another first 
Needing to be the one to consider others more needy then myself 


The world about me thinks that 
that giving completely is reserved for those 
who submit 
That serving another is not for the "strong" 
How could "they" be so wrong

I love that I am the one who can be turned to
The one to solve a problem
The one to set the direction
The Top
The Dominant

Please help me to remain focussed on this need to walk
to the front
To always stop when a searching soul reaches out for a
hand up
To always be strong enough to pause when all is
insanity
To always surge forward when all has stalled
And to give all of me to becoming ALL


Please help me to know when the hand I extend needs to
be soft
When it needs to be harsh
When it is needed to wipe a tear or crush a fear
When it is needed for punishment
And when all that is needed is a hug


Please let my nature push through the world about me
that questions


I am a Dom
I can be no other
Let me be ALL that is right

12/20/2008 6:20:06 PM

Friends Without Faces

Author: Unknown

 

We sit and we type, and we stare at our screens 

       We all have to wonder, what this possibly means. 

       With our mouse we roam, through the rooms in a maze 

       Looking for something or someone, as we sit in a daze. 

       We chat with each other, we type all our woes 

       Small groups we do form, and gang up on our foes. 

       We wait for somebody, to type out our name 

       We want recognition, but it is always the same. 

       We give kisses and hugs, and sometimes flirt 

       In IMs we chat deeply, and reveal why we hurt. 

       We do form friendships - but - why we don't know 

       But some of these friendships, will flourish and grow. 

       Why is it on screen, we can be so bold 

       Telling our secrets, that have never been told. 

       Why is it we share, the thoughts in our mind 

       With those we can't see, as though we were blind. 

       The answer is simple, it is as clear as a bell. 

       We all have our problems, and need someone to tell. 

       We can't tell real people, but tell someone we must 

       So we turn to the 'puter, and to those we can trust. 

       Even though it is crazy, the truth still remains 

       They are Friends Without Faces, and odd little names.

 
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/18/2008 3:41:28 PM

My thoughts on what makes a good submissive. 

Acceptance:
This is the ability to see and accept yourself for who and what you are, be they your good points or your bad ones. This includes knowing your limitations yet keeping the thought that things can change and knowing you will change as well. This is the ability to let yourself be who you are, to take pride and pleasure in the person you are, and not lose that acceptance because someone said you are not what you know you are. 
 

Communication:
This is the ability to talk openly and honestly about what is in your heart and mind, your opinions and beliefs, your needs vs. your wants, your responses or reactions, basically to be able to talk about everything. This ability also calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the dominant. Once open communication has been established it should remain that way and will do so provided the submissive does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (as well as emotionally). Communication need not always be verbal. Just so long as what you need to say to your partner, gets said to them, then the lines of communication stay open. For example, you may find a particular topic easier to write about in your journal and thus "tell" your partner that way. This is still communicating.

Courtesy (aka Manners):
This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. Since the specifics of this one vary with each relationship, I will only address general manners. It is the ability to show proper courtesy by using please and thank you, addressing people with general respect and courtesy.

Grace:
This is another whose specifics vary with each relationship, but is basically the ability to not appear stilted or halting in your movements. I'm not sure this one is of major importance to many people, but I list it here anyway as it has come up frequently. Of course this may be affected by physical limitations that will reduce its importance.

Growth:
The ability to grow within yourself, look for and attain new goals. Be these mental, emotional or physical goals. The ability to continue to grow and sharpen your abilities is very important as it prevents the relationship from stagnating, helps you to grow as a submissive and thus discover new ways to please or serve your dominant.

Honesty:
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the dominant what you think he/she wants to hear. A successful submissive is an honest person, one who does not lie, deceive, or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust. Trust is the basis of a relationship. To lie, breaks down the trust and therefore the relationship by removing it's very foundation.

Humility:
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. A successful submissive knows she  will make mistakes; that she is not perfect. A successful submissive admits them to his/her mistakes, and strives to correct them. Giving off an attitude of being better than anyone else, is not a desired trait. Having a sense of pride is good, but humility is necessary to prevent one from being arrogant.

 

Intelligence:
By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful submissive intelligence is the ability to think for themselves. The ability to make informed decisions about who to submit to and just how far their submission goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn them as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their dominant and remember those things. 

Loyalty:
 This is a very important trait in a submissive. It is the ability to uphold your dominants rules over anyone else. A successful submissive will not act in a manner that will raise doubts about his/her commitment to their dominant. It is upholding your end of the agreement made with your partner to the best of your abilities. This can also mean standing by your partner when difficulties arise. This tends to come hand in hand with commitment and both are necessary for a long term relationship to survive. 
 

Obedience:
This is exactly what is in every day life, the ability to do what you are told. Within a power exchange relationship this means willingly following the terms of your dominant and doing what you are told. Willing obedience is pleasing to the submissive as well as the dominant. This can directly relate to the person's submissiveness. A submissive does not obey because they fear their dominant, they obey because they have an intense need to please the dominant. This does not mean blind obedience (never question anything). Specifics regarding obedience do vary with each relationship, but obeying one's dominant is part of a power exchange relationship and is expected.

 

Open Mind:
This is the ability to view things with as little preset prejudice as possible. To maintain the ability to learn new things and be open to trying something new or different. It directly compliments Growth. 

Patience:
 That is the ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating. This does not mean to push your most urgent needs aside, but to learn the difference between what is a necessity and what is not and to convey these things to the dominant.

Pride: (self respect, self esteem)
This does not mean be arrogant, just the knowledge of your ability. Having a sense of pride in your abilities shows that you have a healthy sense of self esteem and your whole identity does not rely on another's point of view. A good submissive values themselves and respects their own limits. A solid sense of self esteem is a necessity for a submissive or they can become co-dependent upon the dominant, relying on the dominant for their own mental picture of themselves. Humility is part of this as well. 

Respect:
The ability to show respect through one's tone of voice, manners and general attitude. A sub must respect their dom (unless it is destroyed) and be respectful to others. This goes along with manners. Showing respect to one's dominant should be at all times, and not just when the submissive feels like it. Yes, we have arguments in these relationships, but a submissive should strive to maintain a respectful demeanor even during such times. 
 

Service:
Willingly completing tasks (sexual or otherwise) set for you by your dominant. As well to apply your observations to the things you do to please your dominant. Service usually points to those things outside of sexual ones and play (sessions). Such things as housework, cooking, and other things designed to make the home of the dominant more pleasing to him/her. Service can include tasks set for you by the dominant which do not fall under household chores. Perhaps the household budgeting is one task the dominant sets upon you, cooking his/her favorite meal, and many other things can be service. Basically anything done with the direct intent to please the dominant in some manner can be seen as service.

Submissiveness:
This can be taught or an inherent personality trait. This is the need to please others and by doing so pleasing yourself. As well, it is the ability to give in (so to speak) to another's control and feel content doing so. Submissiveness as a learned behavior does occur in bdsm relationships. This usually happens as the submissive gains experience and thus grows in their submission. However, if a person has to learn to submit against their natural inclinations not to, then submission is probably not for them. 

Trust:
A submissive must be able to trust themselves, the choices they make and be able to trust others. An overly wary or closed submissive, will have a more difficult time attaining a good relationship with a dominant. Being able to trust your instincts is necessary for a submissive, specially when looking for a dominant because your instincts will often tell you if something is not right. Listen to them because to ignore them can be dangerous.

 

12/18/2008 3:23:42 PM

I have the right...

...to set limits, and expect them to be respected.
...to adjust these limits at any time, with notice to you.
...to expect you to push them, to force me to create new limits & boundaries.
...to expect you to be concerned about time we spend apart, but I expect you to understand that I
am a person, separate from you, and thusly having problems and situations in my life that I will
not need your help with.
...I have the right to expect you will respect me for my independence and not criticize me for it.
...to ask you for help, should I need it.
...to be trusted, providing I have earned it.
...to expect you to believe I am an intelligent, caring and loyal person.
...to ask things of you, and have you listen to my requests.
...to ask for your attention, without having to misbehave to get it. ... to ask you to contribute as
much to this relationship as I do. As long as my requests are submitted respectfully, I expect you
to consider them as you would from any friend or colleague.
...to question your motives, should you deny my requests, as long as I do so with the proper
respect.
...to expect you to administer your punishment with care and caution.
...to use my safe words at any point, should I feel them necessary.
...to get up and walk away from a scene if you have crossed the line.
...to expect you to respect my decisions, and not think less of me, or abandon me for them.
...speak up if I feel our relationship is not giving me what I need.
...to tell you what I need, in a respectful manner.
...to expect you to understand my reasons for doing so, and to expect you to listen with an open
mind.
...to walk away from the relationship if we cannot come to a common ground on these issues.
...to expect tenderness, love and understanding after a scene is completed, should it be what I
desire.
...to ask you for that tenderness if I've had a bad day, or if I just feel the need for closeness. I
understand that there will be times when you and I will disagree about this, when you will want
a scene, and I will not. I have the right to call for a talk about this, and to expect you to listen to
and consider my reasoning. I expect you to have the final word, but I expect you to
wholeheartedly consider my feelings, whatever happens to be.
...to expect our relationship to progress, for trust to continually be renewed, for our souls to be
as close as our bodies are.
...to tell you if I need more from you, and I expect you to respect my decisions about what I want
and need. I expect you to want the relationship to progress, unless decided otherwise beforehand. I expect you to understand that deep trust often breeds love, and I expect you not to repel
me if I tell you that I love you. For, my Master, I will love you, should our relationship move
ahead, should our trust continue to grow.
...to expect you to tell me, at any point, if you do not feel you can return those feelings, so that I
may decide what I want and need. For it is your pleasure that adds to my own, makes it real. And
mine, that adds to yours.

12/14/2008 6:45:42 PM

Allow me the strength to answer questions I can't fathom.
Allow me the spirit to know his needs.
Allow me the kindness to choke back retorts.
Allow me the serenity to serve Him in peace.
Allow me the love to show Him myself.
Allow me the tenderness to comfort Him.
Allow me the light to show us the way.
Allow me the wisdom to be an asset to Him.
Let me be able to show Him each day my love of my service to Him.
Let me open myself up to completely belong to Him.
Let my eyes show Him the same respect, rather I sit at his side, or kneel at his feet.
Let me accept my punishment with the grace of a woman.
Let me learn to please Him, beyond myself.
Grant me the power to give myself to Him completely.
Give me the strength to please us both.
Permit me to love myself, in loving Him.
Allow me the peace of serving Him.
For it is my greatest wish, my highest power to make his life complete, as he makes mine.

12/13/2008 2:30:58 PM

Are you in love
With being in love?
Do you miss the kiss,
The arms embracing you?
Do you wish your dreams,
Where more than that?
That this love is all you ever dreamed?

Could you settle,
For less than it all?
Would you still seek perfection?
Could you give your heart to one?
And find yourself at home?
Learning with them,
What turns you on?
What gives you pause?

Could you cry with them,
Over silly things?
Could you laugh with them,
Instead of at them?
Could you give your trust,
And know, with your heart,
They won't betray it?

Would you love without condition?
Let them love you the same?
Let them give you,
Your dreams made flesh?
Share their soul?
Show you, how it could be,
If you can just give up your fear,
Let go?
Can you allow them to enter,
Your dreams?
Be the one who tries to fulfill them?
Even if they stumble,
Every now and then,
Could you?
Would you?
You must, if your ever to,
Have love at all.

12/13/2008 2:13:02 PM

SUBMISSIVE
The submissive role is simpler but not easier. Who feel the attitude or desire to live that role in a BDSM relation (or occasional play) would anyway think twice before making real those fantasies. First of all the submissive role is essentially passive. When doing things she obey to orders and not by her  own will. Everyone is obviously free to live what  she likes ans the way she likes it, but in a BDSM relation there will be two different roles, and only one will be in charge. Where the so-called submissive decide 's about terms, timings, places and games (maybe in the form of implorations or planning them before the play) all we will have is a kind of drama missing the focal point of a BDSM play.

DIFFERENT GOALS
As the goal of Dominant is to achieve the more possible satisfaction, the goal of the submissive one is to obey giving the more possible pleasure to the Dominant. Shall it sound weird, to the slave is denied also to give herself  more pain or humiliation. It is basic indeed that giving pain or humiliation to the submissive is a privilege of the Dominant. And the latter will do that accordingly to his own will and desires. Although embarrassing, shall happen especially to beginners to understand during a play to be absolutely not able to carry out the duty. It is (and must always be) obviously possible to end up the game at any time. To avoid such embarrassing situation i strongly suggest beginners to deepen the probable consequences of that choice. Once fitted into a scene, will be expected to try it out until the end. Accepting rules and development in a totally passive way, trying to focus on the Dominant pleasure as the only important thing to achieve.


TRAITS
First basic traits of the applicant submissive will be devotion and firmness, the capacity to end what we start, unless it shall be or become unpleasant. Forbearance or arousal for physical pain are good things but can also be acquired by experience. Deep acceptance and ability to maintain the role play are essentials from the very start into BDSM world. A sub desiring to offer herself  to a Dom must first of all clarify with herself  and then with the desired Dom what she can see as limits and her own way to perceive the relation and the play. Should also be a nice idea to express her fantasies and more arousing or more feared practices. Will be then the Dominant to decide during play which limit approach or rise, or even (in some condition) break up. You see how important it is for the submissive to understand better what kind of person is facing.


A ENDLESS QUEST
Submissive will then try her efforts to understand ASAP needs and desires of the Dominant, and behave consequently. Modifying herself , accepting desires and ways of the Dominant is the real job of the submissive. Of course an endless effort, since Dom will always desire to push sub further into new experiences (that does not necessarily mean going to extremes, there are never ending variations on every game or situation to go through). In such inability to reach her  own goal the submissive will find her  reward through the pleasure of her  Dominant.

 

12/13/2008 12:17:51 PM
Whenever i start to feel down and depressed i apply my thoughts to something constructive like sharing my experiences, strengths and hopes with others, i never expect a reply just the knowledge that  my thoughts might help others to  gain a new perspective on things
kate
12/13/2008 12:01:25 PM

Asvise for the new Dom; 
THE BEGINNING…First,
You should take a serious look at yourself. What is it about BDSM that You find appealing?  Do You wish a 24/7 relationship; taking on the responsibilities for deciding all aspects of a submissive’s life?  Do You wish to encourage another to become the best person they can be?   Do you wish BDSM just in the bedroom?   Alternatively, is it something in-between?  Whether, it's the sense of power gained in having another under Your full control or it is the pleasure to be found in administering pain, there is no right answer, except for Yourself.  Do not try to live up to any others’ expectation.   Start out by trying to define what it is that You crave.  You cannot hope to control or take responsibility for another, until first you understand Yourself and maintain control of Yourself, this starts with self-evaluation.

NEXT STEP… Turn Your attention to the mechanics.  At this point, You are looking for just one thing, does what You read cause a stirring in your loins?   Are Your fantasies piqued, as You dwell on the possibilities of this life?  You need to define your starting point, what is it that most turns You on.  It is quite common over time to find Your Own boundaries expanding, things today You would not think of doing, in time, become desires.  The converse is also often true; the things that intrigue You now may not be such a tremendous turn-on a few years from now, other desires will take their place.  For now, what is it that You desire?  Turning the lad or lassie over Your knee?   Placing an intricate web of ropes and knots upon the flesh that cannot be escaped?  Or having a doting servant kneeling at Your feet, open to fulfilling whatever Your needs and desires are?

CONTINUING THE SELF-ASSESSMENT…Now step back and think about what it is You desire.  Do You wish to take this fantasy one step further?  Time to look inside again...are You willing to shoulder the responsibility that this entails?  Being a Dominant encompasses a lot more than just getting your rocks off.  Another human being is part of the partnership, and as the one in charge, You have a duty to see that this takes place as safely, as possible.  The submissive you find may desire being hurt, are you willing to maintain a state of control, with one foot grounded in the present, to ensure that hurt does not become harm?  If you lack the self-control to do this, please leave your fantasies in the realm of dreams.

THE ASSESSMENT DONE…Now that You have carefully considered the consequences and responsibilities that being a Dominant entails.  Now, that You have looked seriously at Yourself and have made an honest inventory of Yourself as a person and of Your desires.  Are willing to accept the charge of caring for a submissive, body, mind, and soul?  If the answer is yes, then it is time to think about what you need to learn. If the answer is no, there is no shame in that.  It is a much wiser person who understands him or herself, and does not try to betray what they are or their abilities. 

RESPONSIBILITIES…If You have continued with this article, I shall assume that Your answer was a most assured "Yes!" and You wish to learn more.  As a Dominant, many demands will be made on You  responsibilities do not take your responsibilities  lightly. Some things, like simple bondage and spankings, are relatively safe with only a few things to watch out for.  Others like more intense play, such as, fireplay, piercing, knife play, whips, and more.  These are quite demanding, and there is a large risk of harm to the sub. Please understand, while the credo of BDSM is Safe, Sane, and Consensual, there are inherent risks in virtually all levels of physical play.  So, before You pick up that bullwhip or candle it's time to learn all that You can.  Read as much information as You can find on the topic.  Visit a local club or other setting and witness it being done.  Go to workshops and do not be afraid to ask Someone with more experience to teach You. 

PATIENCE…So far, it seems that You have spent a lot of time and still have not had any fun, yet, right? That is the idea.  You are going to have another person under your thumb here, you need to have patience and be certain of what you are doing.  Remember, first You have to be in control of Yourself, before You can control another.

SEEKING…OK, You have looked at Yourself, figured out what you want, taken time to learn of the safety aspects of any play You want to experience and now You are familiar with the techniques.  What's next?  Well, now we turn our attention to finding a partner.  The key, again, is knowing what you desire. Remember, just as You have desires, so does the submissive.  The idea is to find the submissive whose desires match up with Yours.  You can should NEVER force a submissive to do anything which is truly against their own beliefs or desires, in the end, all You will end up doing is to cause the submissive doubts and resentment and possibly be arrested.  There are very few partners that we will find completely pleasing to us.  If You desire to administer pain, You need a partner who wishes to receive it.  If You desire only to control, a masochist will never please You.  You will both be frustrated by the experience.  Know what you want in a partner and seek that.

RELATIONSHIPS…Figure out what You want in a relationship at this time as well.  Do You want to play occasionally or do You want to live this as a 24/7 lifestyle?  Nobody ever plays around the clock.  If You want a long-term relationship with a partner, You will need to look at all of the personality traits You want. You will need common interests outside of BDSM -- otherwise Your breakfast conversation is going to be pretty dull, and the whole experience will grow stale for You both rather quickly.

BEHAVIOR…OK, You know what you want, and what You want to look for.  Next, a few words about the approach. You will find no lack of people online or in r/t groups who are willing to talk to you about your desires, but how you present yourself is critical. Remember that a person’s submission is THEIRS, not yours. You have no right to demand anything from anybody until they have offered it to you. If you walk around acting like You own the world of BDSM, either r/t or in cyber, you will be seen for exactly what you are a newbie without a clue. It is not a good way to start. BE A DOMINANT, NOT AN ASS!

MORE RESPONSIBILITIES…Remember that You are going to be responsible for the emotional well being of Your partner. One of the most important things that happens in a power exchange is the placement of trust in You as the Dom. Be trustworthy, or you'll end up hurting your partner. He or she may ask you hard questions. Be honest about Yourself, Your lack of experience, and Your sincerity. You will both be better off long term. I've met some experienced subs r/t who are happy to let a new Dominant practice techniques on them, they see it as protecting their less experienced sisters from unschooled hands.  From My Own personal experiences, some of My best practical lessons have come from more experienced Dominants.

SAFETY…Now it is time to talk to Your prospective partner about safety.  There are several things to learn about here: NEGOTIATION, SAFE WORDS, AND SAFE PLANS. 

NEGOTIATION involves discussing what the sub is and is not willing to do.  Don't violate what the sub sets as limits, (1) You'll do her considerable mental harm, (2) You'll be violating the law (at the point where you step over the line, it's no longer consensual); and (3) word WILL get out, and nobody will want to play with you anymore. (Remember the BDSM community is very tightly knit and nothing stays hidden for long.)

SAFE WORDS are those that will stop the action if the sub feels it is needed.  You MUST honor these if Your partner uses them. Be careful to choose words that can be easily remembered. I heard about a Dom who assigned a sub the safeword "aspen". She needed it, but could not remember anything except that it was a tree. She was shouting out "birch!", "pine!", etc., which he took to be an attempt to antagonize him... the result was not pleasant.  Have the submissi submissive use two safewords.  One that the submissive can use to indicate that she  may be reaching the limit of what they feel they can tolerate physically, mentally, or emotionally.  The other, which if the submissive uses, stop the scene, hold and talk with the submissive until she calms down, then  give the submissive the opportunity to decide if they want to continue or conclude the scene.  Remember that safewords are not the submissive taking control, but they allow the submissive to protect themselves, which as human beings, they have a right to do.

SAFE PLANS are pre-arranged between the submissive and a friend.  They include making sure somebody knows where the submissive will be, Whom the submissive will be with, and a safe call or calls made at scheduled time(s).  If the call(s) are not made at the proper time(s) or if the sub uses a danger codeword during that call, the police will be visiting Your little party.  Make sure Your sub makes the calls. Carry a little portable alarm clock for that purpose, just in case you both get wrapped up and lose track of time Never meet with a new partner without assuring that she has a safeplan in place.  This includes public meetings, even if the submissive says they have total trust. 

AFTER CARE…Finally, we come to the close of the scene. You need to realize that the submissive has been in a particularly vulnerable state, and that the scene may have caused him or her to fall into "sub-space", a wonderful altered state of consciousness.  It will take a while for your partner to "fully return" to the present.  There is nothing more terrifying to a sub than being abandoned in this vulnerable state.  You need to be there, and be caring, during this period of coming down.  For the caring Dominant, this time of closeness and comfort is just as enjoyable, just as special, as it is for the submissive.

CONCLUSION…In short, you need patience, an open mind, a sense of responsibility, and a willingness to learn.  We in the BDSM community are just human beings, we have our good points and bad, and no, none of us is perfect.  We all have room to grow and learn, whether we have been in this life for years or are just starting out.  There are many in the community, who are willing to help you in your journey.  Seek the advice of those with more experience. You'll find most of us are very willing to help T/those W/who are sincerely seeking to learn and not at all shy about showing you things that thrill us. If You learn wisely, You will find that soon others will come to You for advice, as /well, for the respect You earn in the community will be great. 

kate

12/13/2008 11:56:43 AM

THE BEGINNING…First, You should take a serious look at yourself. What is it about BDSM that You find appealing?  Do You wish a 24/7 relationship; taking on the responsibilities for deciding all aspects of a submissive’s life?  Do You wish to encourage another to become the best person they can be?   Do you wish BDSM just in the bedroom?   Alternatively, is it something in-between?  Whether, it's the sense of power gained in having another under Your full control or it is the pleasure to be found in administering pain, there is no right answer, except for Yourself.  Do not try to live up to any others’ expectation.   Start out by trying to define what it is that You crave.  You cannot hope to control or take responsibility for another, until first you understand Yourself and maintain control of Yourself, this starts with self-evaluation.

NEXT STEP… Turn Your attention to the mechanics.  At this point, You are looking for just one thing, does what You read cause a stirring in your loins?   Are Your fantasies piqued, as You dwell on the possibilities of this life?  You need to define your starting point, what is it that most turns You on.  It is quite common over time to find Your Own boundaries expanding, things today You would not think of doing, in time, become desires.  The converse is also often true; the things that intrigue You now may not be such a tremendous turn-on a few years from now, other desires will take their place.  For now, what is it that You desire?  Turning the lad or lassie over Your knee?   Placing an intricate web of ropes and knots upon the flesh that cannot be escaped?  Or having a doting servant kneeling at Your feet, open to fulfilling whatever Your needs and desires are?

CONTINUING THE SELF-ASSESSMENT…Now step back and think about what it is You desire.  Do You wish to take this fantasy one step further?  Time to look inside again...are You willing to shoulder the responsibility that this entails?  Being a Dominant encompasses a lot more than just getting your rocks off.  Another human being is part of the partnership, and as the one in charge, You have a duty to see that this takes place as safely, as possible.  The submissive you find may desire being hurt, are you willing to maintain a state of control, with one foot grounded in the present, to ensure that hurt does not become harm?  If you lack the self-control to do this, please leave your fantasies in the realm of dreams.

THE ASSESSMENT DONE…Now that You have carefully considered the consequences and responsibilities that being a Dominant entails.  Now, that You have looked seriously at Yourself and have made an honest inventory of Yourself as a person and of Your desires.  Are willing to accept the charge of caring for a submissive, body, mind, and soul?  If the answer is yes, then it is time to think about what you need to learn. If the answer is no, there is no shame in that.  It is a much wiser person who understands him or herself, and does not try to betray what they are or their abilities. 

RESPONSIBILITIES…If You have continued with this article, I shall assume that Your answer was a most assured "Yes!" and You wish to learn more.  As a Dominant, many demands will be made on You  responsibilities do not take your responsibilities  lightly. Some things, like simple bondage and spankings, are relatively safe with only a few things to watch out for.  Others like more intense play, such as, fireplay, piercing, knife play, whips, and more.  These are quite demanding, and there is a large risk of harm to the sub. Please understand, while the credo of BDSM is Safe, Sane, and Consensual, there are inherent risks in virtually all levels of physical play.  So, before You pick up that bullwhip or candle it's time to learn all that You can.  Read as much information as You can find on the topic.  Visit a local club or other setting and witness it being done.  Go to workshops and do not be afraid to ask Someone with more experience to teach You. 

PATIENCE…So far, it seems that You have spent a lot of time and still have not had any fun, yet, right? That is the idea.  You are going to have another person under your thumb here, you need to have patience and be certain of what you are doing.  Remember, first You have to be in control of Yourself, before You can control another.

SEEKING…OK, You have looked at Yourself, figured out what you want, taken time to learn of the safety aspects of any play You want to experience and now You are familiar with the techniques.  What's next?  Well, now we turn our attention to finding a partner.  The key, again, is knowing what you desire. Remember, just as You have desires, so does the submissive.  The idea is to find the submissive whose desires match up with Yours.  You can should NEVER force a submissive to do anything which is truly against their own beliefs or desires, in the end, all You will end up doing is to cause the submissive doubts and resentment and possibly be arrested.  There are very few partners that we will find completely pleasing to us.  If You desire to administer pain, You need a partner who wishes to receive it.  If You desire only to control, a masochist will never please You.  You will both be frustrated by the experience.  Know what you want in a partner and seek that.

RELATIONSHIPS…Figure out what You want in a relationship at this time as well.  Do You want to play occasionally or do You want to live this as a 24/7 lifestyle?  Nobody ever plays around the clock.  If You want a long-term relationship with a partner, You will need to look at all of the personality traits You want. You will need common interests outside of BDSM -- otherwise Your breakfast conversation is going to be pretty dull, and the whole experience will grow stale for You both rather quickly.

BEHAVIOR…OK, You know what you want, and what You want to look for.  Next, a few words about the approach. You will find no lack of people online or in r/t groups who are willing to talk to you about your desires, but how you present yourself is critical. Remember that a person’s submission is THEIRS, not yours. You have no right to demand anything from anybody until they have offered it to you. If you walk around acting like You own the world of BDSM, either r/t or in cyber, you will be seen for exactly what you are a newbie without a clue. It is not a good way to start. BE A DOMINANT, NOT AN ASS!

MORE RESPONSIBILITIES…Remember that You are going to be responsible for the emotional well being of Your partner. One of the most important things that happens in a power exchange is the placement of trust in You as the Dom. Be trustworthy, or you'll end up hurting your partner. He or she may ask you hard questions. Be honest about Yourself, Your lack of experience, and Your sincerity. You will both be better off long term. I've met some experienced subs r/t who are happy to let a new Dominant practice techniques on them, they see it as protecting their less experienced sisters from unschooled hands.  From My Own personal experiences, some of My best practical lessons have come from more experienced Dominants.

SAFETY…Now it is time to talk to Your prospective partner about safety.  There are several things to learn about here: NEGOTIATION, SAFE WORDS, AND SAFE PLANS. 

NEGOTIATION involves discussing what the sub is and is not willing to do.  Don't violate what the sub sets as limits, (1) You'll do her considerable mental harm, (2) You'll be violating the law (at the point where you step over the line, it's no longer consensual); and (3) word WILL get out, and nobody will want to play with you anymore. (Remember the BDSM community is very tightly knit and nothing stays hidden for long.)

SAFE WORDS are those that will stop the action if the sub feels it is needed.  You MUST honor these if Your partner uses them. Be careful to choose words that can be easily remembered. I heard about a Dom who assigned a sub the safeword "aspen". She needed it, but could not remember anything except that it was a tree. She was shouting out "birch!", "pine!", etc., which he took to be an attempt to antagonize him... the result was not pleasant.  Have the submissi submissive use two safewords.  One that the submissive can use to indicate that she  may be reaching the limit of what they feel they can tolerate physically, mentally, or emotionally.  The other, which if the submissive uses, stop the scene, hold and talk with the submissive until she calms down, then  give the submissive the opportunity to decide if they want to continue or conclude the scene.  Remember that safewords are not the submissive taking control, but they allow the submissive to protect themselves, which as human beings, they have a right to do.

SAFE PLANS are pre-arranged between the submissive and a friend.  They include making sure somebody knows where the submissive will be, Whom the submissive will be with, and a safe call or calls made at scheduled time(s).  If the call(s) are not made at the proper time(s) or if the sub uses a danger codeword during that call, the police will be visiting Your little party.  Make sure Your sub makes the calls. Carry a little portable alarm clock for that purpose, just in case you both get wrapped up and lose track of time Never meet with a new partner without assuring that she has a safeplan in place.  This includes public meetings, even if the submissive says they have total trust. 

AFTER CARE…Finally, we come to the close of the scene. You need to realize that the submissive has been in a particularly vulnerable state, and that the scene may have caused him or her to fall into "sub-space", a wonderful altered state of consciousness.  It will take a while for your partner to "fully return" to the present.  There is nothing more terrifying to a sub than being abandoned in this vulnerable state.  You need to be there, and be caring, during this period of coming down.  For the caring Dominant, this time of closeness and comfort is just as enjoyable, just as special, as it is for the submissive.

CONCLUSION…In short, you need patience, an open mind, a sense of responsibility, and a willingness to learn.  We in the BDSM community are just human beings, we have our good points and bad, and no, none of us is perfect.  We all have room to grow and learn, whether we have been in this life for years or are just starting out.  There are many in the community, who are willing to help you in your journey.  Seek the advice of those with more experience. You'll find most of us are very willing to help T/those W/who are sincerely seeking to learn and not at all shy about showing you things that thrill us. If You learn wisely, You will find that soon others will come to You for advice, as /well, for the respect You earn in the community will be great. 

kate

12/12/2008 8:39:33 AM

Submission:  (by definition) the act of submitting to the power of another 

    A rather frightening prospect for most people. To give control of yourself to someone else. The act of submitting is part of the power exchange inherent within a D/s relationship. It is the giving of yourself to another within preset limits, arranged beforehand. It is an informed choice and therefore consensual. A person shouldn't just decide to submit to the first dominant they meet. A submissive should take the time to get to know the dominant outside the roles of dominant and submissive, as the person he/she is. With the information gathered during that initial learning of each other process, the submissive can then make an informed decision of whether or not to submit to that dominant. This process should include discussions of expectations, wants, needs and desires. 

    Each submissive must decide for themselves how far they are willing to go and still stay within the guidelines of safe sane and consensual, thereby not crossing into the realm of abuse. The three tenets of D/s must always apply for the submission to be true submission and not abuse. 

    Why a person is submissive varies extensively from person to person. Some are submissive just for a little extra zing in their intimate lives. Others may have a deep psychological need that prevents them from being any other way. 

    The three main levels of a submissive which I have seen are as follows. Be aware there are more concise groupings than these three broad ones, as evidenced by the 9 levels of submission that are widely used and referred to in many books of D/s and discussions of D/s. 
 

A: Sexual Submissive (AKA bottom, sensual submissive) 
 a sexual sub is in D/s for their own sexual gratification. Once their sexual needs are met they are satisfied. They feel no real need to submit any personal control to another. 

B: Psychological Submissive
 This broad category tends to include those who are in it for the pain and humiliation a D/s relationship can give them. This category tends to include most masochists. Those who have suffered real abuse and are stuck in victim mode, tend to end up in this category. 

C: Natural Submissive (AKA True Submissive) 
 Is born with a submissive nature. A need to please others. This need and submissive tendency goes beyond sexual gratification. It is in their nature to please others, and they will readily give up their control to another with very little or no urging from their dominant. 

Who's to say which category is correct. Being submissive is as unique and individual as you are your own person. Being submissive comes from the heart. It cannot be faked, acted or role played. True submission is a gift of high value. It is my opinion that those of us within the lifestyle should not judge anyone else within the lifestyle. Who are we to say that a sexual sub is not submissive on a different level? Or that there can only be one type of submissive? Remember, life is full of small variances and innuendoes, so is D/s. 

 

12/9/2008 7:04:09 PM
There were two couples walking down the street The one had on an elegant mink stole. She had a very prissy look and he looked as if he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. They were walking a good foot apart from each other, The other couple were as close as two can possibly get and she had her arm in his, She was freshly whipped and still had the hint of a tear in the corner of her eye. She looked up at him and smiled as he looked down and smiled at her. The couples passed one and other. The woman in  the mink stole couldn't help but be  captivated with the Happy couple. If she only knew  what   heights of pleasure she was missing! A  whipping and a walk with her Master! What a deal don't you think?
 
12/9/2008 8:29:31 AM

My dearest Dominant, 

This is for you. 

It is about my expectations as your submissive. What I expect of you, and what I expect from myself. It's about your role as my Dominant, and my role as your submissive. I placed my submission in your hands.  It is a very strong part of who I am, and what I believe and feel.  It IS me, and this is what I expect from this relationship, to be able to be at my fullest potential. 

I expect to bend to your will. I expect to serve you for your pleasure, which brings me pleasure in return.  I expect that if I should fail to obey you, or please you, that you will punish me in ways you see fit. 

I expect you to administer pain in whatever form solely for your pleasure, should you feel this desire. However, I expect that you'll draw a clear line between punishment and 'play'.   I expect you to understand the level and type of pain/control/stimulation I want to feel as discussed between us, and if I've not expressed myself clearly or completely, I expect that you will ask for, and then receive, clarification. 

I expect you to respect me as a person, and understand that my submission is not an admission of inability. 

I expect to be reminded of my submission to you when you feel that I need to be reminded. I expect to have the right to remind *you* of it as well, when I feel as if I'm un-anchored in myself, and feel a need to be reigned back in. 

I expect to you explore limits, sexually, emotionally and mentally, if and when you feel it's appropriate. 

I expect you to issue orders that will force me to examine and push a limit I may have, which would bring you pleasure for me to submit to. I expect you to accept that I may shudder and tremble, and perhaps even defy.... And I expect you to not stop - not give in - when I do this, unless you change your mind. 

I expect to serve your pleasure in all ways. I expect you to use whatever tools you see fit, and I expect you to work with me toward complete and total submission to you. This is what I desire deep inside, and it's what I feel that I need to feel completely whole. 

I expect you to set guidelines for me as you see fit. If I should ever break a rule, or try to top from the bottom, I ask that you don't let me get away with it, unless you find it entertaining or amusing. I expect you to understand that I need more than anything to give up that control, that it makes me feel good to do so. 

I expect honest communication, rather it's good, bad or indifferent.  I expect that this will be a relationship built on more than sex and submission - but also on mutual respect and trust.  These things are essential to any good, strong, growing relationship. I ask that you communicate with me about likes and dislikes, and intentions you may have.  I ask that I am allowed to feel the freedom to do the same with you. 

I expect play time as well as work.  I expect to laugh as well as cry.  I expect you to mark me if you feel like it.  I expect you to be honest with me, if I ask to play and you don't feel like it. 

I expect you to grow and change as I do, in your own way. 

I expect you to understand these expectations, and if you don't understand them, I expect you to discuss them with me. I expect that you will accept what I've said, and be honest with me about your feelings about it. 

In that, we will both feel free to chase the tiger's tail. 

12/8/2008 5:20:05 PM

Allow me the strength to answer questions I can't fathom.
Allow me the spirit to know his needs.
Allow me the kindness to choke back retorts.
Allow me the serenity to serve Him in peace.
Allow me the love to show Him myself.
Allow me the tenderness to comfort Him.
Allow me the light to show us the way.
Allow me the wisdom to be an asset to Him.
Let me be able to show Him each day my love of my service to Him.
Let me open myself up to completely belong to Him.
Let my eyes show Him the same respect,weather at his side, or kneeling at his feet.
Let me accept my punishment with the grace of a woman.
Let me learn to please Him, beyond myself.
Grant me the power to give myself to Him completely.
Give me the strength to please us both.
Permit me to love myself, in loving Him.
Allow me the peace of serving Him.
For it is my greatest wish, my highest power To make his life complete, as he makes mine.


 

12/8/2008 7:51:48 AM

My biggest fear is a novice sub that discovers this lifestyle, especially if it's been a long hidden desire, and acts on it too quickly, especially with someone who hasn't earned her trust. They tend to put themselves into situations and "settle" for Doms that don't have their best interests in mind. Please, if you don't hear anything else I say... SLOW DOWN. Learn more about what it is you're looking for. It's not enough to decide you're 
submissive. There are different techniques, styles, patterns, beliefs, and thinking on it. The trick isn't finding a Dom, the trick is finding a Dom that has similar interests and expectations. 
 
 
The answer to all these questions is the same ... sometimes. To me, D/s is a sensual act, and most often includes sexual activity. I don't want to sound like Bill Clinton, but it doesn't have to include intercourse, if you choose not to. To say it has NOTHING to do with sex seems silly to me. When a woman is naked and kneeling in front of me, I get a hardon. One of D/s's dirty little secrets is that there are men who find the lifestyle because they cant achieve or maintain an erection under "normal" circumstances. Once they put 
down the flogger, everything else goes down with it. It's only common sense that these men may have resentment towards women, and having a woman subservient to them empowers them. Not surprising these Doms teach that D/s has nothing to do with sex.

A Dom's motivations vary as much as the subs... some are healthy, some aren't. I already outlined a bad motivation. To other's, it a feeling of strength, empowerment... pride that this woman is willing to give her trust and well-being to me. It's a lot of responsibility, and takes great effort and wisdom, and sometimes pain ... but the rewards are amazing.

It can be part-time, 24/7 or a bedroom activity. It can be an integral part of your personality, or a role-playing game. It can include humiliating acts, and corporal punishment, or not. It can be a loving, committed monogamous relationship, or a "family" of play partners or polyamourous relationship. 
These are negotiated choices between you and any prospective partner. Advice: don't settle. if it doesn't sound good to you... don't do it.

<< i am  hesitant and a bit apprehensive.  i am also excited and anticipatory.  i long to expand my horizons.  but, i will not give up my self esteem - it is tenuous at times.  it needs to be nurtured, not annihilated.  
does submission bring humiliation?  must i leave much of "me" behind?  and what of respect?  it is a given that i will respect my Dom.  will he also respect me? >>

Some Doms like to humiliate. It makes them feel powerful. They try to strip you of your humanity. It's easier to keep someone that has lost their will. Ask any abused wife. MY thinking is that D/s, above all else, should be FUN. If it's not healthy, enjoyable,  and pleasurable, why do it? It is a relationship built on MUTUAL respect. 

Humiliation is a long, sensitive subject. Humiliation is destructive, a tearing down of one's self-esteem. I have no desire to harm my property. In the beginning of a relationship, when you don't know your partner's 
motivations and "style," you may be asked to perform acts that you might see as humiliating. You take a leap of faith, and perform them, hoping (knowing) the person you're submitting to means you no harm. As the relationship grows, so does the trust. If you know your partner is only interested in your well-being, there's little he could ask of you that you would find humiliating. Your understanding of his motivation is crucial. If you know that he is asking you to do something that's difficult, that he's asking you because he wants to be proud of you, and is not trying to tear you down, you wont be humiliated by it. It may appear to be a humiliating ACT to an outside observer... but you will feel pride that you are serving him so well.  Of 
course there are people who desire the feeling of being humiliated, like to have that part of themselves stripped away. They tell me it's an exhilarating feeling. If it works for them, that's great. You have to decide what works for you.
 
 <>

Again... you take it as far or as limited as feels comfortable to you, and the partner you choose. Every relationship is different

<>

The fact that you've learned that you have submissive feelings does NOT mean you have to submit to everyone... or anyone, for that matter. I believe you're not only submitting to your partner's will, but have to set aside many of the lessons you've been taught from an early age of being strong and individual and that you shouldn't let a man dominate you.

Never be silent. Any potential partner that says things like, "I am the Master, I know what's best for you. You never question my decisions or rules. If you're my sub, you should trust me and obey me without question" is a BIG red flag. It's been my experience that people that don't like being asked questions probably don't have the answers. If you have questions, you ask for permission to ask them. You wait for the proper time to submit them, and trust that your partner will take them into consideration. They may not 
answer immediately, but you have a right to expect an answer.
 
 << i am still not certain what to actually expect.  when I've  thought about submitting, it has been in a sexual setting only.  i think there is something very erotic about being powerless and being slowly driven to exquisite excitement by a man.  the idea of having someone know my sexual responses so well that they can cause immediate desire by something as seemingly simple as a whisper of touch across my breast or even a few well-chosen words,  is enticing.  For me, the idea of submission is appealing because it promises sex beyond what I ever thought possible, without the responsibility of thinking of another's needs.  Selfishness is permitted and it frees emotions and actions whose origins lie in pleasing and satisfying a partner.>>

Well said. If your interest is primarily physical, that's great. Nobody says you have to give your partner control of every aspect of your life. Perhaps his advice and opinions will guide you. Hopefully, his experience, knowledge and common sense will shine thru, and you'll value his opinions more. Eventually, as the relationship grows, if you choose to cohabitate, you might give over power to other aspects of your life.
 

"Training" is another issue. Helping a novice by guiding them to information and safety is one thing, proclaiming yourself a "Trainer" or "Mentor" is another. How does one person "train" you to please someone else... especially someone you haven't met yet? Unfortunately online, these "titles" are a way for some to validate themselves. it's also a way to take advantage of a novice, and "play" with them without any of the commitment. After all, you weren't their sub, they were just training you.  When you meet a potential 
partner, and start the process of learning each other, he may offer a "training collar," not unlike an engagement ring. Symbolic of a potential relationship, a prelude to ownership. Of course, you may meet someone at a club that you choose to play with, and he may "collar" you for the limited time you are together. There is no right or wrong here... just different practices.

<< Although it seems like a contradiction, I suspect that submitting brings a sense of freedom.  I wonder if that is what all who submit feel.  As I become more drawn in, will I feel more free; is it exponential?  And what of after?  I will have changed.  Will I be happy with relationships that haven't changed as I have?  Will they be bland, dull?>>

Many say that D/s relationships tend to be deeper, more intense, because of the level of communication and trust. Many who experience that level of feeling and desire say they could never go back to "bland vanilla." Yes, every new experience involves change. It's up to you to make sure those changes are what you want, and stay positive. The highs in D/s are soaring, but the lows are just as powerful. If you are in a committed "vanilla" relationship, such as a marriage, I warn you, this could change your whole life.

 <>

I think what you need to keep in mind while you learn and hear all these conflicting opinions is that there are no "answers."  There is no one right way, no rulebook, no laws. You read everything with a grain of salt, listen to everyone with a cautious ear, and then make sound, practical decisions about yourself, and your desires. Listen to everyone, take what works for you, and leave the rest behind. 

 

12/7/2008 2:55:25 PM

Words echo through these walls
Images flash in front of me
Blood running hot
Heart pounding
Nothing can satisfy the urges

Feeling the pain
I try to cry out
Yet blocked from doing so
Heat stings my flesh
Tears falling down my face
The animal within claws
Yearns to be free
These ropes bind me
Leaving me exposed to your gaze
What can I do?

Moments seem to turn to years
Pain becoming pleasure
My spirit soaring high
Muffled cries for more
My submission
Becoming eminent
Nerves on fire
My body begging for release
Yet it comes swiftly
And powerfully
I cry out
Tears falling faster
Moans turn to sobs
Its all over
My mind floating to the surface
A smile on my face
I realize
It’s only the beginning.

12/7/2008 2:47:02 PM

Please let me forever be open
to learn and understand.
Please let my service be absolute,
To accept His guiding hand.

Please let me have patience,
when angry, hurt, or full of doubt.
Please let Him be my Master,
and correct me should i shout.

Please never let me shame Him,
or disappoint Him in any way.
Please give me strength in my submission,
let me make Him prouder every day.

Please know that this prayers sincere,
every word coming deep from this slaves heart.
Please know how much i need to serve Him
my devotion always His from the start
.

 

12/7/2008 12:17:10 PM

Characteristics of a Successful Dominant 

 

Acceptance: 
Acceptance of self, what is within yourself, what your wants needs and desires are.. Acceptance of your limitations and those of your submissive. The ability to accept another human being for the person they are, including their shortcomings and especially to accept your own. Accepting what being a dominant is to the individual and not being ashamed or intimidated by the needs within,  but happy in ones mind set. 
 

Communication: 
 This is the ability to talk and discuss things. It is an integral part of any relationship, but an absolute neccisty within a D/s one. A dominant should have the skills to communicate thier needs, wants, desires, fears, thoughts, limits or whatever else comes along. The ability to talk also calls into play the honesty and truthfulness of the dominant. Once communication is open it should remain that way, and will do so provided the dominant does not stop communicating honestly. To not communicate is to endanger yourself physically (by not telling the submissive your experience and other necessities) and emotionally. 

Compassion: 
 The ability to see and at least attempt to understand the emotional aspects of your submissive's psyche. To understand and be aware of the multitude of things within reality that can affect a submissive physically, emotionally and mentally. To be able to apply that understanding to the many situations that arise within daily life that may prevent your submissive from serving to the best of their abilities. Using compassion wisely to allow you to aide your submissive, support him/her during times of stress shows that you are truly a well rounded dominant. One who realizes that a dominant and a submissive are people too. Without compassion you are not a dominant only a sadist. 

Courtesy: 
 This one is fairly self explanatory but many people have asked me for specifics on courtesy. It is the ability to show proper manners, pleases and thank yous. To address someone with a respectful tone of voice. A dominant should show courtesy to his/her submissive and other submissives around them. Just because you are a dominant does not give you the right to be rude or cruel. This includes courtesy to your peers. 
  

Grace: 
 Elegance in the manner a dominant presents themselves is an important and desirable personality trait that many submissives say they prefer. The way a dominant carries themselves, their style of play, no matter how graphic should still flow with style and grace. Their actions should not be overly hesitant, stilted or confused. If this is lacking as an inherent ability, the dominant should be willing to learn and grow in this area. 

Dominance: 
 This is the most important trait in a dominant. It is the inherent natural ability to lead. To exert control in a respectful, intelligent and humble manner. The strength of character which allows you to exert the control necessary in a power exchange relationship. The ability to care for another person's entire well being. 

Honesty: 
 Personally I feel this shouldn't need to be said, but there are far too many people who lack honesty so it has to be said. Honesty is the ability to speak up, be open and truthful about what you say. Don't hide your emotions, fears, limits, fantasies, ideas and thoughts. Don't tell the submissive what you think he/she wants to hear. Honesty is the basis of trust, without it there is no trust. And without the trust, there is no true relationship. A successful dominant is an honest one, one who does not lie or attempt to deceive. One who is truthful when he/she speaks. Most important is to be honest about your level of experience, to lie is to endanger the very life of a submissive. 

Humility: 
 This is basically the ability to see yourself as fallible. To see yourself as a person, not just a dominant. To see that sometimes in reality your needs must be set aside for the better of the relationship. (possibly to settle a disagreement, set limits or things of that nature) A successful dominant knows they will make mistakes, that they are no perfect. Sure they have pride in their abilities but they also know that everyone grows constantly and they are secure enough within themselves not to need to be the center of attention at all times. This allows the dominant to be open to learning new things and not have a know it all attitude. This brings into play bullying. Bullying is using your status as a dominant to push around submissives without any thought for their well being at all. Bullying is a completely selfish action. A dominant who consistently bullies will turn submissives away from them and lose the respect of their peers. It shows a lack of humility and can also mask a poor sense of self esteem or a possible abusive person using the lifestyle to hide their abusive nature. 

Intelligence: 
 By intelligence I don't mean book smart, the ability to do long involved mathematical equations or pull apart and rebuild a computer. As it applies to a successful dominant intelligence is the ability to learn the proper way of playing with the toys inherent in the lifestyle before using them on a person. The willingness and ability to research and learn about the lifestyle itself. The ability to make informed decisions about what their needs are and how to attain them and just how far their domination goes. The ability to take the time to learn their partner outside the roles of dominant and submissive, to learn him/her as the person they are, their likes and dislikes. The ability to learn what pleases their submissive and remember those things. The dominant should not only take the time and intelligence to know the physical tools, but also the psychological tools of dominance. Along with some basic psychological aspects of their submissive. (Knowledge should grow as people change constantly) There is nothing uglier than seeing an ignorant dominant trying to use humiliation as a tool of dominance. Humiliation is a difficult tool that requires maturity, intelligence, and skill 

Loyalty: 
 This is a very important trait in a dominant. It is the ability to uphold your personal honor and remain true to the agreement between you and your submissive should the agreement be one of monogamy or whatever. Fickleness is very unattractive in a dominant and dangerous to the emotional well being of the submissives who serve you. 

Patience: 
 A good dominant has patience. The ability to wait for things. Being pushy is aggravating and not being dominant. This does not mean you have to be lax or soft, but to learn the proper time to push and the proper time not to. It is also the ability to wait for those things which take time to develop and to learn, especially within yourself. To realize that it takes time for a submissive to learn all the intricacies of serving you and have the patience to teach the submissive what you prefer. 

Pride: 
 This is the ability to know your capacities and realize you are not only a good person but a good dominant. The ability to recognize your own strengths. This does not mean you should be closed minded to new ideas. Nor does it mean you should be unaware of your faults or keep an inflated ego. Pride in your dominance is a beautiful thing, arrogance or false pride are deadly. False pride usually masks insecurities which can be life threatening to the submissive. 

Respect: 
 A successful dominant will show respect at all times, until such time as the submissive  proves he/she is unworthy of such respect. A disrespectful dominant does not earn the respect of his/her peers or the submissives around them. By giving respect to others, you earn it for yourself. 

Responsibility 

A good dominant should have a sense of responsibility and be aware that they are the ones who are in control of a scene. They should take this responsibility seriously and act in such a manner that will keep themselves and their submissive as safe as possible. A good dominant should take responsibility for his/her own actions, even so far as admitting a mistake when one is made and not push the blame onto someone else. A good dominant should use this sense of responsibility to learn before acting.  

Self Control 

A good dominant must be in control of themselves first before they can even hope to control another safely. A good dominant is not one who is prone to fits of out of control behavior, raging fits and other actions which show a lack of self control. A dominant should be able to keep his physical needs in check in order to maintain a scene safely for the submissive. A good dom should also have the self control needed to stick to his/her guns when they are faced with a begging sub for something new that they know is dangerous and that they know they have no experience in.  

Self Respect: 
  A good dominant values themselves, and respects their own limits. A bully does not thrill a submissive. A solid sense of self worth is a necessity for a dominant or they can cause serious damage to the submissive's psyche. This does not mean act like you are the universe's gift to domination. 

Service: 
 This is applicable to dominants but not in the same way as a submissive. A dominant serves their submissive by and through their dominance. By intelligently applying their dominant nature, and meeting the physical and emotional needs of the submissive, the dominant mutually serves the submissive. A successful dominant remembers that without a submissive, there is no such thing as a dominant. And that to receive the submission of a person is a gift. The dominant will therefor cherish that gift, and do their best to uphold it and not abuse it. This is the key to an exchange of power relationship. 
 
 

Those are the traits which I have repeatedly heard make a successful dominant. Many of them overlap and refer to other traits within them. And most of them are applicable to every relationship not just those within D/s. These are the traits I have heard many submissives speak of as what they are looking for in a dominant. Not everyone will have all of those traits bred into them, and some of them can be learned. But those traits do reflect what is within a true dominant. This list is meant as an informational aide only and not as a hard core end all and be all ruling of what makes a dominant. 
 

12/7/2008 9:00:54 AM

Allow me the strength to answer questions I can't fathom.
Allow me the spirit to know his needs.
Allow me the kindness to choke back retorts.
Allow me the serenity to serve Him in peace.
Allow me the love to show Him myself.
Allow me the tenderness to comfort Him.
Allow me the light to show us the way.
Allow me the wisdom to be an asset to Him.
Let me be able to show Him each day my love of my service to Him.
Let me open myself up to completely belong to Him.
Let my eyes show Him the same respect, rather I sit at his side, or kneel at his feet.
Let me accept my punishment with the grace of a woman.
Let me learn to please Him, beyond myself.
Grant me the power to give myself to Him completely.
Give me the strength to please us both.
Permit me to love myself, in loving Him.
Allow me the peace of serving Him.
For it is my greatest wish, my highest power To make his life complete, as he makes mine.



12/7/2008 8:58:30 AM

The aspect of "play" in a BDSM relationship can be scary and confusing for those who are new to it. A common misconception is that one has to have pain play in the relationship, this is not true. Another common misconception is that play starts at an intense stage and stays there, this is also not true. For those who are beginning in BDSM, are anxious to try different types of play, but wish to go slow, it is often hard to find information that meets those needs.  

Most people will agree that taking it slowly is the best course of action, specially if you are new to the physical aspects of BDSM. It is dangerous for yourself and your partner(s) to rush into things you do not know how to do. Practice and planning are essential when trying new things.  

When a couple who is just beginning to bring bdsm into their lives, encounters the physical play aspects, it often raises fear in the submissive partner. It is best to go slowly. Start with very light play. A soft velvet or real supple suede flogger. A velvet or suede flogger causes almost no pain (unless you snap it real hard) but does cause a very erotic and arousing sensation. It is used by many of us as a warm up or sensual toy, when the focus is pleasure, not pain. Such a flogger is difficult to cause damage to your partner with, so is a wonderful "learning" flogger. It takes a great deal of effort to make a velvet flogger actually hurt. Use light strokes at first, increasing the pressure of each strike over time. This allows both you and your partner to adjust to the increasing sensations and learn to relax with the implement.  

Another beginning way to play is with gentle bondage. In the beginning choose a wider rope that is very soft. Spread eagle on the bed is a good one, either on the back or on the belly with pillows under the stomach. Many find those velvet drapery tie backs to work very well. Again, the softness creates a more erotic feel, yet allows the sensation of being bound to come through clearly. Also, being softer, they are less apt to dig into the skin if tied a bit too tight, or they slip. ALWAYS have a pair of sharp scissors handy in case you need to cut the rope to release the submissive. There is a possibility of really soft bonds slipping and tightening the knots with the struggles of the submissive.  

Basically, just about any type of play you have read or heard about, can be brought down to a lighter level and used by the beginner with a little forethought and creativity.  

In the beginning, keeping the focus on pleasure and arousal can go a long way towards alleviating the fear of these new activities. Always discuss the scenes after they are done, to learn what your partner liked, didn't like, or such things. These discussions are of great benefit when thinking of another session to come. However, it is imperative during these discussions, that both parties give their honest feelings and thoughts. If the submissive wanted the strikes to be harder, they must say so or the Top/dominant will not know when to take the play to the next level.  

Always play safe, try the toys out on yourself where appropriate before using them on a submissive, and always practice technique and aim with any flogger until you feel comfortable using it, before you use it on a living thing. (A velvet/plush pillow is great for practice because the change in the material's color tells you where the tails landed) Remember, a scene is for the pleasure of all involved, so tailor what you do to your specific preferences (and those of your partner) and allow nature to take it's course. Have fun! 
12/7/2008 8:54:45 AM

Whenever someone begins to learn something new, there is always a feeling of excitement, that refreshing invigoration of something new.  One may feel a sense of impatience, wanting to know everything, yesterday! As time goes on and the person begins their journey into the varied lifestyle of BDSM, he/she discovers an overwhelming amount of information. Everyone has advice, everyone has his or her own ideas, and everyone's definitions are different. By listening to those who have been there before you can quickly become confused and, sometimes, downright disheartened. They point you to books, which you may then purchase in an attempt to better understand this lifestyle. But quickly find that what you thought would simply be a matter of acting out your fantasies, is suddenly a rule ridden "lifestyle". You may feel confused, overwhelmed, and even angry that it isn't as easy as you thought it would be. You may be unsure of what to do, where to go from here, and possibly even doubting your own thoughts or feelings because they may not match those you've heard or read about. First, take heart! You are not alone, nor are you the first to have these feelings. 

        Most people who start BDSM do so because of their sexual needs.  Straight, non-kinky, sexual activity, though nice, is rather boring and routine to them. They want something more and deep inside, the need something more. Their fantasies lean more heavily toward the kinky aspect of sexual activity. They may feel guilt or shame at these needs within themselves. Society teaches us that we are equally intelligent and capable beings. For those whose fantasies swing more towards the submissive instinct (being tied up, spanked, kneeling, following orders from a more dominant person, etc) these needs and desires can conflict heavily with their upbringing. For those who have dominant instincts, they are a bit more readily adaptable to the teachings of society.  Either way this conflict of what you are taught versus what you feel deep inside can create major confusion, guilt and even fear. You may start doubting your own sanity. (I remember thinking I was crazy for the longest time.) You may also experience emotional pain as your needs go unmet. Eventually, this dissatisfaction can creep into your whole life.  You may stumble on, pushing these fantasies and desires deep inside you so you don't have to face them, living out the, so-called, "proper" normal life. Suddenly you come across something that brings them to the forefront of your mind once more. Be it an article in a newspaper, an adult magazine, or (with the advent of the Internet) a web site, chat room or any number of things. Now you are suddenly faced with the realization that you are not alone. Nor are you somehow a sick or crazy person. Again, the confusion versus desire wells up within you. 

        All of these are normal reactions to the beginnings of anything as deep seated as BDSM. What to do about it is as individual as each person is.  There is no real right or wrong when it comes to what will make you happy, but first you have to figure out exactly what that is. Be honest with yourself and those you talk to. Do not feel ashamed if you have feelings of guilt, anger, and/or fear yet this underlying craving.  Try not to let your emotions be dictated by someone else. Honestly express your needs and desires, as well as your thoughts and feelings, especially if you have a partner. Such open and honest communication is crucial to this lifestyle, as well as the learning process. Try to keep an open mind to the experiences others tell you about. Be aware that your personal limits, likes and dislikes, at this moment, will change over time as you grow and learn more. 

        The people who live this lifestyle are no less human than you are. They hold jobs as varied as flipping hamburgers, to holding government office, to being a move star and everything in between. This lifestyle is not just crazy sexual deviants who should be in jail. Nor is it a bunch of "sickos" that are stuck on past abuse issues. The vast majority of those in this lifestyle, are intelligent, normal every day people.  They hold jobs, get married, and have kids, the whole nine yards. At some point, they too felt the same or similar emotions as you do right now. 

        Many people will jump in with both feet and just go at it! Thinking, "well I've read a book or two, talked to a couple people, I KNOW what I'm doing." Only to find out the hard way, that they have no clue. The best thing you can do once you realize what your desires are, is to be patient! Take your time. It is a hard and often painful road when you begin to learn who you are. Quell those wanton desires to start right now and go slowly. Talk with many different people, and read as much information as you can get your hands on. Talk over what you have read with other people who have been in this lifestyle longer. Digest what you have read, think about it and compare it to your own inner emotions.  Learn yourself and how you feel. Learn your desires and how to voice them. Accept and try to understand where you are and where you would like to go. Ask your questions don't hide them. Remember that the only stupid question is one that is not asked. 

        Try to remember that as a baby, it took time to learn to walk and before you could walk you had to learn to crawl. Learning this lifestyle is the same way. You must learn to crawl before you can walk. Try to remember that each person in this lifestyle had to learn the same things at some point. Ask them about it, some may not remember, but many will and many will be willing to share their beginnings with you. Take in all this information, compare to your own thoughts and feelings, and decide what is right for you. Give yourself the time and the space to learn and you too will reach the point where you are comfortable and secure with these emotions and with expressing them. 

        You have begun a journey of discovery. One that will often bring you great pleasure, as well as great pain. One that will delve deep into the hidden recesses of your own heart and soul. The dark places you never dared to go before. It is a journey a growth and acceptance. It takes time to grow, so give yourself that time and you will be much happier in the long run. 

Addendum: “You said dominants traits are more readily acceptable by society. It's true us subbies need reassurance from time to time that it  is "ok" to counteract the conditioning of society. As also can be true with a Dom especially "new Dom/Domme"  discovering their "dark side" unless of course they were taught to flog, whip, torture, tie-up etc. were normal behaviors. I have seen the struggle with these new feelings from a new Dom as well is all I'm saying " I need this brings up

an excellent point, which I had forgotten in writing this article. That being that a dominant who is also a sadist (or has sadistic tendencies) must also fight against society's teachings in regards to their desire for pain play.

12/6/2008 7:54:46 AM
i wait and wait
for him to come though the door
realizing he will smile and hold me
i yearn for his presence
i crave his touch
i wait my heart punding
as i know how he will command me
i need his Dominance
i need him to come tthrough  my door.
i wait and wait
my breath comes in gasps as i think about what is to  come
i will savor his touch and his commands
i will yield to him and surrender once more
12/6/2008 7:04:24 AM

Since I have been online, I have met many different people. Some of whom turned out to be less than honest, most of whom turned out to be very close to (if not exactly) how they appeared on line, in real life. One of the things I have noticed though, is a trend from those who label themselves as dominants, to insult a submissive whenever he/she thinks for themselves.  This seems to occur most frequently when a submissive questions a dominant's actions when a relationship is just starting. In many cases it seems that those insults are tossed out to lay guilt or blame of some sort on the submissive. In some instances it appears that the insult is being used to manipulate the submissive into obedience for something they are not comfortable with by guilting them into it. It seems to work very well with those who are new to the lifestyle. I, personally, find this practice abhorrent to say the least. So I wanted to write a little bit about this topic. 

The first insult that gets tossed is "You are not a true submissive!". Well since no one really knows what a true submissive is, this is a fairly ridiculous statement. Further, since the only person who knows whether or not someone is a submissive to any degree is that person themselves, no one else has the right to tell them what they are. Mostly this insult is thrown out by people who think a submissive means someone that meekly accepts anything from everyone at all times, no matter what. The problem is, this insult can make many people feel that they are indeed not submissive which may or may not be true. as well, it can be tossed as a manipulative statement to get someone to do something they do not want to do out of a fear that if they don't they will not gain acceptance into this lifestyle. I feel that this statement is often used in the same way as the "If you really loved me, you would" statement from the teen years when one's boyfriend/girlfriend tried to get more physical intimacy than the other was willing to give at the time. 

Another common insult to submissives is "You are really a dom/me in sub's clothing" or similar statements. Again, since the only person who can 100% know what is inside another person at any given moment is that person themselves, this statement is negated. It often is used by people to lay blame on a submissive for asking a question of something they are not sure of. I have very rarely seen or heard of any dominant that does not allow their submissive to ask a question, especially if the topic is something which is really upsetting or bothering the submissive. 

Interestingly enough, these insults (and others, which can be placed in either of the two above categories) are most often used against those who are new to the lifestyle, by people who are not truly seeking a BDSM relationship, but instead seem to be seeking an occasional play partner. In the case of someone who is mentoring a new person to this lifestyle, as the relationship goes on, eventually the subject of whether or not the mentor thinks the submissive is indeed a submissive, will come up. In the circumstances that the mentor has good knowledge of the submissive, then the statement may indeed be spoken as the truth. Though, I feel that in those cases the submissive may have already figured that out for themselves. 

Another thing I have noticed with these insults is that many try to say there is only one right way to be submissive and use these statements to dismiss anyone that does not fit their view of what a submissive is. This is false as well. There are many different levels of submission and many different kinds of submissives. I feel that instead of insulting someone who is different than the kind of submissive one may be looking for, it is more desirable to try and understand this particular person's needs and desires. Doing this will increase tolerance and one's personal understanding of BDSM in general. One may be very surprised by how much one can learn from someone who is different from themselves. 

In a lifestyle that is as varied as this one is, the people who insist on throwing such insults at others do this lifestyle and themselves a great disservice. The biggest thing which seems to pervade every relationship is consent at one point. Using viscious insults to manipulate a person into obedience negates that consent in my opinion. Further, I believe, it shows a true lack of understanding of this lifestyle and the thiings which make up domination and submission. Manipulation through belittling and guilt, do not (in my opinion) make a dominant. The submission of another human being is earned through a gaining of trust, not demanded or taken through guilt trips. A BDSM relationship should make both parties feel secure in themselves, not tear down their self esteem. Manipulative insults undermine the development of a healthy D/s relationship and serve no purprose other than to prevent a person from seeing their own actions for what they are by laying the blame on someone else.

Each person in this lifestyle must decide for themselves what they consider to be BDSM and what they do not, but they should also keep in mind that another's view may differ and that does not make their view wrong.
12/5/2008 3:28:18 PM

Although natural absolute slave hood is the expression of an instinctual and primeval need to submit far more comprehensively than the erotic role-playing of mainstream D/s, it extends beyond our rudimentary animal heritage into the very core of our rational human soul. The absolute submissive not only desires slavery but needs it in order to achieve fulfillment and identity. This need for slavery, this so-called "dark imperative" that governs natural submission, is apparent at all levels of existence, the instinctual, the emotional and the intellectual. In other words, slavehood is a vocation, comparable and equal in every way to any religious calling.

As with all other vocations, slave hood is not automatic. It must be closely examined and, when found to be genuine, nurtured and guided. Unlike most other levels of submission, slavehood is primarily of a spiritual nature. It shares the bulk of its physical and material aspects with the more superficial approaches to the lifestyle, but it does not recognize sexuality as the principal vehicle for, let alone the goal of, a profound and pervasive submission destined to develop into lifelong slavery.

Having established that slavehood is a vocation, the similarity between a life in slavery and monastic life becomes straightforward. Both are simultaneously introvert and extrovert, contemplative and active, spiritual and material. In both, energies of one aspect of life – apparently at odds with the other – are so channeled as to enable a harmony to develop, wherein each gives strength to the other so that together they become more than the sum of their component parts. Most importantly, however, the modus operandi of both pivots on service and the greatest possible reduction of self.

It is important to bear in mind that, regardless of her status of collaring, a slave submits primarily to her own nature. The apparent paradox of introvert/extrovert comes to light – and is resolved – when this basic fact is understood. That she requires a material, external focus for her submission, i.e. the dominant, does not alter the fact that on the spiritual level her submission is essentially introverted. One could say that through the dominant she submits to herself by proxy.

Religious practice contains a number of sadomasochistic elements, from penance, confession and absolution, to servitude, abstinence and flagellation. By far most, if not all, religions contain rituals of this nature, designed to focus the spirit and enhance the sanctity of the individual. No matter the perspective, therefore, the fact remains that the magic of religion and BDSM is the same. If, as postulated here, magical practices are sadomasochistic, it follows that sadomasochistic practices are magical. The reason BDSM looks so much like a religious act is quite simply that it is a religious act.

The evocation and experience of the divine is as primary in BDSM as the means by which they are sought. There is a duality in the BDSM practice which closely parallels that of religious practice, in some instances so closely that the very symbolism employed is the same. The descent into submission is as much concerned with the practical matter of materializing a daemon appropriate to submit to, as it is concerned with the submissive's own self-reduction. As she is beaten it is confirmed that He is stronger; as she is humiliated, He rises in stature and power; as she is blindfolded, He becomes all-seeing; as she is bound He becomes omnipotent; as she is punished He grants her absolution; and so on.

It is important to underscore that what is sought here is an experience of the divine, not of divinity. Dominants are not deities, and no amount of reference to one's Mistress as a goddess will alter that fact. The role of the dominant is more comparable to that of a priest in Christian tradition. That is to say, a human among humans who guides the congregation, himself included, into a deeper submission to and reverence for that which is holy. The priest is a vessel of sanctity, the link between congregation and the divine; he himself possesses neither more nor less divinity than any other. If the dominant is attributed special powers of any kind, they are not magical in and of themselves, but rather at most in rare harmony with Creation in general and his own nature in particular. This is not unlike the powers of a shaman, who is a particularly gifted and perceptive individual, certainly, but by no means superhuman.

So the mechanisms of BDSM tap into the common denominator of all religions. The BDSM ritual may be predominantly sexual in expression, however the goal is not gratification per se, but ecstasy. BDSM is, above and beyond a physical need, the psyche's effort to make sex a sacrament. Only through the understanding and acceptance of the sacramental value of submission will slavehood be true. By the same token, of course, it also becomes holy.

Sacramental and holy though it might be, BDSM is not – and could never become – a religion in its own right. It can, however, be incorporated into a religious lifestyle, and for those who are thus inclined it must be. Whatever dogmatic complications arise in the process, it is indisputable that neither submission nor dominance can exist aside from, or parallel with, the other elements that make up a human life. No matter the condemnatory rhetoric of others, who most probably have understood neither BDSM nor their own religion particularly well, there must be no conflict between them in the mind of the submissive herself. It is paramount that she be provided with the wherewithal to practice her religious life as a natural element of her submission.

The importance of pursuing slavehood for anyone who has a calling to it is self-evident. The vast amount of hard work required to achieve this depth of submission is only marginally more daunting than staying there. As many religious people and natural submissives alike have discovered through the ages, the fact of the matter is that meekness requires an iron will. However, despite these hardships – and most emphatically contrary to the views prevalent in BDSM orthodoxy – slavery can never be a goal unto itself. No vocation that is pursued for its own sake has value.

The humility learned in the collar should be the perspective from which all of Creation is viewed. The strength derived from a successful and spiritually gratifying lifestyle should be placed at the disposal of all who need it. The endurance developed under the rigors of pain, chastisement and labor, should translate into tolerance and forbearance of all who think and act according to other values – even those who would deny the legitimacy or validity of the BDSM lifestyle. The acute awareness of identity through meditation and examination of the submissive nature should lead to a greater understanding of – and thereby respect for – disparate cultural and moral backgrounds. The obedience and selflessness that are the distinguishing characteristics of any natural slave should be expanded to include not just a Master or Mistress but humanity at large.

Without these, the entire journey into slavery will have been meaningless, valueless and morally void.

12/5/2008 11:39:36 AM
This is what i ask Doms who are exploring can you answer these questions?

Please tell me

What is the difference between, correction, discipline and punishment?

What is the difference between a Dom versus a top, what is the difference between a submissive versus a bottom?

What is a scene?

What is a session?

What is role-play, and name 10 kinds of it.

What are limits?

What are hard limits? What are safe words?

What happens if you become Angry with your sub?

How would you direct your anger?

What are the three most important three things needed to make any relationship work? What are five qualities of a true Dominant?

What does the term safe, sane and consensual mean?

What is the difference between a slave and a submissive?

What is a munch?

What is a play party?

How does one step into real-time?

What is protocol?

What are five sorts of restrictions a Dom may place on his sub?
12/5/2008 8:04:22 AM

Being submissive

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a personal choice

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

fulfillment through submission

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

power exchange

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

strong words

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a new sub

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

may be paralyzed with fear doubt

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

disbelief at their own needs

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

as she learns more

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

the fears... dissipate

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

the doubt... disappears

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Disbelief.. becomes acceptance

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By giving the gift

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a true sub feels

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

whole

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

satisfied

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

happy

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

proud sexy

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

through the power exchange

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a true sub, like a rose

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Will bloom..

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

bursting forth to shine

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

bright with an inner light

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Gaining strength

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

wisdom

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

inner peace

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Pride

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a true sub is special

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a rare prize.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

one to be cherished

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Never to hide.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/4/2008 10:40:13 PM

On this profile please scroll way down to see all i wrote
Thanks,
kate

12/4/2008 7:34:09 PM
Did Anyone Ever Tell You, Just How Special You Are?
 The Light that You Emit Might even Light a Star.
Did Anyone Ever Tell You, How Important You Make Others Feel?
 Somebody out here is Smiling About Love that is so Real.
 Did Anyone Ever Tell You, that Many Times When They were Sad, Your E-mail made Them Smile a bit?
 In Fact, It made Them Glad For the Time You Spend Sending Things And Sharing whatever You Find.
 There are No Words to Thank You, But Somebody Thinks You're Fine.


Did Anyone Ever Tell You,
 Just How Much They Like You?
 
 
At this time of year where we gather close to the ones we love, I want to thank you for your support and  your online soulful  friendship.
 I want you to know that I appreciate you and many times, your emails have brought me laughter, joy, tears,hope but mostly gratitude.
 
 Thank you for being part of my life.
 
12/4/2008 2:03:22 PM

How to cope with release 

 Your world may seem empty, and all you can seem to do is cry, but you try not to show it to O/others   for fear of ridicule, or being told that familiar phrase "this is only cyber". I am sorry, but for many   of us, cyber and real life mix and the feelings are quite real. Whether the Dom/me knows it or not, there is a real person on the other side of the computer screen. One who loved, one who trusted, on
  who depended upon You with all their being. That person feels, that person hurts, that person does cry at the loss of their Master/Mistress, their companion, their lover, their teacher, their guide through this realm.

   The person whom has served faithfully, sat day after day, night after night awaiting the return of their Master/Mistress, aches to be able to serve Them again, their soul begs to be reunited with the One whom they would give their all for, desires to be held and consoled by the same person who released them, but it is not to be.

 The first stage is denial of the release, not wanting to believe it has happened, sitting around waiting for your former Master/Mistress to return, hoping that it is all a dream, that they will return.

 The second stage is shock, our inability to cope with our release causes us to withdraw, not wanting help from anyone, just to sit and think about what has happened.

    The third state is self-depreciation, thinking it's all your fault, that you weren't worthy, you did something wrong. Though we know this is not true, our mind refuses to allow us to move on, that we must be the blame for all that has happened.

   The fourth stage involves depression, thinking that nothing is ever going to be the same, that you cannot live without the person you so trusted and depended upon. Our self worth is battered and, we feel we deserve all that we have gotten and more, that we are not worthy of anything good.

   The fifth stage is hate, wanting everything bad to happen to the person who hurt you and to any person involved in the release, wanting them to hurt as much as you do.

 The sixth stage is acceptance, learning to live with the fact that you were released and that you must move on, this stage is the best, it allows us to heal the most, and builds our self-worth back up.

And the final stage is starting over, continuing on with your life, the stage which you can grow again, and once more learn to trust and love, knowing that we will be happy again.

  The pain sometimes gets less, but not always. Remember that the outcome is always the same, we move on.

 All subs should go through a "mourning" period in which they can retrieve their dignity, reconstruct their feelings, and grow strong enough to choose whom they will serve. During this time, friends are so necessary to be able to carry on, to gain strength, and support. Lean on them, they will help you tremendously if only you let them.

  Take a piece of paper, or in the computer type down all of your feelings, those of hurt, pain, anger, fear, everything, and get them out. Do not hold back on your language, just write exactly what comes to your mind and release it all. Then take the paer and burn it, or if in the computer post and eliminate it. As you do this, think in your mind of this stage of your life developing and growing from what has happened, gain strength from the pain and you will allow yourself to heal.

  Though it may seem like the end of your world as you know it, it truly isn't. There is hope and you will find another, who is even stronger and better than the last, and you will rejoice in the previous loss and be thankful that it was allowed to happen.

  Many will ask you how you are, but it is hard to put all the feelings of loss into words. You do not have to if you do not wish, but remember that T/they are there to help. T/they worry and want to see you happy again...so lean on them, it will make T/them feel better and help you also.

 Always remember, there is a sun under the dark clouds, though hidden, it remains and will one day appear again and your world will be bright again.

   Submission is love, trust, hope, desire, yearning...when one falls all follow, all but one...HOPE.

12/4/2008 1:40:56 PM

Service and self esteem go hand in hand for me


I see myself as a service driven submissive. To serve my master is to please him; his pleasure in my service is also my pleasure in knowing I have pleased him. Master rewards me in many ways for my service. A special look, a smile, a deep passionate kiss… just a few of the ways he shows his appreciation and they make it all worth while. He doesn’t often have to ask any more as after six years I have learnt most of his likes and needs, and am able to anticipate most of them. I slip up at times and when I do so, there is no one more upset than me. I am my own worst critic when it comes to my service to Master.


There are many times I find myself doing things that I would rather not do, I do for him, and because it is an important part of my submission to him. I get up every morning at 5.45am to prepare his breakfast and layout his clothes for the day and have done since we started living together. In the middle of winter I could happily smash the alarm clock when it goes off, the last thing I want to do is get out of a nice warm bed. I do get up though. I take pride in the fact that he never has to get his own breakfast and never has to look for clothes to wear. I take pride in the fact that his shirt is freshly ironed just moments before he puts it on so it still has that crisp freshly ironed look. It is important to me as his submissive to be able to do these and many other things for him.


We often have friends come to stay with us, one in particular is not into D/s at all but accepts the way we live our lives. She too is very much service driven and delights in making drinks etc for us all in the evenings. She struggled with the idea that she was never allowed make Master a coffee, he would always thank her for asking and tell her that serving him was my job, not hers. He would then send me off with her to make his coffee while she made ours. He didn’t want to make her feel uncomfortable by asking me serve her also, but he wouldn’t take away from me what is an important part of my submission.


In past relationships I was taken for granted and my self-esteem plummeted to an all time low. I didn’t feel of value or needed, I just did what needed to be done to keep the peace, and there were no thanks or any sign of appreciation. It was not a healthy situation to be in and not an easy one to get out of, but I did. In our D/s relationship quite the opposite has occurred. My service to Master gives me a feeling of being needed, and his smiles, comments of appreciation and kisses show me just how much he values my service.


Without his feedback I doubt that my service would have the same effect. I need an appreciative audience for the things I do. It’s not just a matter of needing his approval and attention all the time, so much as knowing that he is enjoying my service. By allowing me to serve him he is getting twice the benefits, the service itself, and a submissive with great self-esteem. It’s a win win situation.

 

 

12/4/2008 1:35:03 PM

I have the right...

...to set limits, and expect them to be respected.
...to adjust these limits at any time, with notice to you.
...to expect you to push them, to force me to create new limits & boundaries.
...to expect you to be concerned about time we spend apart, but I expect you to understand that I
am a person, separate from you, and thusly having problems and situations in my life that I will
not need your help with.
...I have the right to expect you will respect me for my independence and not criticize me for it.
...to ask you for help, should I need it.
...to be trusted, providing I have earned it.
...to expect you to believe I am an intelligent, caring and loyal person.
...to ask things of you, and have you listen to my requests.
...to ask for your attention, without having to misbehave to get it. ... to ask you to contribute as
much to this relationship as I do. As long as my requests are submitted respectfully, I expect you
to consider them as you would from any friend or colleague.
...to question your motives, should you deny my requests, as long as I do so with the proper
respect.
...to expect you to administer your punishment with care and caution.
...to use my safewords at any point, should I feel them necessary.
...to get up and walk away from a scene if you have crossed the line.
...to expect you to respect my decisions, and not think less of me, or abandon me for them.
...speak up if I feel our relationship is not giving me what I need.
...to tell you what I need, in a respectful manner.
...to expect you to understand my reasons for doing so, and to expect you to listen with an open
mind.
...to walk away from the relationship if we cannot come to a common ground on these issues.
...to expect tenderness, love and understanding after a scene is completed, should it be what I
desire.
...to ask you for that tenderness if I've had a bad day, or if I just feel the need for closeness. I
understand that there will be times when you and I will disagree about this, when you will want
a scene, and I will not. I have the right to call for a talk about this, and to expect you to listen to
and consider my reasonings. I expect you to have the final word, but I expect you to
wholeheartedly consider my feelings, whatever happen to be.
...to expect our relationship to progress, for trust to continually be renewed, for our souls to be
as close as our bodies are.
...to tell you if I need more from you, and I expect you to respect my decisions about what I want
and need. I expect you to want the relationship to progress, unless decided otherwise before
hand. I expect you to understand that deep trust often breeds love, and I expect you not to repell
me if I tell you that I love you. For, my Master, I will love you, should our relationship move
ahead, should our trust continue to grow.
...to expect you to tell me, at any point, if you do not feel you can return those feelings, so that I
may decide what I want and need. For it is your pleasure that adds to my own, makes it real. And
mine, that adds to yours.

 

12/4/2008 1:31:10 PM

Why do I want to be Yours

This lifestyle centers around trust - You I trust with my life - I have given my life to You. To have found love at the same time is something few of us manage.

As my owner - god I cannot begin to tell You why I wish to be yours - I can only describe my feelings - how I see things to be.

These things make me crave the life of Master/slave we are to have - they make me want you here with me now - I am giving you my all

Your needs will always come before mine, you will rule supreme - I will have to ask for anything - god I will have to come to you for money to buy the simplest things - without your permission I will have none. I will be dependent upon you for the most basic of necessities.

The wish to be seen by you as "a possession" grows stronger every time we are together - every time you treat me such the hunger grows.

My vision for my future as a slave is bleak - but you see this is how I want it.

You cannot begin to imagine how I feel about wearing Your mark on my body - a tattoo proclaiming me to be yours - to be a slave. My soul cries for the day when I will scream in pain as your mark is burned into my flesh - when we go beyond tattoos to a brand. When you brand me as you would cattle - for then I will know that you are going to keep me for life. I will know that truly I am yours.

To sit at your feet each day so that when I do look at you I will be looking up - to only come out of this position and sit beside you when "you drag me up by the hair" as you put it. To know that my most important role is to please you, to serve you, to ensure your happiness, to have my wants and needs pushed aside so yours may be met.

To know that one cold night you may wake beside me wanting to relieve yourself, yet not wanting to leave the comfort of the bed. Knowing that on such a night I may be told to go to your side of the bed and take your urine from you - so you may stay warm. Knowing I will hate this, yet knowing that I will do it - knowing too that one day you would wake to find me kneeling on your side of the bed waiting for the pleasure of being able to serve you thus.

Knowing that to sleep beside you is a privilege, one that could be taken from me at any time, that I could be made to sleep at the end of the bed as a dog would, or to sleep on a mattress on the floor - or god forbid outside. Knowing that each night you allow me to sleep beside you is an honour - a sign of your pleasure.
Knowing that each soft touch or caress you give me is a gift - a gift that can be revoked and replaced with pain.

Knowing that this body is yours to play with, to give to others, that even in love there will be times you see it as nothing more than an object to fuck, nothing more than something to use.

Knowing that even though I may cry in pain after a punishment I will thank you for in punishing me you are showing you care, you are making me into a better slave for you, a better person. Knowing this is what I want - to be the best I can for you. To be what you wish me to be.

Knowing there is nothing I would not do for you, that should you wish it I would stay on all fours so you could rest your book, your feet, anything on my body - to be used as furniture should you desire it. Knowing I have given you my body to use as you wish.

Knowing there may be times when I will not be allowed to walk beside you, that I may have to walk behind you. Knowing too, that there may be nights when even the privilege of walking on two feet as a human may be taken from me and I will crawl as an animal to do your bidding.

Knowing that at your whim I could lose the power of sight, movement, and speech, that in a few moments you could have me at your feet, unable to see, speak or move. That you could keep me like this for as long as you wished.

Knowing my body is yours to inflict pain on when you wish it, that you will hurt it because you want to, not in anger or as punishment, but because you want to. Knowing that the nights I beg for pain that this will be your decision.

Knowing you will know everything in my life, there can be no secrets, and you will have rights to all my thoughts, that as you own my body so you own my mind.

Knowing the degradation you will at times inflict on me, yet welcoming it, loving the loss of my humanity, loving the feeling of power coming from you.

Knowing true slavery.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/4/2008 1:28:27 PM

Slaves give a lot of things of themselves up to their Masters, but fears will stay part of you unless worked through. Just ignoring fears will only cause problems. Some things just scare people, on too deep of a level to dismiss. i've given everything over to Master, and i trust His decisions, but i'll admit i still have fears. The problem isn't having a fear, it's an unwillingness to trust in an otherwise trusted dominant to help one work through that fear safely. i trust Master to be there to help me work through my fears if they come up and inhibit my abilities to serve fully and effectively. It takes a strong person to let go of the most basic functions of the human mind and go against regular human instinct. Avoid pain, control your environment, submissives give those things over, and the only thing we can really say belongs to us is that undying trust in the dominant we choose. That trust is one of the most important things when it comes to dealing with fears.


There's any number of things that could happen in a scene or outside of one that can trigger internal fears for a submissive. The world of a submissive is complicated enough, and the last thing that we need is to have our fears cause us more trouble. A very important note on this: Do not be angry with yourself for feeling fears. It's a natural feeling, and no dominant should ever be angry with you for having fears. The important part is that you talk about your fears instead of trying to hide them or pretending they don't exist. Keeping them in will only cause you damage and slowly cause damage to the relationship.


So what is the best way to handle fears that are encountered in a D/s relationship? The first step in handling it is to look at the fear itself. What was it a fear of? What caused it to surface? And just how bad of a fear is it? Knowing how bad the fear is very important in this, because you'll handle an "Oh god, spider, kill it!!!" fear much more differently than a fear that has you frozen and shaking in terror. After you're able to answer
12/4/2008 9:43:36 AM
it is so terribly hard to watch my husband have such a rich and full D/s life while i sit here alone all the time. i do not understand . i am so sick of circumstances being what they are and everytime i catch a glimpse of happiness it is snatched  away. i have been thinking of  how maybe ignorance is bliss and if i had never found the lifestyle i would at least laugh once in a while.
Forgive me if i whine but i always feel better after i write. i am a good sub who only wants to be happy with someone. It seems as if i will never be  able to hold  onto the happiness i get to feel occassionaly.
kate
12/3/2008 7:21:17 AM
What i seek in a Dom.
i seek someone who considers me a prize pet to cherish and nurture, train and love. i seek someone who has experience and knowledge he wants to share. i read sonewhere that a mediocre Master talks, a good Master teaches ans a great Master inspires. i seek control and firmness. i seek someonewith  whom i can have an exclusive relationshhip. i tend to ffall in  llove  with my Master and this has lead to hurt when for whatever reason the relationship ends, i give 200% toi the right one and trust beyond  words.
12/2/2008 4:10:36 PM

Being submissive

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a personal choice

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

fulfillment through submission

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

power exchange

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

strong words

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a new sub

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

may be paralyzed with fear doubt

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

disbelief at their own needs

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

as she learns more

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

the fears... dissipate

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

the doubt... disappears

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

disbelief.. becomes acceptance

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

By giving the gift

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a true sub feels

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

whole

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

satisfied

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

happy

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

proud sexy

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

through the power exchange

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a true sub, like a rose

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

will bloom..

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

bursting forth to shine

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

bright with an inner light

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Gaining strength

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

wisdom

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

inner peace

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Pride

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a true sub is special

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

a rare prize.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

one to be cherished

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Never to hide.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

12/2/2008 4:07:28 PM

 Self discipline is the same thing as self control. It is the ability to follow through with what you have set out to do, or have agreed to do. For a submissive, it is being able to meet the requirements you agreed to in your relationship. Many confuse discipline with punishment. The two are, to me anyway, different.

 

 

Submissive needs to be able to control their own actions well enough that they remain within the boundaries set by their relationship. This does indeed take self discipline. For example, a submissive is aggravated by something at work yet there is a rule in her relationship that she is not allowed to yell without a good reason. It will require her to use self discipline to keep from yelling out of frustration with her work. 

 

 

Many submissives are given tasks or things they must do on a daily basis (or regular basis) for the dominant. It takes self discipline to remember to do these things and do them correctly. 

 

 

Discipline is the tool that many overlook because it often mirrors other things in BDSM. Like trust, honor, self esteem and obedience. Without self discipline one would be unable to do the rest sufficiently and the relationship would suffer. Someone who lacks self discipline cannot be relied upon (or trusted) to complete the tasks set before them. A lack of self discipline (and reliability) can be seen as a lack of honor and obedience. 

12/2/2008 3:32:31 PM

As i approached Sir Paul's house i could feel anticpation build.  i realized that i had been in sort of a funk and depression and did not know why until that point. i realized that i had lacked Dominance and control and pain. i think a sub needs this. i entererd his house and we exchanged pleasantries.  i undressed as we spoke and followed him to His Dungeon.  He  bound my hands and tied them to front botom of the horse upon which i had been placed. He bound my legs to the bottom back area. he started with one of His wonderfull spankings for a warmup. i lost track of how long he spanked me! He then used a paddle that seemed the harshed i have ever had when in reality it was far from that. He must have given me at least 40 blows when he gently carressed my bum and talked quietly to me telling me how deliciously red and warm my bunmm was.
Then he used the crop on those tender and bruised bumm, Once more lost track, He flogged me there and on my upper back. i was in such  pain when he hit my upper back shoulders that i cried. He stopped then and told me he must build my back tolerence up in  the near futur  and laughed an evil chuckle!
He flogged me and used the singletail until i was lost in subspace. i remember thinking how delicious it all was and smiled to myself. When i was back to earth LOL i  remember lying on my back and seeing all the wonderful implements on his wall and knowing better then to dare ask what they are for. i now feel much better and i am back into a wonderful sub space where i am happy and forfilled.
kate

11/23/2008 5:38:57 PM

What makes a true Dom  
 
To be a powerful presence that commands my devotion  
To respect my needs and limitations - emotionally and physically  
To have joy in controlling and disciplining me  
To have the imagination to keep me thrilled with his being  
To understand that I am human and may stumble in my efforts to be a good slave.  
To have consideration of my ideas
To keep my physical needs met
To be honest and trustworthy
To educate and guide me in the ways of BDSM  
To protect me, even from myself at times  
I also know from experience that a true Dom will take the time to listen to his submissive and offer feedback to assure her that he had heard her concerns. His duty as a Dom is to assure her that she is not out of boundary with her questions or fears, He may or may not implement some changes immediately but he will put them away in his mind and use them when he sees fit. It had been my unfortunate experience to have Doms who were dominating and bullies and never addressed my fears or inquiries. I was told that I was making everything all about me and I as a result began to believe it. If this happens continuously the sub begins to have a lower self esteem and might just back away from what could be a wonderful bdsm experience.  
I also acknowledge that he must keep honesty, communication and respect at the top of his list when taking on the responsibility of having a submissive. She in turn must possess these same principals,  
kate  

 

11/23/2008 5:25:31 PM

Slaves give a lot of things of themselves up to their Masters, but fears will stay part of you unless worked through. Just ignoring fears will only cause problems. Some things just scare people, on too deep of a level to dismiss. i've given everything over to Master, and i trust His decisions, but i'll admit i still have fears. The problem isn't having a fear, it's an unwillingness to trust in an otherwise trusted dominant to help one work through that fear safely. i trust Master to be there to help me work through my fears if they come up and inhibit my abilities to serve fully and effectively. It takes a strong person to let go of the most basic functions of the human mind and go against regular human instinct. Avoid pain, control your environment, submissive gives those things over, and the only thing we can really say belongs to us is that undying trust in the dominant we choose. That trust is one of the most important things when it comes to dealing with fears.


There's any number of things that could happen in a scene or outside of one that can trigger internal fears for a submissive. The world of a submissive is complicated enough, and the last thing that we need is to have our fears cause us more trouble. A very important note on this: Do not be angry with yourself for feeling fears. It's a natural feeling, and no dominant should ever be angry with you for having fears. The important part is that you talk about your fears instead of trying to hide them or pretending they don't exist. Keeping them in will only cause you damage and slowly cause damage to the relationship.


So what is the best way to handle fears that are encountered in a D/s relationship? The first step in handling it is to look at the fear itself. What was it a fear of? What caused it to surface? And just how bad of a fear is it? Knowing how bad the fear is is very important in this, because you'll handle an "Oh god, spider, kill it!!!" fear much more differently than a fear that has you frozen and shaking in terror. After you're able to answer these first questions and assess the fear, you can begin taking actions to handle it.


After you've assessed the fear, the next best step is determined by the answer to one simple question. With help, can you move past this fear? Past experiences can instill fears in people that cannot be worked through without a lot of time and work, if even at all. Some fears are just so terrifying for a submissive that they may feel unable to handle working through it in an attempt to avoid feeling that fear more and then there are fears that are simple to work through. Whether or not you can work through a fear can only be determined by you and your dominant partner. The same goes for how you work through any particular fear. One submissive may be well suited for one method of dealing with a fear, while that method may do more harm than good for another.


For the purpose of example, here is the breakdown of a basic, and simple fear, and a more extreme fear. i have a fear of falling that's been with me as long as i can remember. It surfaces if i lean too far off of something and about half or more of me i am suspended over empty space. It is not a pleasant experience, but as bad as it is, it's not an extreme and unconquerable fear. i recognize that with His help, if it begins to interfere with my ability to serve Him somehow, then i can overcome it. Something as simple as having Him there with me to reassure me and keep me calm while i'm in a position that brings on the fear would help me overcome it. Now on the more extreme side of this, i have a fear of being used by someone who isn't Him. i like the general idea behind being used by multiple people at once, but the actual idea of any man but Him being around me in a vulnerable state terrifies me. i've had breakdowns with Him at the slightest mention of it happening. That is an extreme fear. i don't know what it is specifically that makes me like that, but that fear is so hard for me and so uncomfortable, that even with His help, i could never get rid of it. i may be able to cope, but that's a fear that is always going to be with me.


In the end, the only way to handle fears in submission is to have a line of communication with the dominant partner, and a willingness to rely on the bond of trust between the two of you. Communication will make a huge difference, and, along with trust, help to make handling fears easier for both parties.

 

 

 

11/23/2008 5:12:38 PM

A Pledge To My Submissive

 

I stand in front of you, My eyes, full of compassion and care, looking down on your kneeling form.   

you have offered yourself to Me, your mind, your body, your emotions, and your soul, and for those I pledge you this.   

I shall cherish you not only as My submissive, but as the woman you are, warm, intelligent, caring, and sensitive.   

I shall never intentionally harm you, and although I know, I am not perfect; I shall try to act wisely in all things.   

If I err, I shall rectify My error and I shall apologize to you.   

I shall continually strive to guide you and teach you to help you and support you, as you make the difficult decisions, which precede growth.   

I will be patient, as you grow, knowing that all things take time and change often does not come easily.  But even in My patience, I shall continually push you forward and not allow you to fall backwards.  If in anything you do fall, I shall be there to catch you, hold you, comfort you, and then place you back on track.   

If I ever lose My temper, I shall step back from that situation until I regain control, then deal with what has occurred.  I will not act irrationally or hastily, you shall always have the opportunity to explain what has happened, before I decide what must be done, then My actions will always be based on correcting you, not punishing you.   

I shall edify and build you up, always encouraging you and never belittling you, as a submissive or woman.  I will also build trust, being open and honest with you.   

I shall always communicate with you, even when it may not be easy for Me, showing both My strengths and weaknesses.  you shall never fear from Me, for I shall never forget your humanity and shall always honor the gift you have given Me.   

I will never lord My dominance over you.  you are submissive, I am dominant, two sides of the same coin, one by itself is worthless.   

I will treasure you, knowing without you, I have no more than an unfulfilled desire.   

Finally, My love, I pledge I shall love and cherish you, you are Mine, but I am no less yours.  

With that W/we B/both have what W/we have always sought, E/each O/other.

I read this somewhere I think it says it all!

 

 

10/28/2008 5:14:01 PM

          The ideal submissive

·         Knows the difference between strength and stubbornness

·         She has a sense of self worth

·         Naturally compliments the Dominant

·         Desperately in love with her Dominant

·         Sexuality

·         Good communication she  can feel comfortable telling you if you are going to far and knows the difference between fantasy where the sub  naturally does everything without question. Reality tells her that she has a duty to tell her dominant when she is uncomfortable.

·         Obedience

·         Respectful

·         Trustworthy

Being submissive  
a personal choice
fulfillment through submission  
power exchange
strong words
a new sub
may be paralyzed with fear doubt  
disbelief at their own needs
as she learns more 
the fears... dissipate
the doubt... disappears
Disbelief.. becomes acceptance
By giving the gift  
a true sub feels
whole  
satisfied
happy  
proud sexy
through the power exchange
a true sub, like a rose  
will bloom..  
bursting forth to shine
bright with an inner light
Gaining strength
wisdom  
inner peace
pride
a true sub is special  
a rare prize.
one to be cherished
Never to hide.  
 
   

10/25/2008 9:58:25 AM

What do I seek in a Dom?

I seek that special one who understands the total exchange of power

One who keeps me guessing and never lets out relationship sour

One who takes control and

Causes my mind and body to soar.

The one who had experience and growth and

Lets my learn and grow

One who is a true Master and never leads this submissive into disaster

One who can make this sub’s need to serve

And eagle give him the submission he deserves

 

10/25/2008 9:38:33 AM

Being submissive

 

a personal choice

 

fulfillment through submission

 

power exchange

 

strong words

 

a new sub

 

may be paralyzed with fear doubt

disbelief at their own needs

 

as she learns more

 

the fears... dissipate

 

the doubt... disappears

 

Disbelief.. becomes acceptance

 

By giving the gift

 

a true sub feels

 

whole

 

satisfied

 

happy

 

proud sexy

 

through the power exchange

 

a true sub, like a rose

 

will bloom..

 

bursting forth to shine

 

bright with an inner light

 

Gaining strength

 

wisdom

 

inner peace

 

Pride

 

a true sub is special

 

a rare prize.

 

one to be cherished

 

Never to hide.

 

 From Leathernroses

 

10/23/2008 2:56:48 PM

Fantasies

                I remember one Dominant telling that if I was his He would sit me on his lap and ask me to share my fantasies with him. I remember at the time, I thought I never had any fantasies. As I look back now I realize that even as a teen, I was fantasizing about erotic abduction by females who did genitorture and water sports to me. I remember reading a book called DOMINANT TRUCK DRIVER and one called WHIPPED WIFE  and that was when I realized  that  I have had many fantasies that I never labeled as such. I remember reading the Beauty series by Anne Rice and imagining I was beauty and, I imagined I was “O” and belonged to Sir Stephan. I have since had wondrous fantasies, which I will keep to myself for now as they say if you share it is no longer your own LOL

kate

10/21/2008 3:17:32 PM
These are a few questions i ask new Doms who are entering the lifestyle when they seek my help

Terms in the lifestyle   

Power exchange-

What is the lifestyle?

What is the bdsm lifestyle?

What is Sado Masochism?

What is a red flags?

What is the difference between Bondage and Domination and Sado/masochism?

What ia the difference between a Top And a bottom?

What is a scene?

What are negotiations?

What is D/s?

Who is in charge?

What is Fetishism?

What is consent with awareness?

What is a play partner?

What types of play are there?

How will you fill your toy bag?

How will you care for your toys?

What does the term safe, sane and consensual mean?

What is the difference between a Dom and a Master?

What is a submissive?

What qualities in a submissive do you seek and why?

What makes you think you are a Dominant?

Does one learn to be a Dominant?

Name five things you think are vital to a successful relationship and why?

10/20/2008 4:26:38 PM
i read this on the site called "Leathernroses" and thought it was so powerful and true.


To the power more powerful then myself, 
I was born in a way that has sometimes left me mystified 

Always reaching to guide those about me 

Needing to know that they are fulfilled before true fulfillment reaches 

in to caress my soul 


I have compromised, in many cases, to allow another to be fulfilled 
Wondering all the while how it is that they can not see me first, as I 

see them 

I have found myself pushing away all, in denial of my need to always 

consider another first 

Needing to be the one to consider others more needy then myself 


The world about me thinks that 
that giving completely is reserved for those 

who submit 

That serving another is not for the "strong" 

How could "they" be so wrong

I love that I am the one who can be turned to
The one to solve a problem
The one to set the direction
The Top
The Dominant

Please help me to remain focused on this need to walk
to the front
To always stop when a searching soul reaches out for a
hand up
To always be strong enough to pause when all is
insanity
To always surge forward when all has stalled
And to give all of me to becoming ALL


Please help me to know when the hand I extend needs to
be soft
When it needs to be harsh
When it is needed to wipe a tear or crush a fear
When it is needed for punishment
And when all that is needed is a hug


Please let my nature push through the world about me
that questions


I am a Dom
I can be no other
Let me be ALL that is right

10/19/2008 12:18:24 PM

What makes a true Dominant?

 

As with anything else regarding SM, you ask ten different people this question and you'll get twelve different answers! I asked a handful of my online friends what they felt were the qualities that made an excellent dominant. Qualities like creativity, sensitivity, empathy, obviously their technical skills were among the ones that came up. Also, while you can learn much from reading numerous related books or attending "seminars", it is my feeling that there are those who are naturally Dominant. Just like there are those rare individuals, like a Michael Jordan in basketball, a Barry Bonds in baseball, or a Tiger Woods in golf, who are naturally gifted individuals.  
There have been times over the last few years that I watch a scene in progress or an interaction between a slave and their Master/Mistress and just instinctively know what's going on without even asking. Of course, too, seeing a sub pose in a specific slave position or a sub addressing me as Sir in just the right tone seems to speak to something very deep inside me. So while you can become an excellent Top by reading, watching and doing, not everyone, it would seem to me, can be a Dominant. Nor would everyone want to, and that's certainly fine. I know of a prominent member of the Northwestern US scene who is strictly a Top and makes no bones about this fact.  
              
What makes a true Dom  
 
To be a powerful presence that commands my devotion  
To respect my needs and limitations - emotionally and physically  
To have joy in controlling and disciplining me  
To have the imagination to keep me thrilled with his being  
To understand that I am human and may stumble in my efforts to be a good slave.  
To have consideration of my ideas  
To keep my physical needs met  
To be honest and trustworthy  
To educate and guide me in the ways of BDSM  
To protect me, even from myself at times  
I also know from experience that a true Dom will take the time to listen to his submissive and offer feedback to assure her that he had heard her concerns. His duty as a Dom is to assure her that she is not out of boundary with her questions or fears, He may or may not implement some changes immediately but he will put them away in his mind and use them when he sees fit. It had been my unfortunate experience to have Doms who were Dominating and bullies and never addressed my fears or inquiries. I was told that I was making everything all about me and I as a result began to believe it. If this happens continuously the sub begins to have a lower self esteem and might just back away from what could be a wonderful bdsm experience.  
I also acknowledge that he must keep honesty, communication and respect at the top of his list when taking on the responsibility of having a submissive. She in turn must posses these same principals,

10/17/2008 2:35:41 PM

                                                 The development of a submissive


   
These are my thoughts on the subject of the development of a submissive. I believe that the submissive is born with innate submissive qualities and they develop with time. She finds herself with a need to please at a very early age and wants to make everyone around her happy. If she fails to do this she may become very unhappy. She might overhear her parents discussing something and feels she can help only to be told to please leave the room. She immediately thinks they are discussing something she did wrong. She may become disappointed and chastise herself. I believe a submissive finds herself in helping jobs such as nursing or law. There she can fix things and make them right therefore helping and pleasing people.  
She might marry a man who abuses her. She will do anything to please him including remain in an abusive relationship. When she finds all her efforts are in vain she might become very disillusioned and chastise herself once more. She might ask herself what she is doing wrong and wonder if there is something wrong with her.  
One day she might find a bdsm website by accident and see the word “submissive.” Suddenly she has a label for herself and reads everything she can to find out about her true nature. She sits back and with grins as she has finally seen what makes her tick. She finds out that she is a normal person and her need to please is ok. As she reads she develops a need to find someone to teach her and someone to please. I think it is a wise idea to find a mentor who can educate and instruct her in the basic ideas and rules of bdsm.  
It is very difficult for her to take that first step into real-time as it can be a very scary thing. It can also be a very dangerous thing. I have seen so many submissives dive right into the needy search for the perfect Dom only to find herself in yet another abusive relationship where her need to please disappoints her once more. She once again chastises herself. It is so hard for some of us. We seem to end up in relations that are so one-sided. It seems the Dom makes everything about him never giving her any credit or a smile. Any submissive will tell you how wonderful it is to hear the words” good girl.” it really does not take much to make a sub feel wanted any appreciated as she needs very little.  
I also think that many submissives have jobs where they are over many people and must make decisions and oversee the work of many. I believe they yearn to be able to be able to give up control and have someone tell them what to do, when to do it and how to do it. This is the beginning of her baby steps into the word of Dominance and submission. It is imperative that she find someone understanding who is willing to mentor, teach and befriend her. He must be honest and be able to communicate with her. He must be honest and direct. I believe he must be able to open her mind and also reach deep into her soul and draw out the true submissive within, He must be able to consider her a delicate flower who will blossom and bloom with his nurturing, tenseness . He must cherish her and see that she is cared for properly. These things are vital or she might once more chastise herself and wonder what she did wrong. He must built her self confidence and let her see all her wonderful qualities. She needs a teacher who can teach her the basic such as “ safe, sane and consensual.” There must be
communication, honesty and respect on both sides otherwise the relationship is doomed from the start.  

10/15/2008 4:53:00 PM

I believe that a Power far greater then ourselves puts best friends together as He/She gives us the miracle of Angels when we most need them. I have had three Angles enter my life. The first was my third grade friend Gwen. She had a seizure and was on the floor. All the children in the class were laughing because they saw her panties. I was enraged and told them all that they would have to answer to Sister Mary Anselm. Believe me noone wanted to ever have to do that. They all went back to their desks and remained silent. Gwen and I became inseparable. She died alone in her apartment of a seizure. I lost her and asked God WHY?

The second best friend entered my life on my very first day I started working as a Nurse. . She helped me to learn and was never critical. We became inseparable. We did everything together. We talced on the phone for hours about everything and nothing. We had the same campers, cars, dogs and we always had each other. /she was so different then I was. She was quiet and never judged or criticized. I had the honor of lying next to her when she died of cancer last Spring. Again I asked God WHY?

Now I have a new Dom who is also my best friend. He understands me so well and I understand him. We compliment each other so well I am indeed blessed. Now instead of asking the God of my understanding "Why? I tell Him ‘THANK YOU"

10/8/2008 3:18:05 PM

i have  never felt as good as i do now. Imagine a Dom who wants only my happiness?

9/30/2008 2:37:02 PM

 A mediocre Master talks
A good Master teaches
                  BUT
A great Master inspires


Master i am and always be your "Special K"


9/28/2008 10:37:57 AM

I am taken

9/22/2008 7:02:54 AM
I WENT TO THE CLUB ON Saturday AND I MET THE MOST WONDERFUL Dom. He IS SO KIND AND EXPERIENCED HE ACTUALLY CALLED ME BEAUTIFUL. I CRIED AS NO ONE HAS EVER CALLED ME THAT
9/18/2008 9:33:17 AM
I was on my hands and knees today and did a lot of thinking. I remembered the lessons learned form my previous Master. How could I ever have forgotten such important things? These lessons are the very basic “submissive 101” He taught me that when doing a task, whether for him or anyone, I need to do it to my highest standards. No less. I learned that sometimes it is good to think outside the box and go that one extra step. He showed me an example. He took me into the bathroom and took the toilet paper roll and folded the corners and it looked just like what we see in a hotel  A simple task yet it spoke volumes.  One thing I still to my highest standards knowing that no one else may ever notice is vacuuming.  I wind the cord up neatly and empty the canister, I even check the rollers for string. Gee maybe I retained more then I think after all? How wonderful those early days were and how eager I was to learn. What happened to me then? Why did I stop learning and think I knew it all? Maybe I would have found “The One” and not always be seeking him?  He taught me to embrace what I do have and not focus on what I do not have. WOW I need to remember how important the simple task of vacuuming the floor is. To my highest standers and maybe even higher!!  I remember how food that used to feel. Another lesson he taught me was to pay attention to detail and focus. “Do no more or less kate:” he would tell me. At the time it was hard for me to understand how I could do no more or no less and still go that extra step.. I did finally put it al together.  Now as far as embracing what I do have and not dwelling on what I do not have.. I am so blessed. I have a husband most women only dream of having. He is the best and I seem to have forgotten that too!  He is capable of loving me unconditionally. He thinks only of my happiness. He has stuck by me when all others would have left.. If the situation had been reversed, I know I would have given up long ago. I have never loved like that, I think it about time I started .  My husband is also a submissive, instead of tapping upon his “natural submissive nature,” I criticized . I do not know why I thought of all of this today, except that doing tasks on my hands and knees. Scrubbing the floors helps to create positive thinking, not poison thinking. I need to get down on my hands and knees more often, or at least on my knees. I need to get down on my knees and thank God for all I do have. I need to do this and actually mean it for a change!  
9/15/2008 10:24:22 AM
my journey continues and i have a new lease on life. i have never felt so enthusiastic and eager to fiund someone  for whom i live to serve and please. i am eager to find someone  for whom i can develope and grow into the seasoned submissive i so yearn to become/.Are you the one?
kate
9/11/2008 9:49:18 AM
It is funny how much difference a few days can make. i have once again regained my positive outlook and am able to continue on my journey with head held  held high and spirits good once more
kate
9/9/2008 12:31:44 PM

Upon loosing a Master

I think this is the hardest thing a submissive has to experience, How does one survive when the one thing she lived for has vanished? How does she survive without the Master for whom she lived to serve and please. I am the queen of this and let me tell you it is not an easy thing to overcome. I do not think she ever overcomes the emptiness inside and the ache that surfaces every morning upon awakening. Every breath is painful as the day goes on, her heart palpitates with the thought of times shared.

Friends help but at the end of the day she is left alone with her thoughts.

I only know that time helps and the horrible pangs of sadness become less and the ache dissipates. Grief has many phases and I only know that I experience them in various ways. There is no timetable for grief. It has to run it's course. Still after so many months i grieve for what could have been as I remember the wonderful feelings when the relationship was new and I remember all the promises of things yet to come.

I see Doms with their subs and yearn for what I have lost. At times I find myself jealous of everyone who is in a fulfilling relationship. I have to ask myself "why me?" Why am I the one who has to suffer this loss time and time again? At times I tell myself that I will never get involved again and I will drop out of the lifestyle. I always stay trying to find someone who can satisfy my submissive need for control and direction. I tell myself that there is someone out there for me and if I just fold my arms, sit back and wait he will find me.

The only thing I know for sure is that journaling helps me to feel better, I feel sorry for those who are not able to put their thoughts on paper. I always survive but it is never easy, It is the hardest thing a submissive can experience, I think in some ways it is harder to experience then a vanilla relationship due to the very nature of the bond between Dom and sub.

Someday in hope to experience the thrill of the phone ringing and seeing his name on my caller id. Someday I wil feel my heart race as I jump over sleeping Pugs and Persians to hear his voice. Someday I will experience the anticipation of the doorbell ringing. I will take a quick look around making sure the house is tidy and his favorite drink k is on the table,. I will check in the mirror being sure I look my very best. It is these very thoughts that over time resurface giving me hope that I will feel like that once more. So to those who have lost the one so dear I can only tell you that you are not alone .

kate

 

9/6/2008 10:49:55 AM
i imagine once more

i feel the ache of lost dreams

i try once again to and
put myself in harms way
my heart yearns  once again
for what was and
what could  have been
i know what may lie ahead
but i continue to try to catch up
with him who kniws the real me
with him who will be the one and
only

the one who is made just for me!

9/6/2008 10:37:20 AM

The rat race

The rat chases and chases the cheese

All the time imaging how it feels

All the time feeling its skin and texture

He runs and runs

Suddenly the cheese is right there

He pounces upon it and is in heaven

He savors the feeling of its skin

And the texture

He has found bliss

The cheese is yanked away

The rat chases the cheese

imaging!~

i chase the illusive Dom
i chase the feel of his skin
i can feel the texture of my submission
i feel bliss
Suddenly it is right there
i pounce on it
Sudden;y it is yanked away
i imagine once more
i chase the cheese
i savor the dream

9/4/2008 12:29:41 PM
Why do they all lie?
i must be a vunerable target i quess
They see someone who wants only one true Master and they take advantage by saying they have all my criteria to offer and then i find out that they are not anything like they said
9/4/2008 10:26:59 AM
 believe in total honesty in any relationship. Communication, honesty and respect are paramount . When one assumes things and expects the other one to have ESP nothing but problems begin. I believe it is so important to be able to openly discuss issues and get all your cards on the table. So many Doms and subs have expectations only to experience disappointment when theses expectations are not met. I have experienced this many times and have grown. I have learned how to establish ground rules and what is needed to keep relationships healthy, it is also very important not to jump to conclusions. I have been in the life style for about 6 years and have experienced so many Doms want things to be their way or no way.

So many subs are confused as their needs go unfulfilled. What to do? talk TALK AND TALK SOME MORE.

9/2/2008 3:12:28 PM
i have been called alot of things here on this site, but i have to wonder why someone would tell me he has taken the time to read my journals for a year will then turn around  and out me down for my thoughts, i have ben called a saggy tit uncollared bitch,  whore, slut, stupid cow and more lol i just laugh at these  people who invest alot of time reading my writting yet turn around  and think i have no idea about the world of BDSM 
8/28/2008 12:59:54 PM

Many people look at a BDSM relationship and see only the physical s/m play that many of us in the lifestyle enjoy. What they see is one person beating another. What they don't see, or refuse to see is what is behind that physical play. They don't see what led up to creating the relationship the way it is. They don't see the pleasure each participant is receiving. They are blinded by what society has called an epidemic of domestic violence. Society teaches that striking a woman under any circumstances is wrong. Because of this, when someone looks at a BDSM relationship all they see is the hitting. Here, I will attempt to show what separates BDSM from domestic violence. 

   BDSM is based on consent. Domestic violence is not. You can argue that a battered person does consent by their refusal to leave or fight back. But, the psychological makeup of a battered person prevents such refusal, therefore making them incapable of an informed decision to consent. In BDSM the submissive consents fully before hand to the activities which will take place. Through the negotiation period before the relationship becomes a committed one, the submissive usually discusses their needs, wants, desires, likes and dislikes as far as play is concerned. The dominant and submissive are well informed of each other's preferences. It is because of this information, that both are capable of making the informed choice to consent. In an abusive relationship, the abuser does not tell his/her victim that there will be physical violence and emotional subjugation. The victim has no idea that this will occur. From this lack of information, the victim in no way has made an informed choice to consent. This is the biggest difference between BDSM relationships and ones of domestic violence, informed choice to consent. 

   Other differences are psychological in nature. In an abusive relationship, the abuser works out of fear. Fear of losing his/her partner. This fear is so overwhelming that they must control their partner as completely as possible. Make him/her completely dependent on them, and set out to do so in a fairly similar pattern. First comes the emotional and psychological breakdown of the victim's self esteem which includes alienating the victim from any possible support. Placing the victim in a more psychologically and physically vulnerable position, which makes it possible for the physical abuse to take place and the victim believes they "deserve" it. In a BDSM relationship, the dominant sets about to build up the submissive. Increasing his/her self esteem. Teaching and guiding them in areas where they need improvement. Those areas being ones the submissive themselves agree on and consents to the guidance. A dominant does not alienate his/her submissive from their friends or family. Again, consent and prior knowledge play a key role. The dominant does not tear down his submissive, destroying herself image and her self esteem. The dominant does the opposite. 

   In a BDSM relationship there must be complete trust between the dominant and submissive. This trust from the submissive which includes trusting the dominant with their very life. A firm belief that the dominant has only their best interests at heart and will do nothing intentionally to harm them. The dominant trusts that the submissive will uphold his/her rules and do the best he/she can to meet their role in the relationship. In a domestic violence relationship, there is no trust. The victim fears the abuser, fears for their very life.  The abuser does not trust him/herself nor their partner to be faithful, committed, etc. A submissive may fear possible punishment for a mistake, but in a healthy BDSM relationship, the submissive does NOT fear the dominant themselves.  

   In a BDSM relationship, the b/d and s/m activities (pain play, and bondage) are done for mutual satisfaction. Both parties get some kind of emotional and/or physical pleasure from the activities. Many submissives eagerly anticipate a pain play session, be it a flogging, spanking or other type of pain play. They get great sexual arousal and emotional satisfaction from such activities. Bring into this the existence of sub space (that place where pain no longer hurts, and many liken it to flying, a natural high) and the pleasure a submissive can receive from these activities is even greater. The dominant as well receives pleasure. Be they a sadist who enjoys giving pain, or a non sadist who gets off on the reaction of their partner, either way it is a pleasurable experience for him/her as well. Each participant is getting their needs met. In a domestic violence situation, the victim receives no pleasure from pain. They do not crave it, or in any other way want it. It is forced upon them at the whims of their abuser and is done so in a destructive manner. Designed to destroy the self esteem of the victim. In no way does it mutually meet the needs of both participants.  

   In a BDSM relationship the submissive serves the dominant because they want to. It makes them feel good to do so. It fulfills a need in them, giving them peace, contentment, a sense of wholeness that is lacking when they do not have a dominant to serve. As well as by giving their submission to the dominant, they receives in return what they need to satisfy their inner desires, that being the dominance that only a dominant person can give them. In an abusive relationship the victim "serves" the abuser out of fear of reprisal that fear can run as deeply as fearing for their very lives. They do not get any emotional or physical pleasure from serving. They do not get psychological completeness from their service.  

   There are other differences between the two, on both emotional and psychological levels. There are far less abusive relationships in BDSM than there are in the community at large. BDSM is, for so many people, just another way of expressing their love, commitment and desire for their partner. It is done is a safe, sane and consensual manner.  

 

 

8/28/2008 12:47:17 PM

M/many involved in the BDSM lifestyle have been introduced to it through the Internet and online chat rooms.  Online can be very intense and very special.  It can also lead to great harm to many, just as real-time relationships can be quite intense and special and for others just as harmful.  The possible harm in the online world is mainly emotional harm, though physical harm can happen when a submissive follows directions from one who claims to be a Dominant who is either uneducated or not a dominant at all, but a player. 

What I wish to speak of now is emotional harm.  Where most physical harm will heal, emotional harm can last a lifetime.  I have seen so very often where a submissive is harmed because he/she gives all their trust to one not worthy of it.  Submissives have several desires One is to please, a desire to be owned, a desire to be loved and a desire to be treasured.  These desires can leave a submissive quite open to being harmed emotionally.  These desires are very intense, but they are very much part of them.  And it is important that a submissive understands these needs and how to have them met properly.  For an abuser, it is easy for them to become prey, if the submissive does not understand.  An abuser takes these desires and carefully uses them to harm another.  So please understand yourself, understand your needs, and understand that with patience, you will find what it is you seek and your desires will be met.

Abusers use these needs to trap a submissive.  They are very careful; they know how to manipulate the desires of another.  They act as though they desire them make them feel as though they are loved, but the one who is being targeted knows in their heart the relationship is not a good one.  What the abuser has done is draw the one so deeply in, they feel they cannot back away.  Even though they know it is a bad relationship, the abuser meets just enough needs to entwine them. The abuser makes them feel as if they are the one who is at fault for any problems in the relationship and in doing this,  the abuser sucks the life from them, but does not allow them to be free. Often, it is said, when online, the "Off" button is a safety measure, and that can work for a time, but once one is drawn in deeply by the manipulations of an abuser, it is hard to hit that button, but you can be free of abuse.

I am going to express in points things one should watch for and consider.  If these things are occurring,  please seriously consider what is going on with your relationship

1. Isolation - Are you regularly kept from talking to others, be it in a chartroom or any other venue?   Are you not allowed to have input from others?  Are you with no real cause not allowed to talk to others who were your friends?  Temporary separation from others does happen, but it is only for a limited time and only to give a submissive time to consider things and learn.  But, it is this important to consider, is this one who claims to be a Dominant so insecure about himself and your relationship he cannot allow you to talk to others?  A true Dominant is not insecure and will not keep you from openly talking with others, so that you also are secure in yourself and the relationship you are building with Him/her.

2. Belittlement - Do you feel as if you are put down?  Do you feel like less of a person than you did before you met this person?  Do your insecurities grow as you have gotten more involved with this person?  A true Dominant desire to build up and help to make others the best they can be.  If it is the one they claim as Their own, that desire is even more intense.  To a true Dominant, this possession is a treasure and will be treated with great care and love.

3. Terror - Are you afraid to speak openly to the one who claims to be a Dominant?  Afraid that your words will not be respected?  Afraid you will be screamed at or made to feel guilty for expressing yourself? A true Dominant will not do that.  you should feel and you need to know you have a right to express your concerns and that they will be listened to.  A true Dominant will listen to you and allow you to express yourself and then the Dominant will talk with you.  Does this mean the Dominant's view is right  wrong? A true Dominant will respect you, just as you respect that Dominant. 
 

4. Lack of trust - Do you feel a lack of trust for the one claiming to be Dominant?  Are there many questions in your mind and heart which cannot be answered?  In any relationship questions do arise, especially as two begin to learn of E/each O/other. But are you not allowed to discuss them?  Or the answer, if you do raise a question  from the other is a question, "Why do you doubt Me?"  A true Dominant will desire to build your trust and security.  As I said, in any relationship questions arise, a true Dominant understands this and will allow you to express yourself.  The Dominant's desire is that you have absolute peace and trust, first in yourself, then in the relationship yoou are both are building and living.
 

 

8/28/2008 12:32:35 PM

This is one topic in BDSM that seems to be the hardest one for newbies to grasp. It is often mistaken for discipline, but the two are indeed different. To put it simply, punishment is the consequences given to a submissive when the submissive breaks a rule, displeases the dominant, or in other ways does something wrong.

Many people balk at the idea of punishment. It can be very difficult to accept as part of the relationship. I think the problem comes in when it is viewed as punishing an adult. As well, those involved in a BDSM relationship because of love, have a difficult time fathoming punishing the person they love so much. The easiest way, and readily understandable way, of explaining the role of punishment in BDSM is to liken it to the role of punishment in a parent child relationship.

Now, I am NOT saying that submissives are children. What I am saying is that a parent's role is to teach the child right from wrong and at times punishment must be utilized to meet this end. The parent does this because they love their child and want them to grow up "right". In a BDSM relationship the dominant is in the role of teaching the submissive to please them in the right ways. Sometimes, punishment becomes necessary when the submissive breaks a rule or such. The dominant does it, not to belittle the submissive, but because he/she cares about the submissive and wants him/her to be the best they can be. In this way, punishment is a responsibility of the dominant.

Knowing when to use punishment and when not to, is important. Over use of punishment can negatively affect the submissive and the relationship. Over use of punishment often results in the opposite reaction than the one which was desired from the submissive. Under use of punishment can result in a lack of respect for the dominant's rules and feelings of insecurity in the submissive. Such reactions, can cause the submissive to blatantly disobey the dominant in an attempt to force his/her hand.

Punishment can serve many unintentional purposes. Each person has different reasons for preferring to include punishment as part of their relationship. For some people, punishment is a way to remind the submissive of his/her place by causing the submissive to directly feel the dominant's control over them. It can also provide an emotional release, not just for the submissive, but for the dominant as well. For some submissives, punishment is a cleansing, allowing them to forgive themselves for the mistake they made. If punishment is consistent, it can be a deterrent for unacceptable behavior. It can allow closure to the incident for both parties, allowing them to move on rather than dwell on the error and beat themselves up over it. It can increase the sense of security in the submissive by showing him/her that the dominant is willing to take the time to teach them, rather than just release them. For many it imparts a feeling of love and caring.

Many people think punishment can only by physical. Spanking, caning, or other forms of corporal punishment. This is just NOT true. Often, non-physical punishments are the most effective. The point behind punishment is to teach the submissive a lesson and foster growth in them. Any punishment should fit the crime. If punishment is too severe, the result could be fear or resentment of the dominant. If it's too soft, it can create indifference to the dominant's rules. Punishment should not damage the submissive's self esteem, nor cause lasting injury. A submissive should always know what he/she is being punished for and any punishment should include a discussion of what was done, why it was wrong and how to avoid it in the future. In this way, the opportunity to learn from the experience is not lost. 

To some people, inflicting pain for punishment is considered the "easy" way out. I think that the kind of punishment used depends on the people involved and what would work best for that particular mistake. One option is to have the submissive write about the error, why it was wrong, what possibly caused it and what they can do to avoid repeating it. Another is the removal of privileges, such as ordering that the submissive can not masturbate without permission., removing computer time, or similar things. In some situations and for many submissives, just knowing that they have displeased the dominant is punishment enough. Many submissives are mentally harder on themselves when they have erred than the dominant ever could be. This can be utilized as a very effective way of constantly reminding the submissive to never repeat such a mistake. By denying closure, one leaves the guilt as a reminder. Some people use withdrawal as a way to punish. This one is tricky because it can spark emotional problems of abandonment in the submissive. This should be discussed before hand as a possibility before being used. For some people, if the infraction was severe enough, they might remove the submissive's collar until such time as the submissive earns it back. As you can see, the ways to punish vary greatly and with a bit of forethought a very effective means of non physical punishment can be thought of. 

When it comes to punishment, a misconception is that a submissive will purposely misbehave in order to be punished. For those who are truly submissive, this just is not true. Most submissives will not go out of their way to seek punishment because the mental and emotional toll a punishment takes is too high. It is alot easier to ask for a scene, than to earn a punishment. Most submissives fear or dread punishment, which is how it should be. They don't fear the dominant, just the punishment.

You must find what works best for you and your relationship. What works for one relationship, may not be correct for yours. Like so many other things in BDSM there is no ONE way of doing this. It is a good idea to discuss punishments and your preferences of them during the negotiation phase of the relationship. Doing such can uncover any potential problems, and lets the submissive know what is expected of them and the consequences of misbehavior.

8/28/2008 12:19:25 PM

 

As with anything else regarding SM, you ask ten different people this question and you'll get twelve different answers! I asked a handful of my online friends what they felt were the qualities that made an excellent dominant. Qualities like creativity, sensitivity, empathy, obviously their technical skills were among the ones that came up. Also, while you can learn much from reading numerous related books or attending "seminars", it is my feeling that there are those who are naturally Dominant. Just like there are those rare individuals, like a Michael Jordan in basketball, a Barry Bonds in baseball, or a Tiger Woods in golf, who are naturally gifted individuals.

There have been times over the last few years that I watch a scene in progress or an interaction between a slave and their Master/Mistress and just instinctively know what's going on without even asking. Of course, too, seeing a sub pose in a specific slave position or a sub addressing me as Sir in just the right tone seems to speak to something very deep inside me. So while you can become an excellent Top by reading, watching and doing, not everyone, it would seem to me, can be a Dominant. Nor would everyone want to, and that's certainly fine. I know of a prominent member of the Northwestern US scene who is strictly a Top and makes no bones about this fact.

            

What makes a true Dom

  1. To be a powerful presence that commands my devotion
  2. To respect my needs and limitations - emotionally and physically
  3. To have joy in controlling and disciplining me
  4. To have the imagination to keep me thrilled with his being
  5. To understand that I am human and may stumble in my efforts to be a good slave.
  6. To have consideration of my ideas
  7. To keep my physical needs met
  8. To be honest and trustworthy
  9. To educate and guide me in the ways of BDSM
  10. To protect me, even from myself at times

I also know from experience that a true Dom will take the time to listen to his submissive and offer feedback to assure her that he had heard her concerns. His duty as a Dom is to assure her that she is not out of boundary with her questions or fears, He may or may not implement some changes immediately but he will put them away in his mind and use them when he sees fit. It had been my unfortunate experience to have Doms who were Dominating and bullies and never addressed my fears or inquiries. I was told that I was making everything all about me and I as a result began to believe it. If this happens continuously the sub begins to have a lower self esteem and might just back away from what could be a wonderful bdsm experience.

I also acknowledge that he must keep honesty, communication and respect at the top of his list when taking on the responsibility of having a submissive. She in turn must posses these same principals,

kate

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/27/2008 2:35:41 PM

Is it possible to fall in love so fast?
Will this stay and last
Or will it dissapear as the others did
And leave me lost and and wishing i had not made a that choice  that was  so awefully bad?
Or will we grow and need each other more and more?
Will we both able walk  through that  enchanting door
which leads to a place where love grows and blooms
and where the promise of foreverafter prospers and looms?

Looms-- emerges Roget's dictionary

8/26/2008 10:31:36 AM

An erotic story i am working on

She began to tremble as she stood there in the damp dark vestibule of the old Tutor home as she had no idea about what lay ahead. Would she pass muster? Would she disappoint her Master? In her mind disappointing her Master was the worst thing possible because to see his wonderful smile fade was the ultimate hurt for her. She lived to please and failure to her was the worst punishment she could fathom.

She was dressed as instructed, 6 inch heels, garter belt and thigh high hose. She wore no skirt and she had makeup on her alluring breasts. Clamps secured snuggly to almost every part of her body. Her pussy lips were stitched together and the threads pulled and burned. When she thought it unbearable, she told herself that she was doing this for her Master and that brought her a small respite(2) of relief. her Master had told her that the Master to whom she was being loaned to had been given permission sew her mouth lips together if she spoke with disrespect or out of turn. Gasps or moans were grounds for this as strict silence was expected at all times, She was to speak only when directed.

Lying on the antique Pie-crust table was a note with her name on it. her hands trembled as she opened it. On it she read that she was to remove all her cloths and put on the cloths that were neatly folded on the

Magnificent Queen Anne's chair. She couldn't help but admire a deep rich Mahogany walls and furniture. It was then that she thought of how she might be transformed from a sheet of particle board into something as salient. She had dreamed of becoming a "seasoned" submissive with a finesse that was demure and polished. She imagined herself as presenting nothing but confidence and pride. How wonderful to have other sub/slaves envy her radiance of pride, dignity and total submission.

Having removed her cloths and attiring herself as instructed, she stood like a statue, took a deep breath and let it out. As she assumed the formal "present" position she felt the stitches pull away from her pussy

The pain of that mixed with the horrible stinging and burning was bad enough but she also felt such incredible arousal that it was all so torturous tears welled up I her eyes. She told herself she was ready for whatever lay ahead. The sting of the stitches and the pulling of her tight clamps returned and she saw no immediate relief. It is for Master, it is for Master she repeated and repeated with a sense of dread. Suddenly she heard distant footsteps.

……………………………….....................................................................

Salient-outstanding, remarkable -Roget's Dictionary

Respite (2) - a temporary relief of punishment- Roget's Dictionary

To her surprise she heard not one but two voices echoing down the hall. She heard the giggle of a woman and the chuckling of a man. She felt air brush against her and smelled delicious perfume. "Secure her more and bring to me." barked the deep voice of the Master .She almost gasped when she felt gentle tugging on her stiches and was horrified to feel cool feminine hands confidently going about their bussiness. A narrow piece of ribbon had been woven through some of the stiches. She was terrified because the tearing had felt unbearable. Suddenly the term' Safe sane and consensual" had no meaning here. She swallowed as a tear dripped down her cheek. It was just as she feared. The ribbon was a leash and she found herself being lead down the hall like a dog. she had to struggle to keep up with the woman. If she lagged behind the ramifications would be distarious. The walk seemed endless. Finnally she saw a large wooden double door. . The woman opened the doors and she was led to a corner where she was turned around and told not to move. She was informed that if she took one step the punishment would far more severe then her Master could ever fathom.

She trembled and quivered. Cold goosebumps ran up her spine and her pussy was on fire both outwardly and inwardly. She was wet and miserable. She wanted her Master more now then ever. She let her mind wander back to the first time she met him, how timid and shy she was then, she had never felt the whip and never even been naked in front of an anyone. she was uncertain of what to do as he seemed so ominous and severe. It was not until she looked in to his big green eyes and saw his wonderful smile that she began to feel comfortable. She done some things that warrented punishment but she knew now that he far more lenient then the present Master. She took a deep breath and lost her balance and struggled to remain still. she turned crimson when she heard the Master laugh and say that she was a poor little bad girl who was in for the time of her life. "You are so delicate and fresh. You are unseasoned and need to be whipped into shape. Your Master has spoiled his little pet." she watched him draw a 2 foot circle around her feet. She was told that every time she stepped outside of the circle she would be whipped severly and returned to stand some more. She was told that she would hang there for 12 hours at a time taken down for 12 hours and returned to hang for 12 hours more. This was to continue for 4 days. If she behaved she would be released and the punishment would be forgotton. There she hung and hung. She hurt, itched, throbbed and aroused. she was morte miserable then she had ever been, Sweat formed on her brough. Her arms felt as if they had been stretched 3 feet. she had never felt like this before.

 

Time began to become distorted. She found her mind wamdering and she drifted and nicer places and times came flooding back to her. . She imagined that she was in sensory deprivation and could not hear, see nor speak. It was wonderfull. She felt safe, She thought that funny as when she first experienced such play she was terrified. She would give anything to be in there now. She was suddenly snapped back to reality with the crack of the whip. Whack, whose, crack. she felt searing slaps and sting of the single tail. Whamp and whose, and zip. She struggled to escape the whp. It was then that she remembered what her Master had taught her. "Always lean into the whip. Always present in a way that brings you to the whip. Never have the whip come to you, my pet". She leaned outward and the blows were unbearable. Ten, twenty, twenty five, thirty and on it went. she was covered with marks and welts. she was bruised as never before he had no choice but endure suddenly the whip stopped and she was left alone. She was alone, hurting and she cried quietly. she had never felt to alone in her life. She had never been so unsure of herself . She had never felt so low. She had never felt and been so vunerable .
                        To be contined

                 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/26/2008 10:25:05 AM

Monday August 25, 2008

I have been real down today as I feel like a failure. I wish could wear heels better. my feet suck as they are so painful at times. I will speak to Master about all my frustrations. I spoke to Master and he appeased my concerns. He always am so happy and cannot wait to see him as , I ache with arousal and need to feel his sweet lips on mi9ne, I need to feel his touch I think I am falling in love with him, I am on cloud nine.


Tuesday August 26th 2008

i have never been happier. i think i am falling in love with my Master. i feel goose bumps when i think of him. we are going to the State fair on Monday and all i can think about is walking with him with his hand on my bumm or the small of my back, Her had taught me how to apply eye makeup and how to dress sexy and with good taste. i even wear heels now and hose. i feel unkempt if i run errands in shorts and a tee shirt. Instead i wear a nice skirt, sometimes mid thigh or sometimes knee length. i always want to look my best as it brings my self esteem up to an all time high. For the first time in a long time i have a Master who actually wants to go out to dinner and show me off. i feel so young and mature at the same time, He has made me feel so sexy and attractive i find myself looking in the mirror allot more. Life is so full of surprises,
i am so thankful that i have written here as he found my writing and read all my thoughts. He became enthralled and i am so grateful for this site.
kate

8/25/2008 9:29:33 AM
This is something i wrote about total submission

Sweet Pussy Kate and The Pan  
 
The tail was nearly second nature to her now; it brushed with a soft sensuality against her skin as she moved about the house. She felt deliciously naked, covered as she was by only the tail, hanging from the plug deep in her anus to her knees in luxurious waves. She had noted earlier as she passed the full-length mirror in the hall how it so nicely rose up from her cleft at first, like the graceful arc of a prancing show horse’s tail would, then downward quickly to brush her thighs and the backs of her legs. She was standing, and it still performed the arc, but she knew it would be much more pronounced when she took to her cat persona later if Master pleased.  It would fly up and over her buttocks in a wave, arching over her back as she silently waited by his chair on all fours or slept peacefully by his chair, the soft waves tucked between her legs or held lightly over her thighs. She loved being the cat.  It afforded her the opportunity to be his pet.  No need to do anything other than move from place to place, occasionally coming to lick his hand or rub against his leg, (permitted in cat persona protocol), receive absentminded scratches behind the ears and of course, occasional trips to the little milk dish placed in the kitchen for her. No need to be or do, just the delightful presence at Master’s feet, his sweet pussy kate.
 
She loved it. She even had come to love the huge fullness of the plug as it moved within her.  Every effort of her bottom to expel the foreign presence only served to pull it up and inward away from the huge retaining knob, her powerful anal muscle moving down the smoothly lubricated and tapered surface, bringing the tail in tight to her ass. She had come to look forward to these natural and almost unconscious physical adjustments as the plug slid in and out; it moved only an inch or so, but it felt oh so much like his cock within her passage. (A fact she did not intend to share with Master anytime soon).
 
Some things were better left unsaid.  She had never admitted to Master that the tail almost gave her the nice feeling of him being within her as she moved about the house. It was a small pleasure she afforded herself, and she took some little delight in knowing that Master seemed to think it was a disciplinary thing rather than a nice feeling. Small stolen climaxes that she considered not her fault but rather were a result of the inward and outward motion of the plug could not be her fault, and therefore, (she reasoned) there was no need to mention such climaxes to Master. After all, they were just passing pulses of the clitoris, coming and going so quickly they could hardly be worthy of reporting, could they?
 
But suddenly her thoughts turned to another matter…
 
Feeling a strong urge, she stepped into the hall and seeing that Master was still busy in the study so that she would not by mistake bump into him before being called to him, she strode to the bathroom. She had been making frequent trips and it was beginning to be a bore, but Master had his ways, and she knew better than to ask too many questions. She knew only that he had instructed her to drink lots of water throughout the day. If she had any inkling of what was to happen, she did not admit it to herself. As the day had passed, for some reason she had begun thinking about the pan he had made her buy several months earlier, and had never explained why he had done so.  He had only told her to hand-wash the pan daily and store it carefully in a special place. It had seemed easier to her to do it in the washer, but Master patiently explained to her that he wanted it done by hand, and the fact was that the careful ritual would cleanse the pan adequately. Several times over the months she had ventured to ask about the pan, but always all he would say was,  “It’s special.”
 
It was times like that, being treated with condescension, that in that awful former life as a frumpy housewife, full of bitterness and arguments, she had many times become enraged at being treated like a little girl, (or so she thought) by her husband ken. Of course she had taken revenge by refusing sex for many days, behavior that was now unthinkable.  Ken, alpha to her now, need only instruct her to come to bed and it was so, immediately and without delay.  Master would not like the old behavior at all, and it could not happen under Master.  Bad behavior, refusing ken, would be the same thing as refusing Master. Punishment would be swift and sure.
 
She was coming to hate, really hate any form of disobedience in her behavior. 
 
But now – now, she felt a delicious yearning in her stomach and thighs to drop to her knees and suck Master’s wonderful cock in without waiting for permission.  She loved the humiliation of being summarily treated, and she knew in her heart, washing the damnable pan, that further humiliation was in store for her, and she would pass through yet another giving up of her most intimate, private person into his hand, and he would take it as his right. After all, he was her Master. Thoughts of humiliation never failed to make her run with sexual need, and this time was not unlike the others.  She became aware of a clear liquid running onto her thigh, and wiped it away, shuddering with anticipation.  
 
Returning to the kitchen, she went to the cupboard and removed the pan from its place.  Turning it in her hands, she tested the bottom with a flick of her fingernail. She poured another glass of water and stood looking out at the garden as she downed it quickly. The pan was much on her mind.
 
Sometimes she had almost forgotten the mystery of the pan and dismissed its purpose from her thoughts, as she had known Master to do things or have her do things that had never meant much sense to her until much later.  Of course there was always the wonderful fact that much later the revelation was a pleasure and increased her submissive qualities under him.  Witness the first time he finally possessed her other passage…how hard to work up to that, the terrible embarrassment and humiliation of following his instructions for a ritual washing, three times, first the evacuation, followed by another inner washing with warm soapy water, and the final purification with warm, clear water, to make herself ready for deflowering. Taking the kneeling-forward position facing away from him, bottom fully exposed, opening her legs wide, nipples against the floor, being instructed to spread herself wide-open to his view with her hands was humiliating in the extreme.  She had cried.  She had whimpered, “Master, you give me no privacy at all”.  He had only laughed at her, making her burn with shame as he entered her, his hand coming down hard on her naked, exposed buttocks as he rode her.  His ejaculation was extreme within her; it seemed like there was no place his sperm did not invade and possess.
 
But she had performed obediently without question, and it was oh so nice to be fucked in a new way.  Master’s cock, gently at first, then more forcefully had opened her to a new experience under his collar, and she had moved deeper into her submissive life it seemed, giving up another secret, another personal privacy, another thing no longer held back from Master’s pleasure in her.  She tried to recall, had ken ever so possessed her before Master’s use of her?  It didn’t matter, as ken would have no problem taking her nether passage now if he wanted, and anyway, it was now Master’s responsibility to offer ken that pleasure or not. Master usually reserved it for himself, as he did not wish to instruct her to perform the ritual cleansing too often.  She smiled, remembering Master’s careful attention to her health.
 
She felt a new uplift of feeling for the man she called Master.  Ken, as much as she loved him, had never been able to master her so forcefully.  She felt utterly powerless under Master.  And he took full advantage of her total yielding…she was his slave and she well knew it.  She remembered how she had struggled with the idea of consuming sperm…certainly it wasn’t even a possibility with ken when she merely existed (not lived) as his frumpy wife.  But she would not dream of wasting a single drop of Master’s sperm, an almost unforgivable insult to him.
 
“Well, I guess sometimes I can’t figure Master out and I just have to wait and see” She smiled with a secret look of bemusement. If ken had been there, he would have asked her what she was thinking, but she would never tell. This was Master’s way, and she would simply obey, as ken himself had done many times during his own training.  She felt sure that there were some things in ken’s service under Master that she was not privy to, and that was just as well too.
 
The pan spun, turning and sparkling in her hands under the hot water as she washed it in the ritualistic way Master had instructed her.  Never to be washed with other kitchen items.  Always in the sink, with the hottest water, washed, soaped, rinsed and repeated with slow, meditative attitude three times, and finally placed to dry on a clean towel, the towel which had also been specially purchased, on the same day, along with a new pair of panties, and which had been kept with the pan and panties as a set all these months, and always, always, reverently and carefully placed separately by themselves, the towel folded in a square beneath the pan, which was placed upright on the towel, the panties, scented and carefully folded and neatly placed at the bottom of the pan. The water splashed against the bottom of the pan at the last rinse, and she stood looking down at the pure, clear stream, and listened to the perfect C note issuing from the striking of the water against the metal.
 
“And that’s the other thing” She mused, a slight frown on her face, “What was that all about, having to go find a piano and find out what a perfect middle C sounds like, and then looking through all those damned pans, rapping my fingernail on the underside to find a pan that perfectly matches the middle C?  I swear, some of those store clerks must have thought I was crazy, rapping on those pans…damn.”  She emptied the pan and her fingernail idly rapped the bottom of the pan as she mused, as if she needed to check one last time whether it had the correct pitch.
 
 Another flick of the finger – “Oh, and no handles…doesn’t the man know a pan needs handles?  How many stores does he think I had to go to, to find a pan with no handles that sings middle C?”  Done, she placed the set into the cabinet and closed the cabinet door and went about her business without further thought on the subject.
 
Time was moving swiftly now, and the day was wearing on.  She was almost there.
She bent to remove the last dish from the washer, placed it lovingly on the counter with the stack to be placed in the cupboard and then she moved on quickly to finish up her household assignments for the week.  The living room was the last chore, and she felt wonderfully exhausted from the day of ceaseless movement, and proud of the fact that she still retained the medallion penny under her tongue…it had been placed there by her Master’s hand that very morning, after she had arrived and stripped, kneeling at Master’s feet for assignments and directions as was his method.  There had been, of course, a few moments to carefully bath his man-hood with her lips and tongue…she might have been allowed to take his sperm then and there, he seemed favorable to the idea, but she had made the mistake of chattering on about something instead of paying attention to the servicing, looking up at him smiling like a child, idly stroking his flesh in one hand, cupping his sac in the other, unmindful of the change in his eyes while he was made to wait for her mouth again.
 
That had done it.
 
The tail and medallion had quickly followed, and the day had been spent not in ceaseless pleasure in Master’s bed, but in work.  He had been busy in the study with his things, and she had moved in stealth, careful not to slam doors or make unnecessary noises until he would call her to him. There would, of course, be a little chat at the end, for good measure to make sure the day’s lesson was learned.
 
“Damn” She whispered under her breath, still careful to be silent at all costs, as she knew from experience that when Master wanted her to be silent he seemed to be able to hear through the walls, and any vocal effects were always dealt with, even if inadvertent.  “When will you ever learn, kate?”  She had been through this countless times it seemed, but always there would be a word spoken out of turn, or a pronouncement given but not invited, the little things that kept her in her own mind from being the submissive he desired her to be…now, of course, there was the added fact that her husband had been made Alpha, and infractions at home…whether in bed or the living room were supposed to be reported to Master.  This left her with little or no privacy from male control, but there it was.  She supposed that over all though, her submission to ken without delay when he chose, as opposed to her being allowed to refuse if she so desired, was better for her and for ken, and so she felt no problem with the new system, but rather liked it.
She was, in fact, a natural slave.
 
She loved the wise things Master did in their lives since they had become his submissives.  Master seemed to have a sense about these things, and she had noted a betterment of ken’s moods, as he had become her superior again.  She remembered times (long ago now, it seemed) when she had refused ken, argued with him, been dull in bed.  “Did I really insist on the missionary position? Did I really dislike sucking him?  Did I really wear those awful clothes, was I truly the dull frumpy housewife I seem to remember being?”  She shuddered slightly as she remembered the times she had clamped her legs shut when he needed her.
 
“Unbearable…just awful to remember those times” She whispered.  Saliva flooded the floor of her mouth - that was one drawback of the silence penny - and she quickly swallowed, loving the pretense that it might well be Master’s seed disappearing so sweetly down her throat had she behaved decently earlier.  The thoughts of her bad past had changed to sexual need rapidly rising in her pussy as she had become aware again of her absolute nakedness, as servant in her Master’s house, nipples and clit framed with rings, tail swaying.
 
“Damn, what a difference, and for the better!”  She laughed silently.
 
Movement in the hall brought her from her thoughts and she quickly turned away from the movement, bending to fuss with some lace on the edge of the couch, as if not knowing he was behind her.  She always tried to do this to allow him to decide whether he wanted to come to her or call her to him…she had been taught never to initiate conversation, especially if under some sort of discipline. The movement seemed to fade, but then he was behind her, his hand turning her, the other bringing her face up to his. He took her mouth deeply, without preamble, taking his own pleasure there before pulling away from her and with one smooth  motion, sitting on the couch and pulling her across his lap.  His hand was always hard when he did this, and she was not mistaken in believing this would be a final exclamation point on the discipline of the day, wincing and biting her lip as his hand began to punctuate his words, words spoken softly but with firmness in contrast to the stinging application of his big hand on her naked skin.  She noted with finality that the tail was indeed no help at all in protecting her from the spanking she was enduring. Finally, her bottom stinging, she felt his anger abate and he held her for some time, quietly across his lap, stroking her back.  Gently then, he pushed her away. 
 
She slid from his lap and crept silently, tears in her eyes, to his knees and looked up at him pleadingly. He removed the penny from her mouth at last, and she swallowed hard.
 
 “Master, I am so sorry, can you forgive my bad behavior, please” She did not touch him, or make any outward motion toward him, as she knew to avoid at all costs topping from the bottom, behavior worse than the original error earlier in the day.
 
He seemed to be idly reading a magazine that had caught his eye, and she knew that he was letting her wait. She slowly settled down at his feet, and cast her eyes down, not whimpering, which he disliked in his submissives, but in silent reverence for his authority over her.  In time, his hand came down to pat her head and stroke her shoulder, and after what seemed a long time, he leaned close to her ear.
 
 “You washed the pan?  You have the towel and panties?”
 
“Yes, Sir.”
 
“Get them.”
 
She did not answer, but rose from her haunches immediately and went to the kitchen, and retrieved the pan, towel, and panties.  Bringing the items he had requested back to the study, she sat on her haunches and placed them in front of her, at his feet.
 
“Back a bit, cat, more…more…there.”
 
She did not need to be told what to do next.  She opened the towel, spread it beneath the pan, and removed the panties.  A look from him told her to kneel there until further directions were given, but she knew that he was simply waiting for her.  He went back to his magazine, ignoring her for the moment.  She fiddled with the towel, adjusting, amazed at her embarrassment, knowing what was coming. He looked up briefly.
 
“You were obedient about the water?”
 
“Yes, Sir.”  She never failed to be impressed by his wisdom. Had she failed in taking the water she would not be ready, and that would be bad. Again, she realized that unquestioned obedience was the only way.
 
He ignored her again, caught up it seemed in an interesting article. The clock ticked on the mantle, and the sun crossed over the limit of the room, agonizingly slowly, ending finally in a tiny sliver of yellow against the far wall that faded into nothingness.  The room became bathed only in the soft yellow of Master’s chair-side lamp, casting shadows on the wall the sun had vacated earlier.
 
The time passed.  Master seemed to have forgotten her.  She dozed slightly, her mind wandering to fragmented bits of memory and fantasy. She was a woman who naturally hated silence, but silence had been her constant companion since he had collared her.  Silence would become her friend, he had told her, but sometimes the urge to speak became overwhelming.  She needed the penny, desperately.
 
The moment finally came. She felt a rising excitement, in spite of her humiliation, spreading across her thighs and belly…she knew her vulva was engorged and running freely, now, and her breasts were red with shame. She knew she must not touch her clitoris as it would cause an explosive climax, and that would not do. She tried not to squeeze against the plug, letting it slip down until the knob was just inside her anus.  She knew she could not tighten her vagina, all too dangerous an act.  She was a bomb, ready to explode.  She looked at her Master, and knew maybe for the first time how much she loved and needed him, how she adored him. He was safety, comfort, love, cherishing, all of the things she ever wanted or needed as a woman.  He was here, now, and she was on the cusp of offering up her privacy to him, and she could not stop.
 
She came to a place where she began to need to please him in a new way, in spite of her embarrassment, in spite of the humiliation of being in such a position in front of him. She had done things for him she had not dreamed of doing with or for any other man, and now this new thing was upon her, and her nipples were stiff with desire for him, and her clitoris was on fire, and her need became a river, flowing with a powerful, unstoppable tide of new desire. She now wished for the moment, the actuality of the act of pleasing him. No longer was this something that was foreign to her mind; it seemed the most natural thing in the world, and she knew it was to become another milestone in her absolute, total surrender to Master. 
 
It seemed an eternity before the physical need rose up within her, slightly at first, then with more urgency.  She looked pleadingly at him when the need became discomforting.  He waited until her eyes were desperate pools of pleading, and still he waited more, until finally, he leaned forward.
 
“Now.”
 
She knew instinctively to move up and forward, her thighs open above the pan.  The need was almost painfully intense, and the earlier deep sense of shame and humiliation gave way before the pure physical need to release the pressure. Her heart beat faster, but the ever-present need did not forgive, and she reached the place of no return. She knew what every woman knows…once she starts, she cannot stop, and so shame mounted into a positive peak against her inner rebellion.  He watched her, calmly now. His force overpowered her.  She gave in.  She sobbed.  She released her control to him.
 
The sound was a perfect middle C, clear and high, with a purity that surprised her, as her stream started, slowly at first, musical notes in quick succession, timed in ever-closer beats against the bottom of the pan, then with more force, until she had to reach down and open herself, risking further humiliation, and the stream became a river, sounding against the pan, maintained for what seemed like minutes.  She had never been so humiliated, so not in control of herself.  The river issuing from her in his sight felt as if her very soul and spirit were pouring out of her…it was as if every hidden secret, every hidden sin, thought, anger, sadness, happiness, every emotion she had ever experienced were emptying from her in a flood that left her wondering how she had never before known such an emptying, such happiness, such pure joy.
 
She clamped down hard on the tail plug, and the movement triggered her vulva into spasms, and she exploded into completion, but her eyes stayed on his; this was his climax, this was her loving offering to him. This was the signal to him that he had beaten her.  She remembered long ago, thinking to be only his submissive, but she knew, and he knew, she was his slave.
 
The first climax was full and wide, covering her thighs, belly, and breasts, rising to her face in a crimson flush that left her breathless.  She moved her pelvis outward, toward him, spreading her vulva wide to his view, pleading with her eyes that he accept her offering of total submission, the surrendering of her inmost privacy.  She wanted to cry out, beg for his praise.
 
“I know, cat.  I know.”  His smile, his eyes, told it all.
 
The flood diminished, and became a trickle…one last drop fell away into the water as she looked down and saw why he had instructed her to drink throughout the day.  Her flood was crystal clear, as if from a tap.  It was almost pure water. As in a mirror, her pussy shown back at her wondering eyes, flushed with a crimson that extended over her whole vulva.  Her clitoris sat panting, pulsing, the gold ring shimmering in the rippling water beneath her.
 
His smile was her reward.  She waited, holding herself open to his eyes, the pan shimmering beneath her, until he motioned with his hand, and she took up the panties to touch herself to dry, and instantly a second powerful climax overcame her, and she bucked forward over the pan, unable to stem the tide of her orgasm.  He watched, bemused. He would allow her one climax for herself, after all.
 
“Here”
 
She crawled forward, the slinking cat, the pet…she knew that she was nothing more, his pet for his pleasure.  And she reveled in the feeling of her shame…the tail swishing against her legs as she moved. She knew that if he so wished, she would gladly be his cat in the midst of strangers.  Did cats wear leashes?  She laughed inwardly.  It did not matter. Maybe she would be one cat who would walk by his side, tail held proudly, on a pretty leash. She simply did not care. All that mattered was pleasing him.
 
She reached his feet, leaning down to plant a kiss on each foot, licking, her tongue washing his flesh. She advanced between his knees. The transformation was complete.  She had no words, purring and eagerly rubbing against his hand.  To her own amazement, silence suited her.  She had no wish to speak.  She needed no silence penny.
 
He reached forward and down, touching her clitoral ring with the lightest touch of his middle finger, and then upward with three fingers, quickly and powerfully entering her to his palm.  He smiled, pleased with her as she endured the third powerful climax against his fingers. This climax would be shared.  Was he not a kind and giving Master, as well?
 
 “Yes” He said, looking down at her with pleasure and fond love. He opened her mouth with his fingers, allowing her to lick her juices from them. He waited until they were clean.
 
He placed one hand behind her head and pulled her face forward and down, to his erection. The other hand guided the glans into her mouth in one smooth motion that brought it to nestle against the back of her throat.
 
“Now cat, now”
 
***
 
 
 
 
        
        
        
        
 
 
8/20/2008 1:38:52 PM

BDSM is a general term which refers to a wide range of activities and forms of alternative personal and sexual relationships. The term BDSM is derived from the terms Bondage and Discipline (B&D), Domination and Submission (D&S, D/s, or Ds), Sadism and Masochism (S&M or SM). BDSM activities usually involve one person - the submissive or bottom - voluntarily giving up control to another person - the Dominant or Top. BDSM activities will often appear forced, uncondensed or coerced. But in reality these roles are "played" with the full consent of all people involved. BDSM activities can include forms of dominance, submission, discipline, punishment, spanking, bondage, slave training, inflicting pain, humiliation, sexual role-playing, sexual fetishism, kinky sex, cuckolding, sadomasochism and power exchange. Both the Dominant and submissive experience pleasure (sexual and/or nonsexual) from playing their roles.

There can be any number of partners in a D/s relationship, in some cases with one dominant sometimes having several submissives, who may in turn dominate others, or a submissive sometimes may have multiple dominants. Relationships may be monogamous or polyamorous. Romantic love is not necessarily a feature in D/s, partners might be very much in love or have no romantic relationship at all.

Variation in D/s is virtually limitless and the activities take many forms. These may include:

domestic servitude or consensual slavery

enforced chastity of the submissive

erotic humiliation

payments by the submissive to the dominant (These may include payments of money, sexual favors or general servitude.)

sexual slavery

verbal humiliation

fetishes, such as foot/shoe/boot worship, uniforms, smoking, latex, heavy rubber, among others are activities considered part of BDSM

dehumanization or objectification (pony or animal play, becoming an 'inanimate object' such as a foot stool)

cross-dressing

These may be combined with other forms of BDSM. A classic example of D/s is the sissymaid, where an adult male dresses in cartoonist female clothing and performs stereotypical female chores such as housecleaning or serving tea. It should be noted that cross-dressing in D/s does not always involve a desire to be sissified or made into caricatures of women or to serve; for example, others may desire to be made as beautiful as possible and interact on a "girlfriend-to-girlfriend" non-sexual basis.

Some D/s relationships are sexual, others completely chaste. Fantasy role play can also be a part, with partners taking classic dominant/submissive roles, or classic authority figure roles such as teacher/student, police officer/suspect or parent/child. Animal play, where one partner takes the role of owner/caretaker and the other takes the part of a pet or animal, can also be DS servitude.

To me the importance of bdsm is a way to exercise the real persona locked within, I believe that it a healthy way to let out inhibitions and free oneself of any quilt and feelings of impending doom( that bad feeling one gets in the pit of one‘s stomach.

I have found that bdsm is a way to better oneself as one is constantly working on faults and trying to improve ones character and ways of thinking.

Some of the things I have found to be incredible are the exchange of power It is a remarkable thing for a submissive to relinquish control to a Dominant therefore giving him the power to give his control. Without one the other could not thrive. Another thing I have experienced is the amazing feeling I derive from pain when administered correctly. When I experience pain, I feel a release of control and I am able to concentrate on the present. I do not have to dwell on yesterday or what will happen in the future. I have to think of almost nothing. My instinct takes over and I lean atomically into the whip. I can live in the moment which for me is generally a very difficult thing to do. I always find myself focusing on ‘woulda, coulda shoulda” t is so wonderful to let it all go and just be! I also see the color blue when I am at the precipice of subspace. I find myself on a ledge about ready to drop off into a wonderful place where I can hear the muffled sounds of the dungeon but do not have to respond to them. I find myself receiving the lashes but suddenly the pain is gone.

Another concept I have is this:

1. No actual injury should occur to the sub. That does not suggest that spankings, discipline and correction do not occur, they just are not calculated to produce real injury, either to body or mind. In D/s, pain is sometimes used to correct behavior, or as a pleasurable experience depending on the people involved. It is not the central focus of the relationship.

2. Pre-agreed limits. It is simply an agreement on what the Dom and sub will and will not do. These limits are different for all couples. A pre-agreed limit is simply the boundaries established by the relationship. As an example, some couples put a limit on other people joining them for a scene. It is important to discuss honestly with each other what your personal limits are before beginning a D/s relationship. These are lines that are not crossed without at least some discussion beforehand. These boundaries do change with time as the relationship progresses.

3. The sub should have a "safe word", or something they can say to halt the present time activity. The safe word is a word that is understood by both parties to mean that action needs to stop. It could be that the sub is in great pain, or the Dom wants to clarify a situation outside of the action he is engaged in. Usually, it is that a line is being crossed that was not discussed in the pre-agreed limits, but just now came up. D/s is supposed to be enjoyed by both parties. Limits and safe words are type of guarantee that things don't get out of control on either side. If the couple are in the middle of a caning, and the sub is having a problem with the situation, the safe word is used to stop the action. When the safe word is spoken, the action must stop at that moment. This will allow the Dom and sub to discuss what the problem is, or correct a painful or dangerous situation outside the "scene".

Communication between the Dom and sub is crucial to a successful D/s relationship. The sub must be willing to talk about their feelings and the Dom must be receptive. The Dom also must be conscious of the non-verbal cues the sub gives. For a satisfying D/s relationship, it helps to have an underlying affinity for the other partner. The Dom is attempting to perfect their sub to their ideal of what the sub should be. The sub must want that goal, too. If either of these points do not exist, the D/s can degrade into an abusive relationship, or the partners go off, dissatisfied. D/s is for the mutual enjoyment of both partners. Limits and safe words assist in ensuring both parties experience pleasure, and neither gives up all control.

Over time the use of safe words and limits may diminish, however many couples in a long term relationship still use them. These are simply my views and feelings.

Spankings discipline and correction do not occur, they just are not calculated to produce real injury, either to body or mind. In D/s, pain is sometimes used to correct behavior, or as a pleasurable experience depending on the people involved. It is not the central focus of the relationship.

2. Pre-agreed limits. It is simply an agreement on what the Dom and sub will and will not do. These limits are different for all couples. A pre-agreed limit is simply the boundaries established by the relationship. As an example, some couples put a limit on other people joining them for a scene. It is important to discuss honestly with each other what your personal limits are before beginning a D/s relationship. These are lines that are not crossed without at least some discussion beforehand. These boundaries do change with time as the relationship progresses.

3. The sub should have a "safe word", or something they can say to halt the present time activity. The safe word is a word that is understood by both parties to mean that action needs to stop. It could be that the sub is in great pain, or the Dom wants to clarify a situation outside of the action he is engaged in. Usually, it is that a line is being crossed that was not discussed in the pre-agreed limits, but just now came up. D/s is supposed to be enjoyed by both parties. Limits and safe words are type of guarantee that things don't get out of control on either side. If the couple are in the middle of a caning, and the sub is having a problem with the situation, the safe word is used to stop the action. When the safe word is spoken, the action must stop at that moment. This will allow the Dom and sub to discuss what the problem is, or correct a painful or dangerous situation outside the "scene".

Communication between the Dom and sub is crucial to a successful D/s relationship. The sub must be willing to talk about their feelings and the Dom must be receptive. The Dom also must be conscious of the non-verbal cues the sub gives. For a satisfying D/s relationship, it helps to have an underlying affinity for the other partner. The Dom is attempting to perfect their sub to their ideal of what the sub should be. The sub must want that goal, too. If either of these points do not exist, the D/s can degrade into an abusive relationship, or the partners go off, dissatisfied. D/s is for the mutual enjoyment of both partners. Limits and safe words assist in ensuring both parties experience pleasure, and neither gives up all control.

Over time the use of safe words and limits may diminish, however many couples in a long term relationship still use them.

These are simply some of my views and some are taken from reading on the

Internet on Dominance and submission

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/20/2008 10:40:48 AM
What a wonderful life. i have never felt so good. Just think this time one month ago i was ready to quit the lifestyle and presto chango  a wonderful life as a Dominant found me due to this journaling. i quess the pen is mighter then the sword afterall.
8/17/2008 10:44:48 AM
i had the best day yeasterday. He is just the person i need. He is experienced and  actually knows how to use the singletail He said i was the first sub or slave to ever ask for more lashes. i did well as i have not played for a very long time. i have never felt to complete.
8/16/2008 4:33:33 PM

I Have Found The One

I have found the one

My search is now done

He reached down into my soul

I no longer have feel so down and so low

He pushes my limits to see where I can go

He awakened the submissive within

Not to keep him would be a horrible sin

He reached into my mind and grabbed onto my hair

He asked of my that fantasies lay buried in there

He aroused the woman I am

And knew how to make me feel

He knew where to caress me

and make me just squeal

He is the dream I have had and

I am no longer sad

I can now smile after

All it has been a while

I think I will keep him and let him nurture the submissive within

For not to keep him would be a horrible sin!

I am no longer looking h up high and down low

I am so glad I read the map

Which showed me which way to go

The journey has been long

The journey has been slow

The journey had led me and up high and down low

That I have found him

And now know just which way to go!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

8/12/2008 10:13:07 AM

I have been going through a sort of metamorphisis I think and I am coming out with a much brighter outlook on things. It was so strange that I thought of this today as I was out in my backyard near the pond when I saw that my tadpoles had changed into full grown frogs! I had to sit down and revel in the splendor of it all. I have met someone wonderful. We are proceeding very slowly. We have had lunch out and dinner. It is about time I play with him as the relationship will stagnate if I do not. For the first time in a very long I become aroused once more at the thought of the whip. I am a masochist and once again I look forward to the pain. It has been a very long time since I have “flown.” I intend to take it slowly but need to step back in the arena. I am excited and I anticipate our first session.

8/11/2008 3:22:08 PM

 

What will come next

Beads of sweat form on her brow as she wonders what will happen next.

Will she feel the gentle caresses of his hand prodding and stroking her inner thighs and inner lips. Chills run down her spine and goose bumps pop up all over her glistening body. Will it be the tease of the single tail giving her a tease of what will soon happen? Will it be the touch of the crop resting gentle across her sweet spot? Her mind races and her body shutters as countless images race through her mind. Suddenly she feels the vibration and hears the loud crack of the whip and she feels gentle small stings all over her body. Her heart pounds and she sweats more. Her body starts to try to move away from the source only to find that there is no escape. She surrenders and leans out toward the whip as she had been taught to do.

Her body becomes one with him and they move as one. He leans forward as she leans out. They move in remarkable harmony and he feels her sweet submission just as she feels his Dominance. She smiles as this is the total power exchange she has needed for oh so long. Suddenly she realizes that the whipping has ceased but feels yet another sensation. She once more sweats and begins to prance out of uncertainty. There it is the first strike of the cane. She feels the sting and takes a deep breath and slowly releases it. Another strike and followed by harder faster blows. She dances with pain and tries to keep up with his strikes as she has to count them and each time having to thank her Master and ask for one more. She becomes breathless ash she counts, dances and cries. He seems to have no mercy. She asks herself if he will ever stop as she might need to call out her safe word……….

The blows stop. She feels something cool on her body only to realize that it is vinegar. She cries out in pain and sobs and sobs. She floats off to that wonderful place where sounds become muffled and she has not a care in the world. She floats and floats and she feels nothing. She then feels his hand gently touching the small of her back as she floats back to him as she feels the gentle touch of her Master’s hand slowly moving all around her bumm as he caresses her marks. He gently kisses her stripes and whispers in her ear. Kate you have been such a good girl. She smiles and a tear forms in the corner of her eye. This is what it is all about.

8/4/2008 7:22:48 PM

I remember when I felt like Beauty and followed my Prince to places unknown. I remember when the thought of or the sound of his voice brought goose bumps to my skin. I remember the anticipation so overwhelming that I became aroused at just the thought of the moment he rang my doorbell. Oh how I wish I could recapture those times. Oh how I wish I could rekindle those feelings! What went wrong? What happened to me? Why did everything fade away and leave me grieving? On how I miss those times. I wonder when I will become that kindred soul who had the world in the palm of her hand. I miss then and am not going to give up untill I am that person feeling as she once did. Now I am like so many who sit and lament about now and then. Well I am going to pick myself up pick up those broken up pieces and start all over again!

8/3/2008 3:51:50 PM

My journey in to darkness

I have been thinking about where I have been these last few months and I have come to see that I was in a deep depression. I could not see any way out nor did I want to leave that dark comfortable pit. It was easier not to face my fears and conflicts. I could sit on the couch and watch “Mr. Monk.” I could let everything around me go to pot and not even care. I realize now why I wanted nothing to do with the lifestyle. Even now I am not enthralled with the lifestyle but I know kink is in my blood and it just needs a bit of R and R and someday soon, I hope it will manifest itself. I remember how happy I was at the local club, playing naked and the endorphin rush after a good flogging or whipping. I would give anything to rekindle those feelings. They are gone now and I am almost repulsed by it all. I have no desire to be naked or receive pain.

I have come to realize that I am going through a grieving process. I lost my dearest friend a few months ago. I left my Master not long ago and I grieve for what could have been. I am grieving the loss of my husband to the lifestyle, he seems consumed by public nudity and receiving pain. He is entrenched with others who play with him. I can see that this fulfills a specific need one that he can’t get from me. We have spoken bluntly and I have told him how I feel It is amazing what communication can do. He now sees how I feel so abandoned and did not even realize it.

I have decided to look at what is going on with me and have drawn some conclusions. I think a switch was turned off in my mind and it protected me from pain and loss. We humans can only take so much loss and we shut down eventually. The searching grows old and one becomes weary and suddenly off goes that switch, I have to look at my feelings as a relapse. Although I have not taken alcohol or drugs, I have relapsed and I find myself doing insane things, I repeat the same destructive though pattern expecting different results. My thinking has become poison and I go to that dangerous place alone- my mind. I should never go there alone as it is a very dangerous place to go.

I also realize that I must pull myself up by the bootstraps and start living once more. I have been seeing a friend who is a Dom. We had lunch and dinner and he is very perceptive . He had read my profile and my writings and sees the real me. He and I are taking things very slowly and I refuse to rush into a bad situation just for blind acceptance. I will never simply just settle again as I deserve much better then that. I am a good person and do a lot of work on my shortcomings and character deficits. I am Always willing to change that which needs improvement. I wish everyone could be the same. Most go through life wearing rose colored glasses when they look at themselves in the mirror. They never see anything within that needs to be changed. I feel sorry for these people as they are pitiful.

I also realize now that I was trying to control people, places and things over which I had no control I also realize that as an addict I have that need to control and create chaos around me. I see why I dove into submission. That is a very healthy way to let go of that control and just do as told and not have to make any rash decisions. It is a way to surrender and let go. I feel so comfortable there. I wonder if there is anyone like me who feels as I do?

8/3/2008 11:03:39 AM

CONTROL

`Control is to exercise restraint or direction over, to dominate or command. It is a way of keeping things in check such as emotions, things or people. I I believe that to control is to assertively bring about a desired change with a fair yet firm manner. As a submissive I need control over my body and mind. I need to also know that there are consequences for my actions or inactions. I need to have discipline and practice obedience

under strict control.

Command, direction, domination, management on are the words I choose to describe control. As a submissive I need all these things in order to surrender completely. I also need complete trust, honesty and respect in order to be able to be a true seasoned submissive. I need these for my surrender and releaser,. I need these in order to be able to yield to the control of a Master. As a submissive I need control to yield to direction as crave that direction. I need to be able to release my submission and give myself to someone knowing I am in good hands under his direction. To control a submissive one must be dedicated to the task and know how to bring about the desired change. He must have certain qualities such as the ability to make me vulnerable and educable. He must be in charge and assert his dominance in a manner that helps me to totally surrender to his hand. He must have custody, dominance, jurisdiction regulation and mastery. It is imperative that he be able to assert his control in such a manner to have a strange hold over his submissive.

He must be able to formulate enough power to govern and rule and bring about the total exchange of power. To me the total exchange of power is one of the most important aspects of the D/s relationship. I have experienced it and to be able to feed each others needs is one of the most awesome events in the relationship. To give over power and receive power is an experience that makes the D/s relationship soar to places that are incredible. Without the Dom the submissive would not thrive and would perish. I believe that the process of the power exchange makes equal partners who at that point are 100% equal. I believe that in a session I give myself temporality over to him giving his total control of my body, soul and mind knowing that I can take these back at any time. This to me designated the difference between slave and sub. I need to be abe to control my body, mind and soul as they are the interregnal parts that make me who I am.

Control is acquired and not inmate. One must learn control and practice it routinely or else things may become chaotic and unsettling. One must learn to be in charge and to be assertive vs. aggressive. I believe that control is a way of dealing effectively with situations and people in order to bring about a desired action. One must be firm and fair. One must be understanding if [people or things take a bit of time to respond. Patience is the key yet actions must be accounted for with the people or over which the control is directed.

 

 

7/28/2008 3:41:53 PM
i went to a bdsm convention this last weekend and found myself repulsed, i saw  someone drinking urine and someone eating  her own flesh. i say ,miles  of rotund asses sticking out with stripes and welts. i saw some wonderfull seens that were amazing. i realized  that i learned alot from what i saw and that i have to change my hard limit list. There are things i never heard of for instance someone having their  skin carved and then eating that carved flesh. that is not just a hard limit for me that is horribly wrong. This is not bdsm, this is barbaric and an abomination. i cannot imagine how someone can do some of these things in  public. What goes on behind closed doors is one thing but to subject the public to this is terrible. i can only hope that newcomers to this lifestyle were not driven away thinking that this was a common practice.
7/28/2008 3:26:51 PM
    I think every submissive needs to quiz him/herself frequently about just where they  are in their submission. Here are some questions I have asked myself and others. There is no right or wrong here. It is just a checklist of facts and a way to see yourself more clearly.
1.    Do I want a Master/Mistress or a sex partner/play partner?
2    Do I want to please or be pleased.?
3    Do I keep someone tucked away for  play when the other is not         available.?
4.    Do I compromise my principals, integrity  or pride  just to
    Avoid confrontation.?
5.    Do I disrespect others just so I can have my own D/s  ego fed.?
6.    Do I lower my own high standards just to please someone.?
7.    Do I expect something in return or do I please just because I
           Want to.?
8.    Do I back down on negotiations just to keep her/him happy.?
9.    How are my significant  others effected by my D/s life.?
10.    Am I respected and are my concerns addressed and discussed .
11.    Am I always unhappy and wanting more or something
    Different.?
12.    Do I put as much time and effort into my vanilla relationships as
    Put into my D/s relationships.?
13.    Am I harming myself or others with my incessant D/s .?
14.    Do I spend most of my time daydreaming about my D/s life?
 15.    Do o really understand that D/s should be only a part of  my
    Life.?
16.    Do I ever feel like a doormat.?
17.    Do I receive the same honesty, communication and respect I
    Give.?
18.    Am I truly happy in my present relationship.?
19.    What can I do to improve circumstance. Can I honestly discuss
    Concerns.?

    TO THY KNOWN SELF BE TRUE



    

    

 
7/24/2008 6:15:28 PM

The Development of a submissive

 

These are my thoughts on the subject of the development of a submissive. I believe that the submissive is born with innate submissive qualities and they develop with time. She finds herself with a need to please at a very early age and wants to make everyone around her happy. If she fails to do this she may become very unhappy. She might overhear her parents discussing something and feels she can help only to be told to please leave the room. She immediately thinks they are discussing something she did wrong. She may become disappointed and chastise herself . I believe a submissive finds herself in helping jobs such as nursing or law. There she can fix things and make them right therefore helping and pleasing people.

She might marry a man who abuses her. She will do anything to please him including remain in an abusive relationship. When she finds all her efforts are in vain she might become very disillusioned and chastise herself once more. She might ask herself what she is doing wrong and wonder if there is something wrong with her.

One day she might find a bdsm website by accident and see the word “submissive.” Suddenly she has a label for herself and reads everything she can to find out about her true nature. She sits back and with grins as she has finally seen what makes her tick. She finds out that she is a normal person and her need to please is ok. As she reads she develops a need to find someone to teach her and someone to please. I think it is a wise idea to find a mentor who can educate and instruct her in the basic ideas and rules of bdsm.

It is very difficult for her to take that first step into real-time as it can be a very scary thing. It can also be a very dangerous thing. I have seen so many submissives dive right into the needy search for the perfect Dom only to find herself in yet another abusive relationship where her need to please disappoints her once more. She once again chastises herself. It is so hard for some of us. We seem to end up in relations that are so one-sided. It seems the Dom makes everything about him never giving her any credit or a smile. Any submissive will tell you how wonderful it is to hear the words” good girl.” it really does not take much to maker a sub feel wanted any appreciated as she needs very little.

I also think that many submissives have jobs where they are over many people and must make decisions and oversee the work of many. I believe they yearn to be able to be able to give up control and have someone tell them what to do, when to do it and how to do it. This is the beginning of her baby steps into the word of Dominance and submission. It is imperative that she find someone understanding who is willing to mentor, teach and befriend her. He must be honest and be able to communicate with her. He must be honest and direct. I believe he must be able to open her mind and also reach deep into her soul and draw out the true submissive within, He must be able to consider her a delicate flower who will blossom and bloom with his nurturing, tenseness . He must cherish her and see that she is cared for properly. These things are vital or she might once more chastise herself and wonder what she did wrong. He must built her self confidence and let her see all her wonderful qualities. She needs a teacher who can teach her the basice such as “ safe, sane and consensual.” There must be comminication, honesty and respect on both sides otherwise the relationship os doomed from the start.

I believe with the right combination all submissives can become seasoned, demure and polishes submissives who ,ake theit master smile and say “What a very good girl she is.”

 

7/23/2008 8:31:34 PM
It is hard to be a single sub. i am so glad i feel better though. i realize now that i have kink in my blood and will never be rid of it. Maybe there is someone out there who knows
7/21/2008 3:00:36 PM

The 1950’s household takes me tothe days of June Cleaver and Donna Reed. They wore heels, shirt dress or a mid knee skirt and a blouse. A necklace adorned their neck and a dainty bracelet was worn around the wrist. Their makeup was applied flawlessly. They carried themselves with dignity as they went about the business at hand. Everything was done not for themselves or husbands. Things were done because that is how it should be. Tasks were completely and on time so as to move on with other tasks at hand.

I can see myself in the same position working in Master’s house doing the same thing. I have some training to do before that can happen. I need to learn to apply makeup and walk in 5 inch heels. I want to do that to please him and myself. Anything I can do to improve my looks and self esteem is worth the time and effort. I will be able will walk past the mirror and admire myself and smile at what I see. I will feel feminine and womanly.

Fast forward to now. I vacuum with ease and mop without effort, I can walk in heels and apply my makeup effortlessly. I wear a mid knee polka dot skirt with a light blue daintily flowered blouse I have a necklace on and a small bracelet engraved with my Master’s initials. I have a daily routine when am at his house. I knock twice and enter the house. I start my daily chores and work until I hear the egg timer at which time I go to the parlor and remove all my cloths folding them neatly and placing them on the antique “Queens’ Anne “ chair. I then present myself with legs parted and hands behind my neck as I await daily inspection. He nods to me and smiles at what he see’s as he pulls me closer so as to begin. I can se him make lines on his paper, each mark designating one lash of his whip. I watch as he marks through four lines equaling five lashes. I begin to sweat as I watch him continue to mark lines as I know what is in store. When he nods that he is finished I wait his directions. I am told to go to the bars . He puts my hands up with the cuffs as he spreads my legs with his foot. He applies the leg spreaders and pats me on the butt. I can feel his breath as he walks around me examining every part of my body as he decides where to begin.

I take a deep breath as he moved his hands up and around my bum moving ever so closer to my kitty, I can feel his fingers brush my clit and I blush as I become wetter and wetter,. I can hear him rummage through his toys and suddenly heat the earsplitting crack of his single tail whip. I gasp and take a deep breath as I feel the first lash,. It hurts and stings as I feel two the three. I wish with all my heart I shaved better as this is going to be a grueling session. I had seen at leash thirty marks on his paper when I had stopped looking. I had no idea how many were in store. Each lash sinks deeper causing my skin to bruise and welt. I begin to squirm and he pushes me back and yells ‘STAY STILL.” I freeze and then feel several rapid blows. He suddenly stops and caresses my body as he gently wipes each bruise and mark with a cool cloth. “Did you learn today kate.” I reply that I have learned that I must better prepare and take more pride in what I am doing as I do it not for him or me I am doing what should be done. I really do it for him and in pleasing him I please myself also. That is how it should be!

I never know what will happen during the course of the day. Everyday brings something new and delicious. Today we are going shopping for cloths and shoes. I love this as I can model for him and delight in his smile and nod of approval at my selections. I will spend 20 minutes deciding what cloths compliment each other and me. I will select the matching jewelry and shoes. I love to put them on and model for him. I can now wall with grace and ease in my 5 inch heels and can move my body in a seductive feminine way. I rejoice at his smile as we walk through the Mall arm and arm. There is something special about us as I walk feeling the residual sting of his whip. I can feel his hand gently brushing my bumm and quiver at what lies ahead when we arrive home.


The above is a fantasy but who knows maybe it will come true someday. 
kate             

7/20/2008 4:01:17 PM

Limits

I believe limits should be the furthest point as to exceed, a boundary or restriction. It is the a line not to be crossed. I also look at as in speed limits. One sometimes pushes the accelerator a bit hardener to exceed the speed limit but eases off at a certain point. Once that line has been crossed one can try once more or maintain a contestant speed. I myself have certain hard limits which will never be crossed no matter what relationship I have with my Master. They are no scat, animals, breath play and children. I refuse to compromise on any of these. These are not like the speed limit. These are written in stone these are not meant to be pushed. A limit is the furthest boundary or point of extent beyond one cannot venture.

Right now I have no idea what my limits are except the four hard limits I have discussed. I believe with the proper training, chemistry and relationship limits can and should be pushed. The sub/slave should come away wanting just a little bit more. I believe that limits are endless with the proper sub Master combination. The Master must know every inch of his sub/slave’s body and emotions as to gauge limits, each time pushing them just a little bit further. I am the type who loves a challenge and in facing the challenge I am pleasing my Master . My Master will know just how much I can take and where I should go. He will be able to know in a heartbeat when I can take more or as with the accelerator ease of just a bit and see where to proceeded. These is nothing more rewarding to this sub/slave then to hear the words” Good Girl” Every sub/slaves revels in those two tiny words.

I see myself in five years being able to take almost anything my Master gives me, knowing that the trust I have is unconditional. I will know that he would never go too far and that he is aware of my tolerance. When I develop a relationship I give 100% of myself and this leads to the ultimate bond. My goals to eliminate any limits are to learn total surrender, This takes the hand of a true Master who knows how to guide me to that point. As I said before, I do not know all my limits and need to explore them with my Master, ever growing and expanding until I am the best I can be. I see myself grow and broaden my horizons to please my Master and in doing so learn to take great pride in myself.

7/14/2008 12:01:58 PM

When I am in a bdsm relationship I do not give 50% I do not give 75% I do not even give 100% I give 105-110%. I live to please and in giving pleasure I derive pleasure. As a person who has feelings, I do need some positive feedback at times. A thank you, a good girl. When I am not appreciated I begin to feel confused. “Am I doing something wrong.” I ask myself. I ask myself what can I do differently. It is when I have exhausted all avenues of trying I start to realize that it is not me. It is my Master. I tend to fall in love very easily. I build trust and develop a wonderful relationship and feel so good. I think of my Master all the time and am excited at the idea if being with him once more. I go about my vanilla life as usual , of course, shopping, working, cleaning the house but always have him on my mind. How wonderful it is when there is that emotional attachment and I become aroused by simply thinking of him! How wonderful to leap effortlessly over vacuum and five sleeping Pugs to grab the phone quickly enough to hear his voice.

I have spoken to some friends who have been in the life for many years and they all say that what I am feeling is normal. I ask them how can it feel normal for a sub not to want sexual relations? I ask them how is it possible that this exhibitionist masochist to not want to exhibit herself or receive pain? I ask them how is it normal for me to get turned off at the thought of “Thunder in the Mountains or going to the club.? I am told that this happens and either of two things may happen. One is some return to 24/7 normal vanilla lives or some just take a break from it all from a while.

As a true submissive, I think I will always be a person who needs that control and D/s relationship. I will always be me and must not try to destroy or rid myself of who I really am. I can no more change my submissive nature then my male Pugs can become hyperactive or jump 10 feet hurdles( for that matter one foot hurdles.)

I need time and just as the physical bruised fade so will the emotional bruises , I think I am luck to have the ability to get in touch with my feelings before the bruises become scars that never fade! I was told once that the scars in D/s relations run deeper due to the very nature of the relationship. I can believe that. I have scars and I will always be reminded of what was. I am also a creature who can bounce back and when I do all is lifted and I am able to start once more with the tasks at hand. Writing here helps me immensely as I am able to sort through my feelings and sit back and read them I always hope someone else might just benefit from my writing.

I have always believed that honesty, communication and respect are the three vital ingredients of any healthy relationship, be it D/s or vanilla. Without one or all of these any relationship is doomed.
Honesty is being truthful about one’s feelings and thoughts.

Communication is being able to talk about things in as healthy manner and ask for the other persons feelings, Respect is treating others as you would want to be treated with kindness and dignity. I try to practice this in all my affairs. In a perfect world all would do the same.

7/13/2008 10:21:59 AM
Each day that passed brings me more clarity. i have to always remind myself to appriciate what i do have and not dwell on what i do not have. i try to make myself live in the moment and just do the next right thing
kate
7/12/2008 11:56:11 AM
my mind is racing but i am feeling a bit better. all i can think of is  would'a could'a should'a
7/11/2008 12:46:24 PM

 

This might be my last entry for a while. I need some time. I need time to sort through my feelings. I saw an article once on “Leather’n Roses” entitled below.
What happens when a submissive does not want to be a submissive any more?” I do not need to read it because I have to be true to my own feelings, I am tired of it all. I am tired of deluding myself that I am happy. Oh yes, I have periods of happiness but it never lasts due to things just not making for a compatible relationship. I write very clearly on my profile what I seek. I write very clearly what I do not need nor seek. I make things very clear but I get responses from those who clearly have chosen to ignore my criteria or just haven’t read all of what I wrote.

I am dropping out of the lifestyle for me. I need some time to change my perspective. I am so sick of the rat race and chasing that dangling piece of cheese. I keep on doing it and once in a while I have caught the piece of cheese only to have it placed right in front of me once more. I have just lost all interest in it all. I need someone who is there for me, I do not need someone far away or who is too busy for me! I need someone who can fulfill my needs and needs as a human and as s submissive, I have become turned off to it all lately. I am not sad, I am nit angry. I am happy for all of those who are happy. The fact is I am not happy and need to change that. My husband has a healthy D/s life, I am happy for him, I truly am, I want him to be happy. And I do not for one minute want him to change one thing he does. I am just concerned with what I do. I am concerned with what I need, I am concerned about my depression. I am concerned about my mental healt and my physical health.

I am a 61 year old woman and sit here miserable. NOT GOOD for mee. I sit here wishing Mr right would come along, NOT GOOD. I sit here and for once am thinking clearly. I need a break, I most likely will not be here for a while. I might make an entry periodically about my changing feelings but that is all. I will read emails but most likely will not respond unless I read something that moves me or helps me feel differently.

Has anyone out there been where I am? Has anyone out there felt as I do. If so what has happened to make you reach this point and what did you do? I would love to hear from you. I do this for me and me only. I do this for my own reasons not anyone else. I need some space and time. I am happy for those who have found what I seek yet I am tired of just watching. I am tired of everything. I am emotionally bankrupt now and need to replenish my bank. It has become distorted, and co fusing . I do not want to become uncaring or bitter I am terrified of that. I want to be happy once more. I have come to this place and need to find a different road. The journey has been very happy at times and also very hurtful and disappointing,. I have learned a lot and have tried to apply it. I am sick of trying any more as it just is not what I want anymore. I need to life for me not some -self made pipe dream.

I repest that I am happy for those who have found happiness and are having their submissive needs met. I might have that someday but it will have to just happen in it’s own way in it’s own time. It will have to fall in to my path as I no longer need nor want to seek it. I cannot do this anymore. I cannot be a rat. I am afraid of my own thinking lately as it is not the real me. I have thought momentarily that it would be better to be a doormat at least someone would be wiping their feet on me. That kind of thinking terrifies me and had made me realuze how much I need out. At times I think it woukd have been better if I had never found this lifesatyle as as they say “ignorance is bliss. “ I sometimes retract that as I realuze that I am just where I am supposed to be. I am supposed to be here now writing this as it might help someone and is certainly helps me to write my feelings. Writing always makes me feel better and it is a healthy way to vent. “The pen is mightier then the sword” and I never want to carry a sword as that would certainly be anbad way to live. I used to be happy, I used to l.augh. I used to be content. My self esteem is too high to start to lower. I refuse to change who I have become as I am at a point in my life where I am happy with myself it is just my way of living and thinking that concerns me. If I did nit have any regard for myself I would continue on this self destructing path.. As I said earlier, I am just where I need to be and am thankfull for all I have learned and felt there last five or six years, I just need a change now. I need to collect my self and my emmitions so I do nit slip into an unhealthy lifestyle. I am better then that. I deserve more and know how to find it. I will find it by doing just I need to do FOR ME not someone else.I so appriciate all in my life and all those near to me and want to keep it that way. I refuse to ruin any friendships I have. I can do this by backing away for a while and just letting it go. I am surrendering it to my “Higher Power” and just letting the chips fall where they may/ I need to follow the words of the prayer that does bring peace to me.

“God grant me the serenity to accept the things I cannot change. The courage to change the things I can and the wisdom to know the difference.”

 

 

 

 

7/3/2008 4:57:59 PM

I was having a grand time dancing and singing for my Pugs when my Persian cat came up to me and asked me to Google her cat age vs. human years. In asked her why and she replied” because I asked you “

Well I did it and told her since she was 13 years old in human years she was 68 years in cat years. She said that she thought she was older was but I certainly did not act my age (61) I asked her why she wanted to know and she ignored me simply demanding I open the bedroom door, I did as asked of course and she went straight to my husband’s ear plugs he gets at his work, put a package in her mouth and returned to her rightful place on the kitchen counter. I asked her what in the world was wrong with her and she replied “YOU ARE” She went on about how sickening it was to see those dumb Pugs eat up all my antics and actually reinforce my behavior. I apologized to her amd asked her if she could find it I n her heart to forgive me, she looked the other way and then said that she would like mw toput those horrible Pugs outside and would I hold her and could we listen to the song “Memories” together. She said she found that to be a nice song andI could have the honor of her company if I promised to sit quietly and just listen I asked her if I coukd just hum a little and she said
well oj just no dancing and for god’s sake no singing.

Her name is Baby Dia and she looks like a 6 month old cat, She is small and when I have her groomed and get a
Lion cut” on her she looks about 3 months old. She is a cat and that is that

7/1/2008 10:27:59 PM
Ever since I read the Beauty Trilogy something changed within me. I was actually aroused! This was something different for me as I was a bitchy frigid housewife who considered sex an obligation. At first I was captured by all the eroticism but when  I read the series for the second time, I began to see what submission was and started to really learn. As Beauty  went from being a blushing shy princess to a seasoned sub/slave who lived only to please her Prince so did I.
    From the minute I started reading the series, I wanted to be Beauty.
I wanted to be the beauty who followed her prince naked or crawled naked  beside Him. I wanted to be displayed in front of that Tavern, I wanted to be the naked centerpiece on the formal dinner table. I wanted to be bathed and prepared for my Prince. I ached to be the beautiful blushing young Princess who was paddled. Humiliated, used and used again. I soon learned that her Prince needed her as much as she needed Him. I started to understand the exchange of power and more and more things making sense.
    Like Beauty, I have gone from a bashful wide-eyed girl to a full grown woman who lives to please her Prince. There is a song sung by THE MOODY BLUES called “I know you are out there somewhere.” Perhaps it is he who sleeps and I am the one who will awaken him? All I know is that I am a submissive who needs a Dominant  to please, serve and pleasure. I dream of the day when this horrible ache will be a mere memory. I  will  find my Prince  I know you are out there somewhere someday you will find me.

6/27/2008 2:40:02 PM
i am so lonely today. All i want  is a Master i thought i was back with mine b ut same old shit, he is too damn busy for me. Why can't i find someone i a good sub
6/22/2008 2:52:13 PM

Where do I find Serenity?

I find it in the Serenity prayer, the eyes of my Pugs and the tranquility of my fish pond.

I find it in my belief that someday I will be reunited with those who have gone before me. I find it in The God of my of my understanding my higher power(my Grandfather)


I find it in the caring eyes of my husband when he sits and listens to me!

I find it within myself when I meditate ans let myself go.

So where do I find Serenity. It is all around me all I have to do is open my eyes and notice!

kateindenver

6/21/2008 7:47:34 PM

i hurt today. i miss my friend who died. When will tnhis ache pass. We did everything together. i miss her so
kate

6/11/2008 8:50:49 PM
                 humbleness

i endevor to be less arrogant, modest, courtously respectfull. i mma going to lower my importance and power of will. i will be more meek and demure. i will be more qiuet, submissive and unassuming i will exhibit reduced reserve and maintaintain dignity
6/11/2008 7:30:40 AM

I seek a Dom who is of good taste. I do not want someone who wants me to dress as a slut with a leather skirt up to my ass, heels and fishnet hose on a first meet. I seek someone who is a teacher,, mentor and friend. I was seeing a Dom who was married and his wife did not know of his seeing me. I need someone who has time to develop me into the sub who is demur, quiet and one who plays in the local scene. I seek someone who had his own place,, no kids at home and not married. I need someone who can reach down into my soul and bring out the sub I know I can be. I love vanilla things such as lunch at a restaurant. I am a woman of class. Please do not for one minute think I will not be yours dressed as you wish beyond closed doors. I am a masochist . I have a husband who is very active in the life. He is not jealous and wants only happiness. He is a sub and has many women in his life, I am not bi or poly. I seek that special one who loves to push limits both physically and mentally. I love long discussions, and have fantasized about someone with whom I can spend long weekends at his place. I am a good person who is always striving to become a better person by looking at my flaws and trying to change them. I have been in the life for 6 years and have never met anyone who really wants a sub who he can mold into a proper sub. I seem to meet ones who want a slut who will pleasure them in his car and then throw mw away. I always pride myself on honesty, communication and respect. If you think you are interested in y profile please contact me. I am 61 but 31 at heart. I seek only local. PLEASE REMEMBER I AM MARRIED BUT WE HAVE AN OPEN MARRIAGE, I SEEK A RELASTIONSHIP THAT DEVELOPES SLOWLY POSSIBLY LEAD ING TO A LONG TERM RELATIONSHIP

KATE

6/11/2008 7:06:56 AM
i always try to control all around me and i ned to stop this. i plan to observe others who have the qualities i lack.
6/11/2008 7:05:45 AM

                   Humility
Humility is being demour, reserved, quite, power of will and an unasssuming personna.  It is not being in control and is quiet reserve. i plan to try to practice all there quilities and become a better person
kate

6/10/2008 3:10:25 PM

i ached so hard for my girlfriend yesterday i cried all day.
She left me her two Pugs so with ours and them we have five. the one consulation was when i looked into their big brown eyes i saw my friend. She was such a wonderful friend. i have decided to be more like she was.She was  humble.
i am going to look up the word and take all the words to heart.
  ----  ---  -  -To be contued----

5/25/2008 9:06:52 PM
i feel better these days, i still get pangs of ache for my best friend, especially when i look into the eyes of her pugs and remember how very much she loved them and me.
5/25/2008 9:02:45 PM

I do not know how to describe it, but although I love my husband and making love to him is great, I find my mind wishing or pretending that I was with my Master! When he is away I feel a stirring and yearning within and I can feel his touch.. I quickly try to dismiss the thoughts but it is impossible to do when I even think about him walking through my front door I become aroused. I have even had an orgasm at the very thought of his touch. He whispers in my ear what kind of climax to have. For instance, He will say have a small one then “when I snap my fingers let it all out.” I anticipate the snap but it doesn’t come for what seems an eternity! I move, quiver and moan but still no snap, my body shivers and the surge builds like the tide. I can feel the tide being pulled back to the sea and it builds to a wave. Sometimes it is a regular wave but at others it is a tidal wave motion. SNAP I release it and wave crashes over the beach, covering miles and miles. It pulls back and breaks again and again. I scream with pleasure and he tells me it is fine, cumm and yell all you want, I love to feel and hear your orgasms. God, how I wish he was here now, God , how I crave looking up into his big brown eyes and seeing him looking at my body and concentrating on nothing but my pleasure and watching my body respond to his touch.

I must remind myself that he will return from his trip soon and the phone will ring. I will leap over our five Pugs to grab the phone and I will hear him ask me if I want to see Him? I sigh with relief as I know he will be with me within the hour and all will be right with the world. The world as I know it will disappear and it will be only my Master and me. And that is how it should be. Master and sub, one together with no one or nothing else existing, just Him and me.

I just received a call from my Master and He will be here tomorrow two days early from his trip. So to quote the Moody Blues “ The world will have to hold it’s breath”

5/25/2008 9:04:00 AM
 ABOUT LAST NIGHT
Sister Mary Catherine is rather embarrassed to report that she found herself confessing her sins to a woman who was dressed like a man. She found herself suddenly naked in a cage and being flogged(she liked it)   She also had to preform self flagellation with the crucifix in her mouth while saying the Hail Mary.  She deided that she will have to lie to Mother Superior about her visit and just tell her that it will take many visits there to convert "those people" Hopefully her sin is not compounded on a daily basis.
She decided that next time she might just change into a leather skirt after leaving the convent.
On a serious note please know that i have full permission from my Master to role play with this particulular woman. i have no sexual relations with anyone but Master and my Husband.
5/24/2008 6:03:13 PM
In my minds eye I am beauty and I follow my Prince and I marvel at his spender I want only to please him . I want to make him proud. I want to kneel at his feet and gaze into his big brown eyes and listen to him. What I fear the most is having to see disappointment in his eyes. Un my minds eye I an young and agile. In my minds eye I can crawl, jump and run. I am spry and limber tremble and blush ad fear what he might have me do but I will do it proudly and without the slightest but of hesitation.  
In my minds eye, I am ‘’O’ and I follow my Master. I marvel at his splendor and want only to please him. I want to make him proud I want to kneel at his feet and gaze into his big brown eyes and listen to him. What I fear the most is having to see disappointment in his eyes. In my mind’s eye I am young and agile, I can crawl jump and run. I am spry and limber I tremble blush and fear what he might have me do, yet I do will it with pride and without the slightest bit of hesitation . . .  
Now in reality I am Kate and I follow my handsome Masher marvel at his splendor and want only to please him. I. What I fear the most is having to see the disappointment in his eyes. In my mind’s eye I am young and agile .I can jump, crawl and run.i am spry and limber.  
\In my mind’s I see a man take my hand, look down and with a big smile on his face and say " come with me little girl I will love cherish nurture and teach you. We will explore and learn together. We will start by walking through the gardens of "The Castle Realm." We will explore the awakening of your "Beauty" and the surrender of your "O"  
I an so happy as now this is not just a fantasy. my Master is holding my hand and once again like that little girl who has nothing but unconditional love for her Master. And as my Master would say:" good that is as it should be kate"

5/24/2008 3:41:43 PM
Tonight i am going to the Sanctuary. i will be "Sister mary Catherine" who is being sent there to convert all you sinners. What will she report to "Mother Superior?" Well that is
        to be continued
5/23/2008 8:04:44 AM

i feel better today. i know i will have bad times but i will survive

5/22/2008 4:45:09 PM
Whenever i am sad or blue

and do not know what to do

i pick up a Pug

and give him a hug

and cry until i am through

i feel better tonight but this has

 been the longest day of my life
5/22/2008 3:11:08 PM
There once was a girl named kate and she was one


who thought who  she was happy and all was great

when along came a death and she realized  that

her happiness would just have to wait
5/22/2008 3:02:11 PM

MY BEST FRIEND

PAT

I have a best friend who is one of a kind

You see she is the only one who understands me and my mind

I can tell her anything and that is where it will end

She never judges me

She never chastises you see

She never asks too much of me

You see she is my best friend and that will never end

Fate brought us together

And our friendship will last forever

Our friendship will go on and on forever never and never end

My friend passed away on May 22, 2008

 

5/22/2008 1:12:09 PM

Whenever i am having a hard time i sit down and write. i once wrote "  In this journal i will write and i  will write and write with all my might i will write by day i will write by night i will let out feelings kept locked up tight i will write and write with all my might and i will write about  any old things at all.Someday day look back and see it just this writing that helped  set me free.
5/22/2008 11:53:11 AM
my best friend died today. she and i were joined at the hip. i  could tell her anything and she never critized or passed judgement. She was the only vanilla friend i shared the fact that i was into the lifestyle.
i told her just the other day that soon her husband would come and introduce her to Jesus and Jesus would take her hand and say" i would like you to meet my Mother"
she smiled and squeezed my hand. it was later that same day she slipped into a coma and passed over this am. i will miss her so much and i have a very big hole in my life. We did everything together.
i will miss my best friend sooooo much
It was just two weeks ago i told her i would take her Pugs and she need not worry about them. Her Pugs were raised with mine. So ken and i now have five Pugs and love them all. this morning i took her oldest pug on my lap and cried and cried on his head. he would look up at me as if to say" it is ok i love you and use my head whenever and for as long as you need to"
5/19/2008 8:47:21 PM
My  Father
He could be brutal and yet turn around and be so loving. I never which man would emerge because he
Always   caught me of  guard. Yet  ,I  loved himio   I was  a child and felt unconditional love .
I remember swimming with him.. He would put me on his back and we were a team. Together  we  fought dragons and demons. One summer we swam  on lake Champlain way out to an island. It was our island .We sat and thought.. We sat and talked and laughed.  Suddenly he would say “Cathy we better   hurry as Mother is calling and it is almost dinnertime. I would swim next to him and if I  lagged behind he would put me on his back and off we went. I remember feeling so loved. We had swimming in common. We loved the water. He would talk to me while  I rode on his back. “Cathy, he would say, I see a Monster up ahead and we will kill it because you and I are invincible! These times he was my hero and I will never forget him our excursions.
It seemed as if my older Brother and Sister were not interested in outings.. it could have been that they were  five or six years older and had other interests. I remember once we actually scaled a rock and I was afraid. I remember thinking that I wished that was in school cutting and pasting (which in hate but. at least I was not one million feet above ground.) I remember him commenting on the view and all I could was hold on for dear life. Again I was on my father’s back.
THEN


i can remember at a tender young age of 4 i was punished by my Father for getting water over the top of my Donald Duck boots. i often wonder if this punishment has anything to do with how i am today. i loved playing with my friends outside. i completely forgot my Father's words as i ran and jumped into mud puddles i remember squealing with pure delight as i landed i the middle puddle .Oh how i love connecting with that child and feeling that awesome glee) my happiness was suddenly obliterated that day ! my Father was angered that i disobeyed him. He told me to wait by the front door and NOT TO MOVE! i was afraid. i did not like him when he was like that.. He came back and told me to go over in front of the door; i did as i was told. He then called all my friends to the door. There were about 7 or so of them. i remember they all ran to see what he wanted and i saw my very best friend David looking at me . i lowered my eyes and wanted to die when my Father told all of them they were getting a front row seat to a wonderful show. He called it the "Bad Cathy show. He pulled off my clothes and put me over his knee and spanked me. i cried and cried. i was more humiliated then physically hurt. He finally stopped and told me to get dressed and he simply walked away. i was so embarrassed i couldn't look at my friends. My friend David approached and told me "Cath it is ok."  
i continued to love my Father even when he threw me around the room because i got bubble gum on the rug and when he told me i was never going to be as smart as my brother and sisters. i always loved the man but never new why he disliked me so. i had done nothing wrong !!!!!!!!!!!! One day he was painting one of the bedrooms and i told him i was bored. He stepped down from the ladder and took me by the arm and threw me in the closet. He said if i spent enough time in there i would know what it was really like to be bored. i i think i stopped loving him that day.  
It was so long ago it should not hurt so much. It is days like this when i stand at the front door and see the Autumnal colors and hear kids playing in the street suddenly i am transported back in time and fell afraid and i get that "empty feeling “in the pit of my stomachs. These days when i am taken over a lap, it is consensual. When i wiggle and cry from the pain, it is because i choose to. Today when my clothes are removed it is because i want them to come off it is because i want them off. When am stripped today i fell the blush of my submission and feel a peace as never known before. Today i submit and today i am the luckiest girl in the world. Thank  you Father thank you.
In 1999 my father bought me a computer. He said it would open up a new world for me. It indeed do that. I soon learned that I could confront my Father via email and tell him how he hurt   me and made me feel like the “Black sheep” of the family. He responded daily and apologized saying he never meant   to hurt me,. He loved me and was so sorry for all  he  had done. He was suddenly not   well and I traveled to see him several times. I remember him being so happy to be able to show me how to cut and paste on the computer. Isn’t life ironic? I hated that in first grade and now here he was showing me how to create a new outlet for myself. . Once again thank you Father. I love you and miss you.
 
5/17/2008 7:03:51 AM

GOD GIVE ME THE SERENITY

TO ACCEPT THE THINGS

I CANNOT CHANGE

THE COURAGE TO CHANGE

THE THINGS I CAN

AND THE WISDOM TO KNOW

THE DIFFERENCE

 

5/16/2008 3:50:48 PM
i decided i needed a grief counselour. i cannot handle this on my own. i updated my photos and the last one has all five Pugs now two of which were my friends.
Malone
Frank
hank
T,J.
Oscar

Thank God for the "Dog Whisperer"
5/16/2008 2:51:50 PM
My very best friend in the entire world has one week to live. Talk about surrender. i have known her since 1982 and the void i will feel will be imposssible to fill. We spoke on the phone daily every day for all these years. We went shopping, we had lunch, we played with our Pugs. i have never felt so much pain ever.she was my best friend and soon she will be gone. She is heavily sedated now and i am only allowed to spend 20 minutes with her at a time. All i do is crawl up in bed next to her and just hold her hand. Speech is not needed.
i once met a friend named Pat.
She started  where my world is at.
We talked, and sometimes just sat.
i will miss my friend Pat
Now i do not know where my world is at God i will misss her. She was my complete opposite. She could keep a secret. she was patient. She kept her mouthy shut. she stuck with me through thick and thin
where and how i ever again begin
5/15/2008 9:45:20 PM

i am much better tonight, i saw my Master and He always manages to make me feel better. He truley inspires. He also leaves   me with a  me with a feeeling inside i cannot describe. It is contentmentand sexual fullment and continung orgasms long after he has left. i must have done somrthing right to find Him.

5/14/2008 9:45:53 PM
i went to my weekly Narcotics Anon meeting tonight sand feel so  much better@


"God  give me the serenity to accept the things i cannot change, the courage to change the things  i can and the wisdom to know the difference"
 















5/11/2008 9:55:38 PM
i spent the day with my husband at my girlfriend's house, it is so painfull to see my best friend go from walking last  weeek to being bedridden. She is in no pain. She and i spent alot o0g time just lying on her bed. i held her handand we both fell asleep . i will spend all the time i can with her i called work and told them about it and they are very undrstanding. i think i have gotton through the acceptance part now. All i want is for her not to suffer. i am the type of person who has always had one best friend. i have had three in my life. When she dies i will miss her horribly. We have been like sisters since 1982.. i am going to do what i had my husband do and i have done in the past and that is to print out the stages og grief. i also will talk with my grndpa  and ask him watch over her for me when she goes to heaven.
kate
5/10/2008 1:38:45 PM
i just found out that my best friend has less then 4 months to live i am in a bad way that is all
5/10/2008 9:11:27 AM
It iss soooo hard to se my friend wither away. she has  only 6 months to live. i am so torn up
5/9/2008 7:43:57 AM

MY BEST FRIEND

PAT

I have a best friend who is one of a kind

You see she is the only one who understands me and my mind

I can tell her anything and that is where it will end

She never judges me

She never chastises you see

She never asks too much of me

You see she is my best friend and that will never end

Fate brought us together

And our friendship will last forever

Our friendship will go on and on forever never and never end

 

 

 

5/7/2008 3:45:39 PM
my very best friend is very sick with cancer  and there nothing i can do but pray for and drive her to appointments.l She has been my friend since 1982. She never judges or critizes. She is the only vanilla friend who knows i am i am in the lifestyle. her reply was"
welll you and ken have to do what makes you happy
5/6/2008 1:42:07 PM

More ice cubes. i remember when my first Master took me for a ride on his Harley. We  went om a straight away. i have never felt so free  felt like a kid at an amusement park. i will never forget that feeling. i felt so safe with him.
i also have another ice cube. i experienced the exchange of power with him. he did needle play and for the very first time i knew what the exchange of power was.There i was naked restrained to a chair with a Dom alone. The feelings were overpowering.
Anither ice cube. i would knock on his door twice, enter the house, take off my shoes. i would then go directly upstairs and change into my maid's outfit. i would take my pillow go downstairs and sit at his feet while he was on his computer. He would eventually turn around and acknowleged me and i would be given my tasks, i miss those days sometimes.

5/5/2008 7:22:25 PM
i have learned to savor each precious  memory. i freeze it and put in an icecube tray. i remember the birth of my soni felt so proud that i actually gave birth, i felt as if i was the only one who ever did that. It is in the tray.
i remember the first time i made love to my husband, i looked into his eyes and thought of him as my Prince, it is in the tray . i remember meeting my first Master and how he put a rope harness on me and before that had me remove my cloths and fold them a certain way and place them carefully in a neat pile,
i remember the first time we played and the sting of his whip and the cherished after ccare  it is in the tray.
i remember camping with him in the nude, it is in the tray.
i remember the first time i entered a bdsm club and realized that this was not Anne Rice's Beauty or The story of "O" This was the real thing! i remember the feeling of being naked at the club and how  wonderfull i felt, it is in the tray.
i rember meeting my present Master and the minute we gazed at each other the chemestry flowed. I remember the first time we made love and i gushed and felt the waves  of one climax after another. It is in the tray.
Everyonce in a while i take out an ice cube and take a lick,  wonderfull memories come flooding back. Someday when i am 99 years and in a Nursing home. i will be looking out the window and smile. Others will think me demented, but i will take out the entire ice tray and fill a glass all the way up, add water and drink until  the ice is all melted! What a wonderfull way to end my life. i will die with the most glorious smile.
5/5/2008 5:43:34 PM
My Higher Power spoke to me today and reminded me of the serenity prayer.
"God give me the serenity to accept the things i cannot change. The courage to change the things i can and the wisdom to know the difference.
5/4/2008 7:17:07 PM
i read somewhere that
A mediocre Masrer talks
A good Master teaches
A great Master inspires
i have been fortunate to have had and have GREAT MASTERS!
5/4/2008 6:43:48 PM
Can anyone tell me why it would go against my husband's  Mistress's Integrity to even like me especially if she is in a poly relationship? my husband finally after two years told her how he felt about other issues and she asked for her Collar back. Now they want to talk and patch things up.
i am so confused. My first Master and my present Master always tell me that my husband and i MUST remain together as we have a marriage of 30 years and it has been good. we never had any problems until his Mistress told him she did not like my "assertive" personality. he asked her why in two years she has never even wanted to meet me she replied that it "Goes against her integrity"

Why would that be when all i want is to be a pot on the back of her stove to be at least someplace in her life?
he put up with  this for two years. i told him it was embarrasing when people said they knew her and how wonderfull she is. i am often asked how often we get together and i reply that we never have as she has no use for me. They reply
and your husband puts up with it"? They walk away shaking their heads. i told my husband that this gives her a very bad name in the community.
my husband says that he has changed and will no longer lack assertiveness. he says he will tell her that if she does not accept me then he has nothing further to say to her and will not even consider a reconcilliation.
i think he will do this but she will not compromise her integrity and he will be the same old whimp with her he always is.  Why she has never once asked about his family or mine.  it is"all about her "and her family and her upbringing.
Yes i am angry and confused as to why she has no respect for our marriage, i have let him spend every weekend, almost  every  holiday with her i have  only wanted his happiness. It was just a few weeks ago he cried for her and then got angry at her.
i am so glad i have had and have a Master who say
kate and ken must always be together as D/s can go up in a puff of smoke.
Can anyone out there who can tell me i am wrong and give me some good advice? i mean it  i am confused and maybe i am wrong. Can anyonhe help me PLEASE?
5/4/2008 4:00:03 PM
Submission. silence, sacrifice, service, satisfy, shoulder, surrender, shape and strive. I submit because it is in my nature and it satisfies a need. I serve in silence as it enhances my submission and humbles me. I sacrifice and in doing so I enable exchange of power. I serve directly and indirectly any way that pleases my Master. I satisfy his every need and do it to the very best of my ability I shoulder His burdens and pain. I surrender myself to Him and his control and dominance. I strive for perfection I shape my submission, silence, sacrifice, satisfaction, shouldering, surrender and strive to improve in all aspects of my submission. kate  
 
4/29/2008 9:26:23 PM
i stood there in my hooded cloake. i quivered with antipatartion . i longed for my Master's touch. i felt his gentle hands touch each side of my hooded face. i felt the stirring within. one wave after another i could feel myself dripping. Suddenly he snaped his fingers and i gushed and moaned. He whispered "cumm for me kate" and i moaned with pleasure ine wave after another. He then removed the cloke and told me to look at him while i was cumming. his big brown eyes just starred at me and i whispered "oh Master: and cannot stop  cumming. Suddenly i felt the tidal wave crashing  over the rocks and swept away back only to return with the force of a   tsunami      wave. i yelled and twisted, he turned my face so i could  remain cumming while looking ito his eyes. He smiled and held me close and said" give me a long hard climax, the waves broke and gushed.
He held me close while he removed my cloths. He smiled   down at me and the sheer pleasure was so  intense i cried. he carressed my arms, moving down to my kitty. His fingers glided ever so gently across  my kitty i yelled and moaned, i twisted and shouted, i looked up and said ''Masteri love you"
4/18/2008 8:39:06 PM
Just when you think things could not get any better they do! i have two masters now, a wonderfull husband, son, home, pugs, persians, fish and a "Power greater than my self" i am truley blessed. You know the other day i was really down about needing a job where i do not have to stand to much due to my knee. i asked my grampa( my Higher power) for some advice. Out of  nowhere a voice told me to go to a particular stafffing agency. i went there and have an interview on tues.i was really down as my recordid not so hot and my age is not exactly a plus ,but i am  so happy, i might actually get a good job. i have never had such a spititual connection as in have since i entered my twelve step meetings 6 years ago.
Life sure is funny,one minute it is all you can bear and the next it is wonderfull that you want to  pinch yourself to see if it is a dream.i pinched myself and it IS REAL
4/8/2008 10:52:33 AM

i have never been more happy filled up with pride as i am now

3/29/2008 7:21:50 AM

Did you ever have to sit and watch someone close to you suffer? IT IS LIVING HELL. my husband does not have a mean bone in his body. All he wanted to do was serve his Mistress She refused to ever listen to him  or even try to admit i existed as his  wife of 30 years. i got over all that horseshit along time ago but he has just returned her Collar amd he is in so much pain i want  to make better   feel it for him.

he watched me go through a similiar thing with my first master and he was also helpless. i told  him there is a power greter then us all and he works in mysterious ways and to never forget that.

i would give my right arm to lift his pain,l but all i can do is listen and offer a few ways of coping. i printed the stages of grief for him. i told him to put it near his computer or wherever and read it and see that he will go through stages but there is an end. i still hold  a soft place  in my heart for my first Master and always  will. He  taught me and although things did not work out, he was still there and he taught me. i told my husband to please do as present Master has taught me. That is to ALWAYS look at thre glass as half full.
i have never been able to give up my Master even though he is married ect. i do not care we share  a love. chemesrty and  friendship without i could not live right now. A power greater then myself has put us together.
kateindenver

3/14/2008 2:59:52 PM
i just returned from a overnight stay at Hot sulpher Springs with my husband. i haved never felt bettter in my entire life. i am so relaxed i am going on ebay for a hotub
3/9/2008 3:16:45 PM

He entered the house and I had his drink already for him as per his directions .we sat and talked and he proceeded to run his hands up my dress. I moaned and he abruptly and his  hands wandered all over me, he lead  me to the dungeon and removed my cloths and proceeded to touch me all over except for that spot which I so desired ,he bound ne and strung me up to the hook, He caressed me and then I felt feel him reach for a toy . He warmed me up and suddenly crack after crack. He spread my legs and I screamed at the pain. Suddenly he changed to the leather strap and I cried and pranced. He spared mo mercy. Before I knew it he released me and took me to the bedroom where we made passionate love. The snap of his fingers triggered the wave after of wave within me and I gushed and moaned, yelled and cried. He took his cock and rubbed me causing a tidal wave, no a Saone and the waves flowed the shore, He turned  over and then we cuddled and talked about use and our chemistry. He is the only person who can cause me tom react that way. He is my lover and never will there ever be anyone else with   our chemistry. As I write this the endorphins are flowing and I feel so good. Never do I ever expect anyone like him to be so tender, cruel and caressing. He is one in a million. He is my only lover and I am happy with that. He sees me when he can but due to obligations he cannot spend a lot of time with me. I am happy just at the thought of  him.

3/3/2008 4:16:03 PM

FOR A SCENE  

 

Master,

Humbly  give you my entire mind, heart, soul and body. I do this for you and our exchange of power. I also know I can take them back when the scene is done should I choose!

 

2/29/2008 10:45:20 AM
i kneel and he grads my  hair. He pulls my face up so my neck is exposed to the sharpness of his knife. HE yells 'DON'T MOVE!!!!!" i freeze as i know this no joke. i look up into his eye's  and see only determination to Dominate me anyway he can.Now happens to be the knife.it was the violet wand, the cane, the crop, the leather strap. He suddenly drags me to the cross and  puts on  my dog colloar. he gags me and shoves a probe into my butt. . Hen yells "WHEN I SAY PRANCE YOU HAD BETTER PRANCE.'
Suddenlky i feel the sting of the collar and the electric force in my  butt. i prance and cry, i prance and prance. Finally the pain is gone.and suddenly i am released.. He  looks  kindl THEN DRAGS ME TO THE MIRROR.
'LOOK AT MY SLUT HOW LOVELY
THE  RED MARKS, WELTS, STRIPS ARE.'
i am then wrapped in a blanket, as he carresses and softly kisses me all over as his fingers brush my clit and i suddenly drip. he continues to pleasure me. i know my my my place  as it is right there with him.
He draws a bubble bath and gently bathes me. i am his and never want to be anything else EVER!
2/26/2008 12:34:28 PM

Gateway is the most popular play party in the Denver BDSM community every month. It is composed of people who are involved BDSM –Bondage Domination and Sado Masochism. This   is comprised of people who like bondage Domination and also people who like pain. This kind of pain can be blunt pain or pain mixed with pleasure. It is an exchange of power. The Dominant gives a submissive what the needs and she in turn accepts that pain or no pain. One cannot exist without the other. The Dominant is in charge of the submissive, but she has her own set of rules

A play party has all sorts of elements. Here is what happened to my Dominant, my husband and   me at Gateway. There are all sorts of s scenes done. A scene can range from two minutes to

Days. Here is what went on in my scene. It will be forever etched in my memory.

I was dressed as a convict with  shackles and handcuffs. I was lead by a leash which was attached to a very thick posture collar. With my eyes cast down as a sign of respect I was led though the dungeon to a Saint Andrews crosses. I was undressed and duct taped to the cross. Then the pain began slowly (called a warm-up) and gradually harder with a cane, paddle and flogger. I was not far into the scene when my husband told me that another woman was going to join in our scene. I had never had contact with any women and was taken by surprise. I suddenly smelled the most beautiful perfume and felt her soft hands caress my body. I felt wonderful. She whispered her name into my ear and asked me if I minded her being there. I told her I was pleased. She massaged my body and I was in heaven. She gently fondled me and all the while getting a bit rougher with her hands. Suddenly she stopped and before I knew it I felt the worst slap of leather on my bumm. The slaps came harder and harder then stopped. She came up close to me and pushed her body into mine. We moved in sync. I could not get enough of her we were dancing her body and mine. Then more leather slaps and more. My Dom was using the cane and my husband the flogger. I was moving and prancing I was almost in tears when one by one the pain turned from hurt to sheer pleasure. My endorphins were flowing and I felt good. Pain and pleasure both used correctly can cause a submissive to feel a sense of wellbeing some call it floating, some call it “sub space’ I call it ecstasy.

We do this because   for a brief period of time we can release our deep dark desires. We can be are. Dominant and submissive. D/s stands for Dominance and  submission. It is a relationship between two people that includes what is known as the exchange of power. The submissive grants the Dominant the authority to exert control over him/her. It is a mutual relationship. It is based on communication, trust, respect and knowledge, awareness of self and ideally love. It is a very complex and varied lifestyle with each relationship differing from the other.

 

2/26/2008 12:26:28 PM

When I smelled her perfume I was sensually aroused. I suddenly was not afraid of a woman’s touch. She spoke so sweetly to me that I suddenly wanted her to play with me for a very long time. . As her hands touched around my pussy I was dripping wet. I have never felt such a mixture feelings. Some for you and ken, some for her and me. I have never felt so mind fucked and by that I mean I never knew who was doing what to me. The feel of her body against me was sublime. The touch of her hands on my skin was unlike I have ever experienced. If I was ever to be with a woman it would be she. I am so amazed at the chain of events. She is so new yet just took over. She was kind and sadistic, I have never called yellow ever. We did a body dance as she rubbed against me. I could   feel my body respond to her every move. I remember throwing my butt out towards her for more touch and pain. I am so glad to have had that experience and I think my bi-curiousness is now more like I want it and to be with her. I felt so different when being  touched and hurt by her. I felt a conglomeration of feelings, mental and physical. i have rarely been called “good girl’ and when I heard those words

I felt so obedient and submissive and so proud to have been able to please her.

I will never forget the way she grabbed my hair, put her leg between my thighs and continued   using the strap on me.

I love my Dom and husband, but when I experienced the love of all three I consider myself the most fortunate “good girl” of all.

2/24/2008 10:14:10 AM
Like wide children my husband who is a submissive found the life style style after 25 years of marriage now 31 .we took each other's hand and  peeked  around every corner each time finding something more exciting then the previous.  i lead him  around  a corner and we were introduced to a new world.  i remember asking  him what  more could we find, we crept around and he followed closely, i  whispered to him"i think we are  to embark  on the journey of our lives"
The ride had been  bumpy at times but oh the scenery, the feels and the journey have  been  just the change  we needed in our marriage which was a bit stagnant. he now  has a Mistress and i w wonderfull new Dom.Life is what you make it and  the life has made "US" once more!!
2/24/2008 9:03:22 AM
Live is about change
Life is about  booading horizations.life is about always looking at ther glass as half full. i have grown so much .
Even bad experiences teach us and new relations intrigue us . one must never give up looking for the that special one. seek. i believe someone is always sent into our lives when we need them, be it a short while  or longer.Always follow your heart
2/21/2008 10:26:35 AM

I feel your hands starting at my inner thigh right between my outer labia. They work slowly down my legs and caress my feet slowly starting back up my legs to the beginning spot. Each time coming closer but not touching my pussy, clit. You continue foreplay as I squirm for more. You purposely avoid my clit as I  get wetter and wetter. You stop,. Look me in the eyes and continue foreplay as I squirm and wiggle for that moment when you gently brush my clit. I moan and groan with need. You can see my clit harden and see my wetness. I beg for more and you gradually come in contact with my clit gently continuing to tease it. I squirm and shiver as I cannot stand any more you suddenly shift to my breasts, massaging them, by now I am moaning louder. Finally you massage my pussy and I yell as I feel the climax starting. You are taking such pleasure in pleasuring me. We look each other in the eyes and then we begin to really feel the chemistry. I climax again and again as you slip your cock inside fulfilling your needs. You come and I swallow every drop and gently play with your cock driving you crazy. We stop and roll on our backs and just lie there in ecstasy. We have gone to the level that starts the connection that is different from as it is now.

I need you now and feel the submission flow through me. I now have felt your pleasure and feel closer to you then ever

 

2/12/2008 9:25:49 AM
I have a friend who has been talking to me  
We talk about submissives and how they should be  
We talk about floggers, whips, canes and crops  
We talk about bottoms  
We talk about tops.  
We have had thoughts about etiquette and protocol too  
We, talked about qualities and personal gain  
And consequence that are followed by pain  
There is loyalty and honesty and then  
About fears and tears that will surface again  
   
I have a friend who has been talking to me  
We talk about Dominants and how they should be  
We talked about floggers, whips, canes and crops  
We talk about bottoms we talk about tops  
   
We felt something quite different in his discourse today  
 That I struggled and strained to hear what he did have to say  
“We have talked about everything and just how it should be  
However, we have never talked about just you and me  
we want to find partners who will always be true  
but never partners just me and you  
Suddenly the silence could be cut with a knife  
I an I got  the worst chill of  ever my  life  
   
He suddenly smiled and winked And toooki his handand offered it to me  
We talked about a new ride  
On this journey, we call life  
And I cried and cried with all of my might  
We thought how amazing it was going to be  
Continuing the ride together just him and me  
I knew right then this  could just be right  

we have become very close and have taken our relationship to the next level]. he has beeen as loneky as i.  i have never been som happy. he meets all  my criteria, he lives  alone, had no wife or kids, i can go there   and serve him i have found "theone'









2/2/2008 1:36:50 PM
Funny just when all sems lost someone who has been there along steps out from behind that invisible curtain
2/1/2008 2:22:19 PM
Why is it that just when you start feeling good again some fucking asshole so called Dom comes  along from out of state and in three minutes can make me feel like the most worthgless oiece of shit. i gove up all yhis bullshit it is just that shit!!! i have had it with all this cyber crap once and for all
1/31/2008 10:09:58 PM

my name is kateindenver
aka“Sweet pussy kate”

I have batted for the cycle now I want to hit a home run.

I am a married sub married to a sub, he has his own Mistress and we keep our D/s lives separate. I have been in the lifestyle 6 years. The first year was fantasy with my husband. We then took the step into R/t and what a remarkable journey it has become. We have been married for 30 years and found our marriage stagnant until we found the lifestyle.
I seek a Dom who is experienced and knows about bdsm. I do NOT seek a newbie who wants to learn. I choose to learn and  mentored and taught. . I seek someone to whose place I can go. I need the excitement and thrill of packing a bag to spend a weekend way from here.

I enjoy the local scene and love the Enclave and the Sanctuary. I am an exhibitionist and adore playing at the club with my own Dom.

I need the combination of private plus public time. I would to find someone who enjoys vanilla things also like the mall or movies or dinners out. I seek and need that D/s connection weather together or apart.  I need control and rituals and protocols.

I need to serve and please. I do not like to dress as a slut in public. Behind closed doors is a different story. I would love to find a long term partner who likes to go to bdsm  events like ‘THUNDER  IN THE MTS”.

I   am a submissive not a slave. I do not choose to give up all choice. So please do not contact me if you seek a slave. I one to one relationship not Poly.

Once I establish the trust of the proper one I will serve and please as that is what drives me. I am also a masochist. I need some pain. This is not to be confused with punishment.

My thoughts about bdsm are that it is 95% mental. I think it is composed of play, control and the exchange of power. It is not all about sex it is about a combination of so many factors, the main being emotional need and the need for a relationship built on honesty, communication and respect. I am an assertive sub who loves long discussions and the ability to be given equal time in some parts of the relationship. I am a sub who, needs   someone who respects my need to be a friend, lover and confident. I   have been hurt a lot in the past by settling for the wrong person. I cannot afford to do this anymore.
I will not meet for coffee and go straight to a motel or a car and have sex. I need to meet then go home and write about our first encounter.  i refuse to rush into any relationship without  ground rules and lots of communication about  what limits and so forth. I will not suck your cock on the first encounter. In the past I confused submission with this and it is WRONG just plain WRONG.

I do not t mean to sit here and type demands I just have to put my cards on the table and let you know who I am.

I will do be the best sub you ever could meet if you and I have that chemistry. I will serve your every need. I like to be held accountable for my actions and corrected. Correction is not punishment it is a reminder.  I believe any sub who tops from the bottom is wrong and needs to be taught the difference between that and communication.

In short I am a submissive who had character, assertiveness and class.

So if you think we may click please contact me.

Kateindenver  aka “sweet pussy kate

1/28/2008 4:58:21 PM

Today was strange. i felt pangs of lonlyness and had a hard time with it. i am wonderfull at dismissing these feelings usually but for some reason today i had an empty ache or void.

1/25/2008 12:00:38 PM
My life has never been as good as is now. Having given up that endless search for
The Perfect Dom" has changed my mental atttitude so much. i am not saying that there is not someone out there for me. but i think i will let him find me. i cannot go on this mission any more. i cannnot believe how relieved i am now that i have surrendered to my inner most needs
1/10/2008 12:31:41 PM
i really cannot be his sub wife as we have been married for 30 years and he is also a sub, but i am starting to treat him as a Sir and please him in anyway i can. what a way to keep a marriage alive. a husband who can top me art the club and be ao understanding of my needs for a Dom
1/7/2008 1:23:20 PM
What a wonderfull life. A husband who loves me all he wants is my happiness. i love him so i think will start being his submissive wife.
1/6/2008 9:10:29 PM

i find myself very content lately and i realized it is because i have given up the endless search for "The One" For the first time in a very long time i feel good about myself.i have no more expectations just to be let down. i would like to have an occasional play partner rather then delude myself  into thinking that i have found "tHE ONE' i do not think he exists. i always make it clear i want some who is not married to a woman or his job. i do not want someone who still lives in a fantasy. i do not want someone who wants me to meet him at a restaurant dressed as a slut. They all seem to disregarde what i say.
i am happy at last and want to stay right here feeling this content.

1/2/2008 7:15:09 AM
To quote Charles Dickens “It was the best of times it was the worst of times it was the age of wisdom it was the age of foolishness. It was the epoch of disbelief, it was it was the epoch of incredulity, it was the season of light it was the season of darkness, it was the spring of hope it was the winter of despair, we has everything before us, we had nothing, we were al going direct to heaven, we were all going direct the other way”…………. That about sums up my last year! If you have kept up with my ups and  downs of the  last year then  I can see why you are nodding you’re  head in total agreement .Now if I could  put my ranting and raving into words as eloquently as Charles Dickens,  I think there is a better chance of being understood.  
   
My Mother introduced me to Charles Dickens at the age of 10. He was her last straw as she had pulled her hair out trying to get me to read something ANYTHING!  I found something distasteful with everything I was handed. It was boring, it was too hard to understand, and it was beneath me it was over my head.  My Mother said a prayer and I am not sure for what she bargained but her prayers were answered.  She handed me a copy of Charles Dickens Great Expectations.  I took it  with the same  shrug I had al the others . I  was surprised as my Mother was  when  I actually enjoyed reading!  The only parts of Dickens I never likes were the parts that made me cry and I still don’t!

1/1/2008 10:21:03 PM

All relationships must include time spent together or else they are doomed. D/s relationships are no different, although some seem to do long didtance very well. i personally wonder how long they last before they are doomed also. Although the D/s relationships are different.i feel that here it is even more important then ever. If a Dom and Sub only see each other for few hours a week or two or three weeks i see no future. This is my point of view from personal expeiences.Time totogether enhances the relationship it is imperitive!!! i have a histoty of D/s relstionships that ended due to just that. So seek what and never just settle!!!

kateindenver.

.

12/26/2007 11:06:17 AM
There once was a subbie named me
who thought there was no one for me
when the veil was opened
and my suddenly a new world opened
to me
12/14/2007 3:10:25 PM
i know there is a Dom who is watching me. He is behind an invivible curtain and someday will push it aside, look at me, tip his hat and tale me by the hand to that place i seek
11/14/2007 10:26:52 PM
I have been searching for a Master  
A Master just like You  
At times I would ring my hands and say  
“Oh whatever will I do?”  
I chatted and chatted and was let down every time  
They were liars and users and were no friends of mine!  
I looked under rocks and boulders only to suddenly see  
That the one for whom I searched was right in front of me  
You were there patiently waiting  
As I always let you down  
I was so blind and desperate   
I never even stopped to look around  
You were there all the time  
I just had to open my eyes to see  
That the one for whom I searched was   right in front of me  
 Can you please forgive this blind and silly me?  
And can we now move forward  
Will you make a slave out of me?  
Will you make me do your bidding?  
Will you make me learn humility?  
A slave for all  the world to see?  
I remain your “sweetone"
11/14/2007 10:15:34 PM

i hate myself for writting hurtfull thingsn here at times. I have a   wonderfull new Master. It is amazing after chatting for two years i  him to  be the only really truthfull persons  with whom i have chatted. We have taken our relation to a new level, he is the perfect one as the say  'He is 'the one'
kateindenver

 

10/24/2007 9:28:17 PM
The instructions were simple and to the point. She turned her head and blushed. These would not have even elicited a blink from a more seasoned submissive. She was told to kneel up and given permission to look him in the eyes. She remembered how it had taken such tiny baby steps to begin her journey and felt an invisible smile form and take over entire body, She knew the journey was the wait. She knew she was finally where she belonged. The thought of what might lay ahead terrified and tickled her!  
“kate there will be two or three people here later. You will be told to disrobe how and when I tell you.” He tenderly touched her bum and ever so gently moved his hand up and down and around and around. This put her into her comfort zone as his soft touch always soothed her and made the next  
Step bearable. “kate, if you feel odd or uncomfortable with anything I ask you to do, you must remember that you are doing it to please me and after all, kate isn’t that what it al about?” The same hand lovingly slapped her bum and she was dismissed! “Go to your room and put on what you find laid out on the bed. Make yourself perfect for our guests and be quick about it. Kate there is to be no dilly-dallying. I will expect you to be my good girl and be precise in your actions and words.”  
She was sent on her way to get ready as her Master had directed and felt her heart pound and her pulse quicken. Was this fear of the unknown of fear of failure? Kate knew it was some of each but fear of anything soon gave way to simple childlike anticipation! She felt gleeful for he first time ages. She appeared in the study and her Master was impressed by her attention to detail as he motioned her to turn around as he inspected her. “Now if you are as careful about detail later as you have been to your attire, well perhaps” ----- well never mind and he laughed out loud! He knew how much the word “perhaps” bothered her and he chuckled when he used it!  
She secretly wished that she had been given the option of just being naked upon the arrival of the quests for is seemed as it that would be a lot less humiliating. Hummmmmmmmmm she mused hadn’t she told her Master once that she secretly desired being humiliated? She thought that she had be more careful from now on to be careful what she wished for as she might just get it! The evening proceeded al to fast for soon her Master signaled to her. He told her to lean over and he whispered in her ear. She gasped and turned crimson red, whispering “oh Master she whispered pleaaasssee I do not think “ “You do not think WHAT? He roared. “Tell me and all of our guests just what you do not think! And while are at it go into the center of the room and tell all of us.” She moved quickly as he had directed for suddenly she was afraid of the way he had spoken to her and wanted to do anything she could to appease him.  
“I am to tell you all that I am about to remove my cloths, in front of all of you and that it is my ……… (she looked pleadingly at her Master and he motioned for her to look away) …… first time doing this. I am supposed to tell you which article of clothing I am about to remove, remove it, fold it neatly and place it on the stool over there” She heart pounded and her palms sweated and her words came out in short gasps. She wished the evening was finished and that she was alone with her Master. Suddenly she remembered her Master’s words “kate if you feel odd or uncomfortable at anything I ask you to do, remember that you are doing it to please me and after all isn’t that what it is all about?”  
She told them that she was going to remove her blouse and she did it  
Walked over to the stool, folded it neatly, put it down and returned to the center of the room. She then said that she was going to remove her skirt, and did so. Walked over and placed it on the stool, folded it neatly, placed it on the stool and returned to the center of the room. She told them that she was going to remove her (and she looked imploringly at her Master and he ever so tenderly winked at her nodded to her) and she announced that she was removing her garter belt and hose and proceeded to place them as she has the precious articles of clothing. As she turned around she realized that she was naked and felt all eyes upon her and she flushed as she noticed everyone was smiling.  
Her Master looked at her and abruptly dismissed her telling her to take her clothing with her and to “be quick about it.” She wondered just what she did wrong ( and remembered her Master angered when she always assumed she has done something wrong so she dismissed this thought immediately) and before long the quests were all gone and her Master called for her. He took her onto his lap and pressed her head to his chest and whispered just how proud he was of her and she looked up and saw a tear in the corner of his eye !

10/19/2007 2:26:16 PM

Submission. silence, sacrifice, service, satisfy, shoulder, surrender, shape and strive.
I submit because it is in my nature and it satisfies a need.
I serve in silence as it enhances my submission and humbles me.
I sacrifice and in doing so I enable exchange of power.
I serve directly and indirectly any way that pleases my Master.
I satisfy his every need and do it to the very best of my ability
I shoulder His burdens and pain.
I surrender myself to Him and his control and dominance.
I strive for perfection
I shape my submission, silence, sacrifice, satisfaction, shouldering, surrender and strive to improve in all aspects of my submission.
kate

Discipline is part of learning obedience. If you are a true submissive, which I believe you certainly are, discipline though strict and sometimes boring and even mentally painful (for some subs even physically painful if they don't particularly care for pain) is a necessary part of their life under the Master's hand. Otherwise, if He did not care to take the trouble to train you and discipline you sometimes harshly, how would you know He cared for you? Seems to me that a Master who collars His sub with an air of lackluster waving of His hand as if to say, "Ho, hum..." and goes on to pay no attention to these important details of His submissive's life, would be advertising that He does not really care much. . Submission. silence, sacrifice, service, satisfy, shoulder, surrender, shape and strive.
I submit because it is in my nature and it satisfies a need.
I serve in silence as it enhances my submission and humbles me.
I sacrifice and in doing so I enable exchange of power.
I serve directly and indirectly any way that pleases my Master.
I satisfy his every need and do it to the very best of my ability
I shoulder His burdens and pain.
I surrender myself to Him and his control and dominance.
I strive for perfection
I shape my submission, silence, sacrifice, satisfaction, shouldering, surrender and strive to improve in all aspects of my submission.
kate

Submission. silence, sacrifice, service, satisfy, shoulder, surrender, shape and strive.
I submit because it is in my nature and it satisfies a need.
I serve in silence as it enhances my submission and humbles me.
I sacrifice and in doing so I enable exchange of power.
I serve directly and indirectly any way that pleases my Master.
I satisfy his every need and do it to the very best of my ability
I shoulder His burdens and pain.
I surrender myself to Him and his control and dominance.
I strive for perfection
I shape my submission, silence, sacrifice, satisfaction, shouldering, surrender and strive to improve in all aspects of my submission.
kate

 

 

10/19/2007 1:26:49 PM

I have been searching for a Master

A Master just like You

At times I would ring my hands and say

“Oh whatever will I do?”

I chatted and chatted and was let down every time

They were liars and users and were no friends of mine!

I looked under rocks and boulders only to suddenly see

That the one for whom I searched was right in front of me

You were there patiently waiting

As I always let you down

I was so blind and desperate 

I never even stopped to look around

You were there all the time

I just had to open my eyes to see

That the one for whom I searched was   right in front of me

 Can you please forgive this blind and silly me?

And can we now move forward

Will you make a slave out of me?

Will you make me do your bidding?

Will you make me learn humility?

A slave for all  the world to see?

I remain your freind kate

10/17/2007 8:16:02 AM

I seem to be able to write so eloguently at times.The words are not only fluid they sound intelligent and actually make sence. It happens when i am really inspired. It is not unlike my submission at times eloquent all actions and thouhts are all about how to serve my Master. i feel elated and satisfied. Then there are other times when all my actions and thoughts are begin to loose focus and become all about me. i become miserable and unsatisfied. My Master gave me refresher course. it was called "kate's submission 101" we discussed service, direct and indirect. i do fine with direct service but indirect service needs a crash course. i can see where i went wrong. Thank you Master for tolerating me and for your thoughtfullness.And thank you for gently redirectimg me. You are my inspiration and world******************kid

 

 

10/15/2007 11:32:49 AM

Submission. silence, sacrifice, service, satisfy, shoulder, surrender, shape and strive.
I submit because it is in my nature and it satisfies a need.
I serve in silence as it enhances my submission and humbles me.
I sacrifice and in doing so I enable exchange of power.
I serve directly and indirectly any way that pleases my Master.
I satisfy his every need and do it to the very best of my ability
I shoulder His burdens and pain.
I surrender myself to Him and his control and dominance.
I strive for perfection
I shape my submission, silence, sacrifice, satisfaction, shouldering, surrender and strive to improve in all aspects of my submission.
kate

 

10/10/2007 8:57:23 PM

 

am no longer looking. I have a Master now and we started off as friends a year ago. WE had each had our share of difficult, and sad relationships. We have now decided to take our relationship to the next level. We know so much about each other then so many who are entering a new relationship. He is experienced 23 years so. i am sad for having to say good bye to my previous Master, i just had no place in his life between his work and family, i will always think fondly times we did share.
So to all of you who have read my journals, keep fingers and toes crossed. PLEASE
kateindenver

10/3/2007 1:48:53 PM
i fail to understand why someone who was once was so close now blocks me from CollarMe?
9/13/2007 12:47:01 PM
What drives a submissive and pleasures received
A submissive is driven by an intense desire to please everyone. She needs to see people happy in order to feel complete. A submissive often finds herself in "helping jobs" such as Nursing where she can comfort assist and make things better, often neglecting her own needs. She yearns to please her Master in doing so she feels an inner peace. She is able to slowly build levels of trust, love and intimacy. She just wants to see pride in her Master’s eyes and a smile on his face (her need to make him happy comes from the core of her heart and soul.)
A submissive can stop thinking so much at times, quiet her thoughts concentrate her Master and simply just obey. This makes things very simple and she finds that she likes this.
*The submissive finds a quality of liberation and freedom as she is able to put down defensive barriers and experience complete vulnerability.
She has had a need for something in the environment to make possible surrender or as sense of yielding to the "false self" The false self is an idea developed by a famous psychoanalyst who believed that most parents wanted their children to behave in a certain way in order for the child to receive their love. For a child a parent’s love is a matter of survival and so the child forges a "self" she thinks will ensure parental love and approval. This false self is usually a caregiver self. A scene allows for years of defensive barriers that support the false self to be broken through. It carries with it the longing for the birth of a true self. Deep down longing to come clean as a general longing to be recognized. The prospect of surrender may be accompanied by a sense of dread, relief or even ecstasy but it t is the experience of the moment totally in the present. The ultimate direction is the discovery of one’s identity and the discovery of one’s sense of self. Surrender can be seen as controlled dissolution of self imposed boundaries the exquisite pain it evokes is almost like a mystical ecstasy.
A submissive feels that she is safe, secure and happy when she is caring about the needs of her Dominant. She can focus, grow and learn. She can change and better her skills. She can finally relax in the fact that she has found what she has wanted all her life. A submissive thrives on giving. She needs to have intense emotional and intimate relationships. As a child the submissive was very easy to shape and mold and control. She is very sensitive to criticism, disapproval, correction and praise. She seems to develop a sixth sense to know when others are hurt or sad or angry and feels a need to make everything better so everyone is happy.
As a child she picked up on stress and troubles of her parents. When she asked if anything was wrong she was told that nothing was wrong and to be a good little girl and go and play. When her perceptions are not validated she often becomes confused as she knows something is wrong and when her parents are a little sharp with her. She begins to feel that if someone is tired she exhausted them. If someone is angry she angered them if someone is disappointed that she has failed them. If someone is silent she said something wrong. Later as she grows up, she is moldable and shapeable and able to be controlled by others. She learns about submission and finds that she is able to give and receive praise. She finds a new way of life. She enters the world of D/s.
She receives pleasure by just seeing Master happy. A smile on his face, as gleam in his eye. The sound of her favorite words "Good Girl".
Pleasure is found in the doing those things that please him, pamper him and thrill him. She derives pleasure in taking his pain; she enjoys being in service to him and doing something for him even if it is uncomfortable and unpleasant. She might spend time in a position want to move but will not as it might disturb his concentration. She loves to surprise him, spoil him and thrill him. Although she hates correction she learns from it. His pleasure is hers, and his pain is hers. She is happy when doing all this. This is what it all about. He is her pleasure and caring for him is all the pleasure a submissive needs.
9/13/2007 12:43:23 PM
There were two couples walking down the street The one had on an elegant mink stole. She had a very prissy look and he looked as if he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. They were walking a good foot apart from each other, The other couple were as close as two can possibly get and she had her arm in his, She was freshly whipped and still had the hint of a tear in the corner of her eye. She looked up at him and smiled as he looked down and smiled at her. The couples passed one and other. The woman in  the mink stole couldn't help but be  captivated with the Happy couple. If she only knew  what   heights of pleasure she was missing! A  whipping and a walk with her Master! What a deal don't you think?
 
9/11/2007 3:44:46 PM

My thoughts,

These are thoughts about my submission and if I do refer to anyone else there will be quotation marks. ,I have come along way and I am quite proud of my growth, but I need a lot more growth and development. . I have to ask myself how I do this if I have no one to help me? Well the answer right here , front of my face I have to ask questions from others and make sure I understand how these questions and answers can help me grow. A submissive does not necessarily have to be with anyone to change and grow. Actually sometimes in my previous relations we fell into a comfortable rut and failed to move forward together. We simply stayed in one place and teaching stopped. I realize from these experiences what I need in a relationship. At times I found our relationships became one thing., It was either all sexual or all play. I think any healthy relationship needs to have good communication and discussions about where they are in their relationship. Now some Doms automatically think His or Her sub is unhappy if questions are asked or just refuse to answer the question. If He or She would pay attention and listen and discuss these issues .maybe they can resume evolving and moving forward..

It is right now as I write this I have to take a break and sit back and read what I wrote and see if I am rambling on about nothing! Ok what have I learned? What have I lost due to poor communication? Or who have I lost due to the same thing? How can I prevent repeating the same mistakes? Will He or She remember I am submissive not a slave and I have not opted to give up all choice. I have opted to do exactly the opposite and look at my choices and find out what I need to change and not be afraid to convey to this to my Dom?

I once wrote “A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.

She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.

She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything. Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner. She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.

She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating. This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant. “

You see I am always trying to improve and grow and looking at what I wrote a few years ago I have to say I am trying very hard to follow advice and sometimes it the advice I have given to myself!

kateindenver

9/8/2007 1:19:54 PM

Wow did i encounter an amazing thing happen to me and it is a perfect example of how Dominants can misrepresent themselves and fool subs with their profile and chat. i had a nice Dom write me a nice letter about how much he liked my profile, and could we chat on Yahoo. We chatted and he sounded like a subs dream Dom.(i made it clear from the onset that i was not looking for a Dom) We chatted a bit more and i asked for his email addy as i had some things i wrote i thought he might like. .Well, when he gave me his email my heart skipped a beat. It was the very(first) Dom who contacted me after i had just gone through a very painful breakup. I was so happy at that time as i thought how lucky i was to meet someone like him so soon. i then told him that i his email address and it could only belong to one person. i then looked at his profile once more and was amazed . He was the same person, did the same exact thing for a living and the ag corresponded i confronted him on the spot. i told him that he was the first in a string of heartbreaks a few years ago . i asked him if he remembered what he told me, i refreshed his memory. i could not do something he wanted me to do and his exact words were "oh kate why don't you go back and play in your sandbox? and i never heard from him again. I told him he should never break a sub missive’s heart like that, especially one who was so raw and vulnerable! It just so difficult on the internet. I have been around the block a few times but could have been fooled. Again he is out to hurt a submissive.. Through all this I have learned that if a Dom sounds to good to be true( red flag) he probably is!

9/6/2007 11:39:58 AM
i am feeling very angry and depressed today. my  husband of 30 years decided he hated to live with me. he is also a sub. he said that when he is with his Mistres he reakizes how happy he is  with her and miserable at home. i told him he should leave and he did. Suddenly he wants  to move in again and i was thrilled. i then he thrn told me he moved back not out of love but because he had tha audicity to think i could not take care of myself sand he is just  here until i am a productive member of society. i have been doing my resumee and that also makes me fell like a looser. i have a " Master" or so he call himself. He is married and he is mo more then a play partner which is not all that bad. It is just that i am last on his list of priorities. i am so sick of being squished. i am going to tell my husband to get the hell out of here as he had the nervve to give me no future as he will leave  me when i am a "productive menber of society.l he lives here but spends eveey Tuesday night and all of  wednesday with her. he spends almost every Fiiday night with her and alll if Sat. i fell as if  i  am living under a microscope. Well this microcaope is going to be thtown as far as i can and so is he.
8/27/2007 2:33:53 PM
I was on my hands and knees today and did a lot of thinking. I remembered the lessons learned form my previous Master. How could I ever have forgotten such important things? These lessons are the very basic “submissive 101” He taught me that when doing a task, whether for him or anyone, I need to do it to my highest standards. No less. I learned that sometimes it is good to think outside the box and go that one extra step. He showed me an example. He took me into the bathroom and took the toilet paper roll and folded the corners and it looked just like what we see in a hotel  
A simple task yet it spoke volumes.  
One thing I still to my highest standards knowing that no one else may ever notice is vacuuming.  
I wind the cord up neatly and empty the canister, I even check the rollers for string. Gee maybe I retained more then I think after all? How wonderful those early days were and how eager I was to learn. What happened to me then? Why did I stop learning and think I knew it all? Maybe I would have found “The One” and not always be seeking him?  
He taught me to embrace what I do have and not focus on what I do not have. WOW I need to remember how important the simple task of vacuuming the floor is. To my highest standers and maybe even higher!!  
I remember how food that used to feel. Another lesson he taught me was to pay attention to detail and focus. “Do no more or less kate:” he would tell me. At the time it was hard for me to understand how I could do no more or no less and still go that extra step.. I did finally put it al together.  
Now as far as embracing what I do have and not dwelling on what I do not have.. I am so blessed. I have a husband most women only dream of having. He is the best and I seem to have forgotten that too!  
He is capable of loving me unconditionally. He thinks only of my happiness. He has stuck by me when all others would have left.. If the situation had been reversed, I know I would have given up long ago. I have never loved like that, I think it about time I started .  
My husband is also a submissive, instead of tapping upon his “natural submissive nature,” I criticized . I do not know why I thought of all of this today, except that doing tasks on my hands and knees. Scrubbing the floors helps to create positive thinking, not poison thinking. I need to get down on my hands and knees more often, or at least on my knees. I need to get down on my knees and thank God for all I do have. I need to do this and actually mean it for a change!  
katerdiddid
8/27/2007 2:05:33 PM
my husnabd found that he needed me so much he asked to move back in and of course i welcomedhim witrh open arms
8/27/2007 2:04:18 PM
There were two couples walking down the street The one had on an elegant mink stole. She had a very prissy look and he looked as if he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. They were walking a good foot apart from each other, The other couple were as close as two can possibly get and she had her arm in his, She was freshly whipped and still had the hint of a tear in the corner of her eye. She looked up at him and smiled as he looked down and smiled at her. The couples passed one and other. The woman in  the mink stole couldn't help but be  captivated with the Happy couple. If she only knew  what   heights of pleasure she was missing! A  whipping and a walk with her Master! What a deal don't you think?
 
 
8/18/2007 2:44:39 PM
i have decided to live each day as it were my last
8/6/2007 6:06:19 PM
i was doing errands to dayand thought i need ed to get home as my husbabd would be home soon, but then it hit that  me he will not  be there i have  suffered losses and the ache unbearable but this is the worst i have ever felt
7/30/2007 5:32:32 PM

 

Hello, my name is kate. I have just asked for release from my Master and granted it He granted it . He was married and I almost never saw him hi family came first and I was always last When I met him I went into our relationship with my eyes wide open I knew he was married. What I did not know at the time was how much of my sub needs were to go unfilled. .We parted friends and now I will try once more to find you wherever you are! Here is what I seek and then I will tell you a bit about me.. I seek someone who lives in Denver area or about not more then 60 minutes away.

I have fantasized about my Master being tall thin and very strict. I am the kind of sub. who needs strict discipline and I do not mean in play I mean when we are together. I want to be made accountable for for my actions.

I need someone who likes animals. I liver alone as my husband and are no longer together./ he has his own Mistress and has moved on. I like private play, play parties or the Enclave or the Sanctuary

I am an exhibitionist and love to be played with that way. I also nees someone who is familiar with the singletail or floggers, the violet wand. I guesss what I am saying is I need an experienced Dominant not one who says he is ands has no idea if what a flogger. He neerds to have his own toybag.

I hae seen my husbabd spend time with his Mistress. They go to dinner or lunch or just walk around the Mall/ he goes to her placce every weekend. Oh how I crave something like that/ They have a D/s relationship and or are frirnds as well. I seek a smoker but it is not a must. I seek one who likes the finer side of things, the theater ar Wonderful but not necessary. I can just asa well can be happyi can be would love these things but at the same tlome need tl feel your Dominance . The lifestyle is private. I will not UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES DRESS AS DRESS LIKE A SLUT IN PUBLIC.. If that is what you seek please look elsewhere. I love long discussions and also just kneeling at your feet.i need somneone with a good sense of humor.

A submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.

She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking "stuck inside box" is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.

She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything. Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner. She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.

She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating. This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.

She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.

A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.

She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.

She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.

She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant. A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.

Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.

She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view. A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependant on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.

Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others. She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.

Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step. A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship. I have learned anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.

When I close my eyes and visualize the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled and wearing carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about her is ostentatious,. She carries herself with pride and dignity . She is demur as she appears shy, modest reserved. . . Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. communication , vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through. It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.

It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.

It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.

1In the Past I have focused solely on pleasing my master but I forgot in that a good Master always wants to please his submissive.

7/26/2007 6:12:54 PM

Whenever I have had a loss i thought it too much to bear but suddenly out of nowhere people appear who really do care. Although I have lost loves in the past I never ever thought my husband of 30 years would be one of the cast. I have lost family, friends and cherished pets all to death. I had serious heartache breaking up with my first Master, but always survived the disaster..

My husband of 30 years finds himself was happier with his Mistress of one year . He says that being with her makes him realize how unhappy is at home. I am so fortunate to have a truly caring Master in my life now. He inspires and loves me .i do not get to spend much time with him but when I do the entire world melts away and he and I are the only two people on earth. He knows me so well and can always center me and help me see things more clearly. .

I have said it before and I will say it once more. When live seems to much to bare and of living I hardly can care. , I just pick up those pieces those broken up pieces and start all over again!

Kübler-Ross model of the stages of grief have always helped me see that there is an end to the hurt.

 

 

 

 

7/20/2007 12:33:36 PM
Wow what a long time since i i have written here, . i have some sad news. my husband of 30 years is leaving me for his mistress of one year. i still have a wonderfull master .It is so sad to see him go. i have been with my husband for  so long. i am really shocked that he chooses her over me but oh well such is life
i am not do bad off as you see i haver a master who really wants me to be happy ands he is helping me to improve my self image this week my assigmnent is to find is to find as good salon and he will tske me therer and pay
5/9/2007 9:07:50 PM

I realized today that I had not written in my journal for a while now and want to share some thoughts. I am so blessed. I have a full and rich vanilla and D/s life. I have come along way. I have gone from the fantasy if the bedroom to the journey of realtime I have gone from an ignorant brat who wanted it all her way to a more mature sub who has finally come to know who and what she is, I have been given the tools, teaching and tenderness of a Master who loves to teach me and explain things to me. He has indeed the gift of knowing how to explain things so they are clear to me, We met almost one year ago and it is hard to believe it has been that long. I am proud to be his. He has awakened the submissive within and taken her by the hand to show her the wonders of sex and sensuality. He has brought a new meaning to the word’s pleasure and pain.

I have also have been blessed with a husband and who not only understands me as no one else. , But who is also a submissive on his own incredible journey. There was a time when I jealous of him,. I am so happy that those days have gone and have my own Master who fulfills me as I do him, It is all about the dance.. It is about a follower and leader. It is about the choreography and the beautiful dance that ensues be it as ballet, waltz or tapdance. It is about who does the tapping and who does the dancing . I remember watching a drama class where trust was being demonstrated. One student would stand on a chair and let himself fall backwards into the arms of another student. Some "fell’ into it while it took others a lot longer to establish that trust. Some were unable to at all at least that day. Not unlike a baby taking his or her first steps there is no fear of falling when the arms with they will be caught are the loving are the arms of Dominant who needs let them fall only to swoop them up with love and laughter. This is the dance. Called trust, this is the dace called love, this is the dance called learning. This is the perfect dance. This is the dance of Dominance and submission.

 

 

 

4/19/2007 5:45:52 PM

I wonder what makes a Master act

in a manner he should not?

I wonder then if he should

start to take training from

a person who just wants to top?

I wonder if he will then see

that he is NOT all he thinks

He is cracked up to be

or his subbie might just bottom from the top

4/1/2007 10:20:48 PM

I kneel at his feet with my eyes cast down. I can imagine his hand gently petting my hair and gliding effortlessly down to my beast and caressing it I imagine him standing me up and smiling at me and pulling me gently to his lap where he places his entire hand on my kitty where he gives it one gentle pet. Gently he lowers e to the floor and places my head o his knee and resumes reading his paper I am in heaven as I sit silently with my dear Master. I actually can feel myself float . I feel him leaning down and whispering the word that makes me feel the waves of arousal that lead to climax after climax. He always watches and smiles approvingly as he permits me wave after wave of pleasure. I love kneeling at his feet and imaging all this deliciousness when suddenly I am jerked from imagination to reality and...........

He grabs my hair and pulls me to a standing position, clamps my nipples so hard I start to cry, He bends me over and I feel to of the hardest can strikes ever , I have tears running down my face as I flash on what I had just imagined. I feel his foot push me down to the floor and I feel the drip of the hottest wax ever, By this time I am sobbing and flailing my legs . It suddenly stops and I am left lying there. Silence prevails as I fear what may follow. I am sent to the bedroom ad told to remain there,. I have no idea what was in store but whatever it was I would bare it with pride, humility and one thought only ,,,,,,,,, to please my Master

 

 

 

3/30/2007 4:53:30 PM
There once was a subbie named kate who thought that her submission was great when  her master walked in and said with a grin" lie across my knees lill one while i set your  your sweet  ass straight
3/25/2007 4:57:05 PM

I was coming home from work a few weeks ago when I saw a car headed right at me. I hit the brakes but knew I was going to crash. I do not remember thinking anything except that I was going to crash head on. The on oncoming car came to a stop about 10 feet from me. I could not believe it I as really thought I was going to crash. The passenger door of the other car opened and I saw someone getting out and seemed to be getting something from the front seat. He stood up and walked in front of my car! He was carrying a garbage can lid, a bibl. rifle and a fishing pole.

When was a little child my Grampa was my best friend. We went every where together. He took me fishing and he taught me to shoot bibis into a garbage can l lid He always asked me what wanted to do. One day I told him I wanted go collect costume jewelry. He took me by the hand from door to door proudly telling people that we were collecting costume jewelry and did they have any they did not want. He always gave me not one but two cookies one for each hand.

When we practiced out shooting in his back yard, my Grandma would yell "Vincent F. McLarney stop that right now you will both get hurt" He replied ‘Yes dear" and would put his finger to his lips and whisper that we had to be quiet, He then continued right on shooting! I spent hours curled up in his lap sucking my thumb and I was so content. We e sat quietly or watched Sargent Preston and Yukon, Ramar of the Jungle and Sky King,

My grandpa was the only adult who loved me unconditionally. He never called me chubby or a slow learner. He never hit me of spanked me I front of the open door naked in front of my friends. He never locked me in a closet if I said I was bored. He never knocked me down for staining the rug .He never ever complained . I found out years later that he had cancer. He would simply say he was tired and had to go upstairs for a rest. I never knew the extent of his pain as he encouraged me climb up next to him in be, I was told years later that as he lay dying he asked everyone if they saw The Virgin Mary in the corner of the room. I never knew that my Mother prayed to him to help me as I was caught alone in a blizzard after school my brother found me at the bus stop and took me home

I stared in disbelief as I saw my Grampa cross in front of my car He looked right at me and said" I am always here hopgrasser" as I could not say grasshopper. This all took place a few weeks ago on St. Patrick Day it was also 30 years to the day since my last drink. Grampa was an alcoholic and I was told that his drinking lead to his early demise.

Grampa gave me so many precious gifts when he was alive and now in death he has given me many more. He has given me the gift of seeing my"Higher Power." He has give me the gift of serenity, understanding, patience. He has restored my childhood glee and wonder. He has given me the gift of total surrender and release of control. He has ever so gently touched my heart once again and never stopped being my very best friend.

3/22/2007 11:02:52 AM

i got 100% on my written and driiving test i am going to take my Master out for out
 and coffee

3/21/2007 1:40:41 PM
 

i went to take my written test and was told i had to take a number and it would be 4-5 hour wait. The nasty woman said it would take to long to make my drivers test and they would have to issue me drivers permit for one day. i explained that i have not lost my license and she yelled at me that i should have said so and i could go to booth 8.. i went there and an even nastier man told me i did need a number. He yelled at me and i told him if he gets just a little bit nastier he wold fit right in in New York, I went back and got a number it was 330 I had four hours to kill so I came home and had a nice lunch with my husband, I went back after 2 hours and found I had missed my number by 30 If I had wait5ed I would have gotten my driving test, Now I have to do this shit all over again tomorrow, I just had a good cry and when I am with my Master later he will soothe me and wipe away my tears, I am the luckiest girl in the world I have toe best husband and the best Master anyone could have

my Master just called and I feel so much better!

3/21/2007 8:40:32 AM

I have to take a driving test today .I have to take the written, vison am driving test 33 YEAR since my last test, There is a stupid law here that if you have two accidents within 3 years you have to take EVERYTHING I have to take the written. Vision and DRIVING test What a stupid law. It is ironical because I was just telling someone that once you reach 60 year they should make you take these tests and at least every 5 years thereafter. I received the letter three days later informing that my option was heard and has become the stupid law of which I speak!! I have studied the manual and my husband has quizzed me and when I am with my Master he has quizzed me. I feel as I am back in school facing finals.

When I took my driving test in High School I failed the first time I thought it was the end of the world! My Mother made me retake it ASAP and she had my Aunt Alice, Aunt Christine and Grandma sitting ion an bench and as I got into the car to take my test they whipped out their Rosary Beads and the prayers commenced! I PASSED I will aks them to give up their heavenly Bridge game and say some more prayers!

3/18/2007 5:02:36 PM

In my minds eye I am beauty and I follow my Prince and I marvel at his spender I want only to please him . I want to make him proud. I want to kneel at his feet and gaze into his big brown eyes and listen to him. What I fear the most is having to see disappointment in his eyes. Un my minds eye I an young and agile. In my minds eye I can crawl, jump and run. I am spry and limber tremble and blush ad fear what he might have me do but I will do it proudly and without the slightest but of hesitation.

In my minds eye, I am ‘’O’ and I follow my Master. I marvel at his splendor and want only to please him. I want to make him proud I want to kneel at his feet and gaze into his big brown eyes and listen to him. What I fear the most is having to see disappointment in his eyes. In my mind’s eye I am young and agile, I can crawl jump and run. I am spry and limber I tremble blush and fear what he might have me do, yet I do will it with pride and without the slightest bit of hesitation . . .

Now in reality I am Kate and I follow my handsome Masher marvel at his splendor and want only to please him. I. What I fear the most is having to see the disappointment in his eyes. In my mind’s eye I am young and agile .I can jump, crawl and run.i am spry and limber.

\In my mind’s I see a man take my hand, look down and with a big smile on his face and say " come with me little girl I will love cherish nurture and teach you. We will explore and learn together. We will start by walking through the gardens of "The Castle Realm." We will explore the awakening of your "Beauty" and the surrender of your "O"

I an so happy as now this is not just a fantasy. my Master is holding my hand and once again like that little girl who has nothing but unconditional love for her Master. And as my Master would say:" good that is as it should be kate"

3/18/2007 9:46:37 AM

I kneel at his feet with my eyes cast down. I can imagine his hand gently petting my hair and gliding effortlessly down to my beast and caressing it I imagine him standing me up and smiling at me and pulling me gently to his lap where he places his entire hand on my kitty where he gives it one gentle pet. Gently he lowers e to the floor and places my head o his knee and resumes reading his paper I am in heaven as I sit silently with my dear Master. I actually can feel myself float . I feel him leaning down and whispering the word that makes me feel the waves of arousal that lead to climax after climax. He always watches and smiles approvingly as he permits me wave after wave of pleasure. I love kneeling at his feet and imaging all this deliciousness when suddenly I am jerked from imagination to reality and...........

He grabs my hair and pulls me to a standing position, clamps my nipples so hard I start to cry, He bends me over and I feel to of the hardest can strikes ever , I have tears running down my face as I flash on what I had just imagined. I feel his foot push me down to the floor and I feel the drip of the hottest wax ever, By this time I am sobbing and flailing my legs . It suddenly stops and I am left lying there. Silence prevails as I fear what may follow. I am sent to the bedroom ad told to remain there,. I have no idea what was in store but whatever it was I would bare it with pride, humility and one thought only ,,,,,,,,, to please my Master

\

 

 

3/15/2007 3:31:03 PM

i feel so blessed as i have recieved so many emails full of ecouragement and kindness

3/7/2007 10:31:54 AM

You would think after years of Twelve Step meetings I would know that "my mind is a dangerous place so I should never go there alone" I also I should remember to be precative and reactive, I should never dwell on what I do not have but rather appreciate what I do have'
So here is what I did, I went to 2 Twelve Step meetings and there I see what people do not have. They have lost families, homes and jobs, Some are homeless.. I also practiced smiling. I do not know how to smile I smile either a mentally handicapped person, I either show so much teeth which makes me look like a horse. i end up not smiling at all which makes me look very unhappy tried to find a word that helped me to smile when I said it, I took the mirror and said the word"like" it sort of helped. I also realize as I write that if my inability to smile is my only problem don't have it bad at all!



3/6/2007 7:21:38 AM
i was so sorrry for my  husband as his  Mistress suddenly changed the plans. he was so upset as he had taken his vacation from work.it made me sad for him. It is so strange yesterday i was sad because he was going. i am much sadder as he may not go This has made me realize just how much i love him. i would rather be hurt and sad then him
3/5/2007 6:05:58 PM
Is it wrong to want to be loved, cherished and owned ?Is it wrong to ache so badly for the right Master to serve? Is it wrong for a sub  to get to  place where she has just  wants to walk away from this lifestye with at least a shread of dignity ?  Yes i am a sub who is on a journey. The journey has been very rocky, i have been told time and time again that i am  selfish,  greedy , impatient  and not at all sub material. i have looked at and tried to fix all my my  flaws BUT i am also a human being who is not perfect. i have  survived battles that most could never imagine so when i am constantly disseected ridiculed and chastised  i just find a corner and cry until  i feel better.
3/5/2007 12:16:45 PM
Today i amj just sad, Sometimes it is so hard to watch my husband enjoy such a happy, full and true D/s  life. i am not ever jealous anymore  but i am envious. we only want wach other to be happy. i am human though, and as i watched him pack his bags to go off on vacation with his Mstress  i never felt so alone i could see his excitement. i think it would be do much easier if i did not have to see this as it is one thing to search for a year and  get shot down, dropped and dissapointed  time after time but to live with someone who instantly found his hearts desire has become too much. As i said, i am  only human ans can only stand this  for  so long.   
2/20/2007 10:39:03 PM

I go way overboard and I think that the more I do, the more I buy, the faster I run right out and get something that was simply mentioned the more I will please! Wrong. When this is done, I end up getting the wrong thing and the I am angry at myself for even getting it. Now I must look at my behavior as a learning experience and question if was a sincere need to please or simply a means to be rewarded and in hopes of being told what a "a good girl I am? It was childish and selfish. ,It was in the mid set of" all about me" I complain and whine at times about things and I forget "Submission 101" a good submissive serves for the sheer pleasure of pleasing her Master. It is not about her at all it all about him. " I profess to be such a good submissive, shame on me, shame on me. A Dom once told me "lesson learned" It is important for me to be able to recognize and fix my behaviors as a means of growth.

I have to laugh at myself. I have been pounding out things like this in my Journal for FOUR years! One would think I would "get it" by now.

2/16/2007 3:29:09 PM
Sometimes this entire ordeal is just too much and i feel like giving up  on all if it but then i realize that i cannot  because if i do i might miss the window of opportunity from which i can see you!
2/14/2007 10:18:22 AM

just hate feeling so down so blue
missing the love that
I once knew but
I know that this will come to pass
only someday to find love to last I always seem to pick them wrong

I know someday my prince will come along

and show me how love CAN be strong

For who is Beauty without here Price?

And who is "O" without Sir Stephan

to serve and always and always be counted

on

And who is anyone without loves

Helping hand to accompany

them to more uncharted land .

 

 

 

 

2/7/2007 6:34:37 PM

If you are a new submissive and you get involved with a Donm who is married this is a red flag. If he says that his wife knows what he does this is a red flag. If he tells you that he is married and his wife does not know what he does, this is a red flag and you should get away fast. Wether his wife knows or not the disappointments you will have will gnaw at the bond that connects M /s and D/s; You may deny, rationalize and ignore this. You may feel that some time with him is better then no time at all.

All or none of the above may or may not happen there may relationships where things go very well. I am simply giving you a head up the choice is yours.

 

2/7/2007 2:54:10 PM
 submissive should be a person of high morals. These morals should consist of proper conduct and a propensity for doing what is right. She should have certain qualities that reflect her Dominant’s needs and his direction and her own set of values.
She should be able to accept herself for whom and what she is and should know her limitations but realize that things do change and she will change also. Keeping thinking “stuck inside box” is self-defeating and prevents any positive change. She must take pride and pleasure in the person she is.
            She must have excellent communication skills and talk openly and honestly, about what is in her heart and on her mind, she should be able to express her beliefs and opinions and her wants vs. needs and her responses and reactions. She should be able to talk about anything and everything.  Having the ability express all of these things directly reflects the intimacy between her and her Dominant, as she fears no recrimination for expressing herself in this manner.  She knows that if he senses any turmoil he will guide her through it with a loving and gentle manner. He will wipe away any tears and soothe her scenario calls into play the honesty of the submissive and the Dominant.
            She has the ability to grow within herself, look for, and attain new goals. It is not important if these are mental, physical or emotional; as she grows and sharpens her abilities, she is preventing the relationship from stagnating.   This helps her to grow as a submissive and discover new ways to please or serve her Dominant.
            She must be able to honestly speak up, be open and truthful about what she says... She must not ever hide her emotions, fears, limits fantasies, ideas and thoughts and never ever tell her Dominant what she thinks he was not to hear! A successful submissive is honest, does not lie, deceive or intentionally manipulate. Honesty builds trust and this is the basis of a relationship. To lie breaks down the trust and therefore breaks down the relationship by removing its very foundation.
            A submissive possesses humility. She knows that she will make mistakes and that she is not perfect and admits to them. She strives to correct them. She has an attitude of pride, but humility is necessary to prevent her from being arrogant.
            She is intelligent and can think for herself. She has the ability to make informed decisions to whom she will submit and just how deep her submission will go.
            She is loyal. This is a very important t trait it is the ability to uphold her Dominant’s rules over anyone else. She will not act in a manner that will raise doubts in her Dominants mind about her commitment to him. She will stand by her Dominant even when difficulties arise. This tends to go hand in hand with commitment, as both are necessary for the loving term relationship to survive.
            She displays undying obedience. Her willing obedience is as pleasing to her as it is to her Dominant.  A submissive does not obey out of fear of the /Dominant. She does because she has an incredible desire to please her Dominant. Obeying one’s Dominant is a part of the exchange of power.
            Patience is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. She must be able to wait for things. A Dominant has no tolerance for a pushy submissive. She must be able to wait for things to happen in their Dominants time not theirs. She should be able to determine the difference between what a necessity is and what is not.
            She must possess a very health sense of pride – self-esteem. She knows who she is and her whole identity does not depend on other’s points of view.  A solid sense of self-esteem is necessary to prevent her from becoming too dependant on her Dominant for her own mental picture of herself! This is not to say that she does not listen to advice or other’s opinions, it simply means that she is able to differentiate between what she feels appliers to her.
            Respect is one of the most important qualities a submissive must have. I think she must have the ability to show respect through the tone of her voice, manners and her general attitude. She must respect her Dominant and be respectful to others.  She has to show respect for her Dominant at al times and not just when she feels like it. This does not mean that she will not have arguments it simply means that’ she will strive to have a respectful demeanor even at those times.
            Service should be done willingly. She should be able to know what pleases her Dominant. She has to set very high standards for herself and strive to exceed them and go that one extra step.  A Dominant may not always acknowledge her good deeds but becomes more and more aware of her willing service and compliance. I   think that this is one of the things that helps create a healthy D. /s relationship.  I have learned  anything that is done with the direct intention of pleasing the Dominant. In some manner can be seen as service.
            When I close my eyes and visualize  the ideal submissive I see a woman who is dressed neatly, hair nicely styled   and wearing  carefully picked accessories/. Nothing about  her is ostentatious,.  She carries herself  with pride and  dignity . She is  demur as she appears shy, modest  reserved. . .  Submission is not about sex. It is about sensuality. It is about trust. communication , vulnerability and caring and honesty. It is about being the beautiful sensual woman what resides within. It is about knowing who you are. Submission is not about sex. It is not something one can learn, it is not sex and it is not dirty. It is about a beauty that comes from within, it break down the walls of a lifetime and lets the beautiful sensual woman come through.  It is about knowing who you are. In addition, what you want. A submissive is nit weak. She is strong in the knowledge of who she is.
            It is the freedom to let go knowing that your Dominant is there to catch you if you should falter... It is about pushing to be the very best you can be. Not only as a submissive woman, but also as a human being. It is about learning growing and giving.
            It is also about pain, as there is no growth without pain. , as there no freedom without the inner strength to let go of all those walls. There is no sensuality without breaking down all those walls that took years to put into place.
 
 
2/7/2007 8:54:22 AM

My sweet submission

In all my wildest fantasies I never

thought I would be

kneeling at the feet of a

man who dominated me!

I always dreamed of sweet surrender

I wondered how it could be

that I would give my body

mind and soul to a man

who would become the world to me.

I wondered how well I could please him

and I was afraid of how I would be

I had fear and trepidation

would he be pleased with me?

I wanted only todo whatever he demanded I be

I would be his pussy, puppy or his pony

I would be willing to be set free

I would be a better person

for having him love and cherish me

 

 

 

1/27/2007 11:11:56 AM

i wonder about how i can develope into the seasoned submissive i have so wanted to be

1/21/2007 12:51:15 PM

i turned 60 yeasteday, i never in my wildest dreams thought i would be a submissive who yearns for control and enjpys nudety and pain. Life sure is wonderfull, isn't it

1/14/2007 9:57:30 AM

Recently a new submissive asked me about Doms who mistake Domination with Dominance, I told her of some of my experiences I have known Doms who  think nothing of hurting your feelings and if you speak up you are immediately told to shut up,

the  right  to be rude. Submissives who bow to this type of Dominant soon learn to think of themselves as always being wrong

and begin to loose their sense pride in  their submission and they start to look the other way and make excuses for their behavior.Here is where the emotional abuse is accepted and  she tells herself that he will change.. The more  she feds into this  treatment the more he feels he  has the right to lord over her, Here is where this  relationship becomes  very detrimental unsafe, insane and not in the least bit consensual, I have heard the definition of insanity “insanity is repeating the same  mistake and  expecting different results” She must  come the rsaloization  it is not acceptable to have him let her grovel at his feet instead of kneel ,  She should look around and see how a true Dominant treats his submissive. She needs to open her eyes and mind  and smell  the roses,

1/7/2007 12:08:34 AM
i have come to realize that i have been very selfish and  childish. i have  been forgeting what i learned, i should embrabace
what i have andse not dewell on what i do b not have. have been so  wrapped up with the faact that my husband's

1/6/2007 11:53:37 PM
i have come to realize that i have been very selfish and  childish. i have  been forgetting what i learned, i should embrabace
what i have and not dewell on what i do not have. i have been so  wrapped up with the fact that my husband's Mistress does not want to comminicate with me. She is the looser not me. She could find  me quite charming and she might just be surprised. i shall not discuss this again as i have no control over others. i need only never be like her i do not cast judgement on those who are not as i think they should be!


1/5/2007 8:34:17 AM
A friend asked me how i  feel about my Master i told her that whenever the phone rings my heart races and i cannot get to the phone fast enough. When i speak to him he is my world The rest of the world dissapers he is my focus, i know he wil lmake my difficulties of the day go away but his  always cheerfull attitude.he he tells me things. some i may  not a always  like  what he  tells me, but i hinged on every word. Wjhen i seed him again he is my world and we two are the only two people in the world.  He always centers me
1/1/2007 8:26:45 PM

To quote Charles Dickens “It was the best of times it was the worst of times it was the age of wisdom it was the age of foolishness. It was the epoch of disbelief, it was it was the epoch of incredulity, it was the season of light it was the season of darkness, it was the spring of hope it was the winter of despair, we has everything before us, we had nothing, we were al going direct to heaven, we were all going direct the other way”…………. That about sums up my last year! If you have kept up with my ups and  downs of the  last year then  I can see why you are nodding you’re  head in total agreement .Now if I could  put my ranting and raving into words as eloquently as Charles Dickens,  I think there is a better chance of being understood.

 

My Mother introduced me to Charles Dickens at the age of 10. He was her last straw as she had pulled her hair out trying to get me to read something ANYTHING!  I found something distasteful with everything I was handed. It was boring, it was too hard to understand, and it was beneath me it was over my head.  My Mother said a prayer and I am not sure for what she bargained but her prayers were answered.  She handed me a copy of Charles Dickens Great Expectations.  I took it  with the same  shrug I had al the others . I  was surprised as my Mother was  when  I actually enjoyed reading!  The only parts of Dickens I never likes were the parts that made me cry and I still don’t!

12/23/2006 9:23:47 AM
i have decided not to waste time being upset at things over which i have no control
12/17/2006 3:28:20 PM
i
12/9/2006 11:14:12 PM
It seems of late i have been feeling so sad  by  thinking about all the things i wanted but  could not have. What a waste of my brain when i stopped feeling only rain. Two Doms came out of my past  and as i said bad times never last. i now am no longer aone l because i not only have one Dom but somehow have twin my own,.
i only hoped for one but wow i am blessed with the best anyone could haver never have guessed  . One is all about protocol  about  which i do not know much at all  He  is formal and srtict and teaches me  well. The other  is all about touching, loving  and pleasure with pain. Wow how did i ever do to have made such a gain.
Now some of you will shake your  heads and  "oh no dear kate you can't have that way ' two Doms that  it is  just absolutly  all wrong' A sub must earn only one Dom.  i reply with a grin and say oh well i guess i it i who wins and it i  not for one second think it a sin!!
12/1/2006 5:33:09 PM

it has taken me three years but i finally actually think i "got it" so much time wasted on"i:" "me" "my" . So much time wasted with petty jealousy and selfishness, i am finally able to enjoy others happiness  and be sincere, i hasve read all about D.s. i have talked all  about D/s but i have never felt as i do at thiis very minute, i want only to accept,yield , humble, silence myself and be what he wants, deserves and needs.. i am finally able to acuallly FEES this, i am so happy  i am so lucky., i am all about Him not me.

11/22/2006 5:05:08 PM
HAPPY THANKSGIVING TO EVERYONE
11/19/2006 10:08:33 AM

i have failed at finding a Dom because i made things how, when and where i wanted them . “All about me” was my motto and it was my ruination. i always want what others have and do not embrace what i do have. i worry about what i am going to get out of it and am very critical of other D/s relationships. i seem to be able to put my thoughts on to words very well, but all seems to end there, i never really read what i write. I have the knowledge and i can talk the talk, but not walk the walk.

                i need to utilize the knowledge i have and practice what i preach. i must remember that this is not about me! If i can wrote an article on Collarme and have comments on mot that compliment me for my grasp D/s. i have done a lot of soul searching and have come to the conclusion that if i do not stop, look and listen to what i am supposed to do, i will never find  true submission. i will always fail.  Below is something i wrote for Collarme and it is the way i feel. i am going to live it from now on. ………………………..

 

11/18/2006 5:46:49 PM
i am not always  upbeat. Sometimes i simply hurt and ache . i think lonliness is the worst thing. It makes you want what you dso not have  instead of embracing what you do have. When i forget to remember what i have i start wanting to much and  become very  unhappy
11/17/2006 8:58:03 PM
A new sub asked me how to tell if the Dom you have just met is the wrong one? i told her that in my opinion there are several red flags that must be taken very seriously. If he yells at you over and over he is not a Dom he is a bully. If he refuses to ever let you be yourself and insists in making you someone you are not then he is not a true Dom. This is a red flag. If he  trys to tell you that he is going to push limits the very first time you play, be very aware as this is more than a red flag, this is danger and you could get seriously hurt. If he always ignores your opiniopns and questions, he is not  the teacher you need, he is a "all about me Dom" and will never help you, he only wants to help himself!
  If he keeps you away from his friends ask him why he does so and if he has no answer --BIG red flag! If a Dom wants you to move  to his state and give up all all you hold  dear, big red flag. A move such as  this can sometimes take years to accomplish. BIG red flag. i quess the one sure thing is that if you listen to the feeling in your gutt, you will be ok. It has never let me down yet.The only times i have been let down were when i ignored it. One more thing i told her was that there is no cookie cutter Dom. They are as unique as we are. They as well as we have issues and life happens.  Do not expect a "Prince Charming" you might be sorry. Of course fairytales do come true   sometimes{W} my fantasy is to be 'beauty" with my Prince. Who knows because without "healthy" fantasies where would most of us be?
11/17/2006 8:49:40 PM

 A new sub asked me how one knows when the right Dom comes along?  When he comes along you just know it, his image invades your daily thoughts and makes  munane tasks bearable and  your dreams the kind from which you do not want  to wake If  you wake up  you quickly try to get back to sleep in hopes of a sequal.

11/16/2006 4:33:10 PM

What should a Master be? The question can only be answered individually by both Masters and fledglings alike. Here is my rendition of what a Master should be.

The Master is a strong man, a dominate man. He is sure of himself, confident in his place in society. He cherishes females, revels by their presence. he is giving, caring, Loving and understanding.

When the Master takes on a new fledgling, he worships her, discovers her, slowly possesses her. He gently pushes her, always ready to show her that she is strong, that her limits are not what she believes them to be, that she can be taken farther. In this, the Master reveals to the fledgling her own confidence, her own levels of self esteem.

As the Master learns his new fledgling, an understanding takes place. He senses her desires, her needs, her passions. With this new knowledge, the Master takes care of the fledgling, always giving what the fledgling needs but not necessarily what she presumes she needs.

It is the Master's responsibility to care for, protect and love his fledgling. If she is sick, he will feed her. If she is exhausted, he will allow her to rest, stroking her hair and she does so. If she is scared, he will confront her. If she needs affection, he will hold her. These things he does willingly, because her knows her. He understands her as no one else does. He has seen into her soul and held it in his hands. Her mind is his to read, to know. Her body is his to feel. Her heart is his to caress. She becomes his possession.

The Master does not take away the fledglings identity, but allows her to grow into her own being, her own likeness, her submission to him is not a vehicle of punishment or hatred, but one of love and development. She is given the room to come into her own, under her Master's care, like a flower that flourished under the sun's warmth. She radiates from his love and devotion. She becomes a rose; a beautiful being that knows she is loved and cared for.

There is the profile of a Master: strong, able, confident, loving, caring, encouraging, and gentle. "What about punishment and discipline?" you may be asking. Punishment is handed out lovingly yet firmly. The Master is not angry, there is no place for anger with punishment. The Master is teaching. Punishment and discipline need not be physical, it can be psychological. It is not done out of harshness or hostility, it is done out of love and forgiveness.

In conclusion, I believe a Master does not mold a sub into what he feels she should be, but allows her the freedom to live and grow under his loving care. She becomes the woman she has always been, deep within her spirit. He takes her gift of submission seriously, knowing that it is not given freely or lightly. He always remembers how precious the gift is, how rare it is, how beautiful it is. For she has given him something that cannot be taken for granted; she has given him the gift of her soul.

The fledgling is a woman, firm in her femininity. She offers herself to a Master freely, of her own choosing. She gives the gift of her submission in exchange for his protection, care and love. She is obedient because she chooses to be, net because she is forced to be. Her first priority is pleasing her Master. She will do whatever he ask in order to meet his desires.

She comes to him a woman, but unsure of her place. With his guidance, she quickly learns what is expected of her. With this learning, she begins to give more of herself, of her soul, until she has given her all to her Master. There is no power given up, no control taken away. She gives what she wants to give and her Master holds the gift in his heart, always sharing, always giving back what she needs. An immense measure of trust is built between the two: the fledgling must trust her Master completely in order to give him so much of herself and the Master must trust the fledgling in order for him to accept it.

"Training" of the fledgling is just the process of learning what the Master desires. The fledgling must learn when to kneel, how to sit to please her Master, how to address her Master, and so on, as much as the Master deems necessary. She does these things because she wants to: she aims to please her Master in all ways possible. Even the most "bratty: fledgling comes to know just what is expected of her and what her Master's limits are. She may in play push him so far, but to exceed that limit, would be to displease her Master, something all fledglings attempt to avoid.

The fledgling seemingly has no responsibilities, but a deeper observation shows otherwise. It could be said, and has been said by many, that the Master holds all the responsibilities: however, many of the fledglings responsibilities are subtle enough to be overlooked. Of course, as mentioned above, an extremely important one is to please her Master. Perhaps more important, however, is the amount of faith the fledgling must have in her Master. She must believe and trust that what he does if for the good of all concerned and learn to NEVER question his motives. If he orders her to do something, she will do so happily, and without embarrassment, because that is what her Master wants. She will not harbor any sentiments or guilt from this action. She trust that her Master knows what is bet for them both.

As I said before, this is MY definition of the Master, fledgling relationship and it is only with that knowledge that I embark on the topic of "safewords". I feel that there are no need for safewords if the fledgling truly trust the Master and the Master truly knows the fledgling. The Master may understand that the fledgling can go farther that she thought and, without the use of safewords, he is able to take her there. If, however, a safeword is used and the Master does not heed the fledgling's perceived limit, than an important trust is broken. Of course, in a new relationship. it must be taken slowly, so that the trust and understanding are able to grow. With perseverance, however, the two can reach a point where the Master knows how far the fledgling can physically, emotionally, and spiritually go and the fledgling can trust her Master's decisions.

The fledgling is a wonderful role to live with the right Master. With him, she will grow emotionally and spiritually into her soul. She will become what she is deep within, and learn to love freely and unconditionally. The Master also becomes the man he feels within his soul and the two embark on a journey that will take them out of the realms and limits of society and into the timeless dimensions of the universe.

11/8/2006 2:43:54 PM
Another poem by kate lucky you!

i decided to write you a poem
while i sit here at home
i am turning over  a brand nerw leaf
instead of always giving you grief
i have promised to do this or else
to get my thoughts off of myself
so i am i am writting this to you
and ask you what else i can do
to give you good mental health
to bring your emmotions new wealth
i love you so much
that it simply hasto be such
so please listen , , look, watch and see
that you will finally get what you derserve
a wife, a friend a lover
who wants only to serve!



11/8/2006 2:33:10 PM
Another rude awakening!
One should carry a knife or scissors in the car and keep them handy as one never knows when her neclkace might fall off and land in the seatbelt latch causing it to jam. This happened to me yesterday, fortunatly i was able to pull the necklace  out ebough so i could get out!
11/7/2006 7:59:12 PM
i am wondering if there is amyone reading this who would consider reading the sleeping beauty  trilogy with me and walking  with me as we explore it and all of it's wonderful lessons about true  submission? i have ached for a teacher to walk with me as we explore all this. i can cheat because i have the  series on tape lol  i have special fondness for thios series as it is what sparked my interest is D/s many many years ago.
11/7/2006 7:47:53 PM

I was on my hands and knees today and did a lot of thinking. I remembered the lessons learned form my previous Master. How could I ever have forgotten such important things? These lessons are the very basic “submissive 101” He taught me that when doing a task, whether for him or anyone, I need to do it to my highest standards. No less. I learned that sometimes it is good to think outside the box and go that one extra step. He showed me an example. He took me into the bathroom and took the toilet paper roll and folded the corners and it looked just like what we see in a hotel

A simple task yet it spoke volumes.

One thing I still to my highest standards knowing that no one else may ever notice is vacuuming.

I wind the cord up neatly and empty the canister, I even check the rollers for string. Gee maybe I retained more then I think after all? How wonderful those early days were and how eager I was to learn. What happened to me then? Why did I stop learning and think I knew it all? Maybe I would have found “The One” and not always be seeking him?

He taught me to embrace what I do have and not focus on what I do not have. WOW I need to remember how important the simple task of vacuuming the floor is. To my highest standers and maybe even higher!!

I remember how food that used to feel. Another lesson he taught me was to pay attention to detail and focus. “Do no more or less kate:” he would tell me. At the time it was hard for me to understand how I could do no more or no less and still go that extra step.. I did finally put it al together.

Now as far as embracing what I do have and not dwelling on what I do not have.. I am so blessed. I have a husband most women only dream of having. He is the best and I seem to have forgotten that too!

He is capable of loving me unconditionally. He thinks only of my happiness. He has stuck by me when all others would have left.. If the situation had been reversed, I know I would have given up long ago. I have never loved like that, I think it about time I started .

My husband is also a submissive, instead of tapping upon his “natural submissive nature,” I criticized . I do not know why I thought of all of this today, except that doing tasks on my hands and knees. Scrubbing the floors helps to create positive thinking, not poison thinking. I need to get down on my hands and knees more often, or at least on my knees. I need to get down on my knees and thank God for all I do have. I need to do this and actually mean it for a change!

katerdiddid

11/6/2006 5:50:03 PM
It seems as if i spend alot of time appolgizing to people, but it is a necesaary evil. i have a habit if thinking i know it all and guess what? i  don't!  i am not as wonderfull ia i would have you think, i am a real  bitch at times and i know i need to "reinvent' myself or at least my attitude. So here i go.........
11/1/2006 10:10:46 PM
i read somewhere that a Dominant tells, a good Dominant teaches but a great Master inspires.
11/1/2006 10:06:49 PM
 believe that a submissive woman has a deep empathetic nature which gives her the ability to know, almost at an instinctual level, what is needed to be pleasing in most situations. This coupled with the need to be pleasing (and the fear of not being found pleasing) gives a submissive the almost unique ability to use aspects of her personality to appear 'ideal' whilst reserving great portions of herself deep inside, hidden. She builds up barriers to protect this inner self, because it is this inner self which is most sensitive to displeasure and is most damaged by rejection.
From an article by Lilli
11/1/2006 9:20:37 PM
Oral pleasure ritual

I go into the kitchen and boil some
water and take two nicely ironed white linen hand towels out and place them silver bowl. After the water is I pour it in a thermos. and then set them aside on a mahogany table in the bedroom for later.

If you requested it , Sir, I would pull off your boots and socks then proceed to to unbutton your shirt and remove it slowly and very carefully. The shirt is folded carefully and placed on the satin cushioned chair next to the bed .Then I pull off your trousers one leg at a time being very careful not to hurry as I must be as sensual and gentle as possible. I am aware that your every need must be taken into account and that is why I try to take so much care with all preparations and actions. I take off your tee shirt I notice your member growing. It is this observation that warms my heart and brings a smile to me face. (I know soon all the control will be mine, but would never even dare let you know that my Sir)

I fluff your pillow and see that you are completely comfortable before I move away for a minute to pour the water in the bowl. I then take one of the hand towels and dip it into the water and tenderly raise your member to cleanse it. My only thoughts are about satisfying your every need. I finish preparing you and then place the wet tower in the basket next to the bed. I kneel down and carefully (not like a truck driver) take your member in my hand and give it a tiny kiss then cradle your testicle with my hands . My lips kiss your tentacles and I lick, kiss and suck them. You jerk and moan as I think about the fact that is my job to know your fantasies, dreams and erotic thoughts and satisfy them as I make them real. 

my tongue darts playfully wetting you as I hear you groan and feel your weight shift underneath me. I run my tongue up one side and down the other side of your penis pausing at times take you into my mouth. I am thrilled as I hear your sounds of ecstasy.

I suck and move up and down your shaft. Suddenly you cumm and I take every precious drop in my .I swallow and lick it being to be sure I get I have been able to do things you may have never felt! i am thrilled when I gaze up at your face and see it so relaxed . I take a hand towel and dip it is the warm water and with even more gentleness cleanse you. As you fall asleep, I remove the bowl and thermos, close the door and smile.

10/26/2006 9:44:02 PM
Submission. silence, sacrifice, service, satisfy, shoulder, surrender, shape and strive.  
I submit because it is in my nature and it satisfies a need.  
I serve in silence as it enhances my submission and humbles me.  
I sacrifice and in doing so I enable exchange of power.  
I serve directly and indirectly any way that pleases my Master.  
I satisfy his every need and do it to the very best of my ability  
I shoulder His burdens and pain.  
I surrender myself to Him and his control and dominance.  
I strive for perfection  
I shape my submission, silence, sacrifice, satisfaction, shouldering, surrender and strive to improve in all aspects of my submission.   
kate 

10/26/2006 9:36:56 PM
stand again and present. i take a deep breath. He enters the room and places his hands on the breasts newly aquired  breasts and asks "how is my pet today" i reply that i am fine now that i am with my Master. He opens the door and and tells me to go in as we are about to have a lesson in "how to expand my pet's limits"
10/23/2006 1:18:49 PM

All i seek is a Master at whose feet i can kneel . Will you please help to learn the true meaning of submision Sir? Will you kindly take me to that place wher my true submissive qualities dewll and being them to the surface Sir? May i have the pleasure and honor of learning at  under your direction. o do not want to ever  let you down.i will try my best Sir.
10/14/2006 5:17:38 PM

If i could have a real Master i wonder how he would be?

Would he be the kind who thinks nothing of simply cherishing me?

Would he smile as he showed me off to others

Would he treat me as his pampered pet?

And would he help me achieve things

i otherwise could never get?

i would his Beauty and even just like :O

i would take him places he never thought he could go.

With his gentle direction i would take all his pain

i would never cry or even think of yelling out any names

So Master if you still want me please do not let me wait in vain

i need just one chance to show you that i am not playing any games

10/7/2006 10:13:19 AM

I have had to deal with a lot of feelings,. I have felt like a lepar who is avoided and kept out of sight., i have been hurt so deep at the idea of becoming my Husbands second choice when it comes to making love . I feel like the outsider who can’t even look in.. I have been informed their union was sacred and not for me . I had no business anywhere near it. Keep away kate it is none of your concern!!!!!!

. I have been made believe there is no place for me there. I have been told not to try to be her friend BAD BAD BAD GIRL. She wants no part of that.

She wants him not anything to do with me. She made it clear she does not want to be my friend I could let myself go right about here and scream all sorts of names. But i will not. I can do that in my head. It is safer.

I am not proud of some of my verbalizations and deeds. I take full responsibility for them .

Why at her recommendation, i am even seeing a Psychologist, i have been made to feel wrong a lot. .The other night a good friend in the lifestyle told me what a true Poly family was supposed to be and in it i should be included, i should be at least acknowledged. I was told the poly family included everyone touched by it, and that includes me the wife . I was told that i do not have to be the center of attention, but i should at least be out on the back burner.

I was told that a marriage of 29 years can so easily be ruined and any responsible Domme would think very seriously before entering such a relationship i was told that collaring my husband involves me like it or not.. I have been made to feel guilty if i ask certain things, like custody of my husband for holidays. I know now that i am not all wrong and i should and do belong in that family whether i am wanted or not! I never have never wanted anything then acceptance and the that a wedge will not be put in my marriage. I love my husband dearly and never ever thought i would ever find myself sittting home alone on the fourth of July.. I am supposed to be the most important person in his life . He is that in my life. I keep reminding him that Dommees and Doms can be gone in heartbeat and we must remain an "us" as we have always been and always will be. \D/s is supposed to enhance a marriage, not destroy it!

All i have ever heard are condescending and critical remarks, i am not as good a subie as ken, he oozes with submission, i need to learn from him,. My need to please in this triad had failed as i am not even permitted the chance to try. . it is no0t about me at all it all about ken

i have no place there, and that is what hurts so much.

 

 

 

 

10/6/2006 6:33:00 PM
Today something tore open the scasrred old wound and the hurt and ache and pain came flooding out. It was as bad as the day after the breakup when the pain started. i thougjt it was gone forever. i thought i was over it. Why does it hurt as much today as it did then. Could it simply just rearing ot's ugly head for one last hurrah? i hope that is the case bercise i do not like it. i thought alll my pang of "that empty feeling " weer gone. i hate this and want it to just stop surprising me lile this. i want it gone forever! i have no use for this i have moved on or have i?

10/6/2006 2:42:31 PM

i had someone explain the real poly  family dynamics and that my  husband's  Mistress should  know about this and that i should be  included not shoved out of the family, granted i do not have to be the center of attenton,and i can be out on the back burjer, but i am part of it. and any'Dommee who collars a subbie who has been married happily for 29 years needs to be aware of the wife's presence   and should never endeavor drive any wedges between the two.

10/4/2006 5:15:10 PM
i wonder why Doms seem to think that my sucking on thier cock is a way of showing Dominance? It musr be because so many of the tell me i am going to suck their cock on the first or second meet., They are  mistaken i do not call myself his slut. i am his equal until such time that i become his subbie. i also never understand why men put their penis on  pics. When i see that i delete him instanty, i see nothing appetizing or appealing there. These are simply my thoughts. i suppose someone wil read this and write back teling me how assertive and Dom like"  Some cannot stand a srtong -willed subbie. 
10/3/2006 7:31:53 PM
when i take "me and i" out of the equation it is so much easier
10/3/2006 5:47:10 PM

i can remember at a tender young age of 4 i was punished by my Father for getting water over the top of my Donald Duck boots. i often wonder if this punishment has anything to do with how i am today. i loved playing with my friends outside. i completely forgot my Father's words as i ran and jumped into mud puddles i remember squealing with pure delight as i landed i the middle puddle .Oh how i love connecting with that child and feeling that awesome glee) my happiness was suddenly obliterated that day ! my Father was angered that i disobeyed him. He told me to wait by the front door and NOT TO MOVE! i was afraid. i did not like him when he was like that.. He came back and told me to go over in front of the door, i did as i was told. He then called all my friends to the door . There were asbout 7 or so of them. i remember they all ran to see what he wanted and i saw my very best friend David looking at me . i lowered my eyes and wanted to die when my Father told all of them they were getting a front row seat to a wonderful show. He called it the "Bad Cathy show. He pulled off my clothes and put me over his knee and spanked me. i cried and cried. i was more humiliated then physically hurt. He finally stopped and told me to get dressed and he simply walked away. i was so embarrassed i couldn't look at my friends. my friend David approached and told me "Cath it is ok."

i continued to love my Father even when he threw me around the room because i got bubble gum on the rug and \when he told me i was never going tp be as smart as my brother and sisters. i always loved the man but never new why he disliked me so. i had done nothing. One day he was painting one of the bedrooms and i told him i was bored. He stepped down from the ladder and took me by the arm and threw me in the closet. He said if i spent enough time in there i would know what it was really like to be bored. i i think i stoped loving him that day.

It was so long ago it should not hurt so much. It is days like this when i stand at the front door and see the Autumnal colors and hear kids playing in the street suddenly i am transported back in time and fell afraid and i get that "empty feeling"in the pit pf my stomachs. These days when i am taken over a lap, it is consensual. When i wiggle and cry from the pain, it is because i choose to. Today when my cloths are removed it is because i want them to come off it is because i want them off. When am stripped today i fell the blush of my submission and feel a peace as never known before. Today i submit and today i am the luckiest girl in the world. Thank you Father thank you.

 

 

 

10/3/2006 2:47:34 PM

Here are some of my thoughts today.
1, It feels so good  when   i take "me" out of the equation.
2. It is really hard seeking the right partner. First there is the endless chat and email. Then the first meet! How will i look to him. Do i appear stable and grounded. Does he think   me subie enough or   am i coming across in my "Top" talking, i have been told i come across as a top  the way t speak and my body language. Well sorry folks, i am simply me. kate. i have taken to heart those things told to me, i am trying my best to  change and that is all i can do.  i am simply jotting down thoughts no more no less.
 

10/2/2006 6:17:05 AM

A subbies love

I never dreamed that i could feel the way i do Master.When i think of you i can see you coming up behind me . I feel your breath on my neck. The baby fine hairs on my neck stand up as i feel your hand gently brush my kitty. I quiver and moan . My head goes back and all can think about is cumming . I know i can’t until you tell me i can. I tremble as you put your hands on my shoulder. All i can do it wait for you to say the "word" .i am dripping as the excitement rises and i cannot bear it anymore. My kitty’s lips arer heavy with need. "P;eeeeaaaasee Master, pleasssse maaaaaayyyy i cummmmm. Please Master say the word? "

i beg you.The need escalates to a full -blown state of emergency. "Master may i please hear the word? Master i am feeling a flood rising over the floodgates. I fear i am to disappoint you and i hav e never done this before. Master may i please have your permission to cumm?

9/30/2006 7:19:35 AM

I understand

i woke up this s morning with an ache in my stomach. I am used to it and i call it"that empty feeling. That is silly because how can a feeling be empty? It is anything but. It aches for someone and something lost. It aches for someone and someone and something not yet found. It aches at the prospect of never having a someone who thinks of me as the center of his universe. (At least for one or two nights a week) It aches because it is so tired of hearing itself say :i understand, i am not disappointed. It hurts all the more when it mutters the words "i understand you have obligations and to work and family and you can only spare an hour this for me. I understand you have a migraine and might be able to see me sometime next week: It aches really badly when it hears "You are a selfish bitch who is really a Dom who wants attention so you get naked at a club and plat. . It aches when it hears"you are a 60 year old saggy titted uncollared selfish bitch: It aches when it hears you are no more subbie then the doorknob. When i tell people what i need am told i am making it all about me You are damn straight, needs are all about me and my wants are about me. A subbie is not supposed d to voice her desires etc.? How can a relationship ever start if needs and wants are not al put out on the table/

i need a Dom who loves me and has time for me i dream of waking with him in the early morning. I need more then a married man who has an hour here and there and does not want his wife to find out he is f---ing me. I deserve more but i know it is al my fault. Instead if stopping a relationship from the start when their might be a few feelings if disappointment, i let it go until the hurt breakup is horrible. To spare those feelings i then find myself saying understand and no i8 am not disappointed"

People say that i cry and act selfish and complain in my journals, so what,. They are mine. I own these feelings and need to write about them, i find it so much healthier an outlet than other options to ease the pain and empty feeling. So call me a "Dom" call me a selfish 60 year old uncollared bitch, call me anything you want. :Sticks and stones might break my bones but names will never hurt me?That is wrong they hurt a lot they really do.. They cause the empty feeling tto resurface all over again. I quess . it is a catch 22.

So it is for some ogf these reasons i have taken on a Mentor to help me ., hopefully i will grow under his teaching and care, Hopefully together we can find the 0ne i need and who needs me as much.

9/28/2006 2:38:15 PM
i know what i do wrong i try to make everyone happy and am not true to myself. i do not want to hurt feelings so i develope a misquided sence of loyalty. In the end i am the one who is hurt. i am the one left  wondering just what happened  .... well no more no more !
9/26/2006 9:39:27 AM
i have to be a person who is confident and sure of herself and is aware of her faults but is not faltered by them. i have to listen to the little voice  and the feeling in my gutt more often and  not say things or do things just to please someone. i have done that  all my life and it has only caused me to regret so much. i want to stop looking around and comparing myself to someone. i do not know what has happened, but i seem to have become so very vulnerable. 
9/17/2006 3:40:06 PM
i will be your purrfectly fragrant, vulnerable sweet pussy who will roll over and open up wide for any or all of my Master! i will play possum or pet,  or if being severly punished your (excuse the expression) puppy dog    i will be whipped and spanked  poked and prodded  all for your pleasuere.  i love to be a naught pussy and wait with my butt wiggling for the gentleswat of your loving hand. ohh what i will do all for the plessure and whim  of my Master. i wil let you dress me up or undress , oh and to be deliciuosly displayed all for you and your friends. i am a wet pussy now and i can feel myself growing with arousal! Pleaseeeee pleasseeeeeeeee pet me? Oh Master  your smile and evil wicked chuckle make my fur stand up on end!
9/15/2006 9:02:29 AM
All i have to say is that i am so lucky to be a submissive and have the world of D./s to balance my life
9/7/2006 2:48:49 PM
Sometimes there are voices inside my head that tell how i want things to be .But logically speaking when all is done and said, i have to chase all those voices right out of my head!
9/4/2006 10:51:48 AM
There is a man who has been looking at me
and i want to be all he expects me to be
do i sit or do i squat, do i talk, do i what?
i want to impress him with my submissiveness  but where do i start?
Should i do and say what comes straight from the heart?
Wil he think me to bold if i strip myself bare
leaving absolutly nothing down there?
Or maybe i will  just kneel and my lips tightly seal?
i will just listen and wait and be sure to get  it all straight.
So whe he starts talkiing to me i can be everything he wants me to be!
8/30/2006 8:54:37 AM
That had done it.
 
The tail and medallion had quickly followed, and the day had been spent not in ceaseless pleasure in Master’s bed, but in work.  He had been busy in the study with his things, and she had moved in stealth, careful not to slam doors or make unnecessary noises until he would call her to him. There would, of course, be a little chat at the end, for good measure to make sure the day’s lesson was learned.
 
“Damn” She whispered under her breath, still careful to be silent at all costs, as she knew from experience that when Master wanted her to be silent he seemed to be able to hear through the walls, and any vocal effects were always dealt with, even if inadvertent.  “When will you ever learn, kate?”  She had been through this countless times it seemed, but always there would be a word spoken out of turn, or a pronouncement given but not invited, the little things that kept her in her own mind from being the submissive he desired her to be…now, of course, there was the added fact that her husband had been made Alpha, and infractions at home…whether in bed or the living room were supposed to be reported to Master.  This left her with little or no privacy from male control, but there it was.  She supposed that over all though, her submission to ken without delay when he chose, as opposed to her being allowed to refuse if she so desired, was better for her and for ken, and so she felt no problem with the new system, but rather liked it.
She was, in fact, a natural slave.
 
She loved the wise things Master did in their lives since they had become his submissives.  Master seemed to have a sense about these things, and she had noted a betterment of ken’s moods, as he had become her superior again.  She remembered times (long ago now, it seemed) when she had refused ken, argued with him, been dull in bed.  “Did I really insist on the missionary position? Did I really dislike sucking him?  Did I really wear those awful clothes, was I truly the dull frumpy housewife I seem to remember being?”  She shuddered slightly as she remembered the times she had clamped her legs shut when he needed her.
 
“Unbearable…just awful to remember those times” She whispered.  Saliva flooded the floor of her mouth - that was one drawback of the silence penny - and she quickly swallowed, loving the pretense that it might well be Master’s seed disappearing so sweetly down her throat had she behaved decently earlier.  The thoughts of her bad past had changed to sexual need rapidly rising in her pussy as she had become aware again of her absolute nakedness, as servant in her Master’s house, nipples and clit framed with rings, tail swaying.
 
“Damn, what a difference, and for the better!”  She laughed silently.
 
Movement in the hall brought her from her thoughts and she quickly turned away from the movement, bending to fuss with some lace on the edge of the couch, as if not knowing he was behind her.  She always tried to do this to allow him to decide whether he wanted to come to her or call her to him…she had been taught never to initiate conversation, especially if under some sort of discipline. The movement seemed to fade, but then he was behind her, his hand turning her, the other bringing her face up to his. He took her mouth deeply, without preamble, taking his own pleasure there before pulling away from her and with one smooth  motion, sitting on the couch and pulling her across his lap.  His hand was always hard when he did this, and she was not mistaken in believing this would be a final exclamation point on the discipline of the day, wincing and biting her lip as his hand began to punctuate his words, words spoken softly but with firmness in contrast to the stinging application of his big hand on her naked skin.  She noted with finality that the tail was indeed no help at all in protecting her from the spanking she was enduring. Finally, her bottom stinging, she felt his anger abate and he held her for some time, quietly across his lap, stroking her back.  Gently then, he pushed her away. 
 
She slid from his lap and crept silently, tears in her eyes, to his knees and looked up at him pleadingly. He removed the penny from her mouth at last, and she swallowed hard.
 
 “Master, I am so sorry, can you forgive my bad behavior, please” She did not touch him, or make any outward motion toward him, as she knew to avoid at all costs topping from the bottom, behavior worse than the original error earlier in the day.
 
He seemed to be idly reading a magazine that had caught his eye, and she knew that he was letting her wait. She slowly settled down at his feet, and cast her eyes down, not whimpering, which he disliked in his submissives, but in silent reverence for his authority over her.  In time, his hand came down to pat her head and stroke her shoulder, and after what seemed a long time, he leaned close to her ear.
 
 “You washed the pan?  You have the towel and panties?”
 
“Yes, Sir.”
 
“Get them.”
 
She did not answer, but rose from her haunches immediately and went to the kitchen, and retrieved the pan, towel, and panties.  Bringing the items he had requested back to the study, she sat on her haunches and placed them in front of her, at his feet.
 
“Back a bit, cat, more…more…there.”
 
She did not need to be told what to do next.  She opened the towel, spread it beneath the pan, and removed the panties.  A look from him told her to kneel there until further directions were given, but she knew that he was simply waiting for her.  He went back to his magazine, ignoring her for the moment.  She fiddled with the towel, adjusting, amazed at her embarrassment, knowing what was coming. He looked up briefly.
 
“You were obedient about the water?”
 
“Yes, Sir.”  She never failed to be impressed by his wisdom. Had she failed in taking the water she would not be ready, and that would be bad. Again, she realized that unquestioned obedience was the only way.
8/28/2006 1:05:05 PM
Rude awakening

Someone does not like me or want me to be a friend! i was upset at first but it is not all about me and i am not responsible for other's reactions
8/27/2006 6:58:30 PM

Part 3

But she had performed obediently without question, and it was oh so nice to be fucked in a new way.  Master’s cock, gently at first, then more forcefully had opened her to a new experience under his collar, and she had moved deeper into her submissive life it seemed, giving up another secret, another personal privacy, another thing no longer held back from Master’s pleasure in her.  She tried to recall, had ken ever so possessed her before Master’s use of her?  It didn’t matter, as ken would have no problem taking her nether passage now if he wanted, and anyway, it was now Master’s responsibility to offer ken that pleasure or not. Master usually reserved it for himself, as he did not wish to instruct her to perform the ritual cleansing too often.  She smiled, remembering Master’s careful attention to her health.
 
She felt a new uplift of feeling for the man she called Master.  Ken, as much as she loved him, had never been able to master her so forcefully.  She felt utterly powerless under Master.  And he took full advantage of her total yielding…she was his slave and she well knew it.  She remembered how she had struggled with the idea of consuming sperm…certainly it wasn’t even a possibility with ken when she merely existed (not lived) as his frumpy wife.  But she would not dream of wasting a single drop of Master’s sperm, an almost unforgivable insult to him.
 
“Well, I guess sometimes I can’t figure Master out and I just have to wait and see” She smiled with a secret look of bemusement. If ken had been there, he would have asked her what she was thinking, but she would never tell. This was Master’s way, and she would simply obey, as ken himself had done many times during his own training.  She felt sure that there were some things in ken’s service under Master that she was not privy to, and that was just as well too.
 
The pan spun, turning and sparkling in her hands under the hot water as she washed it in the ritualistic way Master had instructed her.  Never to be washed with other kitchen items.  Always in the sink, with the hottest water, washed, soaped, rinsed and repeated with slow, meditative attitude three times, and finally placed to dry on a clean towel, the towel which had also been specially purchased, on the same day, along with a new pair of panties, and which had been kept with the pan and panties as a set all these months, and always, always, reverently and carefully placed separately by themselves, the towel folded in a square beneath the pan, which was placed upright on the towel, the panties, scented and carefully folded and neatly placed at the bottom of the pan. The water splashed against the bottom of the pan at the last rinse, and she stood looking down at the pure, clear stream, and listened to the perfect C note issuing from the striking of the water against the metal.
 
“And that’s the other thing” She mused, a slight frown on her face, “What was that all about, having to go find a piano and find out what a perfect middle C sounds like, and then looking through all those damned pans, rapping my fingernail on the underside to find a pan that perfectly matches the middle C?  I swear, some of those store clerks must have thought I was crazy, rapping on those pans…damn.”  She emptied the pan and her fingernail idly rapped the bottom of the pan as she mused, as if she needed to check one last time whether it had the correct pitch.
 
 Another flick of the finger – “Oh, and no handles…doesn’t the man know a pan needs handles?  How many stores does he think I had to go to, to find a pan with no handles that sings middle C?”  Done, she placed the set into the cabinet and closed the cabinet door and went about her business without further thought on the subject.
 
Time was moving swiftly now, and the day was wearing on.  She was almost there.
She bent to remove the last dish from the washer, placed it lovingly on the counter with the stack to be placed in the cupboard and then she moved on quickly to finish up her household assignments for the week.  The living room was the last chore, and she felt wonderfully exhausted from the day of ceaseless movement, and proud of the fact that she still retained the medallion penny under her tongue…it had been placed there by her Master’s hand that very morning, after she had arrived and stripped, kneeling at Master’s feet for assignments and directions as was his method.  There had been, of course, a few moments to carefully bath his man-hood with her lips and tongue…she might have been allowed to take his sperm then and there, he seemed favorable to the idea, but she had made the mistake of chattering on about something instead of paying attention to the servicing, looking up at him smiling like a child, idly stroking his flesh in one hand, cupping his sac in the other, unmindful of the change in his eyes while he was made to wait for her mouth again.
 
That had done it.


 

8/27/2006 6:55:06 PM
This is not all about me
This is not all about me
This is not all about me
This is not all about me
THIS IS NOT ALL ABOUT ME
THIS IS NOT ALL ABOUT ME
8/26/2006 4:47:00 PM

Part 2

But suddenly her thoughts turned to another matter…
 
Feeling a strong urge, she stepped into the hall and seeing that Master was still busy in the study so that she would not by mistake bump into him before being called to him, she strode to the bathroom. She had been making frequent trips and it was beginning to be a bore, but Master had his ways, and she knew better than to ask too many questions. She knew only that he had instructed her to drink lots of water throughout the day. If she had any inkling of what was to happen, she did not admit it to herself. As the day had passed, for some reason she had begun thinking about the pan he had made her buy several months earlier, and had never explained why he had done so.  He had only told her to hand-wash the pan daily and store it carefully in a special place. It had seemed easier to her to do it in the washer, but Master patiently explained to her that he wanted it done by hand, and the fact was that the careful ritual would cleanse the pan adequately. Several times over the months she had ventured to ask about the pan, but always all he would say was,  “It’s special.”
 
It was times like that, being treated with condescension, that in that awful former life as a frumpy housewife, full of bitterness and arguments, she had many times become enraged at being treated like a little girl, (or so she thought) by her husband ken. Of course she had taken revenge by refusing sex for many days, behavior that was now unthinkable.  Ken, alpha to her now, need only instruct her to come to bed and it was so, immediately and without delay.  Master would not like the old behavior at all, and it could not happen under Master.  Bad behavior, refusing ken, would be the same thing as refusing Master. Punishment would be swift and sure.
 
She was coming to hate, really hate any form of disobedience in her behavior. 
 
But now – now, she felt a delicious yearning in her stomach and thighs to drop to her knees and suck Master’s wonderful cock in without waiting for permission.  She loved the humiliation of being summarily treated, and she knew in her heart, washing the damnable pan, that further humiliation was in store for her, and she would pass through yet another giving up of her most intimate, private person into his hand, and he would take it as his right. After all, he was her Master. Thoughts of humiliation never failed to make her run with sexual need, and this time was not unlike the others.  She became aware of a clear liquid running onto her thigh, and wiped it away, shuddering with anticipation.  
 
Returning to the kitchen, she went to the cupboard and removed the pan from its place.  Turning it in her hands, she tested the bottom with a flick of her fingernail. She poured another glass of water and stood looking out at the garden as she downed it quickly. The pan was much on her mind.
 
Sometimes she had almost forgotten the mystery of the pan and dismissed its purpose from her thoughts, as she had known Master to do things or have her do things that had never meant much sense to her until much later.  Of course there was always the wonderful fact that much later the revelation was a pleasure and increased her submissive qualities under him.  Witness the first time he finally possessed her other passage…how hard to work up to that, the terrible embarrassment and humiliation of following his instructions for a ritual washing, three times, first the evacuation, followed by another inner washing with warm soapy water, and the final purification with warm, clear water, to make herself ready for deflowering. Taking the kneeling-forward position facing away from him, bottom fully exposed, opening her legs wide, nipples against the floor, being instructed to spread herself wide-open to his view with her hands was humiliating in the extreme.  She had cried.  She had whimpered, “Master, you give me no privacy at all”.  He had only laughed at her, making her burn with shame as he entered her, his hand coming down hard on her naked, exposed buttocks as he rode her.  His ejaculation was extreme within her; it seemed like there was no place his sperm did not invade and possess.
 
8/26/2006 4:30:55 PM
Master's hands were on my kitty and they were  moving reall nice and slow. He suddenly whipered into my ear" This where  i leave memoies of me and where  they will always flow"
So when i am not here and you begin to miss my toouch,just flex your kittties muscles and you will feel me very much .
i want to also remembver tof eel me deep within your heart, as that is the place within you where yoru feelings for me got their very start.
When it seems dark and dismal and your life seems full of rain, just flex those my kitties precious muscles  and visualize me withinn your brain.

i want you to be able to see me abd feel me deep within, for to forget to tap those memories would be such a sin
8/25/2006 1:19:23 PM
                     Sweet Pussy kate
                     Part one


The tail was nearly second nature to her now; it brushed with a soft sensuality against her skin as she moved about the house. She felt deliciously naked, covered as she was by only the tail, hanging from the plug deep in her anus to her knees in luxurious waves. She had noted earlier as she passed the full-length mirror in the hall how it so nicely rose up from her cleft at first, like the graceful arc of a prancing show horse’s tail would, then downward quickly to brush her thighs and the backs of her legs. She was standing, and it still performed the arc, but she knew it would be much more pronounced when she took to her cat persona later if Master pleased.  It would fly up and over her buttocks in a wave, arching over her back as she silently waited by his chair on all fours or slept peacefully by his chair, the soft waves tucked between her legs or held lightly over her thighs. She loved being the cat.  It afforded her the opportunity to be his pet.  No need to do anything other than move from place to place, occasionally coming to lick his hand or rub against his leg, (permitted in cat persona protocol), receive absentminded scratches behind the ears and of course, occasional trips to the little milk dish placed in the kitchen for her. No need to be or do, just the delightful presence at Master’s feet, his sweet pussy kate.
 
She loved it. She even had come to love the huge fullness of the plug as it moved within her.  Every effort of her bottom to expel the foreign presence only served to pull it up and inward away from the huge retaining knob, her powerful anal muscle moving down the smoothly lubricated and tapered surface, bringing the tail in tight to her ass. She had come to look forward to these natural and almost unconscious physical adjustments as the plug slid in and out; it moved only an inch or so, but it felt oh so much like his cock within her passage. (A fact she did not intend to share with Master anytime soon).
 
Some things were better left unsaid.  She had never admitted to Master that the tail almost gave her the nice feeling of him being within her as she moved about the house. It was a small pleasure she afforded herself, and she took some little delight in knowing that Master seemed to think it was a disciplinary thing rather than a nice feeling. Small stolen climaxes that she considered not her fault but rather were a result of the inward and outward motion of the plug could not be her fault, and therefore, (she reasoned) there was no need to mention such climaxes to Master. After all, they were just passing pulses of the clitoris, coming and going so quickly they could hardly be worthy of reporting, could they?
 
 
                                             To be continued
8/24/2006 11:42:57 AM
i am still pinching myself. i must be the luckiest sub on the planet  i not only have a husband i  who would and has moved Mts. for me, but i have a Master who has made  the earth move for me. Sex had never been exciting and pleasurable for me........ well that was pre Master. Now i not only enjoy it i can also climax sooner than the two hours it used to take me, and i cumm to his command! WOW i have to shake my head and wonder where he has been all my life amd again i realize just how lucky and blessed i am
8/20/2006 11:39:34 AM
Last night was incredible. We went to the club and Master did knife play and sword play with me. He asked me today how i liked edgeplay and i told him that i trusted him totally and was not a bit afraid. He told me that was wonderful as i am so comfortable with him, but i should have at least a bit if fear! He had asked me earlier yestersay how i felt aboiuthaving him carve his inititla in me permently, i told him i would loce that. Later i reralized that if needed to be negotiated.Of course, he had no intention if doing that it was just a mind fuck. i am so gullible ! i was punished  because i told him i had smoked two ciggerrettes. i was given the hardest hit on my bumm. He has a piece of wood he uses and he left me with a lasting impression . i never knew he could hit me that hard. One on each but about had me in tears, He also did not  touch me anywhere nerar my kitty and did not say the word  to cumm on his command. i do not like that punnishment, but it could have been worse as he could have ignored me for a time and that is a fate very horrrible to me.
8/17/2006 8:20:12 AM
Sometimes i just get so mad at myself because i realize how selfish i must seem to some. my Master is a very busy man and when i do not hear from him when i think i should , well, i start having  issues. i have been tested before by deprivation and i fail miserably. i did it again. i might finally get it, his life and the world does not revolve around me. The sooner  i remember that the soner i wil be able to cal myself a good mature girl.

Rude awakening 5. (Aways have two cameras)  If you are a narcisssist and like to take pictures of yourself, be very carefull if you decide to take pictures of yourself in a bubble bath as the camera can fall into  the water!!!!!!!
8/15/2006 3:55:35 PM

i have to have surgery AGAIN on my rotatorcuff oh poor kate oh  wooo is me

8/11/2006 5:36:41 PM
i am the luckiest girl in the entire universe. i have a Master who is the silliest, kindest, funniest and most spontanious person i have ever known. He takes such delight in everything we do but he loves to surprise me. He said that he just loves surprsing me as it makes him so happy and it has been a long time since he has been this happy. i am so lucky. i am so lucky, ii  am so lucky. i love lifes terms today!
8/6/2006 4:49:36 PM
Master,
i wanted to write and just say
just how you made me feel today
my mind  and body were made to soar making them ache and ache for more and more
i let you touch placed deep within and below
where only you are allowed to go with  Your gentle fingers and words are such
that i could never have enough
so please, Master, you need to know
that your dominance makes me love you so!
8/4/2006 2:32:53 PM
i am the luckiest person in the universe, i found the Master of my dreams and fantasies
i have neve been so happy he is just my perfect match. i am so glad i have him i  quiver when i hear his name
8/2/2006 5:34:41 PM

Today i did ssomething that has always been difficult for me. i spoke to my husband abput my needs (not wants) and it felt  so good to express my needs clearly so they were understood, then the problem was solved.
it is so important to be able to differientiate between need and wants,

7/26/2006 8:22:24 PM
i have written about accepting life on life's terms, but at times it is so hard. For the first time  in a long time, i can't fix something . i have so watch my husband walk through incredible emmotional pain. i want to make it all better, and i cannot.i want to somehow find some way or some person to make him stop hurting. i cannot. All  i can do is  tell   him that i understand. Wow, now isn't that helpfull? i know that i am powerless over people, places and things ., but i would give anything to be able to make him feel better but i know he has to walk through this and come out on the other side. he has seen me walk  the same path, my head down and  tears flowing. he  could only watch and tell me he understood. i know how powerless he felt, and it aiin't a good feeling.
7/23/2006 11:37:54 AM

I had an interesting thought yesterday and it concerned the relationships between a Dom/. Domme when their subs are married. I tossed some thoughts to ken and we talked. My question came about because we were going to the Club and he was going to top me. He told me he wanted to ask his Mistress as a courtesy and if she did say no well then that was that. It was then a potential problem could occur. It he was rolls "No" you are not permitted to top her how would I react? What would I say? How would I feel as his wife being affected by someone who certainly was not my Mistress? My first reaction was one of anger. I told ken that I am his wife and his Mistress should have no involvement as this was something between us husband and wife. Ken told me if she said "no" then that was it, we were not going, The question I proposed was who was more important his Mistress or me? He asked me the same question and without a seconds hesitation I saif my Sir of course! And there you have it.

Ken and I had really never had this sort of problem before, I think we have a different type of relationship as we support each other. I was content last night with the end product of pur conversation which was I would do what Sir wanted and ken the same for his Mistress

. How would other coupes react if they were presented with the same scenario? Ken "s Mistress had no problem with him topping me and there also was no problem with my Sir. Ken to me that when he recieves his final collar( the difference between the first collar the final collar are?? I thought a collar was a collar, but that is another entirely different subject for another time. I told him I was wondering why the collar should make any difference as we are still the same married

couple( collar or not) I guess I am asking which are more important, our wedding vows or our D/s commitments?

I would like to know if there are any other couples who have encountered this and if so what stumbling blocks have they had. How have they handled them? I could have e a husband who would be furious with me if I listened to my Sir and not him. Another subject we have discussed is "what would ever happen if one of us wanted a 24/7 with a Dom/Domme?

As long as ken and I can have good conversation, remain civil, never be defensive, angry or jealous, our married lives vs our D/s lives will grow even more and will take on new dynamics our fantasies can come true and we can can have the best of both worlds and our other halves will be thrilled and also realize a few fantasies of their own!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

7/21/2006 9:13:23 PM
"Insanity is repeating the same mistake and expecting different results" well i tried to repeat a mistake   wanting the same results and i did it!!!  i am so thrilled!  You see a few weeks ago i made a mistake when i was making the frosting for a cake. i used margarine instead of buttter, (i had no  butter) and the frosting came put very thin. i thought it ruined the cake but it was wonderfull. It soaked into the cake and made it the best cake i ever had. Sooooo tonight i repeated the same mistake hoping for the same results and i was so happy when it worked out!
7/18/2006 9:43:54 AM
i cannot believe it! Someone stole my perscriptions out of my shopping cart yesterday! i hopoe they drank it all! It is the stuff you drink to get cleaned out prior to a Colonoscopy!!! The  lousey creeps lol
7/17/2006 10:54:24 AM
Well another day off ciggerretes, i am so happy. i never ever thought i would want to do it, not really. i am so happy, my new Sir and i are exploring so many new things together. There is a song on the country station here called"Life ain't always beautifull"i used to cry with pain when i heard it because i hurt so very much. One of the lines is "happiness has it's own way of taking it's sweet time" i see that now and i no longer cry tears of achefull pain. i shed a few tears of joy for what was  then and what is now. i am indeed one blessed person. Thunder is  coming up  we are  planning and laughing and teasing each other   it is  so nice. He  gives me a glimpse of what might happen  and i am  intirgued,  desired and cherished,  what  a life now!!!!!!!!!
7/15/2006 1:54:07 PM
i am still not smoking!! It is amazing what an influence HE is for me! Last night was the night every submisssive widhes for. A handsome Dom who only wants her! Having a Dom who is her other half. who knows what she wants and needs even if she does not! A Dom who wants nothing more then to please her. A Dom who is so sensual and erotic that the other subs just watch and secretly want  and they want to be that sub up there with him! A Dom who smells oh so good and looks ohhhh even better! A Dom who is confident and his Dominance is felt when he walks into a room! He is not a showoff( not too much) he is just sure of himself and sure he knows he can guide his new sub to places she never even knew existed.
 Out of cyber he found me and we connected. he has also ben looking for "The one" for a very long time. One who has been  alone and felt his aloneness everytime he went to a play party or a club hoping to find his other half. One who has been dissapointed in his search
i am so lucky, i used to be envious of others as i just watched and yearned. i have  been so luck. i always wanted to be  with a Dom who  took total delight in surprising his sub and watching her face turn crimson red as he whispered  into her ear. He bathes himself in pride as he watched her carry out his wishes without a minutes hesitation. Well last night after we had finished our first public scene.  He haddcufed one of my wrists. i gathered the rest of our hings when he  told me i had to carry his white shirt, and toybag  for him. He then  told me that i had to carry them al behind my back. i looked up ar him. Seeing my puzzeled look, he replied" Yes behind your back what do you think the handcuffs are for?"i had a bit pf a problem reaching the toybag., he dod not help me but told me how to grab the tpybag. i must say i was a bit embarrassed. i dod gather up the toybag, my purse, the hanger with his shirt. i followed him out of the dungeon and through the lobby. i was as delighted and happy serving his as he was serving me! i can not even imagine what delisioous things are lie ahead for both of us!


7/14/2006 4:16:05 PM

I was cleaning today and using Windex . I looked at the bottle and smiled as I remembered good things. A few moths ago I made this entry 2/7/06

Today it hurt suddenly. I was just fine until I picked up a bottle of windex and suddenly burst out in to tears, you see I used to clean with that at his house. I just want this horrible cloud of depression to pass!!! Time Has passed and the wound is not present anymore, even though I never thought I would feel better ever again. I am so glad that the time healed me up, physically and emotionally and that the wound did not become infected. I look back fondly and can remember all the gifts I was given, his time, emoticon and care. I will never forget that. I am able to look at all the things I did have and forget all the things I felt I should have had! I have learned a lot through all this and I have been so wrapped up in my own feelings I never thought about how he might feel but I was in pain and was aching and hurtling so much that I was unable to see beyond my own feelings.

 

I have so many blessings that now I am able to see what I do have and did have. I have  walked through all the pain, aching and tears. I am happy things were as they were. I am also thankful that things are as they . I know now that time can heal all wounds. I also know that time can cause tears of pain and hurt to ones of gratitude for what was and what is!

7/14/2006 11:06:53 AM

Well it had been 7 days since i threw away the ciggerretes. It is so hard at times but i jst say the serenity prayer and find something to do.  am lucky because i am not ever around any smokers. i know i will run into them but i hope not as i am afraid i willl grab the smoke right out of their mouth lol. i just am so happy that i have  gona week, i have never thrown my ciggerretes out before.it makes a big difference not to have them around. When i start thinking abut buying some i telll myself that if i do i am only hurting myself!

7/13/2006 4:50:06 PM
i am amazed. Almost a week and i am still not smoking. It is amazing  "non smoking Dom" is just the incentive i needed al along,  oh i am doing this for me. but it sure helps having him in my life, i was cutting the yard today and before i knew it i was finished and i had not even  realized how much work i had done. i had been thinking of how to best serve and please my Sir and before i knew it i was done! Ain't life grande?
7/12/2006 11:36:04 AM
i am so mad at myself! i found a cigerrette  the the other day. Without any thought it was in my mouth and i lit it! i took two puffs and got angry at myself and immediatly put it out. i am doing this for me and if i smoke i am just preventing success. i have not smoked since then. This is the hardest thing i  have ever quit. i battled with alcohol and drugs and got off them. This is sooooo hard. i do not know what i will do if i find myself around people who are smoking. i am so weak it is pathetic. i am determined though. If anyone has any advice for me please i can use it. Thanks
7/8/2006 9:35:44 PM
i have not smokes one cigg. Rude awakening # 4
When you try on one of your dresses at home alone, be sure you can unzip  when you want to remove it.
i never knew life couold feel so wonderfull i am so blessed to have found "R"
7/7/2006 3:37:27 PM
Well today ithrew my ciggarettes away! i have just had it. i am seeing someone who is a non smoker and that is a big inscentive, but i am doing this for me. i am just sick of it and want to be soke free. i know it will not be asay,but it is soo much better than dying
7/5/2006 9:49:17 AM
All i can say is thank you CollarMe as i can always find things i have written here. i have a way of loosing things on the computer and when i reformatt i do not always save what i should anyway, i was lookiing for something and  i looked back through my journal here and i could feel the happiness , sadness and hurts . It is amazing how up and down my feelings were. i am so glad to be where i am right now, today.  i have found an inner peace and i am content and happy. i am so lucky to have found as it has been a remarkable journey with alot of ups and downs. There were a few flat streches but not too many. i am so glad i keep this journal as it refreshes my memory of where i have been. It makes me so happy to be where i am right now!
7/1/2006 4:52:04 PM
i have been thinking about relationships. i found myself in two abusive ones. The first was my ex husband who told me i was not even worthy to be his doormat" You are not even worthy to wipe my feet on" the  latest was in a D/s relationship where i was a doormat.i was told i was not a good sub and i was put down at every turn, Like my first marriage, i began to believe how" i just did not get it"

Well i am a good sub, and i am not a doormat or anything. i just need the riight guidance and teaching  i admit i am not perfect, far from it, but i am someone  who has alot to give and just needs the chance to give it.
6/30/2006 5:05:26 PM
it is amazing how simple it all is!! It is not all about me. It is not about what i want, it might be about what i need, but is never "me, myself and i" It feel s so much better when i just remember that! How more simple can it be?????
6/27/2006 5:41:27 PM
i have been selfish and self-centered. From now on it is not about me but it   is about what it should be----------------- giving, pleasing and embracing what i do have, not wanting what i don't have. this girl needs to close her mouth, open her ears and listen to the inner voice that it always right. she needs to learn humily in order to become the sub she can and will be. One day at a time, one thing at a time whatever it takes.
6/23/2006 1:49:17 PM
i had a lovely week and a half away, i had time to meditate and find out things .  i feel good today and have good renewed hope for  finding a  Dom
6/14/2006 1:15:11 PM

Why does it have to hurt so much?
Why is love have to be as such?
Will i never again feel his touch?
i just  wait and wonder why
this hurt just will not die?
Was his love all a lie?               
          NO


It was  and still is still alive



6/13/2006 5:18:56 PM
Rude awakening
if you are a narcisist and are in a Dr.  examining room, and you are waiting for the DR. and you are tempted to primp in front of the mirror that is behind the door, DON'T as the Dr. could come in it could be rude awakening number three
6/11/2006 11:45:27 AM

I do not ooze with submission like my husband I always hear what a natural submissive he is. I have been wondering about things as I have had a few Doms/Dommees ask me"Do you really think you are a submissive?" I have been told that I must learn how to be a submissive. I am lead to wonder if sub needs to be taught. I do not know, but I do think that subs are sometimes are :pigeon holed" . We all are different

my Father (God rest his hurtful self) always told me that I was not only a "C" student in school, but I was a "C" in life unlike my Sisters and Brother who are "A" I have always had to work hard and for a C me was good and B was excellent. He could be cruel,. I am not an A or a C in life I am me and that is a wonderful thing!

I had a Dom ask me if I really thought I was a submissive because I was"too assertive!!" for a submissive! The New Yorker in me wanted to reach right over and rearrange his face, but I said what I had been taught . I said" You could be right" as I knew secretly that it meant that "you SOB you are oh so wrong, and I smiled and nodded. (As I had learned to do in the business world)

This was the same Dom from who I fled right after he told me we did not need to eat as we WERE going to his house as we WERE going to play.

NOT

kateindenver

6/10/2006 10:07:38 PM

Rude awakening #2

We all have needs we want to full fill. We all want to be loved and accepted. We all want to find that special person, place or thing and sometimes we do not use very good judgement when seeking them. In this lifestyle we have needs and sometimes we can end up very hurt. Sometimes we fail to use good judgement and sometimes that can be a very dangerous thing. I have heard all kinds os stories about submissive’s who rush off to meet the Dom of their dreams or of their needs! I have shaken my head and thought how stupid and dangerous "I would never do that!" Never say never, I found myself doing just that very thing tonight and could have ended up finding a lot more then I bargained for. My needs could have gotten my in big trouble I am so glad that I listened my gut felling as they say "if your gut tells you something is wrong, it usually is!!! So my sub friends, when a Dom invites you to dinner and then calls you and tells you to meet him at"Taco Bell" in the parking lot, that is not safe, when you get there and he says that the restaurant if having a special function and they are al ful, that is not safe. When he asks you if you "Really want to go to eat or do you just want tp go play, be careful what you say you may not be safe. I found muself folloeing someone to his house and that was not safe or sane. I stopped and turned around and headed for the highway as if my life depended upon it and it just might have just have.!

6/10/2006 1:11:08 PM
The bump on my head gave me the reminder i need! Life is way to short, enjoy each second we have, please do this for me !. ... i  am
kateindenver
6/8/2006 9:55:27 PM
Today i woke up . sat on the edge of the bed and must have fallen asleep there as i fell forward and landed on ther very top of  my head. now i know what they mean by a "rude awakening"
6/7/2006 9:56:19 PM

Today i had a very hard time. i recieved something in the mail that was to have been for Thunder. i wept openly for the loss. i went upstairs , undressed and climbed into bed. i sobbed into my pillow. i did not want anyone to hear me. i pulled the covers up over my head and curled up into a fetal position. i sucked my thumb ang gently felt the satin on my blanket. i  fell asleep. i woke up and realized that  it had not been a bad drream , it was real. it still hurt and i am about ready now to go back upstairs, and oull the covers up over my head again! It is peaceful amd safe there.If i stay there long enough how knows. maybe my Dom will appear and thi time he will be for reall!

6/5/2006 9:55:21 PM
i am in the middle of a large white room. i kneel with chin on the floor and my bumm raised high and proud. i hold my breath as told and just when i think i will explode, i am allowed to breath out. i can feel him behind me, in front of me underneath mr and on top of me. i know him now, finally i will see "The one" i already knbow what he looks like .i have seen him in my dreams, on the street and in my mind. i know the sound of his voice, how can this be you ask when we have never met?i have been friends with him for a very long time. He doesn't know any thing about me, as a matter of fact he doesn't even know i exist. but i know, feel, see, love, and understand him as noone before ever has. He in turn will know me the same way.
Well i have to go to him in my dreams now i have to see more of him and then i will be whole.
6/3/2006 12:42:17 AM
sort of pensive today
5/24/2006 11:03:54 AM
i stand again and present. i take a deep breath. He enters the room and places his hands on the breasts newly aquired  breasts and asks "how is my pet today" i reply that i am fine now that i am with my Master. He opens the door and and tells me to go in as we are about to have a lesson in "how to expand my pet's limits"
5/21/2006 9:59:26 PM

i have referred alot to having met some users along my joourney. I was reminded today of the genuine love i encountered. Here is just an example.

looki ngforhernow2006 (5/21/2006 5:38:17 PM): you are that kate, and so much much more

lookingforhernow2006 (5/21/2006 5:38:36 PM): It was one of the hardest things I ever did

lookingforhernow2006 (5/21/2006 5:38:47 PM): having to let you go, but it was for the best, 
i will always only want what is best for you,kate
I remain your loyal friend  -Andrew
                         

I hope things are going well with you and the Master, and will continue for a long time to come. It does my heart and soul good to know that you are being taken care of, and I know your spirit is soaring to new heights. I do miss you, but you are where you need to be. you will always be a special woman in my life kate, and I am so happy for you ;)
Andrew

As i read there genuine unselfish words, i am ashamed of myself as i should be like that. i can only aspire to such unselfish unconditional   love

5/20/2006 3:46:00 PM
Earlier this year when things seemed just so sad and i hurt sooooooooooooo badly i wrote about a poem i had written when i was a teenager.  When life  seems so hard to bear , and of living i hardly care. i will pick up those pieces, those broken pieces and start all over again. Some  here on CollaraMe replied to me. He asssured me that someone will come along and help me pick up those pieces. 
AND HE DID 
5/20/2006 3:30:45 PM

There have been bumps, detours and roadblocks during my journey. Now i realize that if things had been eaier my Master and i might never met. Now the road has no hills. As a matter of it is like riding on a Harley sitting behind my Master and holding on to him as he takes me to places i have never known.i put my head back and feeeeeeeeellllllll  the ride. i have no desire to stop any time soon.Master knows we have to stop. he has to study the map to see just where to take me. He  wants to know where to take me next.
i have  talked alot about life and life's terms lately. i complained and whined because i did not like life"s terms. i realize now that that a true  submissive there would be no such inclinations. she would just move quietly forward, and if she did have to cry, it would have never spoken about.

5/19/2006 3:35:48 PM
Today as i lay on the table, my legs up and spread, i was comforted by my Sir's soft voice as he spoke to the woman about where to pierce my kitty, He touhed  one place and then another and i was  dripping wet. i did not want his hands to move away. He grabbed hold of my hand as the tech said " Take a deep breath kate" i did and wham i grabbed his hand and squeezed with all my might, There, one piercing down, one more to go. i  looked up at him and got butterflies, i am such a lucky sub. The journey continues and i am now happily owned, my fantasies have become reality and i love life"s terns today. He is so handsome. i beauty has found her prince and her life has another twist and i love every second of it. Thank you my Sir. i cannot wait until i am naked at your feet awaiting your directions, Sir
i am now and always be your devoted pet!
Thank you Sir
pet
5/18/2006 11:26:03 PM
i went to Sir and told him i had not been obedient to my husband. i was humliated by my own behavior that he was lienient yet  fair with his punishment. i still am sooooooooo amazed that He wants to own me I have never been so happy and forfilled
Thank you Sir i never want to become a disapointment to you, my Sir
5/16/2006 12:21:50 PM

i made a giant mistake with my Sir. You see in an attempt to let him think i was acting like a seasoned sub I failed miserably. In my mind was being an independent thinker and I told him what I would not do! WRONG. I acted like a spoiled brat you was no more a sub than my cat! I am in hot water now. Here he picked me as his and what do I do? I told l him instead of ask to be able to discuss things. Al I can co is learn from this. I must go to him humbly and ask for his permission to be able to clarify things and submit to his discipline and correction.

5/15/2006 10:41:57 PM
i have several things to learn.
1. How to be silent
2. How to take the "me" out of things
3. How not to be selfcentered
4. Pure submission
5 Silent surrender
6. listen and learn
5/13/2006 12:19:50 AM

      i have been found and bound                             


            I enter his porch and find the gag and blindfold. I strip and present as directed. I just wait. A sound startles me. The quiet returns. I just wait. The thought of him standing before me makes me quiver. A car pulls up the door slams.  I hear the porch door open and close. He is in front of me and I feel his breath and his eyes on me. Is he smiling? Is he serious? Does he like what he sees? Am I presentable to him? “What a good girl. How do you feel?’ I tell him that I am humbled in his presence.

Well humble this and I feel him attach the leash to my clit ring. I wonder what he will do next. “Pet crawl backwards and tell me how much you need to feel my power and tell me which implement is needed. Then you may tell me how many blows it will take to convince me you feel my power? Oh of course where you need it. I tell him

`Sir, I need to feel your power more than my pride. I need to feel your cane on my bum as many times until you feel needed it sufficiently humble me.” He replies that he thinking that 500 stripes per check might do it. He asks :is that correct my slave.? my voice cracks as I  try to whisper if it pleases you Sir

 

 

5/11/2006 9:27:55 PM

LIFE IS AWESOME

5/10/2006 9:49:02 AM
i am just thrilled, Sir, wrote me and still wants me. Life is so nice today.Finally my need to please and obey and pleasure will be used  and he will use me as he sees fit. He makes me feel  complete! His wishes  shall be my commands. i cannot wait to dance to his whip! i  cannot wait to be his play thing and tend to his pleasures and complete his tasks. i become so aroused at the thought of being naked in his service. What a wonderful part of the journey is now!

5/9/2006 10:23:54 PM
i have met the most remarkable Dom. i  feel so understood and suddenly everything is nice once more. i get a funny feelng and cannot stop thinking about him. i can feel his eyes on me and suddenly all i want to do is make him smile and laugh and please him. This is different then the few other times i thought i had found "Ther One" i have fantasized about one him, his looks and all  but never thought he would actualy materialize and look at me and smile at me and a want me! i like life on life's terms today! WOW do i ever
5/8/2006 4:17:20 PM
Who ever said it gets easier? i hurt all over again today for him. i miss him, not the way i was treated. , but i miss him. i loved him and  i just have that horrible ache and   that sinking feeling today. i think i know why, it was this time last year that things were so wonderful and i was so happy with him. i had not yet grown weary of things.  but i loved it all!  But i quess i am not over him because today i am angry and hurt all  over again. i think it all the
talk about this years up-coming "Thunder" that opened wounds open and exposed that tender part of  my heart! It was broken last year at Thunder. we had just been collared for three weeks and we were happier then we had ever been, That ended  suddenly at Thunder when he ignored us and spent most of the time with his dauhter. he hardly even looked at us in the dungeon where again we were complete unknowns. He had no intention  of showing us to anyone. If he happpened to be talking with us and his daughter or someone else approached him, he would  just leave us standing there and walk away with them. He told us to  wait in the room for him and then not show up, we missed  the meet and greet and the talent show, his daughter came first and we were the last in line. we had never beren so dissapointed! He acted as if he did not want to even be with us.  we were so unhappy, sad and hurt. we loved him so much and he  acted as if he didn't even like us!
5/1/2006 11:13:45 AM
Yersterday i fell in love with my husband all over. It was such an awsome experience. For some strange reason, we  eem to have  aquired two new Doms. we have been just sort of  answering thier guestions. Well, we were talking about submssion and pain when i  sudddenlyi  whispered to ken to go and get the  bars.  i stood in the midddle of the room and ken told me to stip. i blushed and did so. Before i knew it i was on  the bars and ken's hands were upon me. I felt such a surge of love for this special man that i almost cried. we proceeded to demonstrate and  ken just amazed me with his toppping. he knew  just where and when to touch, cane or spank his hands glidded over my skin and i shuddered  as i realized how lucky i am. i have a husband who loves me more than anyone else and he would move heaven and earth for me. i told him later how fortunate we are,we love each other that all each of us wants is to see  the other one happy, and that means letting each other  who or what makes us happy and compete.
4/22/2006 5:34:11 PM
Sometimes it is just so darn hard to do something when you know it will hurt someone really  badly. They always say to follow your heart , Be known self be true ,honesty is  the best policy.
It still does not make it any easier. i just have to do it and and try to cushion his fall

 i  just dare anyoone to ever have the courage to come  up to me and say that my online Master was not real. i hear all the time how cyber is not reeal D/s well i have learned moe  here from him in thee months than i learned the entire last two years.
Now i need that is really here for me phyically as well as emmotionaly. Yes chage is hard and yes change can hurt but life is about change  is it not!
The problem was with me, i needed more then he could give me. i need to look into his eyes, i needed to  kneel at his feet and look uo and see his sweet face, i needed to feel his hands one me, stroking my hair, or spanking my bumm . i just was  miserable and  yearned once more for that which i coould no have. 
 
3/28/2006 5:15:52 PM
Out of nowhere it grabbed me and twisted my gutt for 5 minutes. i got tears in my eyes and would have given ANYTHING to be seated at his feet just one more time. This is all one big misunderstanding and surely it can be fixed? Another twist, only this time sharper and and deeper and much more powerfull because it shut off my breath for a second or two. i  took a breath and then cleared my throat. My eyes burned  from the mixture of tears and mascara. i had dark circles under my eyes and i did not want to think about reality.It would 
        just hurt too damn much!


(just when DOES it stop grabbing me?)

3/26/2006 1:22:34 PM
Am i a submisssive or an i insecure? Why do i want to relinquish control only to want to take it back again? i have to ask myself if possibly i am not a submissive after all? Could it be that i have been  chasing a dream, fantasy that does not belong to me? i can put down words, but can i live them? Why is it that i seem to be off the mark. i have been searching for a while and i have enccountered   trollers who think  it is all about sex and have no desire to help me  al they see is a woman on her knees and their dick in her mouth! Well they are of no use to me. i will give 100% of myself to ther Dom who earns my trust. i  am beginning to think that i have no busines here and i need a course in "How to tell if you have what it takes to be a submissive"
3/12/2006 8:53:44 PM

i know i am supposed to live life on life's terms,  but i do not like it's terms today and figured i had better write about it. i thought the wound was almost healed but today it opened up wide again and it hurts  and it hurts badly. This must be life's course called "Hurt 101 "  actuallty  is is "Hurt 105"  I just  want to gradute this class and move on to "Now that you are happy with your new Master" i must also remind myself that there are  people with alot worse problems that i have . i am always telling everyone how gratefull i am for my recovery. 28 years Firday since my  last drink . When people ask me how i did it or how i ken and i have managed to stay married for 28 years, i tell them that is is all about living  life on life's terms and it all about "suiting up and showing up" and  just doing the next right thing. Now as i read the words i have written, i feel better now and maybe just maybe words might just help someone else feel better, i sure hope so!

3/11/2006 11:20:23 PM
Expectaitons!! That word is my downfalll i expect things to be one way and am dissapointed when they fall short. i have a horrible habit of assuming things, i must work  on this. And on patience also. If can improve here i will  alot  better off
3/11/2006 10:05:18 AM

            Last night was one of the best times of my life, I went to Gateway and have NEVER such so much so many people at play (except Thunder of Course)

I was an almost move to tears at the warm, understanding and loving reception I relieved.

I mean I have never had a Dominant walk up to me and say ‘I am going to do a scene would you like to watch. I was also told s few times that people could see such a wonderful change in me since Master Sea___Wulf played with me a few weeks ago. They said I was “ actually   happily effervescent  “ I actually did my   ‘ happy dance” and ken had to my Husband, ken, gently reminded me that a Dungeon is not the place for it. I later told him that I thought I never thought I would ever do my “happy dance “ ever again let alone in a Dungeon!!!!!!!

            I have learned a few things about all t this, I have lave learned that when I take my cloths off in   room where there are a lot of people like there that for a few minutes “

YES IT ALL ABOUT ME”“ and when the scene starts it then “All about him” I also have learned just how exciting it is to help the Dominant   script a scene. To give input

   What a wonderful concept. For a minute or two the anger returned when I realize just how much I had been denied as I watched. Just to have a Dominant grab a handful of my hair, pull me down to his lap and tell people “this is kate and she fun to play with”  I realized last that there is life after  breakup and  what a wonderful life it is!

3/4/2006 4:24:11 PM
i recently realized what was so lacking in my previous relationship it was disclipline. i mean the simple things  that  belong in my D/s relationship. For instance,  make me stand with my hands behind my head legs spread  and not one movenemt for specified time, if i move i start all over again. Another task, stand as before but first insert an ice cube if i move i start again The task can be made more challenging by asking me o insert a vibrator up inside me  and keep it there and not move. Simple  tasks.  i had to ask him for some protocol, i just wanted control,disclipline teaching, That is all. Maybe now i can finally get it
3/3/2006 10:09:41 AM
ahhhhhhhhh new day, new challanges.
iam working on Patience! It is hard
i am workking on silence that is the hardest
i do know that i am on the  right path as  i am reminded daily of the serinity prayer.
3/2/2006 10:36:00 PM

i found myswlf bouncing up and down in the car today and singing loudly

2/28/2006 10:28:34 PM

Silence

Surrennder

Submisson

i need to practice this, oh, i write about it allright, but i have such a very long  way to go

2/27/2006 5:40:53 PM

             I will be immediately

obedient to you at all times in all
things, and I will not deny you anything that you request i will be open to your touch and will be available to you whenever you choose to use me however you choose to use me.

i will maintain my submission to you at all times.  Will refer to you, as Master, and I will be demure and soft-spoken in my speech to you. i will be extremely polite i will show you in my actions that that I am truly fine submissive, and a that I treasure discipline as much as much as I treasure submission.

I am to focus my attention on being pleasing to you, anticipating your needs, and in being an asset to you. i will not argue with you.

i will not interrupt you when you are speaking. Will not show anger or disrespect towards you at any time.

 If I have a request, I will ask it respectfully.  "”Master, May I please..." or Master would you please..." are acceptable forms of speech.  i will not tell you what to do nor speak to you in a dictating manner.

My day will be organized.  i will maintain a "to do" list, and will share it with you when you ask to see it.  From time to time will be asked what I  have accomplished for the day.  Be ready to tell you.  You may or may not choose to praise me   and not for a moment think I have any right to your   praise.  It is your gift to give, not mine to demand.

When I find yourself getting frazzled i will bring it to your attention before it gets out of hand.  I am responsible for maintaining a proper attitude.  If this becomes impossible, i will ask for help. 

i will accept your commands, criticism, and praise humbly.  The proper response to a command or criticism is "Yes, “Master” and to praise, "Thank you, Master”

i will listen to you and do my very best at attempting to become a better submissive each day.  You will always expect more of me than i think i am able to give and not be surprised or resist you when you are demanding in your expectations of me as i strive for excellence in my service and submission.

I will pay attention to the needs of my body.  I will get check ups that I should be getting as I your possession and I will take good care of myself for you.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

 

 

2/26/2006 6:53:11 PM

 i read this and to share it as it is what i have found




Master enfolds girl in a depth of power only thought possible in fairytails, His hands mold her, His wisdom teaches her, all that she becomes is a reflection of him. He is her Teacher, Mentor, Friend and Master. He is strict, guiding her with a loving patience unsurpassed. This is the freedom that all true slaves seek. The freedom to serve one who has great honor and nobility. she lives for His utter pleasure in all things, her training will never stop for she will always ache to learn more. From His discipline she learns, .............she has no fear or shame in her obedience to Him.........this is absolute, her care and trust lay at His feet. In His ownership she has come home. He washes over her with his power and love. His chains  encircle 

2/26/2006 3:57:19 PM

            Last night was one of the most memorable nights of my life. Ken and I were had the honor of being asked to be in a husband wife scene.  Master SeaWulf was amazed at the   fact that we had been married for 28 years. He also knew of the need to play, which had denied us for a very long long time. He had not even finished asking us if we wanted to do the scene when I had all my cloths off. He had his answer. I was in heaven.  I extended my wrist and he placed the cuffs on me. I heard the sound of the rings clinking and I saw little reflections of light. I suddenly felt the awakening of almost forgotten feelings. Suddenly I felt humble, anxious, excited and oh yes, submissive. Ken and I were placed facing one another on the stand. I was blindfolded and our arms were bound together. I then heard the words” now it is al about you kate but in a few minutes it is all about me” Out of nowhere came the first blow and I smiled and just let it all happen.

            I  stood there floating when Master SeaWulf put his arms around us and thanked us for our submission. In addition, the positive energy flow he felt. He said that he was honored and thrilled to have shared in such an amazing exchange of power. As I drifted away, earlier I realized that I was in the hands of a true Master who thoroughly understood D/s His arms encircled us and he gently rubbed our backs.  For a moment, I felt the aura of true Dom space.

 

The following words are the reflections shared this morning by ken and me.

Last  night during the scene, for the first time in a very long time I did not have to think I just felt. I also felt ken’s floggings, he said he felt my paddle. The flow of energy we all had is almost indescribable. 

2/25/2006 9:44:10 AM

It feels sooooooooo good to feel good again. i actually find that i look forward to things now.  i was  watching my Oscar who lost his mate last week. i wondered if a fish coulld miss a fish. i felt such empathy (for a fish?)i watched him lately and saw lying on his side on the bottom of the tank. (Oscars actually do sulk)i  sat and watched him. He had not only bounced back, but he was enthralled with a new mate, he was actually trying to impress and make friends with his reflection ! My oh my life is grand. i felt just the way he did and i too have bounced back. There is one major difference. i do not had to look at a  my reflection, i can imress a new Dom in real life,now life IS grand. i am going to another play party tonight at the club, i  get all happy when i just think about seeing all those naked bodies and whips , floggers, crosses and horses. i have the best of both  worlds., my huband is a switch and he  said he would Top me if i wanted. How lucky can one girl be? i have the  best! he knows how bad i  had been feeling and offered to Top me. This, of  course ,was stirctly forbidden  when we were with old whats his name

2/24/2006 9:37:48 PM

I have a friend who has been talking to me

We talk about submissives and how they should be

We talk about floggers, whips, canes and crops

We talk about bottoms

We talk about tops.

We have had thoughts about etiquette and protocol too

We, talked about qualities and personal gain

And consequence that are followed by pain

There is loyalty and honesty and then

About fears and tears that will surface again

 

I have a friend who has been talking to me

We talk about Dominants and how they should be

We talked about floggers, whips, canes and crops

We talk about bottoms we talk about tops

 

We felt something quite different in his discourse today

 That I struggled and strained to hear what he did have to say

“We have talked about everything and just how it should be

However, we have never talked about just you and me

we want to find partners who will always be true

but never partners just me and you

Suddenly the silence could be cut with a knife

I an I got  the worst chill of  ever my  life

 

He suddenly smiled and winked
And toooki his hand
and offered it to me

We talked about a new ride

On this journey, we call life

And I cried and cried with all of my might

We thought how amazing it was going to be

Continuing the ride together just him and me

I knew right then this  could just be right

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2/22/2006 12:59:13 PM

i am ashamed of myself, it has been"all about me" for te last three weeks and no more, i must get my submissive heart in mind in action again, my dear subbie husband offered to pinch hit as my Master untill the appropriate one comes into my life, By golly i think i've got it
a friend shared this with me

 >>>>A mediocre Master tells, a good Master teaches, a excellent Master explains, But A True Master Inspires!

2/21/2006 5:04:10 PM
i spoke with a friend today who gave me some good advice and that was "remember, your thoughts are to be ...how to best serve, please and pleasure...start thinking in that way"
and to that, when the time comes, will be added...obey" and then he said"lift up your spirit, and bow your head.....This reminded me that i have never been one to whine ( at not for to long) and that i have to "
pick up those broken up pieces and start all over again" those are my words , i have never been one to stay down too long . i think it is about time i "suit up and show up, don't you?
2/19/2006 9:48:33 AM

Again, wham out of nowwhere it struck i was in the store and thought how nice it to belong to him and i am so proud, i straightened up, good posture and all and rememebered once again that i did not belong to him or anyone . I took a deep breath and wiped a tear and continued on.

2/18/2006 5:18:49 PM
i am so lucky, i have such dear friends at  who have opened their hearts to us as they know how  we were used! Now  that is so unimportant. i have a wonderful new life, full of people who care


2/18/2006 1:52:39 AM

my Oscar fish died tonight, she was 5years old and like a Pet i will miss her,. i went to a mixer at the club People are so nice to me i have had offers to play at the next playparty i can feel it now Huuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmm i almost forgot what it feels likle Huuuuuuuummmmmmm

2/16/2006 1:29:29 PM
i was in the Dr.s office today and automaticly reached to grab  a pen for my previous Master and WHOMP there it was that terrible ache and i took a deep breath and told myself that  this would pass.  my husband called me by the nickname He always used . i turned  around and said "Don't you  EVER call me by  that name it was His" he pulled me close patted my  back and  said "go ahead let the tears flow, that is why you have my shoulder" i  held on to him for dear life and cried and cried. Then i wiped my eyes and pulled him close and said" here now it is my turn" he  looked puzzzeled and i said" now you can cry on my shoulder" and he did and  did some more
2/15/2006 4:20:52 PM

Things are so much better, i have so many friends who have helped , i have new chances i am ready to move on with a new Dom. i am back at public play and is that ever a thrill. I think the best part is that i no longer feel like an outsider looking in  and do not have to feel uncomfortable ever again as i no longer have to feel as if i am someone's secret . i  will never let anything like that ever happen  to me again i deserve more respect  and i am worth it!





2/13/2006 3:08:25 PM

My previous Master is a good person, it just did not work out for us in a D/s relatioship, He gave me the gift of one  and a half  years  of his    time, love teaching. It  dawned on me that i have been sooooo angry and hurt because we he is not Master i need that i have failed to mention  his good qualities He never  meant to intentionlly hurt me. i wish only the best for him and i do hope he finds the submissive for whom he seeks and that she ends up being the one for him and i hope he reads  this so he can see that i am just having a rough time and  lash out with my words. i mean him no disrespect, and i am truley  sorry.
i  now search for the one for me. It is exciting and i sit here now full of hope. i can  almost see him but not quite, i can feel the chills run down my spine as i think of all the delicious ways i will feed his appetite!
                         
                     WHAT A MEAL IT MIGHT BE

2/13/2006 11:32:47 AM
Sometimes like now all my writting in here seems so unimportant but it does help me feel better. my husband who is also a submissive  and was also collared to the same Dom. has told me that he has been able to put it all behind him but he knows how hard that is  for me to do. he knows that this has hit me very hard and wlll take me some time to heal. he highly encourages me to journal because he knows that is much better than finding  comfort in other ways like alcohol or drugs , i have reasurred him that i will continue to write and write
 i wrote a poem once for a friend who lost her husband i out in in the front of a journal book i said

"In this journal you should write and write
write with all your might
Write real big write real small
Write any old way at all
Write by day
Write by night
Realease feelings that are locked up  tight
and in  time you will see
that your very own words will set you free
Free to be and free
At peace you will see'
If only it was as easy as clicking "Delete"




2/12/2006 3:37:03 PM

I am  kate hear me roar

 

 

I will not ever walk behind you  any more. I  will never let you embarrass me in the Mall by yelling at me in front of others. I will never have to worry about my orgasms  taking too long to occur,. I will never have to worry about you te4ling me I was selfish because I had more than one. I will never have to fake orgasm just to  let you think you are in control. No longer will I have to feel inadequate and have to compare myself to “The elusive “ submissive of your dreams. No longer will I ever feel like a doormat and cringe  with every insult.  I will never ever let myself remain in a situation that does nothing to foster  a “Healthy submissive” And no longer will I ever  sit in a room with you and  let you deny our friendship,  No longer will I ever let you make me think I am selfish for just asking for what  I “ need” while  you fail  be able to distinguish “need  from want” I needed your emotional  support, and I wanted  Play” But  when I asked for  either I was told I selfish and  immature for even asking.  I have learned what I do not want . I have learned  what I need and I will not ever look back and  feel  any less about myself for  having stayed in this no win situation.

2/11/2006 3:51:33 PM

 

i had a gift certificate to the local lingerie store. i was looking around in there and found myself automatically avoiding a pink set i saw because my Master does not like pink. Suddenly it occurred to me that   He was no longer my Master and that   i  was            no longer shopping with pleasing him in mind as i had for so long.   . The ache returned and the funny feeling in my stomach was backi  felt butterflies and my heart pounded          as it opened up the whole and let all the emptiness flood back in i Panicked and did not know what do. i was miserable so i and i cried. i had not had a good cry since this entire mess occurred. It turned out to be a catharsis and i did feel better, I wiped my eyes and grabbed the pink outfit, paid for it left the store.  I am going to model it for my husband, as  wants to get some pics of me in my new leather skits and vinyl dress!

Pics to follow including  “kate-in-pink:”

 Elsabeth Kubler-Ross defines the stages of grief . This can relate to  any loss. They a
1.Denial
2. Anger

3.Barganing

4.Depression

5.Acceptance
It is said that after  the five stages of grief leave off there follows what thy call"TEAR"

T = To accept the reality of the loss
E = Experience the pain of the loss
A = Adjust to the new environment without the lost object
R = Reinvest in the new reality

Now that i know this i can see whre i am in the stages and i thnk it is the depression.
 

 

2/11/2006 10:11:34 AM
Today i am going to  by a new leather outfit for a  play party at the club tonight, It has been about one year since we have gone  to the club to play, Now we are free to go an play and have fun and we can play if we wish.We can just watch but we will not be tortured by having to watch and knowing we wiil not play.  Maybe, just maybe someone will ask me to play with them*wink*
2/10/2006 12:23:05 PM

i wrote a volume a while ago but deleted it as it was too hatefull and that is not my intention(well not  all the time lol) i am keeping another private journal where i can put angry thoughts. i just have to hope that newbies will read this and let it be a lesson. Check references, meet othes submisssives  in real time. Learn and listen and  whatever you do do not ever become a doormat and you need to listen to the gut feeling. If something feels wrong than it probaly is. If you find that your  Dominant does not want anyone to know about you a red flag should go up. And if your Dominant does not listen to you  or replies"oh you are making this all about you again"bail and bail out soon, i have learned that this is about me because this is supposed to be be 50/50and and i derserve the courtesy of being heard , And if you happen to find yourself play functions with him an d all you can do it watch other submissives have their needs met and you must endure the torture of being denied that satisfaction time and time again  run and run fast and do not stop until you are as far far away from that relationshiop as you can be.
 i am  a submissive  and i do have needs (
not to be mistaken for wants )  and i need to   play more than every four months. it as simple  as that.
As i said in a prevbious entry, i have always been blesed with never having to wait long or look to hard for relationships, i have always had people enter my life just whan i needed  them. i am amazed at all the wonderful emails  i have recieved  from people who want to let me know that all is not lost and that i am not alone. Now that is nice and that is what this lifestyle is all about. It os about helping, sharing, caring and understanding. It is about D/s not Dominating/ submission


2/9/2006 5:44:35 AM
i had the most interesting happened today. i spent some time with another female submissive and she shared her Dom experiences with me. i could not hear enough. she talked about the errotic intrigue. she told me how she only sees him once a week but that is enough. she told me how every encounter is different  and she is given different iinstructions  every week and he always gives her something she must menorize and must be able to recite it the next week. she told me how sometimes all the flopggers  are neatly dislayed, creating that "Oh shit" thought.i remember how  excited i used to be as i prepared to go to my former Master's house. i would wake up in a stateos sheer happiness and excitement just knowing that i was going to see Him. i couldn't wait to knock twice on his door, enter, and remove my shoes. i was aroused when i saw his back towards me as he worked on his computer. Just the sheer anticipation of things to come was imcredible. That soon all dissapeared. i went there, and he did not even want me to change into my maid outfit. i cleaned his house and felt as i  was no more than a cleaning woman, A dress i bought to wear  for him hangs unworn in the closet i will put it away for another Dom another time    Tumms on his side of the bed are  still  there, i must throw them out today. The books in the bathroom  are still here with hid bookmark  there i will  remove today  The letter "T" that he wanted to remain in ken's privates has beeen shaved  away. The other day i saw a tear in my dear husband's eyes as he fondly  looked at the piercing he had so proudly recieved once  upontime. i think seeing his  pain is the worst thing. he loved Master with his heart and soul and i cannot make his hurt go away. i know he feels the same about me.
One thing that has happened here is that we  are able to comfort each other and   appriciate just how   much.  we love each other - 28 years of marriage and we are  still in love. we are still friends and we are both submi ssives who have  only one desire and that is to find the Domme  for him and the Dom for me who will treat us as equals and control and 
dominate with a firm yet   loving manner and the love they will receve in return will be appriciated and acknowledged. we will finally find that TPE we co desperatly crave .
So if you are a Domme or Dom and you are in need of a loving sub here we are just drop  us a line and  we can see what happpens.
kateindenver  and ken_indenver    Thank you for taking the time to read about our pain and maybe what i have shared has in someway eased someone else's pain, now , that is what i think it is all about.
2/8/2006 9:36:25 PM
i went to my weekly 12 step meeting tonight i am so blessed to not only atttend the best 12 step program in town but it a kink friendly meeting so i can pull out two thorns  at once. i was told that this journal is very widly read and i was given the valididation i needed. That was that i am using my life skills and puttting pen to paper and letting my feelings out in a healthy way,instead drinking again. i wrote the other day that about when one door closes a window opens i said "i woud even take a doggie door opening. Well, a garage door opened and love flowed through. i was encouraged to keep writting. The ironic thing about all this is that my former Master was afraid to tell people about us, and that is what is not aceptable to others as one Dom said that he could not even imagine why anyone woulf keep ken and me hidden. That  did not sit well whth the Doms.
we  were  told that we would be guested into any club happenings and that  they would be honored to play with us and help  satisy our hunger for play. What a wonderfull world.
kateinedenver
2/8/2006 12:34:51 AM

Tonight i am feeling better and know it will be ok soon. i have bouced back from worse and i have faith that this wil pass soon.  As long as i can journal, i have a healthy outlet and that is a good thing.  i know that He is hurting also and do not wish for that at all. i was not without fault and i want him to understand that. D/s like any other relationship is a 50/50 relatonship and i did not aalways hold u my 50. Sleep is hard to come by these nights so writting helps alot.It is hard to filll the time slot  at night and in the morning as i so misss my chats with HIM. we chatted on and on about eveything and about nothing. my husband  says thst he has never seen two people who could chat on and on about nothing at all! lol and i miss my freiend and my Master so much during those  times
kateindenver aka katerdiddid



s
kateindenver

2/7/2006 3:22:52 PM
Today it hurt sudenly. i was just fine until i picked up a bottle of windex and suddenly burst out in tears. used to clean with that at his house.  i just want this horible cloud of drpresion to pass
2/6/2006 12:14:14 PM

It is a much better day today. i feel much better and am looking forward to a new more enriched and rewarding bdsm experience. i will just remember to check references next time . i deserve a Master who will teach and guide me. i have been so put down, my self confidence is just about gone. i couldn't even style  my hair and it was unkempt and very unbecoming, and he would watch tv and  comment on the "hot babes". when i watched tv i would look at women and think" i wonder if i looked like that, would he be more attentve to me.? He  told me that i should always carry myself proudly. How can one do that when she has been made to  as if she did not care how she looked? i have been talking to freinds who have told me just how wrong this is.

2/5/2006 12:31:47 PM
i also did something i have not been able to do in a long time, i dyed my hair to cover all that nasty grey. i      did not had to ask permision  before. i will not have to look unkempt and my self image should slowly start to return. i will resume being to look good without having to ask for it! And WOW  i may even get a haircut tomorrow!
kateindenver
2/5/2006 12:13:36 PM
i had a wonderful chat with a dear dear friend a while ago. He had been my mentor and he has a  way of making everything so much better. He got me back in touch with some long lost feelings, peace and contentment. i have not felt that for a very long time. he also got me back in touch with my cat personna and made me feel such love and care and concern for this cat. Why i am still purring and purrrrrrrriiiiiinnnnggg. i do not want to loose this peaceful feeling and he told me that he would not let me loose it as he will be my mentor aagain  for as long as i need it while i am heeling, again he said he wil help me find peace and happpiness once again, and we start with the cat. After all am i not the Cat's  meow?? Cat-in-Denver
2/5/2006 7:29:20 AM

This morning the ache is back, and the tears are starting also. Why does life have to be so hard, and why didn't this work out .  (i just hate this emmotional incontinance)We all were so happy ffor a while. Why did it have to fall apart? i cannot stand the pain, and i just want it to go away. Maybe things can be reversed andwe all will be happy and have no Pain? No, it cannnot be like that and i know it. He is hurting and grieving this loss also.        Why is this thing caled life so hard? i have no choice, i must live as i do not caare for the alternative-----so i wil take a deep breath, sit back, fold my arms and  then get up and do the next right thing( i am sure i will figure out what that is)
kateindenver

2/4/2006 1:46:18 PM

When i was alot younger and my boyfriend died in Viet Nam, i wrote a poem and i wish i could remember all the words, but the main phrase was "When life was so full of       dispare, and of living i hardly could care, i picked up those pieces, those broken up pieces and started all over again" i survived then and i will now kateindenver

2/3/2006 4:55:50 PM
i have been in touch with a Dominant who speaks right to my soul. He knows what a submissive needs and should get and i am meeting with him this week!
2/3/2006 11:01:35 AM

They saywhen God closes a door, he opens a window, well   hell, i would take a doggie door about now. Actually, a new door has opened for me, but that  is not what i need to write about now. i went to his house and returned our collars today, and the hurt was unreal. He was so cold and formal, it might have been his way of covering up the pain, but it was so hard to do. On the way home the tears started kept on coming. i ended up driving way East of  where i needed to be. i stopped at the store and the ache was so intense i had to leave. Everywhere i look there  are memories. How do people do this? When will this horroble ache in my gutt dissapear or at least be numbed? I hate this it is so hard to do.He said that he wanted to be friends, but today he said no more than a handfull of words, i did most of the talking, well i usually do, but get 
my drift? He did not have a fond hug at all! i wish i could get into bed and pull the covers up and sleep until the hurt passes as this pain is to hard to feel.
kateindenver

2/3/2006 8:28:28 AM

It is nice to think that relationships do not end  they just change. i would never want to have it anyother way.i struggled through  yesterday and almost cried several times. i had to go for physical therapy -post op - rotator cuff and when the phy. therrapist said hello and put out his and to shake, my voice cracked but i managed to keep my tears  back. i have not hurt like this since my first true love was killed in Viet Naum.The hurt is unreal and I HATE IT, but i do know that time heals all wounds and WOW i want that. i do not like feling like this . This is not the kind of pain i  like! Physial pain is so much  easier to bear isn't it?

2/1/2006 8:36:07 PM

it is almost an obscession. i type a message to my Master, it still says"user has blocked you" it hurts all over again. but i keep trying why---------
insanity is repeating the same mistake over and over  hoping for a different outcome!

i read on a profile somewhere here in ColarMe an entry about just what one puts in a journal it went like this"what does One put in a journal, dreams whishes, desires the most deepest of thoughts?  or is it a place to reflect on Ones life the past or maybe things to come"

i am not able  to do that as Master reads all my enteries

my Master wants a  a submisive of his very own, and not me. the onky reason i am collared to him is that he wants a pair of us, me and my husband. ahe wants own subbie, so that is why he does not want to have me write to him here as when he sees "new message" he does not want to have to be dissapointed when he sees that it is just me!




 

1/31/2006 10:35:06 AM
Wow it is amazing how many people have written and told me that they would never block me from here. It sort of makes me feel sad all over again.  Someone asked me"how can true love get through a blocked mail?"       This is truley a lesson in humility and acceptance. That is what it is all about. It is not what about what i want it is about what he wants isn't it?
1/28/2006 11:30:07 AM

my Master blocked me from contacting him on here! i was upset, hurt and angry at this. i asked him why he did this but  went about asking him the wrong way (and he will not tell me why now.)    i know why he did this. It is because i have contacted him here in the past and he asked me not to . He explained that we see each other in r/t, chat on Messenger and talk on the phone. i choose to ignore his requests  so he blocked me. i also know
 that when he sees a "new message" he would prefer it be from someone else as he hears from me all time.
He would like to recieve correspondance from others and i understand completly. i am owned by him and do not need to commincate in that manner. i must learn not to question him and just accept things.

kateindenver

1/28/2006 10:33:37 AM
 have been thinking the world of D/s and the vanilla world. i think that if the vanilla world could be exposed to the real ideals and workings of D/s there would be much healthier attitudes about responsibility, sex, commitment and love.  When i think about how i felt about these things before my exposure i am reminded of how ignorant i was to these healthy concepts. i have to shake my head and wonder just what would have happened to me without my new life.  i wonder how many people were like me and had only heard of the Marquis de Sade as  i knew little about anything else. The words responsibility, love, sex Master, dominance and submission were just that words and no more.  
   
i write this because under the devoted direction of my Master i have learned   how to live!  i now understand and practice sweet sensual submission, silence, and surrender and find that i need the discipline that accompanies my training and life style now.   Respect, responsibility and rightness rule me now rather than the wrong thoughts and actions of before.  i am far from perfect and  i want to be the person my Master knows i can be.  i want to be the submissive that he deserves. i just need to continue to listen to, learn from, and love him and all will be right in his world of dominance and mine of submission.  
 kateindenver      P.S i showed this to my Master and he pointed out several mistakes in spelling! i was upset because he never told me how good he  thought it was! What is wrong with that thinking? Here i just wrote all about learning, acceptance and discipline and got upset when my Master corrected me! i do have alot to think about and change in my  attitude and spelling!kateindenver
1/25/2006 2:49:26 PM
had surgery a few days ago and my Master took care of me. i have never seen such tender and caring eyes as he tucked me into bed and asked me if i was comfortable.  
   "It is the Master's responsibility to care for, protect and love his fledgling. If she is sick, he will feed her. If she is exhausted, he will allow her to rest, stroking her hair and she does so. If she is scared, he will confront her. If she needs affection, he will hold her. These things he does willingly, because her knows her. He understands her as no one else does. He has seen into her soul and held it in his hands. Her mind is his to read, to know. Her body is his to feel. Her heart is his to caress. She becomes his possession. "  my Master comforted , stroked my hair and cooked for and fed me. he  gave  me his full attention and care. He waited on me hand and foot. He could not do enough. He took off my heavy splint and sling. He gently removed my clothing and took me  into the shower where he bathed me as gently and thoroughly as my Mother had when i was a baby.  He got ON HIS KNEES FOR ME!!!  and gently soaped and cleansed me. at that moment he was the only thing that existed for me. He cared for me as his possession and  prize. He made me feel  like a child and a  woman. He made me feel like  the most important thing in his world. He is to be cherished and He is to be kept as the main focus of my life and he is!'kateindenver
 
1/23/2006 8:51:00 AM
I had been talking with my Master about things.  We always talk  and laugh and discuss everything from  cooking to  animals to The lifestyle and more. While we were driving i mentioned in out chatter how nice it would be if i could go 24 hours without being corrected! Later that  night he signaled for me to come and kneel beside him. He asked me if i remembered what i had wished for and i had to think and upon rememebed how i had wished for 24 hours without being corrected. He told me that he was granting me my wish! You could have blown me over with a  feather! He regretted his decison about 20 minutes into the 24hours.! --

                    To be continued

I recieved  nothing May 22. 2006
1/2/2006 9:22:21 PM

A new year. A renewed will to be good and do what is right and expected. i renew my vow to always make my Master's pleasaure my sole focus and to show him more growth and strength. i will accept punishment gracefully  and use it as it is intended as a tool for learning. i will make my Master proud and happy to own me! If i always can do the next right thing  this will be a reality!Ahh what a wonderfull new year it shall be!

12/11/2005 8:01:40 PM
For as long as i can remember it was always very important  for me to make people  happy.   If someone around me was sad or afraid or lonely it caused me to be very uncomfortable and i felt it was my duty to make things right! Afterall,  if i could  change sadness to cheer, fear to comfort and lonliness to peacefullness thart was very good thing and it gave me a warm pesaceful feeling..  As i grew up these same feelings remained and it  was no mistake that i became a Nurse. i could ease all  sorts of pain and that was a very good thing.i just always thought that it was my fault if people suffered. i remember when i first realized that there was a name my nature and that was when another door opened for me!
12/4/2005 9:25:43 PM
What a wonderful day! i went with my Master and we cut Christmastrees. i so love my time with him. How fortunate i am!!!
11/29/2005 5:45:59 PM
i am so thankfull to you Master for teaching me, enduring me, loving me, molding me, exploring with me, correcting me, setting my limits, pushing my limits and changing the course of my life. We have been on a remakable journey which for the past year and one half. i cannot wait to see what the next year and one half  will hold.  i thank you Master from the bottom of my heart!   Your
        kater                 
                       

11/26/2005 10:31:38 AM

My first thoughts every morning are of my Master and my last thoughts at night are of HIM.  During my day i  think   about if what i am doing would please  HIM  i wonder if HE is having a good day, and if He is thinking about  me and if he might by chance feel as i do every morning and night?

11/24/2005 9:04:54 PM

A Gozizie Thanksgiving

 

 

          It was Thanksgiving Day and the turkey lay with some dressing near his head when the kids    all came screamed “oh no the Gozzie Turkey is dead!!!!”  Now the turkey stood shaking his head made a beeline under dear old   Dad’s bed. The gobbles, the clucks cackles oh no. Mom said” This Gozzie turkey must go or else dad will surely kill him don’t you   know” Suddenly dad awoke sitting   straight up in his bed, his eyes were all wild his grin was not   quite right rolled and what followed gave us all a good freight!

         

          Gozzie Turkey took off saying “where oh where will I ever go?’ and it sure was a sight to see him with three Pugs, and two Persians in tow!! It was nit pretty and Thanksgiving looked bleak when al of a sudden I heard “HEY GUYS LET’S PLAY HIDE AND SEEK!!”  Well the game was on what oh yes what fun but no one remembered that Gozzie Turkey’s time was almost done 

          Dad with a hungry look on his face chuckled and mumbled a ha now it is soon time for Gozzie Turkey to cook. As    if        they                                   all heard what Dad had thought they    shot him a scowl made even the Oscar s turn and look. They all looked up and then walked away. It was not right not this Thanksgiving Day!

          Now Dad felt badly for what he had done knew must something something more fun. “Come here kids and Gozzie Turkey too come here and listen to what we will do. We will eat chicken and eat it instead it is ok it is already dead! “

 Each sat in his or her chair and oh yes Gozzie Turkey was seated there at the table and right at the head when dear old Dad promptly announced there was something to be said.  ‘Our Father who art in Heaven please help us this day to be thankful for all you have sent  sent  our way. Please help us to remember all those who are dear and pray for those not here with who couldn’t be here.  Please teach us how to approach those those we may have offended. To find the right words to get all amended and to know we are sorry and would like a new start and to speak quite freely from the depth of our heart.”  Suddenly they all  noticed and looked with a stare as they noticed that Gozzi Turkey  was no longer there.  In his place  right there before them only a feather was there !  A voice was heard by them and it seemed to say “Happy Thanksgiving from your  Gozzi  whose life you have spared  my  Father  has seen that  how each of you cared”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

         

                 

 

 

 

 

11/22/2005 6:19:45 PM
My Master is an exacting Master and has set high standards for me!He wll not tolorate  a brat nor will he tolarate whinning, self pity or selfishness. When i act out i am IMMEDIATlY put in my place . when i have un met expectations i i find muself miserable . He does not expect perfection  he expects maturity and perfect attention to his direction. When i chose to decline the punishment is mine!
11/19/2005 4:20:33 PM

The instructions were simple and to the point. She turned her head and blushed. These would not have even elicited a blink from a more seasoned submissive. She was told to kneel up and given permission to look him in the eyes. She remembered how it had taken such tiny baby steps to begin her journey and felt an invisible smile form and take over entire body, She knew the journey was the wait. She knew she was finally where she belonged. The thought of what might lay ahead terrified and tickled her!

“kate there will be two or three people here later. You will be told to disrobe how and when I tell you.” He tenderly touched her bum and ever so gently moved his hand up and down and around and around. This put her into her comfort zone as his soft touch always soothed her and made the next

Step bearable. “kate, if you feel odd or uncomfortable with anything I ask you to do, you must remember that you are doing it to please me and after all, kate isn’t that what it al about?” The same hand lovingly slapped her bum and she was dismissed! “Go to your room and put on what you find laid out on the bed. Make yourself perfect for our guests and be quick about it. Kate there is to be no dilly-dallying. I will expect you to be my good girl and be precise in your actions and words.”

She was sent on her way to get ready as her Master had directed and felt her heart pound and her pulse quicken. Was this fear of the unknown of fear of failure? Kate knew it was some of each but fear of anything soon gave way to simple childlike anticipation! She felt gleeful for he first time ages. She appeared in the study and her Master was impressed by her attention to detail as he motioned her to turn around as he inspected her. “Now if you are as careful about detail later as you have been to your attire, well perhaps” ----- well never mind and he laughed out loud! He knew how much the word “perhaps” bothered her and he chuckled when he used it!

She secretly wished that she had been given the option of just being naked upon the arrival of the quests for is seemed as it that would be a lot less humiliating. Hummmmmmmmmm she mused hadn’t she told her Master once that she secretly desired being humiliated? She thought that she had be more careful from now on to be careful what she wished for as she might just get it! The evening proceeded al to fast for soon her Master signaled to her. He told her to lean over and he whispered in her ear. She gasped and turned crimson red, whispering “oh Master she whispered pleaaasssee I do not think “ “You do not think WHAT? He roared. “Tell me and all of our guests just what you do not think! And while are at it go into the center of the room and tell all of us.” She moved quickly as he had directed for suddenly she was afraid of the way he had spoken to her and wanted to do anything she could to appease him.

“I am to tell you all that I am about to remove my cloths, in front of all of you and that it is my ……… (she looked pleadingly at her Master and he motioned for her to look away) …… first time doing this. I am supposed to tell you which article of clothing I am about to remove, remove it, fold it neatly and place it on the stool over there” She heart pounded and her palms sweated and her words came out in short gasps. She wished the evening was finished and that she was alone with her Master. Suddenly she remembered her Master’s words “kate if you feel odd or uncomfortable at anything I ask you to do, remember that you are doing it to please me and after all isn’t that what it is all about?”

She told them that she was going to remove her blouse and she did it

Walked over to the stool, folded it neatly, put it down and returned to the center of the room. She then said that she was going to remove her skirt, and did so. Walked over and placed it on the stool, folded it neatly, placed it on the stool and returned to the center of the room. She told them that she was going to remove her (and she looked imploringly at her Master and he ever so tenderly winked at her nodded to her) and she announced that she was removing her garter belt and hose and proceeded to place them as she has the precious articles of clothing. As she turned around she realized that she was naked and felt all eyes upon her and she flushed as she noticed everyone was smiling.

Her Master looked at her and abruptly dismissed her telling her to take her clothing with her and to “be quick about it.” She wondered just what she did wrong ( and remembered her Master angered when she always assumed she has done something wrong so she dismissed this thought immediately) and before long the quests were all gone and her Master called for her. He took her onto his lap and pressed her head to his chest and whispered just how proud he was of her and she looked up and saw a tear in the corner of his eye !

11/14/2005 4:22:09 PM

i am sitting here and want to cry! This happens everytime my Master leaves after spending a long weekend with me. i always feel like a homesick child who wants to go home and there is an ache in my gut and i know the only thing that will soothe it is time! Tomorrow i will feel a bit better but now i miss him  with all my heart! Another long weekend will come soon but  like a little child who wants her parents all that seems to matter is the ache now!! Master, i love you with all my heart and   thank you for all the joys, challenges and growth you have given me. i  remain forever in your debt! Your kate

11/8/2005 7:58:36 AM
i think it so wonderfull !!! When i checked all my interests for matching profiles-------------- the only perfect match was my very own Master ---------- kid
11/7/2005 4:34:54 PM

my Master has not only listened to me but he has implimented some changes as a result. i am flattered!
kid

11/4/2005 9:30:54 PM

Funny, just when i think things can not get any better in my life THEY DO!! i am such a lucky person, a Master who has changed my life, a husband who is my life and me who is learning life.!

11/1/2005 9:00:20 AM
Did you ever say  things that are a bit too  forward  and then later found that you regretted saying  them even though        they were wonderfully nice things??
10/24/2005 9:44:22 PM

my Master and i had one of our famous refresher  courses  to day. This time is was not even entry level submission 101 it was  presubmission basics. Yes again some of the most basic principals escaped me for a breif time. But i am a fast relearner__________________ kid

10/17/2005 5:35:31 PM

No submisive  should ever act the way i have been acting. My behavior and words  of late  are not what i am truley about and the words  do not reflect my true feelings towards my Master. He has created a new me and He has put in alot of time and effort into my training. He has loooked the other way so many times when i was not good. He has the patience of a Saint a heart of gold. i just act out with words when things do not go my way at times. i was bring punished  for something and i was acting out like a child. Master i hope as you read these you might get a glimpse of the good girl you know me to be and know that i spoke like a child  was angry at her parents. i am sorry and this will not  happen again, i love you and the thought of hurting you hurts so   i love you Master- kid
Some may read this and mutter " how dare she even call herself a submissive" i would understand your sentiments totally.i can only say that i  want only to grow and mature in my submission and with these words to my Master   i might be able to take a few more baby steps towards that goal.
kid



10/11/2005 9:09:07 AM
You know i just have not   had anything i felt like writting about and that is not normal for me!
Things are ok but nothing inspiring has occcured. i wish some things would happen for me but they are not my decision and i must abide by my Master's wishes and pleasures

Master,  
i  was going to write a poem  
and dedicate it to You  
i was going to write some words  
because you are feeling blue  
i was going to write a poem  
and tell you it is ok  
and give some words of hope  
for another -another  
words can hurt  
words can sooth with their appeal  
but i don't know just what to say  
because words hurt my best friend today  
kater  
9/26/2005 6:20:03 PM
i have learned that when i feel like this (and wonder why why i have heard  so much criticism that day) rather then pull the same old "poor me " i need to look at the reason for  the criticism. I need to ask muyself if  i am upset because i heard what i needed to hear  and not what i wanted to hear? Now i  can journal and sort through a myriad of questions, issues and answers. i never did that before and i wallowed inself pity and was miserable. Today i still hear things i do not want to hear, but i am better able to avoid  self pity and look at "The facts mam'am just the facts."
kate
9/20/2005 7:25:33 PM
My Master asked me if i would teach him Spanish! Can you spell TRUST?
9/19/2005 10:06:36 PM
submission- is the thought, desire and emmotional  committment(  it is giving of one's self.)

Surrender is( giving up yourself )giving up control and power.


9/19/2005 7:22:16 AM

Submission. silence, sacrifice, service, satisfy, shoulder, surrender, shape and strive.

I submit because it is in my nature and it satisfies a need.

I serve in silence as it enhances my submission and humbles me.

I sacrifice and in doing so I enable exchange of power.

I serve directly and indirectly any way that pleases my Master.

I satisfy his every need and do it to the very best of my ability

I shoulder His burdens and pain.

I surrender myself to Him and his control and dominance.

I strive for perfection

I shape my submission, silence, sacrifice, satisfaction, shouldering, surrender and strive to improve in all aspects of my submission.
 

kate 

9/18/2005 11:11:03 PM

The difference between obedience and submission is:


Obedience is doing what is expected. Anyone can be obedient but submissive turns her will and control over to another and obedience is what follows. I am a submissive and I obey all the time or most of it) I am not always perfect, nor does my Master expect me to be. He expects me to continue to show how i  am  striving towards perfection in a certain areas or behaviors. He says  if  everyone was perfect it would be boring and there would be no differences and one  would  strive for anything   or have aspirations  for anything. at all. A dog can be trained to obey and do as he is told.. I submit and obey because I want  to and it is my service and it is my surrender. A dog is trained to obey, in submission i obey because i want to and need to obey. It is in my nature.
Master's kate





Master's kate

9/17/2005 10:08:39 PM
A Limmerick for you Master


i wanted to write a limmerick just for You!

And i thought and thought until i turned blue!

Now just what could i say

to help You today?

Your kater is here just for You !!!
9/13/2005 7:22:09 AM

Upon Being Pierced

                       

            I have been thinking about being pierced buy my Master for a long time and I know I was very impatient. I kept thinking about how I would feel knowing that a very private place had been marked by him and for him. The thought grew sweeter and sweeter. I kept asking and asking and was told that I would have to wait as everything happens in his time not mine!  So i  waited and waited and not all the patiently I might add, but then finally I was told” Today’s the day that kate gets her way   I stood in the kitchen and watched as he unpacked everything from his Dr. Proctor bag, He carefully and methodically unwrapped things placing them just so on the counter, He turned and must have seen a look in my face because he said “And this is where the Oh shit  factor  ” comes in. He asked me to get up on the counter and I gave myself a boost and was there on my back with my legs spread . He continued to open things I covered my eyes even thought I couldn’t see anything as all I could see was the ceiling.                                 Then he said, “Are you ready Kate?” I said yes and took a deep breath and before I knew it, I was  pierced not only once  but twice.  Every time I look at my jewelry I think of my Master and the bond we share it is different than any relationship on Earth it is Master and his kater did did

9/10/2005 2:22:31 PM
a friend wrote this to me  and i wanted to share it :

Discipline is part of learning obedience.  If you are a true submissive, which I believe you certainly are, discipline though strict and sometimes boring and even mentally painful (for some subs even physically painful if they don't particularly care for pain) is a necessary part of their life under the Master's hand.  Otherwise, if He did not care to take the trouble to train you and discipline you sometimes harshly, how would you know He cared for you?  Seems to me that a Master who collars His sub with an air of lackluster waving of His hand as if to say, "Ho, hum..." and goes on to pay no attention to these important details of His submissive's life, would be advertising that He does not really care much. .





i always read this friends email a few times at it contains good stuff.i hope it enlightens someone else also.




9/9/2005 11:16:35 PM
Sometimes it hits home just what D/s is all about and it brings a sudden realization that  as a sub i really must NEVER have ANY expectations because  when i do i open myslf up to needless dissapointment correct?  
kateindenver
9/9/2005 10:53:51 AM

My new word is Patience and it is such an important part of my submission for it is when i fail to utilize it things are thrown into turmoil and chaos. my submission cannot flourish in this kind of environment and it effects everyone around me. my Master is the "Master" of patience and that makes me one lucky sub. It is through His direction and patience that i have flourished- kate

9/7/2005 7:49:42 AM

i am to be punished for something i forgot to do  and as i  knew better Master made me pick my own punishment. i picked polishing his boots. I did not expect him to agree so readily as it really did not seem like any sort of real bad punishment. He then told me that i have to polish them  outside of his bedroom (alone for two hours!) i wonder how he would ever know the difference if i polished the boots two times or two hundred  times but that is where trust comes in . My Master trusts me and i would never do anything to make him feel any another way. i will polish them for two hours and  his boots will shine s never before (and just maybe I might become just a  little less forgetful?)

 

 

9/6/2005 11:41:37 AM

Days like this will live forever in my memory. Master watching tv and i at his feet or writting in my journal. Suddenly the quiet is broken as He unleashes the remote control  truck just to see what the three sleeping Pugs will do! My life has never been so complete and purposeful. i have never felt so complete, content and controlled. When i am 99 and look back  on this time i shall sit back,  smile and chuckle as i wipe a lone tear from my eye

9/6/2005 10:42:16 AM
i thought that i could never feel any closer to or have more intimate feelings for my
Master but when we played for the very first time as Master/sub i found out just how wrong i was. We had played as Sir/suband although i certainly felt a closeness and a special bond, it was nothing compared the lattter. i was on cross waiting for play to begin  when He came up behind me and placed His entire body against mine. i felt something deeper, stronger and more binding surge wiithin. i  knew then that i would do anything for Him i also knew that i never wanted to loose that feeling because it is at times like this that i grow  and my submission flourishes.
9/2/2005 9:12:08 AM

"

"The power of submission lies not in the ability to kneel before another, to give over one's body or in the wearing of a collar.


The power of submission can be found only in the heart and soul of the one who gives her love to another freely knowing what joy and pain will come from it."


8/30/2005 9:48:16 PM
Sometimes it is hard to say  just what we want to come our way. Shouldwe go or should we stay. What is in the wind today?  i think i'll  sit and i'll stay as i like everything i feel today
8/28/2005 7:51:58 PM

i want to write for my Master

i want to tell Him just how i feel

And what i must do for Him

To cleanse me of my sin

i must dig to the bottom of my soul and write and write what comes from within  

Sometimesi fail to please Him because I disobey

But i know when He has a minute i will know know just what to say

i will  ask Him for permission to say how i have been unkind

And He will say  “girl just tell me me just spit it out just say what is on your mind.

Say it now, just get it out or you will find what my power is all about.”

So tell me girl just what have you done be quick and remember how my whip  can  sting

How will you correct your behavior to fix or change these things?’i will always stop and think, Master before i act in haste for my heart cannot take any more of the sadness when I fall from your grace.

8/27/2005 6:33:53 PM

The Importance Of Doing a task to the Best Of My Ability

 

          A task reflects much more then the mere mechanics of its performance. It reflects all the effort put into it. The end result not only shows hard work but also reflects a sense of pride and caring. It should be flawless and should be done above the  highest of my own expectations. It is an indication of caring enough to make sure the job is done correctly. It should signify love, caring ant integrity making the end result something to be enjoyed.

 

8/27/2005 12:12:20 AM
Don't spoil me.  I know quite well that i ought not to have all that i ask for.  I'm only testing You.

Don't be afraid to be firm with me.  I prefer it, it makes me feel secure.

Don't let me form bad habits.  I have to rely on You to detect them in an early stage.

Don't make me feel smaller than i am.  It only makes me behave "stupidly big".

Don't correct me in front of people, if You can help it.  I'll take much more notice if You talk quietly with me in private.

Don't make me feel that my mistakes are sins.  It upsets my sense of values.

Don't protect me from consequences.  I need to learn the painful way sometimes.

Don't be too upset when i say "i hate You".  Sometimes it isn't You i hate but Your power thwart to me.

Don't take too much notice of my ailments.  Sometimes they get me attention i don't need.

Don't nag.  If You do, i shall have to protect myself by being deaf.

Don't forget that i cannot explain myself as well as i should like.  That's why i am not always accurate.

Don't put me off when i ask questions.  If You do, You'll find that i stop asking You and seek my information elsewhere.

Don't be inconsistent.  That completely confuses me and makes me lose faith in You.

Don't tell me my fears are silly.  They are terribly real and You can do much to reassure me if You try to understand.

Don't ever suggest that You are perfect or infallible.  It gives me too great a shock when i discover that You are neither.

Don't ever think that it is so beneath Your dignity to apologize to me.  An honest apology makes me surprisingly warm towards You.

Don't forget i love experimenting.  I couldn't get along without it, so please put up with it.

Don't forget how quickly i am growing up.  It must be difficult for You to keep pace with me, but please try.

Don't forget that i don't thrive without lots of love and understanding, but i don't need to tell You that, do i?

Please keep Yourself fit and healthy.  I need You      
 
- Author Unknown

8/26/2005 1:08:37 PM
I  seem to be able to write so eloguently at times.The words are not only fluid they sound intelligent and actually make sence. It happens when i am really inspired. It is not unlike my submission at times eloquent all actions and thouhts are all about how to serve my Master. i feel elated and satisfied. Then there are other times when all my actions and thoughts are begin to loose focus and become all about me. i become miserable and unsatisfied. My Master gave me  refresher course. it was called   "kate's submission 101" we discussed service, direct and indirect. i do fine with direct service but indirect service needs a crash course. i can see where i went wrong. Thank you Master for tolerating me and for your thoughtfullness.
And thank you for gently redirectimg me.
You are my inspiration and world******************kid
8/24/2005 10:31:23 PM
Sometimes it is a good sit back, fold my arms, take a deep breath and just wait to see that comes next and simply surrender to the silence!     




            
**********************kid



 
Master,
i  was going to write a poem
and dedicate it to You
i was going to write some words
because you are feeling blue
i was going to write a poem
and tell you it is ok
and give some words of hope
for another -another
words can hurt
words can sooth with their appeal
but i don't know just what to say
because words hurt my best friend todaySad smiley emoticon
kater






 
zuriyoko
 
 Age: 19
 Here, Canada